King James Bible Adam Clarke Bible Commentary Martin Luther's Writings Wesley's Sermons and Commentary Neurosemantics Audio / Video Bible Evolution Cruncher Creation Science Vincent New Testament Word Studies KJV Audio Bible Family videogames Christian author Godrules.NET Main Page Add to Favorites Godrules.NET Main Page




Bad Advertisement?

Are you a Christian?

Online Store:
  • Visit Our Store

  • Fausset’s Bible Dictionary
    PREVIOUS CHAPTER - NEXT CHAPTER - HELP - GR VIDEOS - GR YOUTUBE - TWITTER - SD1 YOUTUBE    


    GAAL-MYSTERY by A. R. Fausset To the Students of the Words, Works and Ways of God: G GAAL Ebed’s son. He emboldened the Shechemites to rebel against Abimelech ( Judges 9:26). “Gaal came with his brethren and went over to Shechem, and the lords of Shechem (Hebrew) put their confidence in him.” He apparently was captain of a band of freebooters; and the Shechemites who were dissatisfied with Abimelech’s rule hoped Gaal would help them against him. Already they had “set liers in wait for Abimelech in the tops of the mountains” (Ebal and Gerizim, between which Shechem was situated), who robbed all passers by. By organized robbery they brought Abimelech’s government into discredit, and probably sought to waylay and kill himself.

    Gaal developed their brigandage into open revolt. At the vintage ingathering feast they made praise offerings” (hillulim ), KJV made merry, margin songs; compare Isaiah 15:9,10) of their fruits, which newly planted vineyards bore in the fourth year, eating and drinking in the house of their god Baal-berith (“Baal in covenant”), answering to Jehovah’s feast ( Leviticus 19:#3 2:3-35). At the feast Gaal said, “Who is Abimelech and who is Shechem that we should serve him? is not he son of Jerubbaal?” i.e., he is son of the man who pulled down Baal’s altar at Shechem and restored Jehovah’s worship, for which the Shechemites themselves had tried to slay him ( Judges 6:27-32). Who is “Zebul his officer”? explains the previous “who is Shechem?” The might of Shechem does not consist in the might of Zebul its prefect, Abimelech’s officer. To the one officer of Abimeleeh Gaal opposes, “serve the men of Hamor the father of Shechem “ the patricians of the ancient line whom the Shechemites should serve; Humor was the Hivite prince who founded Shechem ( Genesis 33:19; 34:2; Joshua 24:32). The rebellion sought to combine the aboriginal Shechemites with the idolatrous Israelites against the anti-Baalite family of Gideon. Heated with wine Gaal vaunted that he, if made leader of the Shechemites, would soon overcome and “remove Abimelech.” Zebul, jealous of Gaal, privately (literally, with deceit, i.e. feigning assent to Gaal while planning his overthrow) sent information to Abimelech, who (margin, Judges 9:37) came “by way of the wizards’ terebinths,” and “chased Gaal” in battle; and “Zebul thrust out him and his brethren that they should not dwell in Shechem.” In Judges 9:39 it is translated: “Gaal went out in the sight of the lords of Shechem,” not at their head, but leading his own men; not until the “morrow” did the Shechemites go out. [For the issue see ABIMELECH .] We know no more of Gaal. Foolhardy boasting, which he failed to make good in action, was his fault.

    GAASH On the N. of Gaash hill or mount was Timnath Serach, the city given by Israel to Joshua at his request, in the region “mount Ephraim,” where also he was buried ( Joshua 19:49,50; 24:30; Judges 2:9).

    GABA Geba. Joshua 18:24, etc.

    GABBAI Nehemiah 11:8.

    GABBATHA John 19:13. Pilate came out of his own hall to his judgment seat on the “Pavement” (Chaldee Gabbatha). Josephus (Ant. 15:8, sec. 5) implies that the temple was near the castle of Antonia, and (Ant. 15:11, sec. 5) that Herod’s palace was near the castle. Therefore, Pilate’s hall, which was part of the palace, was near the castle. From Ant. 6:1, sec. 8 it appears a pavement was near the castle; therefore it was near Pilate’s hall. Thus, Josephus circuitously confirms John that near Pilate’s residence there was a pavement. It was outside the judgment hall (Praetorium), for Pilate brought forth Jesus from the hall to it. Pilate’s “judgment seat” (beema ) was on it, whereon he sentenced our Lord to crucifixion. Gabbatha is related to gibea h, a bore round hill, implying height and roundness; a rounded elevation with tesselated mosaic.

    GABRIEL (“hero of God”) ( Daniel 8:16; 9:21; Luke 1:19,26). As Michael represents the angels in their might in conflict with evil, so Gabriel in ministering comfort and sympathy to man in dark times. Thus, Gabriel explains to Daniel the appalling prophecy concerning the ram and he-goat, and cheers him with the prophecy of Messiah’s advent within the “70 weeks,” in answer to his prayer; and in New Testament announces to Zacharias the glad tidings of the birth of John the forerunner, and of Messiah Himself to the Virgin ( Luke 1:19,26). There is in his manifestations a simplicity and absence of terror, corresponding to his character as a comforter.

    GAD (1) Jacob’s seventh son; Leah’s maid Zilpah’s firstborn; Asher’s brother. Genesis 30:11-13, for “a troop cometh,” translated “good fortune cometh,” answering to Asher, “blessedness,” the name of the next son; Genesis 46:16,18. In Genesis 49:19 translated “Gad, troops shall troop upon him (Gad , gedud ye -guddenu ), but he shall troop upon (yagud ) their rear” in retreat; alluding to the Arab tumultuous tribes near, who would invade Gad, then retire, Gad pressing on them in retreat. Gedud implies not merely a numerous “troop,” but a fierce turbulent band. The tribe’s position on march was S. of the tabernacle ( Numbers 2:14).

    Eliasaph, Reuel’s’ son, was their leader.

    In Numbers 2:10,14, we find Gad united to Reuben on the S. side of the sanctuary. Companionship in arms and hardships in the wilderness naturally led them to desire neighborhood in their possessions; also similarity of pursuits in tending flocks and herds led Gad to alliance with Reuben. And their respective numbers were nearly the same; at the first census, Gad 45,650, Reuben 46,500; at the last, Gad 40,500, and Reuben 43,330.

    These undesigned coincidences confirm the truth of the narrative. Like Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, of the tribes they two alone remained shepherds still after the intervening centuries since Jacob left Canaan for Egypt. They therefore received the pasture lands E. of Jordan for their possession (Numbers 32), as suited for their “multitude of cattle,” but accompanied the nine tribes and a half across Jordan to war with the Canaanites; and only after their conquest and the apportionment of the whole land to their brethren “at the doorway of the tabernacle of the congregation in Shiloh, before Jehovah” ( Joshua 19:51; 22:1-8), were they dismissed “to their tents (for still they led a half nomadic life) and the land of their possession.” Gad’s allotment lay chiefly about the center of the land E. of Jordan, comprising the high land on the general level, stopping short at the Jabbok, and also the sunk valley of the Jordan itself, the whole eastern side up to the sea of Cinnereth or Gennesaret. The farthest landmark eastward is Aroer facing Rabbah, now Arabian ( Joshua 13:25). Half Gilead ( Deuteronomy 3:12), and half of the land of Ammon, the mountainous district intersected by Jabbok. [See GILEAD. ] Manasseh lay N. and E. (reaching S. as far as Mahanaim), Reuben S., of Gad. Mahanaim the ancient sanctuary was on Gad’s northern border; Heshbon lay somewhat S. of its southern border.

    From western Palestine the territory of Gad looks like a wall of purple mountain with a marked horizontal outline. On a nearer approach picturesque undulating downs are seen on every side clothed with rich grass; and three rivers, the Yarmuk, Jabbok, and Arnon flow down into the Jordan and Dead Sea by deep ravines which seam the horizontal line of hills. Not the flat sheep walks of Reuben and Moab, but well wooded, especially in the N., with sycamore, beech, terebinth, ilex, cedar, arbutus, and enormous fig trees.

    In the official record in the days of Jotham king of Judah, and Jeroboam king of Israel, Gad had extended its possessions to Salcah in Bashan ( Chronicles 5:11,16,17), E. of the Hauran plain, while Manasseh was pushed further N. to mount Hermon ( 1 Chronicles 5:23). Thus Gad and Gilead became synonymous ( Judges 5:17). Jephthah is called “the Gileadite,” being a native of Mizpeh of Gad ( Judges 11:31,34; Joshua 13:26).

    In Deuteronomy 33:20,21, Moses said of Gad, “Blessed is He that enlargeth (i.e. God who gives a large territory to) Gad; he lieth down as a lioness, and teareth the arm, yea (aph , not with) the crown of the head (of his foes); and he provided the first part (the first-fruit portion of the land conquered by Israel) for himself, because there was the leader’s (Gad’s) portion reserved (saphun ), Gad at the head of the tribes asked Moses for the conquered land E. of Jordan ( Numbers 32:2,6,25,34, etc.), even as they took the lead above Reuben in fortifying the cities Dibon, etc. Their name accordingly is prominent on the see DIBON stone); and he came with the heads of the people (i.e., he according to his stipulation to Moses went at the head of the tribes to conquer Canaan W. of Jordan, along with them: Numbers 32:17,21,32; Joshua 1:14; 4:12), he executed the justice of Jehovah (Moses prophetically foresees Gad will do what Jehovah required of His people as righteousness) and His judgments (in fellowship) with (the rest of) Israel.”

    Their prowess is vividly portrayed in 1 Chronicles 12:8, “men of might and of war, fit, for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces were the faces of lions, and as swift as the roes upon the mountains”; “one of the least was a match for a hundred, and the greatest for a thousand.” In spite of the Jordan’s overflow in the first month, and of the opposition of “all them of the valleys toward the E. and toward the W.,” they joined David at Ziklag.

    Their war, in concert with Reuben, against the Hagarites, with Jetur, Nephish, and Nodab, resulted in the defeat and utter spoiling of the Hagarites, and the dispossessing them of “their steads.” “The war was of God,” and the victory was because the Gadites, etc., “cried to God in the battle and He was entreated of then, because they put their trust in Him” ( 1 Chronicles 5:18-22).

    Other famous men of Gilead or Gad were the loyal, generous, and unambitious Barzillai ( 2 Samuel 17:27-29; 19:31-40) and the prophet Elijah. The land of Gad was the battlefield for long between Syria and Israel ( 2 Kings 10:33). Gad finally was carried captive by Tiglath Pileser, and Ammon seized their land and cities ( 2 Kings 15:29; Chronicles 5:26; Jeremiah 49:1).

    GAD (2) The “seer” of king David ( 1 Chronicles 29:29). “The acts of David” were recorded “in the book of Gad the seer.” He joined David while in “the hold,” having probably first become acquainted with David in the latter’s visits to Samuel and the schools of the prophets, and by his advice David left it for the forest of Hareth ( 1 Samuel 22:5). At the numbering of the people Gad was Jehovah’s monitor to David ( 2 Samuel 24:11-19; Chronicles 21:9). He also took part in arranging the musical services of the temple ( 2 Chronicles 29:25). Jerome compares Gad to Elijah in the abruptness of his introduction; this concentrates all attention on his work and message, none on himself.

    GAD (3) Margin Isaiah 65:11, “that troop,” rather “that prepare a (sacrificial) table for the Gad,” i.e. the deity of fortune, a Babylonian idol worshipped by the Jews, answering to either the moon or Jupiter, related to Syriac gado, and Arab jad “good fortune.” The star of luck, for which a couch was laid out and a banqueting “table.” Meni (“that number,” margin Isaiah 65:11) was the lesser good fortune, Gad the greater.

    GADARA The country of the Gadarenes” ( Mark 5:1; Luke 8:26,37, in Alex. manuscript; and Matthew 8:28, the Vaticanus manuscript. But the Sinaiticus manuscript has: “Gazarenes” in Matthew,” Gerasenes” in Mark, and in Luke “Gergesenes.” Vaticanus has: “Gerasenes: in Mark and Luke. [See GERASA .] The Alexandrinus manuscript has: “Gergesenes” Matthew 8. Probably Matthew, writing for those intimately acquainted with the topography, names the obscure but exact locality; Mark and Luke, writing for those at a distance, name Gadara the well-known capital of the place.

    The one name is probably more specific, the other more general.) Gadara was the most strongly fortified city in Perle. It was near the river Hieromax (now the bed Sheriat el Mandhur), E. of the sea of Galilee over against Tiberius, at 16 miles Roman distance, on a hill beneath which were warm springs called Amatha. Its ruins are identified with Um Keis on an isolated hill N.W. of the mountains of Gilead. Christ coming across the lake from Capernaum lauded at the S.E. corner, where the steep bank descends from the eastern highlands into the Jordan valley. There is only the one place where the swine could have rushed down a steep into the water. Gergesa was probably under the jurisdiction of Gadara. Two demoniacs met Him near the shore. A “great herd of swine” were feeding on the adjoining slope. Upon the demons entering them they rushed down the “steep” into the lake and were drowned. Josephus (Ant. 17:13, section 4) explains the difficulty of swine being there though forbidden by the Jewish law, “Gadara was a Grecian city.” On the keepers informing the people of what had happened, “the whole city came out to meet Jesus,” and “besought Him to depart out of their coasts” ( Job 21:14,15; 22:17). Men ignore God’s word ( Hosea 9:12), “woe to them when I depart from them” ( Deuteronomy 31:17); and the awful doom, Matthew 25:41.

    Contrast the cured demoniac, Mark 5:15,16,18. Gadara was reduced to ashes by Vespasian in the beginning of the Roman war which ended in the overthrow of Jerusalem.

    It is an interesting coincidence that tombs still abound in the cliffs round the city, excavated in the limestone rock, some as large as 20 feet square, with side recesses for bodies. Stone slabs form the doors. Like the demoniacs, the people of Um Keis still dwell in the tombs. The ruins of Um Keis attest the greatness of Gadara anciently; from the gate a straight street, with a colonnade on each side, passed through the city; the pavement is almost perfect, marked here and there by chariot wheels; the columns are prostrate.

    GADDI The spy who represented Manasseh (Nunmbers 13:11).

    GADDIEL The spy representing Zebulun ( Numbers 13:10); son of Sodi.

    GADI Father of see MENAHEM .

    GAHAM Genesis 22:24, meaning sun-burnt.

    GAHAR, THE CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:47; Nehemiah 7:49.

    GAIUS Paul’s host at Corinth when Paul wrote ( Romans 16:23), “mine host and of the whole church.” Baptized by that apostle ( 1 Corinthians 1:14). The third epistle of John is addressed to “the well beloved” Gaius or Caius; probably the same, for he evidently had the means to do kindness “to the brethren and to strangers.” He was converted through John ( John 1:4,5). A Gaius of Macedonia is mentioned in Acts 19:29, and a Gaius of Derbe ( Acts 20:4); probably distinct men.

    GALAL 1. 1 Chronicles 9:15. 2. 1 Chronicles 9:16. 3. Nehemiah 11:17.

    GALATIA Galati is the same as Celts, of the Kymric not the Gaelic branch. These poured into Greece and pillaged Delphi 280 B.C. Some passed into Asia at the invitation of Nicomedes I, king of Bithynia, to help him in a civil war.

    There they settled, namely, the Trocmi, Tolistoboii, and Tectosages (from Toulouse), and made inroads far and wide, but were checked by Antiochus I. of Syria, hence called Soter (Savior), and Attahs I of Pergamus, hence, designating himself “king.” Then they hired themselves out as mercenary soldiers.

    Galatia lay in the center of Asia Minor, the province “Asia” on the W., Cappadocia on the E., Pamphylia and Cilicia on the S., and Bithynia and Pontus N. Ancyra (now Angora) was their capital; Tavium and Pessinus were leading cities. Their language was partly Gallic, partly Greek, hence they were called Gallo-Graeci. The inscriptions at Ancyra are Greek, and Paul’s epistle is in Greek.

    Paul founded several “churches” in the Galatian region, not residing for long in one place and forming a central church, as at Ephesus and Corinth ( Galatians 1:2; 1 Corinthians 16:1; Acts 16:6). His first visit was about A.D. 51, during his second missionary journey. Sickness detained him among them, and he turned it to good account by becoming the first preacher of the gospel to them ( Acts 16:6; Galatians 1:8; 4:13). “On account of infirmity of flesh I preached unto you at the first” (so the Greek is). At his subsequent visit ( Acts 18:23) he “strengthened” them in the faith.

    GALATIANS, EPISTLE TO Written by Paul, as the style proves. The heading and allusions to the apostle of the Gentiles in the first person throughout confirm his authorship ( Galatians 1:1,13-24; 2:1-14). Irenaeus (Adv. Haer., 3:7, sec. 2, referring to Galatians 3:19), Polycarp (Philippians 3, quoting Galatians 4:26; 6:7), Justin Martyr (Orat. ad Graecos, alluding to Galatians 4:12; 5:20), Tertullian (De Praescr., 60), uphold his authorship. The character of the Gallic Celts given by Caesar (B. G., Galatians 4:5) accords with that described in this epistle: “the infirmity of the Gauls is, they are fickle in their resolves, fond of change, and not to be trusted.” So Thierry: “flank, impetuous, impressible, eminently intelligent, but extremely inconstant, fond of show, perpetually quarreling, the fruit of excessive vanity.” This description is not altogether inapplicable to their descendants in France and Ireland. They received Paul at first with all affection, but soon wavered in their allegiance to the gospel, and hearkened as eagerly to Judaizing teachers as they had before to him ( Galatians 4:14-16).

    Many Jews resided in Ancyra (Josephus, Ant. 16:62); among these probably, as elsewhere, he began his ministry, and from them perhaps emanated the Judaizers who almost induced the Gentile Christians ( Galatians 4:8,9), who constituted the majority of the Galatian church, to undergo circumcision ( Galatians 1:6; 3:1,3; 5:2,3; 6:12,13).

    Accustomed, when pagan, to the mystic worship of Cybele prevalent in the neighboring Phrygia, they the more readily were led to believe that the full privileges of Christianity could only be attained by submitting to elaborate ceremonial symbolism ( Galatians 4:9-11; 5:7-12). They even gave ear to the insinuation that Paul himself observed the law among the Jews though he persuaded the Gentiles to renounce it, and that he wished to keep his converts in a lower state of privileges, excluded from the high Christian standing enjoyed by the circumcised ( Galatians 4:16; 5:11; compare Galatians 2:17), and that in “becoming all things to all men” he was but a men-pleaser, seeking to form a party for himself; moreover that he was not, as he represented, an apostle divinely commissioned by Christ, but a mere messenger of the twelve and the Jerusalem church, and that his teaching now did not accord with that of Peter and James, the acknowledged “pillars” of the church, and ought therefore to be rejected.

    This design in writing then was: (1) To maintain his apostolic authority ( Galatians 1:11-19; 2:1-14. (2) To counteract the Judaizers (Galatians 3—4), and to show that their teaching undermined Christianity itself by lowering its spirituality to external ceremonialism. (3) To strengthen Galatian believers in faith toward Christ and in the fruit of the Spirit (Galatians 5—6); already he had testified against the Judaizers to their face ( Galatians 1:9; 4:16; Acts 18:28), and now that he has heard of the increase of the evil he writes to cheek it, “with his own hand” ( Galatians 6:11), a labor which he usually committed to an amanuensis.

    His sketch of his apostolic call and course confirms the history in Acts, and proves his independence of human authority however exalted. His protest against Peter’s Judaizing dissimulation disproves the pope’s, and even Peter’s, supremacy, and shows that Peter, except when especially inspired, was fallible as other men ( Galatians 2:14-21). There is much in common between this epistle and that to the Romans; but the epistle to the Romans discusses justification by faith only, not by the law, in a didactic, logical mode; the epistle to the Galatians controversially, and with special reference to the Judaizers.

    The style combines sternness (Galatians 1; 3:1-5) with tenderness ( Galatians 4:19,20), betraying his strong emotions, and well adapted to move an impressible people such as the Galatians. He begins abruptly, as is suitable to the urgency of the subject and the seriousness of the evil. A tone of sadness too appears, such as is natural in an affectionate teacher who has just learned that his loved disciples are abandoning his teachings for those of others who pervert the truth and calumniate himself.

    The time of writing was after the visit to Jerusalem recorded in Acts 15:1 (i.e. A.D. 50), if that visit be identical, as is probable, with that in Galatians 2:1. Moreover, as allusion seems to be made to his seceded visit to the Galatians (in autumn A.D. 54) in Galatians 1:9, “as we said before,” and Galatians 4:16, “have I become your enemy?” the epistle must have been later than A.D. 54. Acts 18:23 implies that at his second visit the Galatians were well established in the faith, which made their speedy declension the stranger. Galatians 4:13, “ye know how I preached at the first” (Greek at rite former time), implies that Paul at the time of writing had been twice in Galatia; and Galatians 1:6, “I marvel that ye are so soon removed,” implies that he wrote not long after having left Galatia the second time, possibly (Alford) soon after he began his residence at Ephesus ( Acts 18:23; 19:1), which lasted from autumn A.D. 54 to Pentecost A.D. 57. However, the resemblance of this epistle to the epistle to the Romans favors the view (Conybeare and Howson) that it was not written until his stay at Corinth ( Acts 20:2,3, during the winter of A.D. 57-58), from whence he wrote the epistle to the Romans. It seems unlikely that 1 and 2 Corinthians, so dissimilar, should intervene between those so much alike as Galatians and Romans, or that Galatians should intervene between 2 Thessalonians and 1 Corinthians. Even three years would be “soon” for their apostasy, they having betrayed no symptoms at his second visit ( Acts 18:23). A sudden exigency (tidings of Galatian Judaizing having reached him at Corinth from Ephesus) apparently called forth this epistle, for it maintains Christian liberty from carnal ceremonialism, and justification by faith only, in an admonitory and controversial tone. That to Romans written subsequently, more systematically and deliberately sets forth the same truths for a church which as yet he did not personally know. The manner suits his relations to the two churches respectively; in writing to the Galatian church, which he had founded, he rests upon his authority; to the Roman church, whom he did not know personally, wholly upon argument: an undesigned coincidence and propriety confirming the authenticity. Reproof in Galatians predominates over praise and thanksgiving.

    Division. There are two controversial parts and a closing hortatory one.

    I. He defends (Galatians 1—2) his apostolic authority and independence of the twelve.

    II. He polemically by argument (Galatians 3), appeal ( Galatians 4:12-20), and allegorical illustration ( Galatians 4:1-7,21-30), maintains justification by faith and not by the deeds of the law.

    III. He warns ( Galatians 4:31—5:12) illustrates the true fulfillment of the law by the walk in the Spirit, in contrast to the flesh ( Galatians 5:13-26), practically instructs, and recapitulates (Galatians 6).

    GALBANUM An ingredient of the sacred incense, for perfume ( Exodus 30:34). The odor is disagreeable, but its gum resin enables the perfume to retain its fragrance longer. An exudation from the Galbanum official of the eastern coast of Africa. A similar gun is yielded by the Opoidia galbanifera of Durrood in Khorassan (Lindley).

    GALEED (“a witness heap”). A Hebrew name given by Jacob to the heap which he and Laban reared on mount Gilead, a memorial of their brotherly covenant ( Genesis 31:47,48). Laban called it in Aramaic (Chaldee or Syriac) see JEGAR-SAHADUTHA . Apparently Nahor’s family originally spoke Syriac, and Abraham and his family acquired Hebrew in Canaan, where the Hebrew was indigenous when he first settled there, the Hamitic Canaanites having learned it from an earlier Semitic race. The memorial heap marked the crisis in Jacob’s life when he became severed from his Syrian kindred, and henceforth a sojourner in, and heir of, Canaan.

    GALILEE from galil . “A circle” or “circuit” around Kedesh Naphtali, in which lay the 20 towns given by Solomon to Hiram, king of Tyre, in payment for his having conveyed timber from Lebanon to Jerusalem ( Joshua 20:7; Kings 9:11). The northern part of Naphtali (which lay N. of Zebulun) was inhabited by a mixed race of Jews and Gentiles of the bordering Phoenician race ( Judges 1:30; 1 Kings 9:11). Tiglath Pileser carried away captive its Israelite population to Assyria; then Esarhaddon colonized it with pagan ( 2 Kings 15:29; 17:24; Ezra 4:2,10). Hence called ( Isaiah 9:1) “Galilee of the nations,” or “Gentiles” ( Matthew 4:13,15,16). During and after the captivity the Gentile element became the preponderating population, and spread widely; and the province included in our Lord’s days all the ancient Issachar, Zebulun, Asher, and Naphtali. The most northerly of the three provinces of Palestine, namely, Galilee, Samaria, Judaea ( John 4:3,4; Luke 17:11; Acts 9:31). Galilee’s Gentile character caused the southern Jews of purer blood to despise it ( John 1:46; 7:52); but its very darkness was the Lord’s reason for vouchsafing to it more of the light of His presence and ministry than to self-satisfied and privileged Judaea. There He first publicly preached, in Nazareth synagogue. From it came His apostles ( Acts 1:11; 2:7); foretold in Deuteronomy 33:18,19,23. Compare on Pentecost Acts 2:7; Psalm 68:27,28. Jerusalem, the theocratic capital, might readily have known Messiah; to compensate less favored Galilee He ministered mostly there. Galilee’s debasement made its people feel their need of the Savior, a feeling unknown to the self right. cons Jews ( Matthew 9:13). “The Light to lighten the Gentiles, and the Glory of His people Israel,” appropriately ministered on the border land between Israel and the Gentiles, still on Israel’s territory, to which He was primarily sent ( Matthew 15:24). Places and persons despised of men are honored of God. The region the first to be darkened by the Assyrian invasion was cheered by the prophet’s assurance that it should be the first enlightened by Immanuel ( 1 Corinthians 1:27-29). Its population being the densest of any part of Palestine, and its freedom from priestly and pharisaic prejudice, were additional grounds for its receiving the larger share of His ministry.

    It was bounded on the W. by the region of Ptolemais (Acre), namely, the plain of Akka to the foot of Carmel. The Jordan, the sea of Galilee, lake Huleh, and the spring at Dan, was the eastern border. The northern boundary reached from Dan westward to Phoenicia ( Luke 8:26). The southern border ran along the base of Carmel and the Samaritan hills to mount Gilboa, then along the valley of Jezreel by Scythopolis (Bethshean) to Jordan. Probably the cleansing of the ten lepers took place near Jenin, the border town of Galilee toward Samaria, near the S. of the sea of Galilee. Jebel Jermuk is the highest mountain, 4,000 ft. above the sea.

    There were two divisions:

    I. Lower Galilee was the whole region from the plain of Akka on the W. to the lake of Galilee on the E., including the rich plain of Esdraelon, the heritage of Issachar, who submitted to servitude, to “tribute,” for the sake of the rich plenty that accompanied it ( Genesis 49:14,15; Deuteronomy 33:18). “Rejoice Zebulun in thy going out (thy mercantile enterprises by sea and fishing in the lake of Galilee), and Issachar in thy tents (in thy inland prosperity, agriculture and home comforts) they shall suck of the abundance of the seas (the riches of the sea in general, and the purple dye extracted from the murex here) and of treasures hid in the sand” (the sand of these coasts being especially valuable for manufacturing glass, a precious thing anciently: Job 28:17). “They shall call the people unto the mountain,” etc.: Zebulun and Issachar shall offer their wealth at the Lord’s appointed mount, and invite Gentile nations to join them ( Psalm 22:27,28, etc.). The conversion of the Gentiles, brought in to Israel and Israel’s Savior, is herein prophetically typified (compare Isaiah 60:5,6,16; 66:11,12). Asher “dips his feet in oil,” i.e. abounds in olive groves. “Fat bread” and “royal dainties” are his, grain, wine, milk, butter, from his uplands and valleys ( Genesis 49:20; Deuteronomy 33:24,25). “Thy shoes iron and brass,” i.e. thy hills shall yield these metals ( Deuteronomy 8:9). “As thy days (so shall) thy strength (be),” i.e., as thy several days come (throughout life) strength will be given thee,” Compare 1 Kings 8:59 margin.

    II. Upper Galilee extended from Bersabe on the S. to the village of Baca, bordering on Tyre, and from Meloth on the W. to Thella, near Jordan (Josephus, B. J., 3:3, sec. 1); in fact, the whole mountain range between the upper Jordan and Phoenicia. Its southern border extended from the N.W. of the sea of Galilee to the plain of Akka. This upper Galilee is chiefly meant by “Galilee of the Gentiles.” The ravine of the Leonres separates the mountain range of upper Galilee from Lebanon, of which it is a southern prolongation. Safed is the chief town. The scenery is bolder and richer than that of southern Palestine. On the table land of upper Galilee lie the ruins of Kedesh Naphtali ( Joshua 20:7). Bochart, altering the vowel points, translated Genesis 49:21, “Naphtali is a spreading terebinth, which puts forth goodly branches”; for the country of Kedesh Naphtali is a natural park of oaks and terebinths.

    As Nazareth was the scene of our Lord’s childhood, so see CAPERNAUM in Galilee was for long the home of His manhood ( Matthew 4:13; 9:1).

    The three former, or the Synoptic Gospels chiefly present our Lord’s ministry in Galilee; the Gospel of John His ministry in Judea. His parables in John and in the three Synoptists correspond to the features of Judaea and Galilee respectively. The vineyard, fig tree, shepherd, and desert where the man fell among thieves, were appropriate in Judaea; the grainfields ( Mark 4:28), the merchants and fisheries ( Matthew 13:45,47), and the flowers ( Matthew 6:28), suited Galilee. The Galilean accent and dialect were unique, owing to Gentile admixture ( Matthew 26:73).

    After Herod the Great’s death Herod Antipas governed Galilee until six years after Christ’s crucifixion. Herod Agrippa, with the title of “king,” succeeded. On his death ( Acts 12:23) Galilee was joined to the Roman province of Syria. After the fall of Jerusalem Galilee became famed for its rabbis and schools of Jewish learning; and the Sanhedrim or great council was removed to Sepphoris, and then to Tiberias. Rabbi Judah Haqodesh here compiled the Mishna, to which the Gemara was subsequently added.

    The remains of splendid synagogues in Galilee still attest the prosperity of the Jews from the second to the seventh century.

    GALILEE, SEA OF ( Matthew 4:18; Mark 7:31; John 6:1). So called from its washing the E. side of Galilee. In Luke 5:1 “the sea of Gennesaret,” called so from the fertile plain of Gennesurer at its N.W. angle, three and a half miles long by two and a half broad ( Matthew 14:34). In Old Testament “the sea of Chinnereth” or Cinneroth, from the town so named on its shore ( Joshua 19:35), of which Gennesaret is probably the corruption, though others derive it from gannah , a “garden,” and Sarown , a plain between Tabor and the lake. “The sea of Tiberias” is another designation, from the city ( John 6:1). All its names were drawn from places on the western side. Now Bahr Tubariyeh (Tiberius, S.W. of the lake). Close to it was “His own city” Capernaum ( Matthew 4:13). Nine cities stood on the shores of the lake, of which only two are now inhabited, namely, Magdala, consisting of a few mud huts, and Tiberias, sadly changed from its ancient prosperity. Silence now reigns where formerly the din of industry was heard. On its shore Jesus called His first disciples ( Matthew 4:18; 9:9; Luke 5:1-11; John 1:43, etc.).

    The bed of the lake is but a lower section of the great Jordan valley. Its depression is 653 ft. below the level of the Mediterranean, according to Lt.

    Lynch. Its length is about 13 miles, its breadth is about five or six. The view from the Nazareth road to Tiberias is beautiful. The hills from the eastern side rise apparently out of the water with a uniform slope, to the height of 2,000 ft., destitute of verdure, and shut in the lake; while far to the N. is seen snowy Hermon. The eastern hills, which are flat along the summit, are the wall that supports the table land of Bashan; from which on the N. there is a gradual descent to the valley of the Jordan, and then a rise to a plateau skirting the mountains of upper Galilee. The hills on the W., except at Khan Minyeh, where there is a small cliff, are recessed from the shore. On a western recess stands Tiberias. The whole basin betrays its volcanic origin, which also accounts for the warm spring at Tiberius The cliffs are hard porous basalt. The vegetation is tropical; the lotus thorn, palms, indigo, etc. The water is sweet, sparkling and transparent; the fish abundant as of old, many species being those of the Nile, the silurus, mugil, and sparers Galiloeus. Dr. Tristram says: “the shoals of fish Were marvelous, black masses of many hundred yards long, with the black fins projecting out of the water, as thickly as they could pack. There are the European loach, bethel, blenny and cyprinodont; the African chromis, hemichromis, and eellike clarias; and the Asiatic discognathus. The cyprinodonts are viviparous, and the sexual differences marked; they can live in cold water, or hot springs up to 90ø, fresh, brackish, or briny water.

    This marks a former connection between these waters and those of N.E. and S.E. Africa, the Nile, the Zambesi, and the great lakes in the interior. The papyrus also, no longer found in the Nile, is found on the shores of the sea of Galilee. As Asia, Africa, and Europe respectively were represented at Christ’s cross by the Jews, Simon of Cyrene, and the Romans respectively, so the Asiatic, African, and European fish in the sea of Galilee represent the various races of mankind gathered by the spiritual fishermen into the one gospel net. Only one little boat represents the fleets of fishing vessels that once covered the lake. The fish are now taken with a hand net jerked round the fish by the fisher, usually naked, along the shore ( John 21:7); or else crumbs of bread mixed with bichloride of mercury are scattered to poison the fish, and the floating dead bodies are picked up for the Tiberias market (Porter, Handbook, p. 432).

    Sudden and violent storms agitate the waters, sweeping down the ravines and gorges converging to the head of the lake, from the vast naked plateau of the Jaulan and the Hauran and mount Hermon in the background. It was such a storm that Jesus stilled by a word, as He had a few hours before rebuked and cast out demons. Mark 4:39, “Peace, be still,” Greek “Be silent, be muzzled”; addressing the sea and warring elements as rebel forces; compare Revelation 21:1. The apostles were trying to reach Bethsaida on the western coast, when the gale from. the S.W. that brought vessels from Tiberias to the N.E. coast ( John 6:23) delayed the vessel of the former, until at the fourth watch Jesus came walking over the tempest tossed waves; then followed Peter’s temporary walking through faith and sinking through unbelief in the same waters, and his rescue by Jesus; then they immediately reach their desired haven for which they had set out the evening before ( Matthew 14:28,29,33; John 6:17,21; Mark 6:45). So impressed were the disciples that “they worshipped Him, saying, Of a truth Thou art the Son of God.” Bethsaida Julias, the city of Andrew and Peter, lay on the E. bank of the Jordan where it enters the sea of Galilee on the N. Close by, and on the E. of the river and N.E. of the lake, stretched the “green grass” ( Mark 6:39) plain of Batihah, the scene of feeding the 5,000. Gergesa (now Kersa) lay E. of the lake. The Jordan’s outlet is at Kerak, the S.W. extremity of the lake. The lake, mirroring heaven in its union of rest and energy, represents Him who best combined the calm repose which reflected His Father’s image with energetic labors for God and man.

    GALL 1. Mereerah = bitterness. Secreted in an animal’s gall bladder. Poetically used for a vital part, Job 16:13; 20:25. Job 20:14, “the gall of asps,” i.e. their poison, contained in a sac in the mouth; Scripture uses popular language when no moral truth is thereby endangered. 2. Rosh : a bitter and poisonous herb; the poppy (Gesenius). Rosh means head, so we speak of poppy heads. Jeremiah 8:14, “water of gall,” i.e. opium, Jeremiah 9:15; 23:15. Others suggest one of the Euphorbiaceae, distasteful and deadly; the “grapes of gall” answering to the rounded three berried fruit (Imperial Bible Dictionary). Deuteronomy 29:18 (to which Hebrews 12:15, “root of bitterness,” refers; a root whose essence is bitterness), Deuteronomy 32:32. Opium water would suit well for stupefying criminals in the agony of execution ( Psalm 69:21; Matthew 27:34; Acts 8:23). The vinegar offered to our Lord was mingled with “gall” according to Matthew, with “myrrh” according to Mark ( Mark 15:23). The myrrh was the usual seasoning of Roman wine; the gall was added to stupefy, but our Lord would meet His agony in full consciousness. Bengel supposes the gall was added in wantonness.

    Matthew designated the drink according to the prophetic aspect, Psalm 69:21; Mark according to its outward appearance.

    GALLERIES Song 1:17, “rafters (galleries margin) of fir”; the crossbeams, the carved ceiling, fretted work: rachit . The Qeri, or Hebrew margin, has rahit , an ambulatory; not probable. In Song 7:5 translated “the king is held bound with the flowing ringlets”; compare Song 6:5. In Ezekiel 41:15; 42:3, “the galleries” are terrace buildings. Smith’s Bible Dictionary identifies the” pillars” and “galleries,” Ezekiel 42:3,5,6; “the reason of the upper chambers being shorter is ascribed to the absence of supporting pillars which allowed an extra length to the chambers of the lower story; the space included within the pillars would form an open gallery.”

    GALLIM (“heaps, or else springs”). 1 Samuel 25:44; Isaiah 10:30, “daughter of Gallim,” i.e. Gallim and her sons, i.e. inhabitants. It is enumerated amidst towns of Benjamin; Laish is one. Possibly “Phalti the son of Laish who was from Gallim” was a native of Laish the town, and this a dependency only. Now the hill Khirbet el Jisr, S. of Gibeah of Saul (Valentiner).

    GALLIO Junius Annaeus Gallio, Roman proconsul (Greek, KJV, “deputy “) of Achaia when Paul was at Corinth A.D. 53, under the emperor Claudius.

    Brother of L. Annaeus Seneca, the philosopher. Adopted into the family, and so took the name, of the rhetorician L. Junins Gallis. His birth name was Marcus Annaeus Novatus (Pliny H. N., 31:33; Tacitus Ann., 15:73, 16:17). He left Achaia “when he began in a fever, often exclaiming that it was not his body, but the place, that had the disease” (Seneca, Ep. 104). “No mortal was ever so sweet to one as Gallio was to all,” says his brother, adding: “there is none who does not love Gallio a little, even if he cannot love him more”; “there is such an amount of innate good in him without any savor of art or dissimulation”; “a person proof against plottings.” How exactly and undesignedly this independent testimony coincides with Acts 18:12-17! The Jews plotted to destroy Paul by bringing him before Gallio’s judgment seat. But he was not to be entrapped into persecuting Christians by the Jews’ spiteful maneuver: “if it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews,” said he without waiting even to hear Paul’s defense, just as the apostle was about to open his mouth, “reason would that I should bear with you; but since it is (Greek) a question of word and names (namely, whether Jesus is the Christ) and your law, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of such matters. And he drove them from the judgment seat.” So the Greeks, sympathizing with the deputy’s disgust at the Jews’ intolerance, beat Sosthenes the chief ruler of the Jews’ synagogue “before the judgment seat.” And Gallio winked at it, as the Jewish persecutor was only getting himself what he had intended for Paul. Thus God fulfilled His promise ( Acts 18:10), “Be not afraid, but speak, for I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee, for I have much people in this city.” “Gallio cared for none of these things” does not mean he was careless about the thirsts of God (that probably he was from his easy Epicurean-like temper), but with characteristic indifference to an outbreak provoked by the spite of the Jews he took no notice of the assault. Sosthenes himself seems, by Paul’s sympathy in trouble, to have been won to Christ, like Crispus ( 1 Corinthians 1:1). Seneca’s execution by Nero made Gallio trembling suppliant for his own life (Tacitus Ann., 15:73). Jerome says he committed suicide A.D. 65. Seneca dedicated to him his treatises On Anger and On a Happy Life. The accuracy of Scripture appears in the title “proconsul” (deputy), for Achaia was made a senatorial province by Claudius seven or eight years before Paul’s visit, having been previously an imperial province governed by a legate; and the senatorial provinces alone had “proconsuls.”

    GAMALIEL 1. Numbers 1:10; 2:20; 7:54,59; 10:23. 2. A Pharisee and eminent doctor of the law, who advised the council wisely to let the apostles alone ( Acts 5:34, etc.), “for if this counsel or work be of men it will come to nought; but if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it, lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.” He was Paul’s teacher, “at whose feet he was brought up and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers” ( Acts 22:3). The Jews celebrated him as “the glory of the law,” the first designated Rabban “our master.” Son of rabbi Simeon, and grandson of Hillel; president of the Sanhedrin under Tiberius, Caligula, and Claudius; he died 18 years before the fall of Jerusalem. His counsel as to the apostles was not from any leaning to Christianity, but from opposition to Sadduceeism in a case where the resurrection was the point at issue, and from seeing the folly of unreasoning bigotry ( Acts 23:6-9). Saul his pupil was a leading persecutor when Stephen opposed Pharisaism; and probably Gamaliel would not altogether disapprove of his zeal in such a cause, though his own tendency was to leave the claims of Christianity to be tested by time.

    GAMES Of children, Zechariah 8:5. Imitating marriages and funerals, Matthew 11:16,17. The earnestness of the Hebrew character indisposed adults to games. Public games they had none, the great feasts of religion supplying them with their anniversary occasions of national gatherings.

    Jason’s introduction of Greek games and a gymnasium was among the corrupting influences which broke down the fence of Judaism, and threw it open to the assaults of the Old Testament antichrist, Antiochus Epiphanes (1 Macc. 1:14; 2 Macc. 4:12-14). Herod erected a theater and amphitheater, with quinquennial contests in gymnastics, chariot races, music, and wild beasts, at Jerusalem and Caesarea, to the annoyance of the faithful Jews (Josephus, Ant 15:8, sec. 1; 9, sec. 6).

    The “chiefs of Asia” (Asiarchs) superintended the games in honor of Diana at Ephesus ( Acts 19:31). In 1 Corinthians 15:32 Paul alludes to “fights with beasts” (though his fights were with beast-like men, Demetrius and his craftsmen, not with beasts, from which his Roman citizenship exempted him), at Ephesus. The “fighters with beasts” were kept to the “last” of the “spectacle”; this he alludes to, 1 Corinthians 4:9: “God hath set forth (exhibited previous to execution) us the apostles last, as it were appointed to death, for we are made a spectacle unto the world,” etc., a “gazing stock” as in an amphitheater ( Hebrews 10:33). The Asiarchs’ friendliness was probably due to their having been interested in his teaching during his long stay at Ephesus. Nero used to clothe the Christians in beast skins when he exposed them to wild beasts; compare 2 Timothy 4:17, “I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion” (namely, from Satan’s snare, 1 Peter 5:8). In 2 Timothy 4:7, “I have striven the good strife,” not merely a fight, any competitive contest as the race-course, 1 Timothy 6:12 which was written from Corinth [see TIMOTHY ], where national games recurred at stated seasons, which accounts for the allusion: “strive” with such earnestness in “the good strife” as to “lay hold” on the prize, the crown or garland of the winner, “eternal life.” James 1:12; Revelation 2:10. Philippians 3:12-14: “not as though I had attained,” namely, the prize, “or am already perfected” (Greek), i.e., my course completed and I crowned with the garland of perfect victory; “I follow after,” i.e. I press on, “if that I may apprehend (grasp) that for which I am apprehended of (grasped by) Christ,” i.e., if so be that I may lay hold on the prize for obtaining which I was laid hold on by Christ at conversion (Song 1:4; 1 Corinthians 13:12). “Forgetting those things behind (the space already past, contrast 2 Timothy 3:7; 2 Peter 1:9) and reaching forth unto those things before,” like a race runner with body bent forward, the eye reaching before and drawing on the hand, the hand reaching before and drawing on the foot. The “crown (garland) of righteousness,” “of life,” “of glory,” is “the prize of the high calling (the calling that is above, coming from, and leading to, heaven) of God in Christ Jesus” ( 1 Thessalonians 2:12), given by “the righteous Judge” ( Timothy 4:8; 1 Peter 5:4). The false teacher, as a self constituted umpire, would “defraud you of your prize” ([katabrabeueto ), by drawing you away from Christ to angel worship ( Colossians 2:18). Therefore “let the peace of God as umpire rule ([brabeueto ) in your hearts” and restrain wrong passions, that so you may attain the prize “to the which ye are called” ( Colossians 3:15).

    In 1 Corinthians 9:24 the Isthmian games, celebrated on the isthmus of Corinth, are vividly alluded to. They were a subject of patriotic pride to the Corinthians, a passion rather than a pastime; so a suitable image of Christian earnestness. Paul wrote 1 Corinthians at Ephesus, and in addressing the Ephesian elders he uses naturally the same image, an undesigned coincidence ( Acts 20:24). “So (with the determined earnestness of the ONE earthly winner) run, that ye may obtain” is such language as instructors in the gymnasts and spectators on the race-course would urge on the runners with. The competitor had to “strive lawfully” ( 2 Timothy 2:5), i.e. observing the conditions of the contest, keeping to the bounds of the course, and stripped of clothes, and previously training himself with chastity, abstemious diet, anointing, enduring cold, heat, and severe exercise. As a soldier the believer is one of many; as an athlete he has to wage an individual struggle continually, as if (which is the case in a race) one alone could win; “they who run in the stadium (racecourse, oblong, at one end semicircular, where the tiers of spectators sat), run all, but one receiveth the prize.”

    Paul further urges Christians, run so as not only to receive salvation but a full reward (compare 1 Corinthians 3:14,15; 2 John 1:8). Pugilism is the allusion in “I keep under (Greek: I bruise under the eyes, so as to disable) my body (the old flesh, whereas the games competitor boxed another I box myself), and bring it into subjection as a slave, lest that by any means, when I have preached (heralded, as the heralds summoned the candidates to the race) to others, I myself should be a castaway” (Greek: rejected), namely, not as to his personal salvation of which he had no doubts ( Galatians 1:15; Ephesians 1:4,7; Philippians 1:6; Titus 1:2; 2 Timothy 1:12), but as to the special reward of those who “turn many to righteousness” ( Daniel 12:3; 1 Thessalonians 2:19). So Paul denied himself, in not claiming sustenance, in view of “reward,” namely, “to gain the more” ( 1 Corinthians 9:18-23). Corinthians 9:25: “striveth for the mastery,” namely, in wrestling, more severe than the foot-race. The “crown” (garland, not a king’s diadem) is termed “corruptible,” being made of the soon withering fir leaves from the groves round the Isthmian racecourse. Our crown is “incorruptible” ( Peter 1:4). “I run not as uncertainly,” i.e. not without a definite goal, in “becoming all things to all men” I aim at “gaining the more.” Ye gain no end, he implies to the Corinthians, in your eating idol meats. He who knows what to aim at, and how to aim, looks straight to the goal, and casts away every encumbrance ( Hebrews 12:1). So the believer must cast aside not only sinful lusts, but even harmless and otherwise useful things which would retard him ( Mark 9:42-48; 10:50; Ephesians 4:22; Colossians 3:9). “He must run with enduring perseverance the race set before him.” “Not as one that beateth the air,” in a [skiamachia , or sparring in sham fight, striking the air as if an adversary. Satan is a real adversary, acting through the flesh.

    The “so great a cloud of witnesses” ( Hebrews 12:1,2) that “we are compassed about with” attest by their own case God’s faithfulness to His people ( Hebrews 6:12). A second sense is nowhere positively sustained by Scripture, namely, that, as the crowd of surrounding spectators gave fresh spirit to the combatants, so the deceased saints who once were in the same contest, and who now are witnessing our struggle of faith, ought to increase our earnestness, testifying as they do to God’s faith. fullness; but see Job 14:21; Ecclesiastes 9:5; Isaiah 63:16, which seemingly deny to disembodied spirits consciousness of earthly affairs. “Looking off unto Jesus ([aforontes , with eye fixed on the distant goal) the Prince-leader and Finisher (the Starting point and the Goal, as in the [diaulos race, wherein they doubled back to the starting point) of our faith” ( Timothy 3:7).

    GAMMADIMS Ezekiel 27:11. Rather, from a Syriac root (for the Tyrians were Syro- Phoenicians), “men of daring.” Foreigners would hardly be entrusted to watch “in the Tyrian towers.” Others from the Hebrew gomed , a cubit, “short swordsmen”; Ehud carried a sword a cubit long ( Judges 3:16).

    Or else an arm, “men strong of arm.”

    GAMUL 1 Chronicles 24:17.

    GARDEN An enclosure in the suburbs, fenced with a hedge or wall ( Isaiah 5:5; Proverbs 24:31), planted with flowers, shrubs, and trees, guarded (from whence comes “garden”) by watchmen in a lodge or tower ( Isaiah 1:8, when the lodge is forsaken by the keeper, the bore poles leaning every way and the green boughs of the roof scattered, there could scarcely be a more vivid picture of Zion’s desolation, Mark 12:1) to drive away wild beasts and robbers ( Job 27:18). The quince, citron, almond, and other fruits, also herbs ( 1 Kings 21:2), cucumbers, lettuce, mustard, are mentioned as in gardens. The balsam, according to Pliny, grew only in two royal gardens of Judea, not elsewhere. Syria was so famed for gardens that the Greeks had a proverb, “the many garden herbs of the Syrians.” The rose garden W. of the temple was peculiar in being within the walls; the smell from weeds and manure was the cause of gardens being usually forbidden within the walls. A reservoir cistern, or still better a fountain of water, was essential to a good garden. Compare Song 4:15, “a fountain of gardens,” ayin ganim [see EN-GANNIM , Jenin now], i.e. a fountain sufficient to water man “gardens,” “a well of living waters?

    Spiritually, the believer is the garden the Holy Spirit the living water ( Jeremiah 2:18; 17:8; John 4:13,14; 7:37-39); “A well watered garden” expresses abundant happiness and prosperity ( Isaiah 58:11; Jeremiah 17:8; 31:12), as “a garden that hath no water” ( Isaiah 1:30) expresses spiritual, national, and individual barrenness and misery. Psalm 1:3, the righteous “shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of waters (literally, the divisions of waters, the water being divided into rivulets to run along the rows of trees for irrigation) that bringeth forth his fruit in his season.” Not only are his fruits (the tree’s proper fruit, Revelation 22:2) good in themselves, but are in season ( Ecclesiastes 3:1-11; contrast Matthew 21:19). “His leaf” also has its beauty and use and is “unwithering” ( Ezekiel 47:12); even his minor traits of character are good after their kind, and his smallest undertaking, blessed because done unto the Lord and so shall abide.

    The law against mixing diverse seeds was observed by separating the various productions by light fences of reed. The “orchards” (Hebrew: paradises) were especially for fruit trees, dates, figs, sycamores, etc. The occurrence of no less than 250 botanical terms in Old Testament shows the Israelite predilection for flowers, fruits, and pleasure grounds. The vine wound round the trellis or outer staircase, the emblem of the loving and fruitful wife and the happy home ( <19C803> Psalm 128:3). The house court or area generally had its shady terebinth. Under the shadowing fig leaves Nathanael communed with his God ( John 1:48). The ripe grain in harvest joy was decorated with lilies; Song 7:2, “thy bodice (of amber color) is a heap of wheat set about with lilies” (white or scarlet, answering to her scarf round her person).

    The Hebrews used gardens also as burial places ( John 19:41). Here Jesus’ sacred body was entombed in Joseph’s new sepulchre. Manasseh and Amen were buried in Uzza’s garden ( 2 Kings 21:18,26).

    Machpelah’s field, Abraham’s burial ground, was a garden with “trees in it, and in all the borders round about it” ( Genesis 23:17). The garden of Gethsemane was Jesus’ favorite resort for devotion ( Matthew 26:36; John 18:1). Gardens were in idolatrous periods made the scene of superstition and image worship, the awful counterpart of the primitive Eden ( Isaiah 1:29; 65:3; 66:17).

    Solomon’s gardens and orchards with all kinds of fruits and pools of water for irrigation ( Ecclesiastes 2:4-6) doubtless suggested the imagery Song 4:12-15. It was in a garden of light Adam fell; in a garden of darkness, Gethsemane, the Second Adam overcame the tempter and retrieved us.

    The “streams from Lebanon” imply that the fountain is lowly, the source lofty. Christ (and so Christ’s church) springs up on the earth, but has His source in heaven; no longer “sealed” but “open” streams ( Revelation 22:10,17). The site near Bethlehem assigned to Solomon’s garden is probably correct. It is a suitable retreat, near the capital, and the names of localities about confirm the tradition: wady Urtas, “the valley of the garden”; gebel-el-Fureidis, “the hill of the little paradise”; “fig vale”; “peach hill”; “walnut walk”; “garden of nuts.” The “king’s garden” ( Kings 25:4; Nehemiah 3:15; Jeremiah 34:4; 52:7) was near the pool of Siloam, at the Tyropoeon valley, where the valleys of Jehoshaphat and Hinnom met.

    GAREB 1. 2 Samuel 23:38; 1 Chronicles 2:58. 2. The hill near Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 31:39). From Hebrew [gaarab “to scrape,” Syriac, leprosy, the locality outside the city to which lepers were removed, on the N.W. side of the city, W. of the valley of Gihon. Even the localities whose name implies they are now outside shall at last be taken within the new Jerusalem ( Matthew 8:14; Luke 17:11-19).

    GARLICK Numbers 11:5. Abounding in Egypt. The Allium sativum (Linnaeus). A fixed allowance of it and other vegetables was appointed to the workmen on the pyramids and publicly inscribed (Herodotus ii. 125). It stimulates the circulation and the system generally.

    GARMITE Descended fromGEREM ( 1 Chronicles 4:19).

    GARRISON Put in military posts to keep possession of a conquered country, as the Philistines held the land of Israel at the beginning of Saul’s reign ( Samuel 10:5; 13:3); David, Syria ( 2 Samuel 8:6,14). In Ezekiel 26:11, “thy strong garrisons” (matzeboth uzzeek ) literally, the statues of thy strength, i.e. the forts. Or rather (Maurer), the obelisks in honor of the tutelary gods of Tyre (as Melecarte, the Tyrian Hercules whose temple stood in Old Tyre) shall go down to the ground before Nebuchadnezzar, the conqueror, just as he treated Egypt’s idol statues ( Jeremiah 43:11).

    GASHMU Geshem. Nehemiah 6:1,2,6.

    GATAM Genesis 36:11,16; 1 Chronicles 1:36.

    GATE The oriental resort for business, converse, bargaining, and news ( Genesis 19:1; 23:10; Psalm 69:12), for addresses and reading the law ( 2 Chronicles 32:6; Nehemiah 8:1,3; Proverbs 1:21; Jeremiah 17:19), or administering justice ( Joshua 20:4; Ruth 4:1; Deuteronomy 16:18; 21:19). Proverbs 22:22, “neither oppress the afflicted in the gate,” i.e. in the place of justice, in lawsuits. Psalm 69:12, “they that sit in the gate speak against Me (Messiah), and I was the song of the drunkards,” i.e., not only among drunken revelers, but in the grave deliberations of the judges in the place of justice I was an object of obloquy. Amos 5:12, “they turn aside the poor in the gate,” i.e. they refuse them their right in the place of justice; ( Amos 5:10) “they hate him that rebuketh in the gate,” namely, the judge who condemns them ( Zechariah 8:16). Isaiah 29:21, “they lay a snare for him that reproveth in the gate,” i.e., they try by bribes and misrepresentations to ensnare into a false decision the judge who would in public court reprove them for their iniquity, or to ensnare the prophet who publicly reproves them ( Jeremiah 7:2). “The Sublime Porte,” the title for the Sultan of Turkey, is derived from the eastern usage of dispensing law in the gateway.

    The king’s or chief’s place of audience ( 1 Kings 22:10; 2 Samuel 19:8; Job 29:7; Lamentations 5:14). The object of a foe’s attack and therefore strengthened especially ( Judges 5:8; <19E718> Psalm 147:18), shut at nightfall ( Deuteronomy 3:5; Joshua 2:5,7; 1 Samuel 23:7). The market place for country produce ( 2 Kings 7:1; Nehemiah 13:16-19). The open spaces near the gates were used for pagan sacrifices ( Acts 14:13; 2 Kings 23:8). Josiah defiled “the high places of the gates in the entering in of the gate.”

    The larger gates had two valves, and were plated with metal and secured with locks and bars. Those without iron plating were easily set on fire ( Judges 9:52). Sentences of the law were inscribed on and above them, to which allusion occurs Deuteronomy 6:9; an usage followed by Muslims in modern times. Some gates were of solid stones ( Revelation 21:21; Isaiah 54:12). Massive stone doors are found in ancient houses of Syria, single slabs, several inches thick, 10 ft. high, turning on stone pivots above and below. The king’s principal gate at Ispahan afforded sanctuary to criminals (Chardin, 7:368). In Esther’s time “none might enter into the king’s gate clothed with sackcloth” ( Esther 4:2). ”The Beautiful Gate” of Herod’s temple ( Acts 3:2) was the outer one, made of Corinthian brass, surpassing in costliness even nine others of the outer court, which were covered with gold and silver. It was so heavy that twenty men were required to close it, but it was found open unexpectedly shortly before the overthrow of Jerusalem (Josephus, B. J., 5:5, sec. 3; 6: 5, sec. 3; contra Apion, 2:9). The doorway consisted of lintel, threshold, and side-posts ( Exodus 12:7,22).

    In Genesis 22:17, “thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies,” the sense is, shall sit in judgment on them, as in the Assyrian sculptures the king is represented sitting in judgment upon prisoners. Thus the Persian satrap in the Lycian Xanthus monument sits at the gate dictating terms to the Greek ambassadors, and Sennacherib, at his tent door, gives judgment on the Jews taken at Lachish (British Museum, 59). In front of the larger edifices in the remains at Persepolis and Nineveh (Khorsabad) are propylaea, or “porches,” like that “for Solomon’s throne where he might judge, even the porch of judgment, covered with cedar from one side of the floor to the other” ( 1 Kings 7:7). The threshold in the Assyrian palaces is one slab of gypsum with cuneatic inscriptions; human-headed bulls with eagles’ wings guard the portals, like and probably borrowed from the cherubim which guarded the gate of Eden; besides there are holes 12 in. square, lined round with tiles, with a brick to cover them above and containing small baked clay idols with lynx head and human body, or human head and lion’s body, probably like the see TERAPHIM , from Arabic tarf “a boundary,” and akin to the Persian “telifin” talismans. Thus the place of going out and coming in was guarded, as especially sacred, from all evil by the inscriptions, the compound figured gods outside, and the hidden teraphim. Daniel “sat in” such a “gate” before the palace of Babylon as “ruler over the whole province of Babylon” ( Daniel 2:48,49) The courtiers of Ahasuerus attended him “in the gate” similarly ( Esther 3:2).

    GATH (“a winepress”), Gath being in a vine-abounding country. One of the five great Philistine cities ( Joshua 13:3; 1 Samuel 6:17). Goliath’s abode (1 Samuel 17). Its people were the “Gittites,” of whom was David’s devotedly loyal friend Ittai ( 2 Samuel 15:19-22). In undesigned coincidence with the presence of giants in Gath, according to 1 Samuel 17; 2 Samuel 21:19-22, is Joshua 11:22: “only in Gaza, in Gath, and in Ashdod there remained Anakims.” Gath was one of the five cities to which the Philistines carried about the ark of God (the five formed one political unity), and thereby brought on the people God’s heavy visitation with emerods. It was’ represented by one of the five golden emerods and five golden inlet sent to propitiate Jehovah ( 1 Samuel 5:9; 6:4,5,10-18).

    David there reigned madness to save his life; a second time he visited king Achish, and had Ziklag assigned to him as a residence ( 1 Samuel 21:10-15; 27:28). Thence he attached and drew after him 600 Gittite followers, with Ittai their chief ( 2 Samuel 15:18); probably some at the time of his sojourn in Gath, and most when he smote and subdued the Philistines ( <100801> Samuel 8:1). Though tributary to Israel, Gath still retained its own king ( 1 Kings 2:89). Hazael fought against it and took it ( 2 Kings 12:17).

    Uzziah gave a heavy blow to Gath, breaking down its wall ( Chronicles 26:6; Amos 6:2). “Hamath ... Gath, be they better than these kingdoms?” Gath, once “better (stronger) than” Israel and Judah, fell; how vain then is your confidence in the strength of mounts Zion and Samaria! In Amos 1:6, etc., Zephaniah 2:4,5; Zechariah 9:5,6, Gath is omitted; probably it had lost by that time its place among the five primary cities.

    Hezekiah, after Uzziah, conquered Philistia ( 2 Kings 18:8; Isaiah 14:29-81).

    Tell es Safieh occupies the site of Gath, which lay on the border between Judah and Philistia, between Shocoh and Ekron ( 1 Samuel 17:1,52).

    Saul came down from the hills by the road from Jerusalem to Gaza, which passes near Shocoh, and encountered the Philistines near the bend in the valley. Saul was on the E. of the valley, the Philistines on the W., as they came from the W. Gath was from its strength often alternately in the hands of Judah and of Philistia ( 2 Chronicles 11:8). It lay on a hill at the foot of Judah’s mountains, ten miles E. of Ashdod, and ten S.E. of Ekron.

    GATH-HEPHER (“the winepress of the well”). Joshua 19:12,13. On Zebulun’s border, near Japhia (Yafa). Jonah’s birthplace ( 2 Kings 14:25). Now El Meshhad, where his tomb is still shown, two miles E. of Sefurieh (Sepphoris).

    GATH-RIMMON (“winepress of the pomegranates”). 1. A city of Dan, given to the Levites ( Joshua 19:45; 21:24; 1 Chronicles 6:69). On the Philistine plain. 2.

    A town of Manasseh, W. of Jordan, assigned to the Levites ( Joshua 21:25). But Bileam (i.e. Ibleam, Joshua 17:11) in 1 Chronicles 6:70, which is probably the true reading in Joshua, the copyist’s eye catching “Gath-rimmon” in the previous verse.

    GAZA (“fortified”). One of the five Philistine cities, Mentioned in the first and latest books of Scripture, and even now exceeding Jerusalem in size. It is the most southwesterly town toward Egypt, and lay on the great route between Syria and that country, being in position and strength (as its name means) the key of the line of communication. It withstood Alexander’s siege with all his resources for five months. It is called Azzah Genesis 10:19 margin; Deuteronomy 2:23; Jeremiah 25:20. Gaza was assigned by Joshua to Judah ( Joshua 15:47), but not occupied until afterward ( Judges 1:18; compare Joshua 10:41), the Anakims occupying it still ( Joshua 11:22; 13:8). The Philistines soon recovered it ( Judges 13:1; 16:1,21), and there Samson perished while destroying his captors. Solomon ruled over it ( 1 Kings 4:24). Hezekiah gave the decisive blow to the Philistines, “even unto Gaza and the borders thereof, from the tower of the watchmen to the fenced city” ( 2 Kings 18:8).

    Amos (Amos 1:6) threatened from God. “for three transgressions of Gaza and for four (i.e. for sin multiplied on sin, Exodus 20:5; Proverbs 30:15. Three and four make seven, the number implying completion of the measure of guilt) I will not turn away the punishment thereof, because they carried away captive the whole captivity (i.e. they carried all away and left none; see 2 Chronicles 21:17; 28:18) to deliver them up to Edom (the Philistines of Gaza, instead of hospitably sheltering the Jewish refugees fleeing before Sennacherib and other Assyrian, invaders, sold them as captives to their bitter foes, the Edomites; compare Isaiah 16:4). But I will send a fire on the wall of Gaza, which shall devour the palaces thereof.” “Pharaoh” Necho fulfilled the prophecy on returning from slaying Josiah at Megiddo ( 2 Chronicles 35:20) (Grotius). Or “Pharaoh” Hophra, on his return from the unavailing attempt to save Jerusalem from Nebuchadnezzar ( Jeremiah 37:5,7; 47:1) (Calvin) In Zephaniah 2:4 there is a play on like sounds; Gazah gazuwbah , “Gaza shall be forsaken.” In Zechariah 9:5 “the king shall perish from Gaza,” i.e., its Persian satrap, or petty “king,” subordinate to the great king of Persia, shall perish, and it shall cease to have one. Alexander having taken the city, and slain 10,000 of its inhabitants, and sold the rest as slaves, bound Betis the satrap to a chariot by thongs thrust through his soles, and dragged him round the city, as Achilles did to Hector.

    In Acts 8:26, “go toward the S. unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza which (not Gaza, but which way) is desert,” refers to the portion of the road between Eleutheropolis and Gaza, which is without villages and exposed to Bedouin marauders of the desert. The words “which is desert” are the angel’s words (not Luke’s), to inform Philip, then in Samaria, on what route he would find the eunuch, namely, on the S. route, thinly peopled, but favorable for chariots, Robinson (2:748) found an ancient road direct from Jerusalem to Gaza through the wady Musurr, now certainly without villages. The water in wady el Hasy was probably the scene of the eunuch’s baptism.

    Once Gaza was the seat of a Christian church and bishop; but now of its 15,000 inhabitants only a few hundreds are Christians, the rest Muslims.

    The great mosque was formerly the church of John when Gaza was a Christian city.

    An extensive olive grove lies N. of the modern Ghuzzeh., from whence arises its manufacture and export of soap. Its trade in grain is considerable, and still is heard the “grinding” of grain with millstones such as Samson was forced to work with in his prison house at Gaza. The Tel el Muntar or “hill of the watchman,” east of Gaza, is the hill to which Samson carried up the gates. It commands a lovely and striking view on every side.

    GAZER [See GEZER .] 2 Samuel 5:25.

    GAZEZ 1. 1 Chronicles 2:46. 2. Son of Haran, Ephah’s son.

    GAZZAM, CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:48.

    GEBA (the hill). A town of Benjamin, on its northern boundary, from whence “from Geba to Beersheba” expresses all Judah from N. to S. as “from Dan to Beersheba” expresses all Israel and Judah from N. to S. ( 2 Kings 23:8.) Close to Ramah ( Nehemiah 7:30). As an eastern limit it stands opposed to Gazer ( 2 Samuel 5:25); Gibeon in 1 Chronicles 14:16.

    Geba was garrisoned by the Philistines at, the beginning of Saul’s reign ( 1 Samuel 13:3). Jonathan dislodged them in a gallant assault with his armor-bearer alone (1 Samuel 14). Geba was on the S. and Michmash on the N. of the ravine. Now the village Jeba, crowning the steep hill on the edge of the wady Suweinit, facing Mukmas on the N. side. So in Isaiah 10:28-32, “he (Sennacherib) hath laid up his carriages at Michmash,” i.e., the “carriages” (i.e. heavy baggage) could not be got across the wady at Michmash. Then “they are gone over the passage,” i.e., the lighter part of the army pass the ravine which might have been easily guarded against them, and” lodge” malown , “rest for the night,” bivouac) at Geba on the S. side. Asa fortified it, as commanding the pass ( 1 Kings 15:22; Chronicles 16:6). KJV has rendered “Geba” into “Gibeah” rightly Judges 20:10,33; 1 Samuel 13:16.

    GEBAL [See SEIR, MOUNT ] = a line, namely, of mountain boundary ( Psalm 83:7). An Idumean clan, on the right of Ammon, as Amalek was on the left; for in the psalm it is coupled with Moab, Ammon, Amalek, and Edom.

    Probably the modern Djebal, mountainous region S. of the Dead Sea; the Gebalene of the Romans, the Gobolitis of Josephus. A portion of the range of Edom. The psalm, probably by Jahaziel of the sons of Asaph, is a thanksgiving for the victory anticipated by faith over the hordes of invaders who sought to root Israel out of his inheritance, and who, marching S. round the Dead Sea, let no tidings reach Jehoshaphat until he heard that a great multitude was within his territory at Engedi ( 2 Chronicles 20:2,7- 11,14,18,19). Smith’s Bible Dictionary identifies the Gebal of Psalm with Gebal in Ezekiel 27:9, “the ancients of Gebal and the wise men thereof were in thee thy caulkers” (stoppers of chinks in ships), evidently the Phoenician city and region between Beyrut and Tripoli, famed for skilled workmen, “the Giblites” (stone carvers) ( 1 Kings 5:18 margin).

    So “the inhabitants of Phoenician, Tyre” are numbered with the invaders ( Psalm 83:7). But the collocation of Gebal between the “Hagarenes” and “Ammon” favors the men of Gebal being Idumeans. “The Giblites” in Joshua 13:5 were from the region of Lebanon; the Septuagint term them Biblians, namely, of Byblus, on the Phoenician borders, N. of the river Adonis, afterwards a Christian see.

    GEBER, SON OF 1. 1 Kings 4:13. 2. 1 Kings 4:19. Having as his commissariat district the part of Gilead forming Sihon’s and Og’s kingdom, now Belka, the great pasture E. of Jordan. Translated not “he was the only officer in the land,” for there were two others ( 1 Kings 4:13,14), but “and one (superior) officer (netsitb ) ‘achad who was in the land,” namely, to superintend the three subordinate officers (compare Hebrews 2 Chronicles 8:10).

    GEBIM (“the ditches”). Isaiah 10:31. Between Anathoth and Neh.

    GEDALIAH 1. Son of Ahikam, who saved Jeremiah from death ( Jeremiah 26:24); grandson of Shaphan, Josiah’s secretary, whom the king sent to inquire concerning the book of Jehovah’ s law recently found ( 2 Kings 22:12,14). Gedaliah thus inherited from father and grandfather a legacy of the fear of God. Left by Nebuchadnezzar, after the destruction of the temple (588 B.C.), to govern the cities of Judah and the farmers and vinedressers, who were allowed to remain in the land ( Jeremiah 39:10,14; 40:5,6,11; 52:16). He was stationed at the stronghold Mizpah, six miles N. of Jerusalem, with a Chaldean guard (Jeremiah 41). Jeremiah, when given his choice by Nebuzaradan where he should dwell, attached himself to Gedaliah, who was joined also by a promiscuous multitude of “men, women, and children, and of the poor of the land”; also by Ishmael of the blood royal, Johanan and Jonathan, Seraiah, the sons of Ephai, Jezaniah, and their men; also by the Jews who had been driven to Moab, Ammon, and Edom, but who now with reassured confidence began to gather, as formerly, “wine and summer fruits.” This indicates his deserved popularity, while his words imply his loyalty to the supreme monarch to whom God by express prophecy had assigned the world kingdoms, and at the same time his gentleness as a ruler. “Fear not to be servants of the Chaldees; dwell in the land, and serve the king of Babylon, and it shall be well with you.” Even reverence for the temple, though in ruins, revived under him; and men from Shechem, Shiloh, and Samaria came with their offerings and badges of mourning for the destruction of the Lord’s house and the holy city ( Jeremiah 41:5). Johanan warned Gedaliah that Baalis (called from the idol Baal) king of Ammon had sent Ishmael to assassinate him and his retinue. With unsuspecting generosity Gedaliah refused to credit it. So Ishmael, in violation of the sacred rights of hospitality and taking advantage of the opportunity, while eating Gedaliah’s “bread” at Mizpah, smote him two months after his appointment (compare Psalm 41:9). Jealousy of Gedaliah’s presidency was Ishmael’s motive; his royal descent leading him to regard himself as the rightful ruler. Ammon, Israel’s ancient foe, gladly used such a tool. A mystery of providence that God should permit the righteous, in spite of warning, to rush in unsuspecting honesty of purpose into the trap laid for them; Isaiah 57:1 suggests a solution. An enemy’s presence appears in such anomalies. Faith, in spite of them, believes God is ordering all things for the ultimate good of His people, and at the judgment will vindicate His ways and clear up all that is now dark. All suffering nature and disorganized society as well as believers yearn for the advent of Him who shall reign in righteousness (Isaiah 11; Ezekiel 21:27). His death is commemorated in the Jewish calendar as a national calamity; and many Jews under Johanan, fearing Babylon’s vengeance, fled to Egypt, forcing Jeremiah with them ( Jeremiah 41:18). 2. 1 Chronicles 25:3,9. 3. Ezra 10:18. 4. Zephaniah 1:1. 5. Son of Pashur; one of the princes who caused Jeremiah’s imprisonment ( Jeremiah 38:1, etc.).

    GEDER One of the 31 kings defeated by Joshua W. of Jordan ( Joshua 12:13). In the extreme S. Possibly the SimeoniteGEDOR ( 1 Chronicles 4:39).

    GEDERAH (“the sheepcote”). A town of Judah in the shephelah, or hills between the mountains and plain ( Joshua 15:36). Near the “valley of the terebinth” [see ELAH ], near Azekah and Socoh.GEDEROTH = sheepcotes, and\parGEDEROTHAIM = two sheepcotes, were in the same region ( Joshua 15:41).

    GEDOR 1. Joshua 15:58. A few miles N. of Hebron. Perhaps now Jedur between Bethlehem and Hebron, two miles W. of the road. 2. A town of Benjamin, to which belonged Jeroham, father of Joelah and Zebadiah, who “of Saul’s brethren of Benjamite” joined David at Ziklag ( 1 Chronicles 12:7). 3. Ancestor of Saul ( 1 Chronicles 8:31; 9:37). 4. Among Judah’s posterity ( 1 Chronicles 4:4,18). 5. See GEDER . ( 1 Chronicles 4:39.) Simeonite chiefs in Hezekiah’s reign “went to the entrance of (rather as Keil, ‘westward from’) Gedor unto the eastern side of the valley to seek pasture for their flocks,” and they dislodged the Hamites “dwelling there of old, and dwelt in their room.” On the way between southern Judah and mount Seir. Septuagint reads “Gerar” (but Simeon’s dwellings did not extend westward from Gerar, but were all E. of Gerar).

    GEHAZI Elisha’s servant. His messenger to the Shunammite woman (2 Kings 4); suggested the obtaining of a son from the Lord for her, as a meet reward for her kindness to the prophet. Trusted by Elisha with his staff to lay on the face of the lifeless youth. But reanimation was not effected until Elisha himself came: typifying that Moses the messenger, with his rod and the law, could not quicken dead souls, that is reserved for Jesus with His gospel. Gehazi proved himself lying and greedy of filthy lucre, and with his great spiritual privileges a sad contrast to Naaman’s servants, who had none (2 Kings 5). They by wise counsel induced their master to subdue pride, and humbly to wash in the Jordan, according to the prophet’s word.

    Gehazi presumptuously stifled conscience with the plea that a “Syrian” pagan ought not to have been” spared,” as his master had “spared this Naaman,” and even dared to invoke Jehovah’s name, as though his obtaining money by false pretenses from him would be a meritorious act: “as the Lord liveth, I will take somewhat of him.” In his master’s name, under pretense of charity (!), as if wanting presents for “two sons of the prophets from mount Ephraim,” he obtained from Naaman two talents of silver and two changes of raiment. Coveting, lying, taking, and hiding, followed in the order of sin’s normal and awful development; as in Adam’s and Achan’s cases (Genesis 3; Joshua 7). Then God’s detection: Elisha said, “Whence comest thou?” The liar was at no loss for a reply: “Thy servant went no where.” Elisha sternly answered, “Went not mine heart with thee, when the man turned again, (compare Psalm 139)? Is it a time to receive money,” etc.? Compare as to our times 1 Peter 4:3. Naaman from being a leper became newborn as “a little child” by believing obedience; Gehazi from being clean, by unbelieving disobedience, became a leper: if he must have Naaman’s lucre, he must have Naaman’s leprosy: “the leprosy of Naaman shall cleave unto thee for ever.” Still in 2 Kings 8:4 Gehazi appears as “servant of the man of God,” narrating to king Joram the great acts of Elisha and the restoration to life of the Shunammite’s son, when lo! she herself appeared. Doubtless affliction brought Gehazi to sincere repentance, and repentance brought removal of the leprosy, which otherwise would have been “for ever.” Compare Hezekiah’s divinely foretold death averted by penitent prayer ( 2 Kings 20:1-5). This seems a more likely solution than supposing that this incident occurred before Gehazi’s leprosy and has been transposed.

    GELILOTH Joshua 18:17. One of the southern bounds of Benjamin, “over against the going up (ascent) of Adummim.” Gilgal occupied the same position “before the going up of Adummim” ( Joshua 15:7) on the northern boundary of Judah, which is the southern bound of Benjamin; therefore Grove would substitute “Gilgal” for “Geliloth.” Its derivation is gaalal “to roll”; like the Scotch “links,” meaning both the windings of the stream (Geliloth is near the Jordan) and the coasts; whereas Ciccar is the circle of vegetation or dwellings round the bends of the water. Conder connects Geliloth with the “tells” or mounds of Palestine, which he thinks to be the accumulated refuse of sun-dried bricks, which served as a platform on which others were baked, as at the present day in India and Egypt. They are found in the Jordan valley, and in the plain of Esdraelon. They always occur near water, and in alluvial clay plains, as in the clay lands between Succoth and Zarthan, where Solomon east his temple brasswork.

    GEMALLI Numbers 13:12.

    GEMARIAH 1. Shaphan the scribe’s son, Michaiah’s father. From his chamber in the Lord’s house Baruch read Jeremiah’s threatening prophecy in the people’s hearing (Jeremiah 36). Michaiah reported it, anti Baruch being summoned read it again before the princes seated in council in the scribe’s chamber in the king’s house. Gemariah, as the other princes, was “afraid” thereat, and said, “We will surely tell the king of all these words” (not a threat, but implying that so momentous a prophecy ought to be told the king).

    Gemariah had some fear of God and moral courage, for he, with Elnathan and Delaiah, interceded with king Jehoiakim not to burn the roll; but he would not hear them. 2. Son of Hilkiah, the high priest who found the book of the law in the Lord’s house, and showed it to Shaphan ( 2 Kings 22:8); sent by king Zedekiah on an embassy to Nebuchadnezzar; entrusted by Jeremiah with a letter to the captives in Babylon. Inheriting from his father, like the former Gemariah, some regard for sacred things ( Jeremiah 29:1-3).

    GENEALOGY Hebrew “the book of theGENERATIONS,” ceepher toledowt [see ADOPTION and see GENERATION ]. Fuller (Pisgah Sight of Palestine, 1650) says on Acts 17:26: “we may see Divinity, the queen, Waited on by three of her principal ladies of honor, namely: (1) skill inGENEALOGIES, ‘of one blood all nations,’ (2) CHRONOLOGY, in the exact computation of ‘the times appointed,’ (3) GEOGRAPHY, measuring out to the nations ‘the bounds of their habitation.’” History, in ancient times, being based on genealogies, the phrase became a title for a history; so Genesis 2:4, “these are the generations of the heavens and of the earth”; as the history of a man’s family is “the book of his generations,” so that of the world’s productions is “the generations (not the creation, which had been previously described) of the heavens and the earth.” “Generations” is the heading of every chief section of Genesis (probably they were original family memoirs preserved and used by Moses under inspiration in writing Genesis). So Genesis 5:1, “the book of the generations of Adam,” wherein his descendants are traced down to Noah; Genesis 6:9, “the generations of Noah,” the history of Noah and his sons; Genesis 10:1, “the generations of the sons of Noah,” Shem, Ham, and Japhet, the oldest and most precious existing ethnological record; Genesis 11:10-26 “the generations of Shem,” Genesis 11:27 “the generations of Terah,” Abram’s father; Genesis 25:12 “the generations of Ishmael,” Genesis 25:19 “the generations of Isaac”; Genesis 36:1, “the generations of Esau”; Genesis 37:2, “the generations of Jacob”; Genesis 35:22-26, “the sons of Jacob,” etc., repeated Exodus 1:1-5; also Exodus 46:8, a genealogical census of Israel when Jacob came down to Egypt; repeated in Exodus 6:16, etc., probably transcribed from a document, for the first part concerning Reuben and Simeon is quoted though Levi is the only tribe in question. The promise of Canaan, Israel’s separation from the Gentiles, the prophecy of Messiah’s descent from Judah, the hereditary priesthood in Aaron’s family, and the limitation of ministerial offices to Levi, the promises to David’s seed, and the division of Canaan by tribes and families, all combined to make Israel more careful of genealogies than: any other nation. Israel’s census was taken early in the wilderness 40 years sojourn, the second month of the second year, “by their generations, after their families, by the house of their fathers” ( Numbers 1:2,20, etc., Numbers 2—3). Again, 38 years later, in the plains of Moab, the names of the families being added (Numbers 26).

    According to their genealogical divisions they encamped, marched, made offerings, and selected the spies; hereby Achan was detected, and Saul chosen as king; hereby Canaan was allotted.

    At the same time we must remember many became incorporated in a tribe or family by marriage, service, or friendship, besides those belonging to it by birth. See BECHER , see CALEB , and 1 Chronicles 3:21, for instances. The genealogies refer often to political and territorial divisions, and not strictly to natural descent, so that “sons” of a patriarch are not necessarily restricted to those so by birth. So Manasseh and Ephraim were numbered among Jacob’s “sons,” though only grandsons ( Genesis 48:5). See BELA (whose two sons Naaman and Ard are called “sons of Benjamin,” Numbers 26:40,41) and see BENJAMIN respecting Genesis 46; Numbers 26; Exodus 6:24 enumerates Assir’s son and grandson as heads, with their father, of the Korhites. In the list (Genesis 46) grandsons (e.g. all Benjamin’s ten sons) and great grandson, s of Jacob (Hezron and Hamul, grandsons of Judah) are named, born afterward in Egypt and who came into that country in the loins of their fathers, and who there became founders of mishpachowt , i.e. independent families, and were therefore counted grandsons of Jacob as regards the national organization. By comprising Jacob himself with all the founders of tribes and families, the significant number 70 results; seven (expressing God’s covenant relation to Israel, made up of three the divine number and four the worldwide extension number) multiplied by ten the seal of completeness; implying that these 70 comprised the whole nation of God ( Exodus 1:5; Deuteronomy 10:22). Levi alone was free front foreign admixture. Iddo the seer wrote a book “concerning genealogies” ( 2 Chronicles 12:15).

    Hezekiah took a census of priests and Levites according to genealogies, and apparently from 1 Chronicles 4:41; 9:1, a census also of the nation by genealogies; he had a staff of scribes for such purposes ( Proverbs 25:1). Genealogies were need in reckoning Reuben and Gad, “in the days of Jotham king of: Judah [perhaps in connection with his wars against Ammon, 2 Chronicles 27:5], and of Jeroboam king of Israel” ( Chronicles 5:17). Zerubbabel, on the return from Babylon, made it a first care to settle the people according to genealogy. Nehemiah did the same as an essential to his great work, the restoration of the national polity ( Chronicles 3:19,21-24; 9; compare Nehemiah 7:5,11; 12:1-26), which shows that the genealogical system was continued afterward. Ezra contains an abstract of the post-captivity census.

    In New Testament times, when Augustus ordered the registration for taxing, the Jews went severally to the town of their tribe, family, and father; and so Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem, the town of their forefather David (Luke 2). Further traces of genealogies being preserved still appear in the mention of Zacharias as of “the course of Abra,” Elizabeth as “of the daughters of Aaron,” Anna, daughter of Phanuel, as “of the tribe of Aser.”

    Josephus traces his own descent to the first of the 24 courses of priests, adding “as I have found it recorded in the public tables.” He says (c.

    Apion, 1:7) the priests had to verify the descent of their intended wives from the archives at Jerusalem, and to make new genealogical tables after every war, in order to ascertain what women had been made captives, as such were excluded from marrying priests; the list of high priests for 2,000 years backward was preserved in the archives in his day. The destruction of Jerusalem by Rome must have involved the loss of these registers, except such partial records of genealogy as remained in a few of the priestly families after the last dispersion. Benjamin of Tudela says that the princes still professed to trace their descent up to David. The present impossibility of verifying the genealogies of the Jews’ tribes and families is a divine indication that Christ the antitypical High Priest and the Heir of David’s throne having come supersedes the polity of typical priests and kings, which, in ancient times, required the careful preservation of pedigrees. Paul therefore condemns the study of “endless genealogies” ( 1 Timothy 1:4), though probably he aims also at Gnostic genealogies of spirits.

    In interpreting a genealogy it is to be remembered that the list may represent the succession to an inheritance or headship of tribe or family, rather than natural descent. In an Assyrian inscription similarly “Jehu,” successor of Omri’s race, is called “son of Omri.” Again pedigrees are abbreviated so as to specify the generations alone which show from what leading houses the person sprang. The register of Levi in Exodus 6:16-20 gives only two links between Levi and Moses, namely, Kohath and Amram; which has been made an argument for Israel’s sojourn in Egypt only half the 430 years specified ( Exodus 12:40). But the Kohathites ( Numbers 3:27) in Moses’ time were divided into four families, Amramites, Jehezarites, Hebronites, and Ussielites, 8,600 men and boys independent of women; the fourth would be Amramites. Now Moses had only two sons; therefore if Amram his father were the Amram Kohath’s father, Moses must have had 2,147 brothers and brothers’ sons, which is impossible; therefore between the two Amrams a number of generations must have dropped out. So in Ezra’s genealogy ( Ezra 7:1-5, compare 1 Chronicles 6:4-15) five descents are omitted between Azariah Meraloth’s son and Azariah Johanan’s son; and several between Ezra himself and Seraiah, put to death 150 years before Ezra by Nebuchadnezzar. In Exodus 6 the sons of three of Kohath’s sons are given, but not of Hebron (though in 2 Chronicles 23 four sons are assigned to him), probably because no family sprang from him as the head. The object of genealogies was not chronology, but to mark ramifications of tribal and family relationship. Thus, the genealogy of Ruth 4:18-22 makes but four intervening links between Nahshon at the exodus ( Numbers 1:7) and David, namely, Salmon, Boaz, Obed, Jesse; whereas the genealogy of Levi has double that number in the same period, seven between Phinehas and Zadok, and more in Gershon’s line (1 Chronicles 6). Therefore some names must have been omitted of David’s genealogy. Genealogies are clear measures of time only when complete; and the marks of completeness are, when the mother as well as the father is named, or when historical facts define the relationship, or when a genealogy is confirmed by one or more besides, giving the same number of generations within the same bounds.

    Early marriage will in the case of some, as princes, make 30 years too long for a generation. In the descending form of genealogy, when direct heirs failed collateral ones were inserted, and the heir would put his name next after his predecessor though not his father ( Ruth 4:18; 1 Chronicles 3).

    The ascending form appears 1 Chronicles 6:33-43; Ezra 7:1-5.

    Females were reckoned when rights or possessions were transmitted through them. Corruptions of the text are frequent in genealogies. Christ’s descent through David, from Abraham and Adam, is given in an unbroken line of genealogy.

    GENEALOGY OF JESUS CHRIST Needed, to show that redemption was no afterthought, but designed from the first. Abraham and David in Matthew’s Gospel are singled out to prove the fulfillment in Christ of the promises made to Abraham 2,000 years previously, and to David 1,000. The Old Testament begins with “Genesis” (“generation”); so also the New Testament begins with the genesis (“generation,” Matthew 1:1) of Jesus Christ. Matthew’s Gospel contains, not Joseph’s direct ancestors, but the succession of heirs to David’s and Solomon’s throne. The tracing of Christ’s descent through Judah’s royal line harmonizes with the kingly aspect of Jesus Christ in Matthew’s Gospel. The steps of Joseph’s direct parentage did not coincide with those of the succession to the throne. Solomon’s line failed, and Nathan’s and Neri’s succeeded as legal heirs. Hence the need of two genealogies, one (Matthew) of the succession, the other (Luke) of the parentage. Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 22:30) declares Jeconiah, Coniah, or Jehoiachin was to be childless. He cannot therefore have been lineal progenitor of Jesus Christ. It is at this point in the genealogy, i.e. after Jehoiachin, the same names occur in both lists, Salathiel and Zerubbabel taken (in Matthew) from the line of Nathan (Luke) to supply the failure of Jehoiachin’s issue. The promise was, Messiah was to be “of the fruit of the loins of David” ( Acts 2:30), but to Solomon only that “his throne should be established evermore” ( 1 Chronicles 17:14). So a double genealogy of Jair is given, one of the inheritance, the other of birth ( Chronicles 2:4,5,21,22; Numbers 32:41). Matthew appropriately, as writing for Jews, gives Christ’s legal descent; Luke, for Gentiles, the natural descent. Matthew downward, from Abraham the father of the Jews (naturally, but of the Gentiles also spiritually: Genesis 17:5; Romans 4:16,17); Luke upward, to Adam, “who was the son of God” and the father of Gentiles and Jews alike.

    The words “as was supposed” ( Luke 3:23) imply that Christ’s sonship to Joseph was only a reputed not a real one. Yet He was God’s extraordinary gift to Joseph through his proper wife Mary, and the fruit of his marriage to her, not as natural offspring of his body but as supernatural fruit. Hence attention is drawn to Joseph’s being “son of David” ( Matthew 1:20), “of the house and lineage of David” ( Luke 2:4, compare Luke 1:32).

    Matthew omits three links of the pedigree. “Joram begat Ozias,” i.e.

    Uzziah. But Joram really begat Ahaziah, Ahaziah Jehoash, Jehoash Uzziah.

    If the two genealogies contained anything false or mutually contradictory, Christ’s enemies would have convicted them from the public documents.

    Clearly men in that day saw nothing irreconcilable in them. From Abraham to David both agree, thenceforward the names differ. Luke has 42 names from David, Matthew only 27 names. The less number in Matthew is intelligible, if he be only tracing the heir’s to the throne; for “the heir of my heir is my heir.” So intermediate heirs are omitted without risk of misconception, for spiritual reasons; e.g., Simeon is omitted in Moses’ blessing (Deuteronomy 33) on account of his cruelty, Dan in Revelation for his idolatry. The full number is given in Luke, as naming the natural line.

    Mary must have been of the same tribe and family as Joseph, according to the law ( Numbers 36:8). Isaiah 11:1 implies that Messiah was the seed of David by natural as well as legal descent. Probably Matthan of Matthew is the Matthat of Luke, and Jacob and Heli were brothers; and Heli’s son Joseph, and Jacob’s daughter Mary, first cousins. Joseph, as male heir of his uncle Jacob, who had only one child, Mary, would marry her according to the law ( Numbers 36:8). Thus the genealogy of the inheritance (Matthew’s) and that of natural descent (Luke’s) would be primarily Joseph’s, then Mary’s also.

    The number 14 has some mystic signification (compare Numbers 29:13; 1 Kings 8:65). It is the double of seven the number for completeness; the periods of 14 in Matthew are the sacred three. The period from Abraham to David is that of patriarchs; from David to the Babylonian captivity that of kings; from the captivity to Christ private individuals. The first and second tessaradecade have an illustrious beginning; the third not so, that its ending in Messiah might stand forth pre-eminent above all that went before. The first is that of promise, beginning with. Abraham and ending with David, the receivers of the promise; the second adumbrates Christ’s eternal kingdom through the temporary kingdom of David’s line; the third period is that of expectation.

    On Cainan in Luke’s Gospel, see CAINAN . The name Jehoiakim seemingly has dropped out, Josiah’s son and Jeconiah’s father; otherwise David would have to be counted twice to make up the second 14. Five females are in Matthew’s Gospel: incestuous Tamar, Rahab the Moabitess and a harlot, Ruth, Uriah’s wife Bathsheba the object of David’s adulterous love, and above all Mary; all extraordinary monuments of God’s grace, that chooses out of the vilest to make vessels unto honor, for the bringing forth of the promised Seed, who was to save sinners of every type and race.

    GENERATION Hebrew dowr , “revolution,” period of time; 100 years in the patriarchal age ( Genesis 15:13,16; Exodus 12:40), afterward 30 or 40 years ( Job 42:16; Luke 1:50). On the pluralGENERATIONS, Hebrew toledowt , see GENEALOGY . Mankind is ethnologically ranged under three heads in Genesis 10:3,6,22, “the sons of Japhet, Ham, Shem.” Modern science by independent research arrives at a similar three fold division into Semitic, Aryan, and Turanian (Allophylian). Genesis, in accordance with modern ethnology, classifies together the Cymry or Celts (Gomer), the Medes (Madai), and the Ionians or Greeks (Javan); thus anticipating the Indo- European theory, which makes the European races (represented by the Celts and the Ionians) akin to the Aryans (represented by the Asiatic Madai or Medes). Also Scripture, in agreement with ethnology, groups together as “children of Shem” (i.e. Semitics) Asshur (Assyrians), Aram (Syrians), Eber (Hebrews), and Joktan (the Joktanian Arabs). Also it rightly classifies under the “sons of Ham” Cash (Ethiopians), Mizraim (Egyptians), Sheba and Dedan (certain southern Arabs), and Nimrod (i.e. the oldest Babylonians). [See BABEL ] Sir H. Rawlinson truly terms “the generations (genealogy) of the sons of Noah” “the most authentic record we possess for the affiliation of nations” (Journal of the Asiatic Society, 15:230).

    Generation means also the men of an age: as Isaiah 53:8, “who shall declare His generation?” i.e. their wickedness, in parallelism to their oppressive “judgment.” In Jeremiah 7:29, “generation of His wrath,” i.e. with whom He is angry. Also generation is used with reference to the characteristic disposition of the age, “adulterous,” “unbelieving,” “untoward” ( Matthew 11:16; 12:39; 17:17; Acts 2:40). In Luke 16:8, “the children of this world are in respect to their own (so the Greek) generation (i.e. in relation to men of their own kind, men of this world) wiser than the children of light,” are in respect to their generation (men of their kind, godly, men of the world to come). In Matthew 3:7 generation means “brood of vipers.”

    In Matthew 24:34 “this generation shall not pass (namely, the Jewish race, of which the generation in Christ’s days was a sample in character; compare Christ’s address to the generation, Matthew 23:35,36, in proof that generation means at times the whole Jewish race) until all these things be fulfilled,” a prophecy that the Jews shall be a distinct people still when He shall come again.

    GENESIS The Hebrew name is Bereeshit , from its opening word “in the beginning.”

    Septuagint Genesis means generation, i.e. creation and birth of the universe, man, and history. It is a religious history, therefore it omits accounts in detail of other nations, and concentrates attention on the origin of that one from whom the promised Redeemer of man from the deadly consequences of the fall (which is detailed at the beginning) sprang. While a bare catalogue is given of whole genealogies of nations, minute details are given of the godly patriarchs in the line of the promised Savior, for these details are of more everlasting moment to us than the rise and fall of the mightiest empires. Again, the details in the patriarchs’ history selected for narration are not the merely personal facts, but those illustrating religious principles and furthering God’s gracious purpose of redemption.

    Thus Adam’s history before and in the fall is minutely given, as affecting the whole race whom he represented; but after the fall only a few brief notices, but these of important bearing on mankind’s spiritual prospects ( Genesis 3:20-24; 4:1; 5:1-5). So the early development of the enmity between the serpent’s seed and the seed of the woman, and the separation of the church from the world ( Genesis 4:1-16,25,26). The divine prophetic germs in Genesis are the foundation of all the subsequent prophecies throughout the Bible, and receive their consummation in the restored tree of life, waters of life, communion with God face to face in the world delivered from the curse, at the close of Revelation.

    Astruc, a Belgian physician (A.D. 1753), inferred from the varying use of the names of God, Elohim (E) and Jehovah (J), the existence of documents or memoirs used by Moses in compiling Genesis. Probably Moses under inspiration used such ancient memoirs, e.g. genealogies; but he certainly has composed no loosely joined chronicle, but a history with unity of plan throughout, and using the names of God not arbitrarily but with the most accurate propriety.

    The oldest part of the Hindu Vedas is hardly as old as the time of Moses, and his work embodies genealogical and other memoirs, probably handed down from the earliest period of man’s history. Genesis is the first of the five parts of the Pentateuch, the grand subject of which is the setting up of the theocratic kingdom, Israel, amidst the nations as the repository of the divine promise until its fulfillment in Messiah, who should be a “light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of His people Israel.” Genesis begins with creation, then proceeds to show that the Elohim of creation is the Jehovah in covenant with His people in redemption. So in Colossians 1:16,17, Christ the Head of creation, BY whom and IN whom as the divine Word carrying in Himself the arche-type of all existence, and FOR whom the universe of things have their being, is also the Head and Originator of the new creation. Appropriately therefore Elohim (the name for Divine Might, from alah “mighty”) occurs throughout the first general account of creation ( Genesis 1:1—2:3); but Jehovah (Yahweh ), the faithful covenant keeping I AM, in the special account of creation affecting His covenant with man.

    The organic unity of Genesis appears from its structure: (1) introduction ( Genesis 1:1—2:3), wherein the moral superiority of the Bible cosmogony stands preeminent. Pagan cosmogonies abound in crude poetical and philosophical speculations, either representing God and matter as co-eternal, or pantheistically confounding God and matter, making Him its pervading spirit. Genesis alone recognizes God’s personality and God’s unity.

    Another marked distinction between the oldest pagan compositions and Genesis is they are palpably mythical in substance and poetical in form, history not arising until a later stage of national development. But Genesis is thoroughly historical in matter and prose in its form; Hebrew developed poetry not appearing until a later age, when the mythical element could have no place; a powerful confirmation of the historical trustworthiness of Scripture. Its sublime simplicity stamps Genesis as history, not poetical myth or subtle speculation.

    Moreover, Genesis alone describes creation out of nothing, as distinguished from creation out of preexisting materials. Genesis alone recognizes the law of progress in creation: first light, then order, then life, vegetable, grass, herb, fruit tree; then animal life. Again (1) the waters, (2) the dry land, (3) the heavenly bodies.

    Also progressive advance in life: (1) aquatic animals and fish; (2) fowl; (3) terrestrial animals; (4) man, the apex of creation.

    The advance is orderly, from the lower to the higher organizations. Genesis is distinguished from the world’s cosmogonies in connecting the Creator with His work in a relation of love; God contemplating “everything that He had. made, and behold it was very good” ( Genesis 1:31).

    Traditions of widely separated nations over the earth retain fragments of the account of the fall, the tree, the serpent, the first pair, the flood. The Bible version of the story is simplest, purest, and the one that presents the only common ground from which all the others are likely to have emanated; it represents the facts in a universal worldwide aspect, and the groans of suffering creation and the sighing of every heart confirm its literal truth. The universality of the deluge over the area, then occupied by man is attested by the traditions of widely scattered nations, preserved from the times when as yet the forefathers of mankind were undispersed. Philology and ethnology remarkably confirm the oldest extant genealogy of races in Genesis 10. Egyptology similarly confirms the abundant notices of Egypt in Genesis and Exodus.

    After the introduction, Genesis consists of successive genealogical histories (toledot ) [see GENEALOGY ]. The larger sections have subdivisions carefully marked (the Jewish [perashiym] or sections of the Pentateuch, as our chapters, often obscure the true divisions). In each successive genealogical portion the history is carried down to the close of the period, and generally at the commencement of the succeeding one the previous account is, so far as necessary, summarily repeated with a note of time.

    Thus Genesis 2:4 refers back summarily to the previous record of creation: so Genesis 5:1; 6:9; 11:10,27; 25:12,19; 36:1; 37:1,2,3, where Jacob’s position is stated and we are taken back to the time, 12 years before Isaac’s death previously recorded, when Joseph was 17 years old, that so a new starting point for the history might be presented.

    The names of God occurring are: EL , the shortened form of ELOHIM ; ELION , “Most High” (only in Genesis 14:18 EL ELION , but in Psalms found alone, and with ELOHIM andJEHOVAH Yahweh ); and SHADDAI “Almighty,” in the Pentateuch generally with EL, The plural is that of excellence and majesty; Elohim combining in Himself the several attributes assigned to distinct gods by the pagan false gods as well as to the true God; and is the word used where pagan people, as the Egyptians, or foreigners, as Hagar, Eliezer of Damascus, the Egyptians, etc., are introduced. But Jehovah is a proper name restricted to the one God in covenant with His people, and therefore is the predominant name in those sections which concern them.

    From Exodus 6:2,3, “I amJEHOVAH; I appeared unto Abraham, by the name of God Almighty (El Shaday ), but by My name Jehovah was I not known to them,” rationalists infer that the passages in Genesis (e.g.

    Genesis 2) containing”JEHOVAH” were a later insertion. But the Jah Yah occurs in the composition of “Jochebed,” “Joshua,” “Moriah.” Moreover, JEHOVAH is from haawah , the form of “to be” existing only in the oldest Hebrew previous to its separation from Syriac and Chaldee; for after the separation these two dialects have it, but the Hebrew has haayah not haawah . The sense of Exodus 6:2,3 must be, “I was manifested to Abraham ... as the almighty One, able to do all I promised; but in My character of Jehovah, the unchanging I AM ( Exodus 3:14), the fulfiller of My covenanted promises, I was not in act made known, as I am now about to make Myself known to My people.” In Genesis 2:4 to the end of Genesis 3JEHOVAH ELOHIM are combined, marking that the mighty Creator is the sameJEHOVAH who revealed Himself to Adam as subsequently to Moses. The tone of deliberation, “Let us make man” ( Genesis 1:26, in the so-called Elohistic portion) accords with that of Genesis 3:22, “behold the man is become as one of us” (in the so-called Jehovistic portion); also Genesis 11:6. Eve’s exclamation ( Genesis 4:1), “I have gotten a man by the help of (Gesenius)JEHOVAH,” marks her hope of her firstborn proving one link toward the birth of the Messiah covenanted by God to His people. Again, in Genesis 5:29, a so-called Elohistic portion,JEHOVAH occurs in connection with Noah, marking him as a second depository of the covenanted promise. Again, in Genesis Melchizedek, the king-priest of the Canaanite Salem, worshipsEL ELION, “God must high,” and Abram identifies Him withJEHOVAH the Hebrews’ God of the covenant, “I have lift up my hand toJEHOVAH,EL ELION, possessor of heaven and earth.” H. Browne truly says, “it is doubtful whether an author in the time of Samuel could have written the history of the forefathers of his race with all the truthfulness, simplicity, and accuracy of detail to be found in the book called the first book of Moses.”

    The objections drawn from man’s antiquity are met by the consideration that Genesis gives no sure data for fixing the time of his first appearance.

    The genealogies probably present us only with the names of representative men; links probably have been omitted; and the text in respect to numbers and genealogies was open to transcribers’ errors in the transmission.

    Moreover the conclusions of science are hardly yet fixed. We can afford to wait in faith; God in His own time will show the perfect harmony between true science and revelation.

    GENNESARET, SEA OF [See CINNEROTH and see GALILEE, SEA OF ]. At the N.W. angle was the fertile plain “Gennesaret.” Crescent in shape, extending from Khan Minyeh on the N. to the steep hill behind Mejdel on the S., called el Ghuweir, “the little ghor,” watered by the spring Capharnaum (B. J., 3:10, sec. 8). It is also called “the Sea of Tiberias.” All its names are drawn from places on the W. side. “The land of Gennesaret” was close to see CAPERNAUM on the opposite side to the N.E. of the lake, where the feeding of the 5,000 took place ( John 6:1,17,24,25). In the land of Gennesaret was spoken the parable of the sower. There was the grainfield descending to the water’s edge, the trodden path through its midst, without fence to prevent the seed from falling on either side or on it, itself hardened with treading; there was the rich soil of the plain, the rocky hillside protruding here and there, the stony soil, and the thorn bushes springing up in the midst of the grain.

    GENTILES Hebrew Gowy , “the nations” (or “pagan,” derived from the Greek [ethnee ), as opposed to Israel ( Nehemiah 5:8). In Genesis 10:5, “isles of the Gentiles,” the term is used geographically in no invidious sense. In Genesis 14:1, Tidal “king of nations” was probably chief of several nomadic wandering tribes of western Asia. In Joshua 12:23 we read, “the king of the nations (the gentile foreigners) of Gilgal,” the modern Moslem village Jiljule, six Roman miles N. of Antipatris. Goim is especially used of see GALILEE , bordering on and, even in Israelite times, much peopled with the Gilgal ( Judges 4:2; Isaiah 9:1.) ”Greeks” in New Testament is used for Gentiles ( Acts 14:1; 17:4; Romans 1:16; 10:12; 2:9,10; 1 Corinthians 10:32 margin). With all the superiority of the gentile great world kingdoms, in military prowess, commerce, luxury, and the fine arts, Israel stood on an immense moral elevation above them, in the one point, nearness to God, and possession of His revealed will and word ( Exodus 19:5,6; <19E719> Psalm 147:19,20; 148:14; Romans 3:1,2). But this superiority was in order that Israel, as priests unto God, might be mediator of blessings unto all nations ( Isaiah 61:6). The covenant from the first with Abraham contemplated that “in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed” ( Genesis 22:18). The Jews in national pride failed to see this, and despised the Gentiles Rejecting Messiah, they were “broken oft” from the olive, that the Gentiles might be” grafted in” ( Romans 11:11-35). “The times of the Gentiles” began with Judah’s depression and captivity under Nebuchadnezzar, to whom God delegated the world empire ( Jeremiah 27:6,7), from whence Jeremiah’s counsel to the Jews to submit to hint was true patriotism, not cowardice.

    Jerusalem has more or less been ever since “trodden down of the Gentiles,” and shall be so “until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled” ( Luke 21:24). Then shall the times of Israel begin with a glory eclipsing her past glory. “All Israel shall be saved.” “The receiving of them shall be life from the dead” to the whole world ( Micah 5:7; Isaiah 2:2-4; Revelation 11:2-15). The theocracy shall be restored with unparalleled splendor at the coming of Him “whose right it is” ( Ezekiel 21:27). The times of the gentile monarchies answer to Israel’s seven times punishment ( Leviticus 26:18,21,24).

    GENUBATH Son of Hadad, an Edomite of the king’s seed, by an Egyptian princess, sister of Tahpenes, queen of the Pharaoh who ruled Egypt in David’s reign ( 1 Kings 11:14-20). Born and weaned by the queen in the palace, and reckoned in the household among Pharaoh’s sons.

    GERA Son, i.e. descendant, of Benjamin; enumerated in the list when Jacob went into Egypt ( Genesis 46:21); son of Bela ( 1 Chronicles 8:3, where probably but one Gera is genuine); in the loins of his grandfather Benjamin then, but not actually born until after the going to Egypt and before Jacob’s death. Numbers 26 omits Gera as not being head of a family hut being one of the Belaites; his mention in Genesis implies that ultimately he became head of a family. Gera, Ehud’s ancestor, and Gera, Shimei’s ancestor, is the same person ( Judges 3:15; 2 Samuel 16:5).

    GERAR Chief city of the Philistines in Abraham’s and Isaac’s time; now Khirbet el Gerar. The fertile region between the two deserts of Kadesh and Shut; resorted to therefore by Abraham and Isaac in time of famine. On the southern border of Canaan, near Gaza and Beersheba ( Genesis 10:19; 20:1; 26:1,26). Near the deep wady Jurf el Gerar, “the rapid of Gerar” ( 2 Chronicles 14:13,14.) The people were pastoral in the times of Abraham, but warlike, with a regular “chief captain of the army,” Phichol (the “mouth of all,” implying a commanding voice as commander-in-chief.

    Abimelech (“father of kings,” implying an hereditary not an elective monarchy) was the common royal title (Psalm 34 title, compare the margin). Condor (Palestine Exploration, August, 1875) identifies it rather with Tel-Jema, an enormous mound covered with broken pottery, immediately S. of Khirbet el Gerar. The name, lost to this the proper site, lingers in the neighboring Khirbet el Gerar.

    GERASA ”Gerasenes” is read in Mark 5:1 by the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus manuscripts; also in Luke 8:26 by the Vaticanus A city on the eastern border of Peraea amid the Gilead mountains,20 miles E. of Jordan,25 N. of Rubbath Ammon, now Philadelphia. If Gerasa be read for Gadara, “the region of Gerasa” must include Gadara and the coasts of the sea of Tiberius which lay far W. of Gerasa. The ruins are the finest on the E. of Jordan. However Dr. Thomson identifies Gerasa with the Arab Gersa, close to the shore, with a mountain rising at the back, down which the swine might rush and be unable to stop themselves from rushing into the water. In the mountain are ancient tombs which may have been the demoniac’s dwelling.

    GERIZIM (See EBAL .) The mount of the Gerazim, i.e. the dwellers in a shorn (desert) land; subdued by David. 1 Samuel 27:8, “Gezrites” or “Gerzites.” Smith’s Bible Dictionary identifies Gerazim with the mount on which Abraham offered Isaac, see MORIAH ; it is objected to the temple mount being the site of Isaac’s offering that “Abraham lifted up his eyes, and saw the place afar off,” whereas the temple mount is not conspicuous from afar; also the Samaritans identify the site of the sacrifice with the natural altar on Gerazim. But Genesis 22:4 means simply that Abraham saw the spot at such a distance as the place admitted. Abraham had uttered an unconscious prophecy, Genesis 22:8, “God will provide (or ‘see’) a lamb.” Now in Genesis 22:14 he sees that “God” (the Elohim whose resources he knew to be infinite) proves Himself to beJEHOVAH the Provider for the people in covenant with Him, “Jehovah-jireh.” The meaning of “Moriah” = what Jehovah has made one see, alluding to “the mount of the vision of Jehovah” ( Genesis 22:14), favors the view that the name “Moriah” in Genesis 22:2 is used by anticipation, and originated in Abraham’s words, Genesis 22:14. The identity of name favors the temple mount being the site ( 2 Chronicles 3:1). The distance, two days journey from Beersheba, which would bring him in sight of the temple mount at Jerusalem on the third day whereas Gerazim could not be reached on the third day from Beersheba, favors the same view.

    Gerazim commands one of the finest views in Palestine, being 2,500 ft. above the Mediterranean on the W. Hermon’s snow-clad heights lie on the N., and the trans-jordanic mountains, cleft by the Jabbok, on the E.

    Manasseh, brother of Jaddua the high priest, married the daughter of Sanballat the Cuthaean ( 2 Kings 17:24), who in order to reconcile his son-in-law to this forbidden affinity obtained leave from Alexander the Great to build a temple on Gerazim (Josephus, Ant. 11:8, sections 2-4.)

    Henceforward the Samaritans and Jews assumed mutual antagonism; but whereas the Jerusalem temple and worship were overthrown soon after our Lord’s crucifixion, the Samaritan on Gerazim have continued from age to age, and the paschal lamb has been yearly offered by this interesting community; they possess a copy of the law, attributed to Manasseh, and known to the Christian fathers of the second and third centuries. To Gerazim our Lord alludes: “Woman, believe Me, the hour cometh when ye shall neither in this mountain nor yet at Jerusalem (exclusively) worship the Father” ( John 4:21). Lieut. Anderson within the ruin called “the castle” excavated the foundations and piers of an octagonal church, probably that built by Justinian. The church and castle were built on a rough platform of stones without mortar, including the so-called “twelve stones.” On this platform perhaps the Samaritan temple stood.

    GERSHOM Gershon. 1 Chronicles 6:1,16. Firstborn of Moses and Zipporah = “a sojourner in a foreign land” (geer ),” sojourner,” is common to Hebrew and Egyptian; shom is not from Hebrew sham “there,” as margin, but shem, Coptic, “a strange land”); alluding to Moses’ sojourn in Midian “for, he said, I have been a stranger in a strange land” ( Exodus 2:22; 18:3). (See CIRCUMCISION and Exodus 4:25.) Gershom was founder of a family, of which was “Jonathan, son (descendant) of Gershom,” the “young man the Levite,” who became Micah’s priest to the image ( Judges 17:7; 18:18-30), and subsequently the Danites’ priest. His descendants held this priesthood until the taking of the ark by the Philistines, which is called “the day of the captivity of the land.” Gershom in the Hebrew text (kethib) is called “son of Moses.” The name is altered into Manasseh with a hanging n (raised above the line to show it might either be inserted or omitted) in the Masoretic keri, or margin Hebrew “He did the deeds of idolatrous Manasseh,” says the Talmud (Baba bathra, 109 b.), “therefore Scripture assigns him to the family of Manasseh.” Rabbabar bar Channa says “it would have been ignominious to Moses to have had an ungodly son; he was the son of Manasseh in impiety, of Moses in descent.” But other of Moses’ descendants through Gershom reflected the piety of “the man of God.” Shebuel Gershom’s descendant was “ruler of the treasures” dedicated in the sanctuary under David ( 1 Chronicles 23:15-17; 26:24- 28). One accompanied Ezra from Babylon ( Ezra 8:2).

    GERSHON Oldest of Levi’s three sons, born apparently before Jacob’s going down to Egypt ( Genesis 46:11). Kohath and his descendants Moses and Aaron’s priestly line eclipsed Gershon’s line. Gershon’s sons were Libni and Shimei ( 1 Chronicles 6:17,20,21,39-43). Some of his descendants took part in the service of the sanctuary ( 1 Chronicles 23:7-11). Asaph, the famous sacred singer and seer, was one of them. Compare also under Hezekiah ( 2 Chronicles 29:12). At the Sinai census the males of the sons of Gershon were 7500 ( Numbers 3:21,22). The serving men were 2,630 ( Numbers 4:38-41). They had charge of the tabernacle, tent, covering, hangings, curtain of the door, and cords ( Numbers 3:25,26; 4:25,26).

    They had two covered wagons and four oxen for the service ( Numbers 7:3,7,8). The Merarites had twice as many wagons and oxen. The reason for this unequal division is not expressed; but on turning to Numbers 2 the reason undesignedly appears (an unstudied propriety attesting the truth of the narrative); the Gershonites had the lighter parts to bear, the “curtains,” “tabernacle,” i.e. the mishkan or great woven cloth consisting of ten breadths, the “tent” of goats’ hair cloth, and the “covering” of rams’ skins, and see BADGERS (tachash ) skins, the hangings and their cords. But the Merarites had the heavier and more solid framework to bear, the boards, bars, pillars, sockets, pins, their cords and instruments. Their station was “behind the tabernacle westward” ( Numbers 3:23); on march they were in the rear of the first three tribes. Thirteen of the Levitical cities were allotted to them; all in the northern tribes, two of them cities of refuge ( Joshua 21:27-33; 1 Chronicles 6:62,71-76).

    GERZITES Gizrites, or Gerizzites. A Bedouin tribe once dwelling in central Palestine, from whom mount Gerizim took its name, as another mount was named from the Amalekites when dwelling in ancient times in Ephraim ( Judges 12:15). Afterward driven to the southern border of Palestine, where with the Geshurites and Amalekites they were found by David in Saul’s days ( 1 Samuel 27:8), rich in “sheep, oxen, asses, camels, and apparel.” Read “Gerizzites.”

    GESHAM 1 Chronicles 2:47.

    GESHEM An Arab who, with Sanballat of Horonaim, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, opposed Nehemiah in repairing Jerusalem. ( Nehemiah 2:19; 6:1, etc.) Frustrated in this as well as in the plot against Nehemiah’s life. It was for the interest of the wandering marauders of the frontier of Palestine to prevent its restoration as a kingdom.

    GESHUR (“bridge”). A region N.E. of Bashan, adjoining Argob and Aram, conquered by Jair of Manasseh, but left in the hands of the original inhabitants ( Joshua 13:13; Deuteronomy 3:14; 2 Samuel 15:8). “Geshur at Aram” (Hebrew), i.e. bordering on Syria of Damascus ( Chronicles 2:23). The Geshuri bordering on the Philistines ( Joshua 13:2), and invaded by David ( 1 Samuel 27:8), were distinct from those N.E. of Gilead. Yet there may have been some connection, a portion of the Geshurites possibly passing southwards. At least David in his wandering life formed an alliance with Talmai king of Geshur by marrying Maachah his daughter, by whom he had his handsome but worthless son Absalom and his daughter Tamar. David’s attack on the southern Geshurites, or else his stay near Moab (1 Samuel 22), may have first brought him into connection with Talmai king of the northeastern Geshur ( 2 Samuel 3:3; 13:37.) The wild nature of Absalom accords with the wild home and stock from whence he sprang; there he fled after murdering Amnon. Geshur was probably part of the rugged see ARGOB , now Lejah, where amidst those basaltic fastness the Geshurites would be secure from the Israelites in the plains.

    GETHER Third of Aram’s sons ( Genesis 10:23).

    GETHSEMANE (“oil-press”). Beyond the brook Kedron at the foot of the mount of Olives; where probably oil was made from the olives of the adjoining hill ( Luke 22:39; John 18:1). Called a “place” or farm (choorion ), Matthew 26:36, to which probably the “garden” was attached. E. of Jerusalem, from the walls of which it was half a mile distant. It was the favorite resort of our Lord with His disciples ( John 18:2), the shade of its trees affording shelter from the heat and the privacy so congenial to Him. Bethany lay on the E. of Jerusalem, and toward it our Lord led His disciples before the ascension. In Luke 24:50 the sense is, He led them to the side of the hill where the road strikes downward to Bethany; for Acts 1:12 shows He ascended from the mount of Olives. “Bethany probably includes not only the village but the district and side of the mount adjoining it; even still the adjoining mountain side is called by the same name as the village, el- Azariyeh. This reconciles Luke 24:50 with Acts 1:12. Gardens and pleasure grounds abounded then in the suburbs (Josephus, B.J., 6:1, section 1, 5:3, section 32), where now scarcely one is to be seen. In Gethsemane “without the city” Christ “trod the winepress alone” ( Isaiah 63:3; Revelation 14:20). In these passages, however, He is the inflicter, not the sufferer, of vengeance; but in righteous retribution the scene of blood shedding of Christ and His people shall be also the scene of God’s avenging His and their blood on the anti-Christian foe (19:14). The time of the agony was between 11 and 12 o’clock Thursday night (Friday morning in the Jews’ reckoning), two days before the full moon, about the Vernal equinox. The sites assigned by the Latins and Armenians and Greeks respectively are too near the thoroughfare to the city to be probable. Some hundreds of yards further up the vale and N.E. of Mary’s church may be the true site. The fact that Titus cut down all the trees round about Jerusalem (Josephus, B.J., 6:1, section 1) is against the contemporary ancientness of the eight venerable olive trees now pointed out. The tenth legion, moreover, was posted about the mount of Olives (5:2, section 3, 6:2, section 8); and in the siege a wall was carried along the valley of Kedron to the Siloam fountain (5:10, section 2). The olives of Christ’s time may have reproduced themselves.

    GEUEL Numbers 13:15.

    GEZER (“cut off,” i.e. isolated). An old Canaanite city, whose king, Horam or Elam, helping Lachish, was slain with his people by Joshua ( Joshua 10:33; 12:12). A landmark of Ephraim, between lower Beth-horon and the Mediterranean ( Joshua 16:3), on the S.W. border ( 1 Chronicles 7:28). Now Tell el Djezir near Abou Shusheh (Ganneau). Allotted to the Kohathite Levites ( Joshua 21:21; 1 Chronicles 6:67). At a short distance from Tel el Djezir, on the E. side, engraved on a horizontal rock, is a bilingual Greek and Hebrew inscription marking the limit of Gezer ( Numbers 35:5) as a Levitical city with its portion without the city. The inscription is at least as old as one century B.C.; also a second similar inscription exists on the N.W. Thus the sacred boundary was a square, having its four angles at the four cardinal points (Ganneau). The original inhabitants remained and paid tribute to Israel ( Judges 1:29; 1 Kings 9:16,17). It must have been independent when Pharaoh slew the Canaanite inhabitants, burnt the city, and gave it a present to his daughter, Solomon’s wife. Solomon rebuilt it. Gob is identified with it 1 Chronicles 20:4; compare 2 Samuel 21:18. It lay in the maritime plain, on the coast road to Egypt, an important post to fortify as it lay between Egypt and Jerusalem. It is the last point to which David pursued the Philistines ( Samuel 5:25; 1 Chronicles 14:16). Being 50 miles distant from “the S. of Judah ... and the Kenites,” it cannot be meant in 1 Samuel 27:8. (See GERZITES .) The inscription in the rock discovered by Ganneau, “the boundary of Gezer,” verifies the conjecture that Abou Shusheh on the plain between Jaffa and Jerusalem is the site of Gezer The discovery of the limit outside the city probably defines “a sabbath day’s journey.”

    GIAH (“valley”). 2 Samuel 2:24. Facing Ammah, “by the way of the wilderness of Gibeon.”

    GIANTS Two Hebrew terms.

    I. Nephilim ; Hebrew “those who fall on” men; men of violence, robbers, tyrants; compare Genesis 6:13, “the earth is filled with violence through them.” Applied to antediluvians ( Genesis 6:4). Distinct from the gibbowrim , “mighty men of old, men of renown,” the offspring of the intermarriage of the “sons of God” (the Sethites, Genesis 4:26, margin” then men began to call themselves by the name of the Lord”; Deuteronomy 14:1,2; Psalm 73:15; Proverbs 14:26; Hosea 1:10; Romans 8:14) and the “daughters of men.” The Sethites, the church separated from the surrounding world lying in the wicked one, had been the salt of the earth; but when even they intermarried with the corrupted races around the salt lost its savor, there was no seasoning of the universal corruption; (compare Exodus 34:16; Ezra 10:3-19; Nehemiah 13:23-28; Deuteronomy 7:3; 1 Kings 11:1-4;) a flood alone could sweep away the festering mass, out of which one godly seed alone, Noah, was saved. Hence our Lord dwells on the “marrying” in the list of the things lawful, but then unlawfully absorbing men wholly, as characteristic of the age just before the flood, as it shall be of the age when the Son of man shall appear ( Luke 17:27). The Hindu tradition of two races, Suras and Asuras, and the Greek legend that the demi-gods were sons of the gods and that the Titan giants sprang from the union of heaven and earth, flow from the history of Genesis 6 corrupted. Moreover nephilim is applied to the giant see ANAKIM in the report of the spies ( Numbers 13:33); compare on the Anakim (= longnecked) about Hebron, Debir, Ahab, and the mountains of Judah and Israel, Deuteronomy 2:10,21; 9:2.

    II. Rephaim : a people defeated by Chedorlaomer at Ashteroth Karnaim ( Genesis 14:5), occupying the N.E. of the Jordan valley (Peraea) before the Canaanites came. Og, the giant king of Bashan, was the last of them ( Deuteronomy 3:11). They once extended to the S.W., for the valley of “Rephaim” was near the valley of Hinnom and Bethlehem, S. of Jerusalem, “the valley of the giants” ( Joshua 15:8; 18:16; 2 Samuel 5:18,22; 23:13). Rephaim was used for “the dead,” or their “ghosts” ( Job 26:5, translated “the souls of the dead tremble; (the places) under the waters, and their inhabitants (tremble)”; Psalm 88:11; Proverbs 2:18; 21:16; Isaiah 14:9; 26:14,19) perhaps because scheol or hades was thought the abode of the buried giants. Raphah “the weak,” or “resolved into their first elements,” expresses the state of the deceased. Whether it has any connection with the tribe Rephaim is doubtful. Possibly “tall” was the primary sense (Gesenius); then the tall national Rephaim; then giants in guilt, as in might; these being doomed to gehenna , the term became the general one for “ghosts.” Or else from ghosts being magnified by fear to more than human size.EMIM = terrors; so-called from their terrible stature by the Moabites, who succeeded them in the region E. of Jordan ( Deuteronomy 2:10). Or rather the word = the Egyptian term Amu, i.e. nomadic Shemites. Smitten by Chedorlaomer at Shaver Kiriathaim ( Genesis 14:5). (See ANAKIM also.)

    TheZUZIM of Ham were a northern tribe of Rephaim between the Arnon and Jabbok, smitten by Chedorlaomer. The Ammonites who supplanted them called them Zamzummim ( Deuteronomy 2:20; Gen 14:5).

    Connected with the Horim. LeClerc explains the name “wanderers” from zuz “to wander.” Ham may be the original of Rabbath Ammon. The ruined cities of Bashan are thought by many to evidence their possession formerly by giant races. The success of David and his heroes against Goliath and the giants of Philistia (a remnant of the old giant races) illustrates the divine principle that physical might and size are nothing worth, nay are but beaststrength, when severed from God and arrayed against the people of God.

    Samson was but of average height ( Judges 16:17), yet was irresistible by the Philistines so long as he was faithful to God. David was chosen above his brothers in spite of their “height of stature” ( 1 Samuel 16:7; 17:36,37,45-47; 2 Samuel 21:15-22).

    GIBBAR, CHILDREN OF ”Gibeon” in Nehemiah 7:25.

    GIBBETHON (“lofty place”). A town allotted to Dan ( Joshua 19:44), afterwards to the Kohathite Levites ( Joshua 21:23). As bordering on the Philistines, it was soon seized by them, probably when Jeroboam drove all the Levites from northern Israel to Judah. Nadab with all Israel, and afterward Omri, besieged it ( 1 Kings 15:27; 16:17). Baasha smote Nadab there.

    GIBEA 1 Chronicles 2:49.

    GIBEAH From a root gabah , round, gibbos ; a hill, less than a “mountain,” har .

    Applied to the bore rounded hills of central Palestine. 1. A city in the mountain region of Judah, S.E. of Hebron, named with Maon and southern Carmel ( Joshua 15:55,57; 1 Chronicles 2:49). 2. GIBEATH, a town of Benjamin, among the last next Jerusalem ( Joshua 18:28), possibly the “Gibeah of Saul,” only that the latter was close to Gibeon and Ramah, five miles N. of Jerusalem, and if Saul’s Gibeah were meant we should expect it mentioned with those two towns in Joshua 18:25. “Gibeah of Saul” occurs 1 Samuel 10:26; 11:4; 15:34; Samuel 21:6; Isaiah 10:29. Now Tuleil el ful, “the hill of the beans” (a conical peak commanding an extensive view, about an hour from Jerusalem, on the road to Er-Ram, with a large heap of stones on the top, the ruins of a town built of unhewn stones), called by Josephus (B. J., 5:2, section 1) Gabath saoule, 30 stadia from Jerusalem, chosen retributively, as being Saul’s residence, for the hanging of his seven sons “before the Lord” (i.e. as in the presence of Him the righteous Judge who appointed the retributive justice, 2 Samuel 21:14 ff; 21:9), by the Gibeonites in revenge for his attempt to slay them in violation of the covenant. It is the Gibeah of Benjamin destroyed by the other tribes under the Judges (Judges 19; 20) for the flagrant abomination perpetrated there. It was then a “city” with the usual open “street” or square, having its “700 chosen men,” probably the same as the “left handed men who could sling stones at an hair breadth and not miss” ( Judges 20:15,16). The Levite left Bethlehem at “the tent pitching time of day” ( Judges 19:9, margin), about three in the afternoon. At five he would “come over against Jehus,” and at seven would be four miles N. of Jerusalem on the Shechem (Nablus) road toward mount Ephraim. Ramah and Gibeah were now near; Gibeah nearest. The suddenness of sunset in that region made him “turn aside” hither for the night, where the tragedy of the concubine ensued. The track N. of Gibeah branches into two, one leading to Bethel the “house of God,” the other to “Gibeah ( = Geba) in the field” sadeh , “cultivated ground”), now Jeba, below which at the base of the hill from whence Gibeah is named was the cave (Syriac, the Hebrew “treeless meadows” will mean not their place of ambush but the open ground across which they advanced to the town) of Gibeah “where the liers in wait hid” ( Judges 20:31-33, margin). ”Gibeah of Benjamin” was occupied by Jonathan with 1,000 chosen men, three miles in the S. rear of the Philistine camp at Geba on the S. side of the wady Suweinit ( 1 Samuel 13:2). Saul was in their front at Michmash, holding also mount Bethel on the N. side of the wady Suweinit.

    Jonathan smote the garrison at Geba, and the Philistines in consequence gathering a vast host drove Saul’s little army before them out of Bethel and Michmash down the eastern passes to Gilgal near Jericho, in the Jordan valley; took Michmash, Saul’s former quarters, and sent out plunderers N.,W., and E. Jonathan however held a force in Gibeah ( 1 Samuel 14:2) where Saul, Samuel, and Ahiah the priest with the ephod joined him from Gilgal ( 1 Samuel 13:7). Then followed the gallant stealthy assault of the Philistine garrison by Jonathan and his armor-bearer, the first knowledge of which was conveyed to Saul by his watchmen in Gibeah, who at dawn saw “the multitude melting away and beating down one another.” Saul first called the muster roll to discover the absentees; next he consulted the oracle of God; but when the noise in the Philistine host increased, with irreverent impatience ( Isaiah 28:16) he desired the priest to stop the consultation, and put himself at the head of the people who, now that the Philistines fled, flocked to him from all their hiding places in Mount Ephraim.

    GIBEON Chief of the four Hivite (in 2 Samuel 21 called by the general name “Amorite”) cities which obtained a league from Joshua by guile (Joshua 9). “A great city like one of the royal cities, greater than Ai” ( Joshua 10:2); “all its men were mighty.” Within Benjamin; by the main road. six and a half miles from Jerusalem; allotted to the priests ( Joshua 21:17).

    Ninety-five men of Gibeon returned with Zerubbabel, and helped in repairing the wall of Jerusalem under Nehemiah ( Nehemiah 3:7; 7:25).

    Here the Jews defeated Cestius Gallus and the Romans. Now el Jib, on a rounded chalk hill the limestone strata of which lie horizontally, forming terraces along which olives and vines abound, with a basin of broad valleys and plains below. E. of the hill is a spring and reservoir. The remains of a tank 120 ft. by 100 ft. are visible still amidst the trees lower down; this was “the pool of Gibeon” where Abner’s and Joab’s men had the encounter ending in Asahel’s death and issuing in Abner’s own murder.

    At the “great waters of Gibeon” Johanan son of Kareah found the treacherous Ishmael ( Jeremiah 41:12). Here were encamped the five kings of the Amorites when Joshua came down on them from Gilgal (Josephus, Ant. 5:1, section 17). The “wilderness (midbar ), pasture ground) of Gibeon” lay to the E. ( 2 Samuel 2:24.) Here immediately at “the great stone in Gibeon,” some old landmark, Joab pursuing the Benjamite rebel Sheba among the towns of his tribe met and treacherously murdered Amasa ( 2 Samuel 20:5-10). Retributively it was here also that Joab met his doom from Benaiah while clinging to the brazen altar of the tabernacle at Gibeon ( 1 Kings 2:28-34; 1 Chronicles 16:39-41.) To “the great high place” (whether Neby Samwil, the highest eminence about, at a mile’s distance, or the twin mount on the S. and close to el Jib) the tabernacle was removed from Nob after Saul’s slaughter of the priests there. David put the brazen altar before the tabernacle ( 2 Chronicles 1:5) probably at the same time lie removed the ark to Zion and appointed the priests under Zadok to offer the daily sacrifices, and Heman and Jeduthun to direct the music ( 2 Chronicles 1:3). Here Solomon offered a thousand burnt offerings, and God appeared in a dream by night and gave him all and more than he asked (1 Kings 3). Then in a few years the tabernacle was taken down and the holy vessels removed to the temple ( 1 Kings 8:3).

    GIBEONITES Their safety was covenanted by Israel (Joshua 9), even though obtained by a deceit, their ambassadors having taken old sacks and mended wineskins (the tear being tied up like a bag) and old mended sandals (“clouted,” i.e. mended coarsely); but they were made “hewers of wood and drawers of water.” Israel’s error was in making the treaty without inquiring of the Lord; a warning to the church of all ages against the dissimulation of the world, which seeks admission and union with the kingdom of God without real conversion, faith, and sanctification, when it suits its own carnal advantage. Saul in his zeal for Israel where God sanctioned it not, though wanting in zeal against Israel’s foe Amalek ( 1 Samuel 15:18-20) where God commanded it, sought to slay them, probably (2 Samuel 21) in the dark closing period of his reign seeking to atone for his deficiency as to Amalek and to win the divine favor and popularity with his people by this mis-timed and misplaced zeal. God remembers the sins of the fathers upon the children, and vindicates His righteousness as Ruler of the nations by making an entail of curse go down from one generation to another for the unexpiated guilt of bloodshed and violation of covenants. The three years’ famine, the Lord’s answer when consulted as to the cause, that it was “for Saul and his bloody house because he slew the Gibeonites,” and after the execution of Saul’s seven (seven, the sacred number, denotes the performance of a work of God) sons “the Lord being entreated for the hind,” prove that David did not contrive or eagerly fall in with this device for ridding himself of the remainder of Saul’s royal line. Nay, he showed by the honorable burial he gave their remains, and by sparing Mephibosheth, that he entertained no such feeling, nor had he by this time anything to fear from Saul’s family. The whole matter was divinely ordered to teach solemn moral lessons of God’s government to the king and the nation ( Exodus 20:5; 34:7; Leviticus 26:34-40; Numbers 14:18-34, especially Numbers 35:33, “blood it defileth the land, and the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it”; Isaiah 14:20,21; 65:6,7; Jeremiah 2:9; 32:18). The “water dropping upon them (the hanged or crucified seven) out of heaven” marked the cessation of the heaven sent drought and the point of time when the bodies might be taken down from the stakes and buried.

    Ordinarily bodies were taken down for burial before night ( Deuteronomy 21:22,23); but in this case guilt rested on the whole land, and therefore the expiatory sacrifice was to remain exposed to birds of prey (the greatest ignominy, 1 Samuel 17:44) before Jehovah, until the cessation of the drought showed that His wrath was appeased.

    GIBLITES Joshua 13:5, which shows how wide were the limits designed for Israel which as yet it has not inherited. Of Gebal on the sea coast, at the foot Of the northern slopes of Lebanon (margin 1 Kings 5:18; Psalm 83:7; Ezekiel 27:9). (But see GEBAL ). Biblus was the seat of worship of the Syrian Adonis, Tammuz, which the Jews were seduced to worship ( Ezekiel 8:14).

    GIDDALTI 1 Chronicles 25:4; 6:33.

    GIDDEL, CHILDREN OF 1. Ezra 2:47; Nehemiah 7:49. 2. Ezra 2:56; Nehemiah 7:58.

    GIDEON (“a hewer”), i.e. warrior, or the hewer down of Baal ( Isaiah 10:33). Of Manasseh; youngest son of Joash, of the Abiezrite family at Ophrah ( Judges 6:11,15). Fifth of the judges of Israel, called by the angel of the Lord to deliver Israel from the seven years’ yoke of the Midianite hosts, which like swarming locusts consumed all their produce except what they could hide in caves and holes ( Judges 6:2,5,6,11). There they fled, and “made” artificial caves besides enlarging natural caves for their purpose, God permitting them to be brought so low that their extremity might be His opportunity. Midian had long before with Moab besought Balaam to curse Israel, and through his counsel, by tempting Israel to whoredom with their and the Moabite women, had brought a plague on Israel, and had then by God’s command been smitten sorely by Israel ( Numbers 25:17,18; 31:1-16, etc.). But now after 200 years, in renewed strength, with the Amalekite and other plundering children of the E. they were used as God’s instrument to chastise His apostate people. Crossing Jordan from the E. they spread themselves from the plain of Jezreel to the sea coast of Gaza.

    Affliction led Israel to crying in prayer. Prayer brought first a prophet from Jehovah to awaken them to a sense of God’s grace in their former deliverances and of their own apostasy. Next the Angel of Jehovah came. i.e. Jehovah the Second Person Himself. Former judges, Othniel, Ehud, Barak, had been moved by the Spirit of God to their work; but to Gideon alone under a terebinth in Ophrah, a town belonging to Joash, Jehovah appeared in person to show that the God who had made theophanies to the patriarchs was the same Jehovah, ready to save their descendants if they would return to the covenants. His second revelation was in a dream, commanding him to overthrow his father’s altar to Baal and to erect an altar to Jehovah and offer a burnt sacrifice with the wood of the Asherah (“grove”) or idol goddess of nature, probably a wooden pillar ( Deuteronomy 16:21). (See ASHTORETH ) In the first revelation Jehovah acknowledged Gideon, in the second He commanded Gideon to acknowledge Him. As God alone, Jehovah will not be worshipped along with Baal ( 1 Kings 18:21; Ezekiel 20:39). Gideon at the first revelation was knocking out (habat ) with a stick wheat in the winepress, sunk in the ground or hewn in the rock to make it safe from the Midianites; for he did not dare to thresh upon an open floor or hardened area in the open field, but like poor gleaners ( Ruth 2:17) knocked out the little grain with a stick. The address, “Jehovah is with thee thou mighty man,” seemed to Gideon, ruminating on the Midianite oppression which his occupation was a proof of, in ironical and sad contrast with facts. “If Jehovah be with us why is all this befallen us?” alluding to Deuteronomy 31:17. But God’s words guarantee their own accomplishment.JEHOVAH (no longer under His character. “Angel of Jehovah,” but manifested asJEHOVAH) replied, “Go in this thy might (the might now given thee byME, Isaiah 40:29), and thou shalt save Israel from the hand of the Midianites; have not I sent thee?” Then followed the requested “sign,” the Angel of the Lord with the end of the staff in His hand consuming with fire Gideon’s “offering” (minchah ), not a strict sacrifice but a sacrificial gift), the kid and unleavened cakes (compare Genesis 18, the theophany to Abraham very similar). Compare and contrast the conduct of the angel and the acceptance of Manoah’s sacrifice in Judges 13:20. Gideon in gratitude built an altar and called it “Jehovah Shalom,” a pledge of “Jehovah” being now at “peace” with Israel again ( Jeremiah 29:11; 33:16). The “second” in age of Joash’s bullocks, “seven years old,” was appointed in the dream for an offering to Jehovah, to correspond to Midian’s seven years’ oppression because of Israel’s apostasy. Gideon with ten servants overthrew Baal’s altar and Asherah in the night, for he durst not do it in the day through fear of his family and townsmen. Joash, when required to bring out his son to die for the sacrilege, replied, “Will ye plead for Baal? .... he that will plead for him shall be put, to death himself, let us wait until the morning (not ‘shall be put to death while it is yet morning’) and see whether Baal, if he be a god, will plead for himself.” So Gideon got the surname “Jerubbaal,” “Let Baal fight,” i.e. vindicate his own cause on the destroyer of his altar; and as the Jews in contempt changed Baal in compounds to besheth, “Jerubbesheth,” “Let the shameful idol light.” Then the Spirit of God “clothed” Gideon as his coat of mail ( 1 Chronicles 12:18; 2 Chronicles 24:20; Luke 24:49; Isaiah 61:10). His own clan the Abiezrites, Manasseh W. of Jordan, Zebulun, and Naphtali followed him. At his prayer the sign followed, the woolen fleece becoming saturated with dew while the earth around was dry, then the ground around being wet while the fleece was dry. Dew symbolizes God’s reviving grace: Israel was heretofore the dry fleece, while the nations around were flourishing; now she is to become filled with the Lord’s vigor, while the nations around lose it. The fleece becoming afterward dry while the ground around was wet symbolizes Israel’s rejection of the gospel while the Gentile world is receiving the gracious dew. Afterward Israel in its turn shall be the dew to the Gentile world ( Micah 5:7). Gideon pitched on a height at the foot of which the fountain Harod (“the spring of trembling,” now perhaps Ain Jahlood) sprang ( 2 Samuel 23:25). Midian pitched in the valley of Jezreel ( Judges 6:33). The timid were first thinned out of Gideon’s army ( Deuteronomy 20:8). In Judges 7:3, “whosoever is fearful let him return from mount Gilead,” as they were then W. of Jordan, the mount in eastern Palestine cannot be meant; but the phrase was a familiar designation of the Manassites. To take away still further all attribution of the victory to man not God, the army was reduced to 300 by retaining those alone whose energy was shown by their drinking what water they lifted with their hands, not delaying to kneel and drink (compare as to Messiah <19B007> Psalm 110:7). Then followed Gideon’s going with Phurah his servant into the Midianite host, and hearing the Midianite’s dream of a barley cake overturning the tent, that being poor men’s food, so symbolizing despised Israel, the “tent” symbolizing Midian’s nomadic life of freedom and power. The Moabite stone shows how similar to Hebrew was the language of Moab, and the same similarity to the Midianite tongue appears from Gideon understanding them. Dividing his 300 into three attacking columns, Gideon desired them in the beginning of the middle watch, i.e. at midnight (this and the morning watch dividing the night into three watches in the Old Testament), after him to blow the trumpets, break the pitchers, and let the lamps in their left hand previously covered with. the pitchers (a type of the gospel light in earthen vessels, 2 Corinthians 4:6,7), suddenly flash on the foe, and to cry “the sword of Jehovah and of Gideon,” and to stand without moving round about the Midianite camp. A mutual slaughter arose from panic among the Midianites (a type of Christ’s final overthrow of antichrist, Isaiah 9:4-7), each trumpet holder seeming to have a company at his back. The remnant fled to the bank of the Jordan at see ABELMEHOLAH , etc. Then the men of Asher, Naphtali, and all Manasseh, who had been dismissed, returned to join in the pursuit. Gideon requested Ephraim to intercept the fleeing Midianites at the waters of Bethbarah and Jordan, namely, at the tributary streams which they would have to cross to reach the Jordan. A second fight ensued there, and they slew Oreb (the raven) and Zeeb (the wolf). Conder (Palestine Exploration, July, 1874, p. 182) observes that the nomadic hordes of Midian, like the modern Beni Suggar and Ghazawiyeh Arabs, come up the broad and fertile valley of Jezreel; their encampment lay, as the black Arab tents do now in spring, at the foot of the hill March (Nebi Dahy) opposite to the limestone knoll on which Jezreel (Zer’ain) stands. The well Harod, where occurred the trial which separated 300 men of endurance from the worthless rabble, was the Ain Jalud, a fine spring at the foot of mount Gilboa, issuing blue and clear from a cavern, and forming a pool with rushy banks and a pebbly bottom, 100 yards long. The water is sweet, though slightly tasting of sulphur, and there is ample space for gathering a great number of men.

    Concealed by the folds of the rolling ground the 300 crept down to Midian’s camp in the valley. The Midianite host fled to Bethshittah (the modern village Shatta), in Zererath (a district connected with Zerthan or Zeretan, a name still appearing in Ain Zahrah, three miles W. of Beisan), and to the border of Beth Meholah (wady Maleh), a course directly down the main road to Jordan and Beisan. Thus, Midian fled ten or fifteen miles toward the Jordan. A systematic advance followed. Messengers went S. two days’ journey to Ephraim; the lower fords of Jordan at Bethbarah were taken (Bethabara of the New Testament). Meantime Gideon, having cleared the Bethshan valley of Midianites, crossed at the southern end of Succoth (now Makhathet Abu Sus), and continued the pursuit along the eastern bank. The Midianites followed the right bank S. toward Midian, intending to cross near Jericho. Here the men of Ephraim met them and executed Oreb and Zeeb, and sent their heads to Gideon “on the other side.” Thus, “the Raven’s Peak” and “the Wolf’s Den” seem identical with Ash el Ghorab and Tuweil el Dhiab.

    Gideon’s victory over self was still greater than that over Midian; by a soft answer he turned aside Ephraim’s proud and unreasonable wrath at his not summoning them at the first: “is not the gleaning of grapes of Ephraim (their subsequent victory over the fleeing Midianites) better than the vintage of Abiezer?” than my first victory over them ( Isaiah 10:26; Proverbs 15:1; 16:32). Contrast the unyielding temper of Jephthah ( Judges 12:1, etc.). Then followed the churlish unpatriotic cowardice of Succoth and Penuel, in answer to his request for provisions, through fear of Midian and disbelief of God’s power to make victorious so small and so “faint” a force as Gideon’s 300. Coming unexpectedly on the host which thought itself “secure” amidst their Bedouin countrymen at Karkor, in a third battle he defeated them and slew Zebah and Zalmunnah the two kings (emirs) after battle, in just retribution for their having slain his kingly brothers in cold blood at Tabor; then he taught by corporal punishment with thorns the elders of Succoth to know their error, and beat down the tower of Penuel. Of 120,000 Midianites only 15,000 survived.

    Declining the proffered kingdom because Jehovah was their king, Gideon yet made a gorgeous jeweled ephod with the golden rings the Israelites had got as booty, besides the ornaments (verse 21, golden crescents or little moons), and collars (ear pendants), and purple raiment, and collars about their camels’ necks. The ephod had the breastplate (choshen ) and Urim and Thummim. Gideon “kept” it in his city Ophrah; wearing the breastplate, he made it and the holy ‘lot his means of obtaining revelations from Jehovah whom he worshipped at the altar. His sin which became a “snare” (means of ruin) to him and his house was his usurping the Aaronic priesthood, and drawing off the people from the one lawful sanctuary, the center of theocratic unity, and so preparing the way for the relapse to Baal warship at his death. But his unambitious spirit is praiseworthy; he, the great Baal fighter, “Jerubbaal,” instead of ambitiously accepting the crown, “went and dwelt in his own house” quietly, and died “in a good old age,” having secured for his country “quietness” for 40 years, leaving, besides 70 sons by wives, a son by a concubine, Abimelech, doomed to be by ambition as great a curse to his country as his father was in the main a blessing.

    GIDEONI Numbers 1:11; 2:22; 7:60,65; 10:24.

    GIDOM Judges 20:45; between Gibeah and the cliff Rimmon (Rimmon, three miles E. of Bethel).

    GIER EAGLE racham = unclean ( Leviticus 11:18; Deuteronomy 14:17). The Egyptian vulture (Bruce), Neophron perenopterus; “Pharaoh’s chicken,” sacred to Isis, and noted for parental affection, which the Hebrew name, still applied commonly, ra chamah , means. Its usefulness as the scavenger of cities has secured for it legal protection, so that it is penal to kill it. It feeds on carrion, lizards, etc. Unprepossessing in look; disgusting in habits.

    GIFTS So common in the East that there are 15 distinct Hebrew words for them. Minchah , from an inferior to a superior ( Judges 3:15). Maseeth , vice versa ( Esther 2:18). Berakah , “a blessing,” i.e. complimentary ( Kings 5:15). Shochad , a bribe ( Exodus 23:8; 2 Kings 16:8). Many were not voluntary, but a compulsory exaction: tribute ( 2 Kings 17:3). “To bring presents” is to own submission ( Psalm 68:29). That to a prophet was his consulting fee ( 1 Samuel 9:7), not a bribe ( 1 Samuel 12:3). To refuse a present was an insult; the wedding robe offered and slighted was the condemnation of the disrobed guest ( Matthew 22:11).

    GIHON 1. Genesis 2:13. (See EDEN .) The Septuagint, Jeremiah 2:18, identify it with the Nile; but the writer of Genesis, so well acquainted with Egypt, would never have connected the Nile with the Euphrates. The Cush which the Gihon “compassed” was the Asiatic not the African Cush ( Genesis 10:7-10); The Septuagint being Alexandrian Jews, to glorify their adopted country, made the Nile one of the rivers of paradise. 2. A fountain near Jerusalem, where Solomon was anointed king ( 1 Kings 1:33,38,45). The “down” in going and “up” in returning show it was below the city. Manasseh built a wall outside the city of David from the W. of Gihon in the valley (nachal ), wady, or torrent, the word employed for the valley of Kedron or Jehoshaphat E. of Jerusalem; ge being employed for the valley of Hinnom S.W. of Jerusalem) to the entrance of the fish gate.”

    Hezekiah stopped its upper source, at some distance off, at a higher level ( 2 Chronicles 32:30), and “brought it straight down to the W. side of the city of David” ( 2 Chronicles 33:14). The Targum of Jonathan, Arable and Syriac, has Siloam for Gihon in 1 Kings 1. A wall from W. of Gihon to the fish gate (near the Jaffa gate, Jerome) would be the course of a wall enclosing the city of David ( 2 Chronicles 33:14). An aqueduct discovered lately (1872) runs from near the Damascus gate, on the Bezetha hill, to the souterrain at the convent of the Sisters of Zion. It probably brought the water from the pool N. of the tombs of the kings (probably the “upper pool,” 2 Kings 18:17; Isaiah 7:3; 36:2, and “upper watercourse of Gihon” stopped by Hezekiah) to the pool of Bethesda.

    Siloam was the lower Gihon. It is suggested that the city of David was on the eastern hill, so Hezekiah by bringing it W. of the city of David brought it within the city, and so out of the enemy’s reach. Psalm 48:2 confirms the view that mount Zion was to the N. of Moriah, the temple hill: “the joy of the whole earth is mount Zion, on the sides of the N. the city of the great Kine.”

    GILALAI Nehemiah 12:36.

    GILBOA (“bubbling fountain”), namely, of Jezreel; see below. The mountain range N.E. of the plain, and over the city, of Jezreel, extending ten miles from W. to E. ( 1 Samuel 28:4; 29:1.) The scene of the death of Saul and Jonathan ( 1 Samuel 31:1; 2 Samuel 1:6,21: “ye mountains (for there is not merely one mountain) of Gilboa, let there be no dew, neither rain upon you, nor fields of firstfruit offerings,” i.e. producing fruit from which firstfruits are offered; 1 Samuel 21:12; 1 Chronicles 10:1,8). The Philistines encamped on the N. side of the plain at Shunem; Saul on the S. side, round the fount of Jezreel (Harod, Judges 7:1) at the foot of Gilboa. The fountain is still to be seen half a mile from Jezreel’s ruins. The village Jelbou is on the mountain top. The height of the hill is about 500 ft. above the plain; the sides are as bore and barren as David’s poetical elegy desired them to be (excepting one green table land where perhaps the last struggle took place), and contrast strongly with the fertile plain beneath.

    GILEAD (“a hard rocky region”). The mountainous range and the region E. of Jordan are meant by “mount Gilead,” not some one mountain. Bashan (“soft level soil”), a fertile plateau, bounds it on the N.; the Arabian table land on the E.; Moab and Ammon on the S. ( Deuteronomy 3:12-17); Jordan on the W.; Hieromax river (now Sheriat’el Mandhur) divides it from Bashan. The Jabbok divided Og’s northern half of Gilead (now Jebel Ajlun) from Sihon’s southern half (now Belka.). The valley of Heshbon was probably Gilead’s southern bound. Mishor, “a table land,” is used to denote the plateau S. and E. of Gilead. Thus Bezer was in the country of the Mishor (“plain country,” KJV Deuteronomy 4:43), the smooth downs of Moab contrasting with the higher districts of Bashan northwards and the rugged country W. of the Jordan. One prominent peak is still called Jebel Jil’ad, “mount Gilead,” the probable site of Ramath Mizpeh ( Joshua 13:26), and the “Mizpeh of Gilead” from whence Jephthah passed over to Ammon ( Judges 11:29), an admirable place for assembling forces for war. Es-Salt, a town close by, is on the site of “Ramoth Gilead,” the city of refuge in Gad. The mountains of Gilead, 2,000 or 3,000 ft. high, appear still more elevated from the W. owing to the depression of the Jordan valley 1,000 ft., and resemble a massive wall along the horizon; but when ascended they present a” wide table land tossed about in wild confusion of undulating downs, clothed with rich grass and magnificent forests, and broken by three deep defiles, those of the Jarmuk, Jabbok, and Arnon” (Stanley, Sinai and Palestine) The high Arabian plateau makes them look low from the E. Pasturage abounds in Gilead more than in western Palestine, from whence Reuben and Gad chose it for their numerous flocks and herds (Numbers 32). The physical nature of the country affected the character of its people, who ever retained nomadic pastoral habits. (See GAD , which lay S. and W. by Jordan, stretching N. as far as the sea of Galilee.) Manasseh lay N. and E., and stretched S. to Mahanaim. Gilead’s isolation kept its people in the background in Israel’s history. Its aromatic spices and balm were exported to Egypt ( Genesis 37:25; Jeremiah 8:22).

    Chedorlaomer attacked the giant Zuzim in Ham, i.e. probably Gilead; having first attacked the Rephaim in Ashteroth Karnaim, now the Hauran, afterward the Emim in Shaveh Kiriathaim, the country subsequently of Moab. In Gilead Saul’s son at Mahanaim tried to gain his father’s throne ( 2 Samuel 2:8,9). Here David found shelter and hospitality while fleeing from Absalom ( 2 Samuel 17:22,27-29). Elijah the Tishbite was of Gilead, and in garb, abruptness, and active energy reflected his country’s characteristics. Being a border land, it was exposed to the marauding tribes of the desert ( Joshua 17:1), and see RAMOTH GILEAD was thought the eastern key of Palestine ( 1 Kings 22:3-6). Twice our Lord withdrew to the trans-jordanic hills: after His baptism; again just before His last stay at Jerusalem ( John 10:39,40). At Pella in the same region the disciples found the refuge from the siege of Jerusalem which their Lord had told them of beforehand; Cestius Gallus having providentially retired, and so given them the opportunity of fleeing ( Matthew 24:15,16).

    GILGAL 1. Hebrew: “the Gilgal,” i.e. rolling. Israel’s first encampment W. of Jordan (five miles) where they passed their first night after crossing, and set up the twelve stones taken from the river bed ( Joshua 4:3,19,20). Here they kept the first Passoverin Canaan ( Joshua 5:10). On arising ground (“hill,” Joshua 5:3,9) in the hot sunken Ghor between Jericho and the Jordan, one mile and a half E. of Jericho; five miles and a half W. of Jordan (Josephus, Ant. 5:1, 4, 11). On the N. side of wady Kelt, one mile and a third from the tower of modern Jericho (Eriha); toward the E. is a tamarisk, “Shejaret el Ithleh,” which tradition makes the site of “the city of brass,” whose walls fell on their besiegers marching round them. A pool is 150 yards S.E. of the tree, such as Israel would need in their long encampment at Gilgal; it is built with well packed pebbles without cement.

    S.E. of this are twelve or more small mounds, Tell ayla’t Jiljulieh, eight or ten ft. diameter, and three or four high, possibly remains of Israel’s camp (Conder, Palestine Exploration). The distances stated by Josephus accord with this site.

    The Israelites born in the wilderness were here circumcised with stone knives ( Joshua 5:2 margin; Exodus 4:25), which “rolling” away of the reproach of uncircumcision gave the name. The sons under 20 years, when at Kadesh in the second year of the wilderness journey the murmuring nation was rejected (Numbers 14), had been already circumcised; those born subsequently needed circumcision. As God abrogated at Kadesh the covenant, the sons of the rejected generation were not to receive the covenant rite. The manna and pillar of cloud were not withdrawn, because God would sustain the rising generation with the prospect of the ban being removed, and of the covenant temporarily suspended being renewed. The sentence was exhausted when they crossed the Zered and entered the Amorites’ land ( Deuteronomy 2:14; Numbers 21:12,13), when all the sentenced generation was dead ( Numbers 26:63-65). Moses, himself under sentence to die, did not venture on the steppes of Moab to direct the circumcision of the younger generation without Jehovah’s command. And the rule of divine grace is first to give, then to require; so first He showed His grace to Abraham by leading him to Canaan and giving the promises, then enjoined circumcision; also He did not give the law to Israel at Sinai until first He had redeemed them from Egypt, and thereby made them willing to promise obedience. So now He did not require the renewal of circumcision, the covenant sign of subjection to the law ( Galatians 5:3), until He had first showed His grace in giving them victory over Og and Sihon, and in making a way through Jordan, a pledge that He would fulfill all His promises and finally give them the whole land. The circumcision was performed the day after crossing Jordan, i.e. the 11th day of the first month (4:19). The Passover was kept on the 14th (verse 10). The objection that all could not have been circumcised in one day is futile. For the males in Israel at the census in Moab shortly before were 601,730 upward of 20 years old, besides 23,000 Levites of a month old and upward; at the outside all the males would be less than one million. Of these about 300,000 were 38 years old, therefore born before the census at Kadesh and circumcised already; so that only 600,000 would remain to be circumcised. The uncircumcised could easily be circumcised in one day with the help of the circumcised; the latter would prepare and kill the Passover lamb for their brethren whose soreness ( Genesis 34:25) would be no bar to their joining in the feast. The “reproach of Egypt rolled off” is (like “the reproach of Moab” Zephaniah 2:8, and “Syria” Ezekiel 16:57) that heaped on Israel by Egypt, namely, that Jehovah had brought them into the wilderness to slay them ( Exodus 32:12; Numbers 14:13-16; Deuteronomy 9:28).

    This “reproach of Egypt” rested on them so long as they were under the sentence of wandering and dying in the desert. The circumcision at Gilgal was a practical restoration of the covenant, and a pledge of their now receiving Canaan. No village was, or is, at Gilgal.

    In Micah 6:5, “O My people, remember ... what Balak ... consulted, and what Balaam ... answered ... from Shittim unto Gilgal,” the sense is, Remember My kindness from Shittim. the scene of Balaam’s wicked counsel taking effect in Israel’s sin, from the fatal effects of which I saved thee, all along to Gilgal where I renewed the covenant with Israel by circumcision ( 2 Samuel 19:15). 2. Gilgal from which Elijah and Elisha went down to Bethel ( 2 Kings 2:1,2). Clearly distinct from: 1. Gilgal, which is below in the Ghor along Jordan, not above Bethel, which is 1,000 ft. above Jordan. Now perhaps the ruins Jiljilieh, a few miles N. of Bethel. Another Gilgal has been found four miles from Shiloh, and five from Bethel, which is 500 ft. lower; this may be the Gilgal of 2 Kings 2:3. Gilgal not far from Shechem, beside the plains of Moreh ( Deuteronomy 11:30). Joshua 12:23, “king of the nations (goim ) of Gilgal,” i.e. of the nomadic tribes, the aboriginal inhabitants of the country whose center was Gilgal. 4. To the N. of Judah ( Joshua 15:7). (See GELILOTH ).

    GILOH A town in the hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:51); the native place of Ahithophel ( 2 Samuel 15:12; 17:23).

    GIMZO Taken with its dependent villages by the Philistines under Ahaz ( Chronicles 28:18). N.W. of Judah, or in Dan; now Jimzu, a large village on a height surrounded by trees, S. of the road between Jerusalem and Jaffa, where the highlands sink down into the maritime plain.

    GIN A trap for birds or beasts, consisting of a net and a stick acting as a spring ( Isaiah 8:14).

    GINATH 1 Kings 16:21,22.

    GINNETHON Nehemiah 10:6; 12:16. The same asGINNETHO ( Nehemiah 12:4).

    GIRDLE Worn by men and women. The meezach was worn by men alone ( Job 12:21, margin). The common girdle was of leather, as the Bedouins now wear a red leather girdle with a long crooked knife and a pistol stuck in.

    The finer girdle was of linen ( Jeremiah 13:1), often embroidered with gold ( Daniel 10:5; Revelation 1:13). Girded up, so as to confine the otherwise flowing robes, when active exertion was needed; from whence “gird up the hands” means “be in readiness for action” ( Luke 12:35; 1 Peter 1:13; Ephesians 6:14). Fastened by a clasp, or tied in a knot, so that the ends hung in front. A costly present ( 1 Samuel 18:4). One end being folded back made a purse ( Matthew 10:9). The abneeyt was the priest’s girdle of linen embroidered with wool; the high priest’s girdle on the day of atonement was of white linen only. The “needlework” on it was figuring on one side only, “cunning work” on two sides ( Exodus 28:39; the Mishna); or the “needlework” had the figures on both sides the same girdle, the “cunning work” different (Jarchi). Exodus 26:31, “needlework” was of the embroiderer, “cunning work” of the skilled weaver. The “curious girdle” was made, as the ephod, of “gold, blue, purple, scarlet, and fine twined linen” ( Exodus 28:8), it was the band for fastening the ephod, which is upon it, and of the same work, of one piece with it.

    GIRGASHITES (See CANAAN ) Joshua 24:11. W. of Jordan. Sprung from the fifth sea of Canaan ( Genesis 10:16).

    GISPA Nehemiah 11:21.

    GITTAIM (“two winepresses”). The dual of Gath ( 2 Samuel 4:3). The men of Beeroth, one of the Gibeonite towns ( Joshua 9:17), took refuge, probably when persecuted by Saul ( 2 Samuel 21:2), in Gittaim.

    Benjamites occupied Gittaim with other towns N.W. of Jerusalem, on the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 11:33).

    GITTITES (See GATH ) The 600 who followed David from Gath under “Ittai the Gittites,” “a stranger and an exile” ( 2 Samuel 15:18-20). Obed Edom, being a Levite, must have derived his title “the Gittite” from some incidental connection with Gath; others derive his name from the Levitical city of Gath-rimmon ( 2 Samuel 6:10); but it seems strange if “Gittite” be used in one sense of Ittai of Gath, and in a different sense of Obed Edom ( 1 Chronicles 26:4).

    GITTITH Title Psalm 8; Psalm 81; Psalm 84: An instrument, or else tune, invented in Gath, from whence David brought it after his sojourn there with Achish ( 1 Samuel 27:2). Others take it from garb, “a winepress,” being used on occasions of joy like the vintage; all three psalms having a joyous character. There may be an enigmatical reference to Messiah treading the winepress ( Isaiah 63:3; Revelation 19:15):

    GIZONITE, HASHEM THE 1 Chronicles 11:34. Omitted in the parallel 2 Samuel 23:32,33.

    Kennicott would read the proper name Gouni.

    GLASS Job 28:17, “crystal” or glass, the only allusion to glass in Old Testament The paintings at Benihassan and in tombs show that it was known in the reign of Osirtasin I, 1600 B.C. Egypt was probably the land of its discovery. A bead of 1500 B.C. was found at Thebes, of the same specific gravity as crown glass in England. Relics of the Phoenician trade in the shape of glass beads have been found in Cornwall and Ireland. A glass bottle with Sargon’s name was found in the N.W. Nimrud palace, the oldest specimen of transparent glass, older than 700 B.C. Pliny attributes the discovery to Phoenician sailors using natron to support saucepans (H.

    N., 36:65). Probably vitreous matter was formed in lighting fires on the sand in a country producing natron or subcarbonate of soda. Pliny’s story may have originated in the suitability of the sand at the mouth of the Syrian river Belus for making glass, for which accordingly it was exported to Sidon and Alexandria, the centers of that manufacture. In Deuteronomy 33:19 there seems allusion to the same: “they (of Zebulun on the N.W. seacoast) shall suck of the abundance of the seas, and of treasures hid in the sand”; glass being a precious “treasure” in ancient times, and the sand of that coast being especially prized for its manufacture. The Egyptians could inlay it with gold and enamel, and permeate opaque glass with variously colored designs, and make the same hue and devices pass in right lines directly through the substance; and imitate precious stones. Glass is an emblem of brightness and colored glitter, rather than transparency, which “crystal” represents ( Revelation 4:6). Hence it was not used for windows, which were simply openings furnished with shutters. LOOKING GLASSES were made of polished metal, generally tin and copper mixed, not glass ( Exodus 38:8 margin). Job 37:18, “the sky ... as a molten looking glass”; the polish of the metal representing the bright sky.

    In 1 Corinthians 13:12 the sense is: “now (in our present state) we see in a mirror (the reflection seeming behind, so that we see it through the mirror) darkly (in enigma)”; the ancient mirrors being at best unequal to ours, and often being tarnished and dim. The inadequate knowledge of an object gained by seeing it reflected in the ancient mirror, compared with the perfect idea formed by seeing itself directly, happily represents the contrast between the saint’s present reflected and his future direct, immediate, and intuitive knowledge. Compare 2 Corinthians 3:18; James 1:23. The word of God is a perfect mirror; but our minds imperfectly apprehend it, and at best see but the image indirectly, not the reality face to face. The luster of some mirrors found at Thebes, though buried for centuries, has been partially restored.

    GLEANING The right was secured to the poor in harvest and vintage ( Leviticus 19:9,10; Ruth 2:6,8,9).

    GLEDE The kite ( Deuteronomy 14:13). Raah, so-called from its acute vision.

    GLORY Hebrew kabod , “weight,” alluded to 2 Corinthians 4:17; “our lightness of affliction worketh out for us a weight of glory,” exceeding beyond all measure the affliction. “My glory” is my soul, man’s noblest part; rather my tongue, as explained in Acts 2:26. So Psalm 30:12 margin; 57:8; 108:1. The tongue, as the soul’s interpreter, is the glory of man above the brute, and the instrument of glorifying God, man’s highest glory. David not only exults inwardly, but makes his “tongue” and “flesh” sharers of his joy.

    As God is the saints’ glory ( Jeremiah 2:11), so they are His glory ( Jeremiah 13:11; Isaiah 62:3).

    GNAT Matthew 23:24 translated, “ye strain out a gnat,” namely, in filtering liquors. Figuratively for “ye are punctilious about trifles” while reckless of enormities.

    GOAD A pointed instrument, eight feet long, often headed with iron ( 1 Samuel 13:21; Ecclesiastes 12:11). To “kick against the pricks” expresses unavailing resistance, as if cattle were to kick against the goads of their driver Who has them wholly in his power, as God has the recalcitrant sinner ( Acts 9:5).

    GOAT 1. Wild goat, yeliym , the ibex of ancient Moab. 2. The goat deer, or else gazelle, aqow . 3. The atuwd , he goat, the leader of the flock; hence the chief ones of the earth, leaders in mighty wickedness; the ram represents headstrong wantonness and offensive lust ( Isaiah 14:9; Zechariah 10:3; compare Matthew 25:32,33; Ezekiel 34:17). As the word “shepherds” describes what they ought to have been, so “he goats” what they were; heading the flock, they were foremost in sin, so they shall be foremost in punishment. In Song 4:1 the hair of the bride is said to be “as a flock of goats that appear from mount Gilead,” alluding to the fine silky hair of some breeds of goat, the angora and others. Amos ( Amos 3:12) speaks of a shepherd “taking out of the mouth of the lion a piece of an ear,” alluding to the long pendulous ears of the Syrian breed. In Proverbs 30:31 a he goat is mentioned as one of the “four things comely in going,” in allusion to the stately march of the leader of the flock. 4. Sair , the goat of the sin-offering ( Leviticus 9:3), “the rough hairy goat” ( Daniel 8:21). Sa’ir is used of devils ( Leviticus 17:7), “the evil spirits of the desert” ( Isaiah 13:21; 34:14). 5. Azazeel , “the scapegoat” ( Leviticus 16:8,10,26 margin) (see ATONEMENT, DAY OF ). The “he goat” represented Graeco-Macedonia; Caranus, the first king of Macedon, was in legend led by goats to Edessa, his capital, which he named “the goat city.” The one-horned goat is on coins of Archclaus king of Macedon, and a pilaster of Persepolis. So Daniel 8:5.

    GOATH Jeremiah 31:39. Named with the hill Garth. From gaah , “to low” as a cow, “the heifer’s pool” (Targum). But Syriac version, “to the eminence,” from gawah “to lose one’s breath,” namely, with ascending. S.W. outside the city of David, as Gareb was N.W. (Junius, in Poli Synopsis). Rather N.W. (Fergusson) [see JERUSALEM .] GOB (“a pit”). The scene of encounter between David’s heroes and the Philistines ( 2 Samuel 21:18,19). “Gezer” in 1 Chronicles 20:4. In Septuagint and Syriac “Gath”; compare 2 Samuel 21:20; Chronicles 20:6.

    GOD (See GENESIS , on Elohim and Yahweh ) ELOHIM expresses the might of the Creator and Sustainer of the universe. ELYON , His sublimity, ( Genesis 14:22), “the Most High.” SHADDAI , the “Almighty,” His all sufficiency ( Genesis 17:1; Philippians 4:19; 2 Corinthians 3:5; 12:9). JEHOVAH , His unchangeable faithfulness to His covenanted promises to His people. ADONAI , His lordship, which being delegated to others as also is His might asELOHIM,ADONAI andELOHIM are used occasionally of His creatures, angels and men in authority, judges, etc. ( Psalm 8:5; 97:7 (Hebrew); 82:1,6,7.) “Lord” in small letters stands for HebrewADONAI in KJV, but in capitals (“LORD”) forJEHOVAH.ELYON, SHADDAI, andJEHOVAH are never used but ofGOD; Jehovah the personal God of the Jews, and of the church in particular. ELOAH , the singular, is used only in poetry. The derivation is ‘aalah “to fear,” as Genesis 31:42,53, “the fear of Isaac,” or ‘aalah “to be mighty.” The plural\parELOHIM: is the common form in prose and poetry, expressing that He combines in Himself all the fullness of divine perfections in their manifold powers and operations; these the heathen divided among a variety of gods. ELOHIM concentrates all the divine attributes assigned to the idols severally, and, besides those, others which corrupt man never of himself imagined, infinite love, goodness, justice, wisdom, creative power, inexhaustible riches of excellence; unity, self existence, grace, and providence are especially dwelt on, Exodus 3:13-15; 15:11; 34:6,7. The plural form hints at the plurality of Persons, the singular verb implies the unity of Godhead. The personal acts attributed to the Son ( John 1:3; Psalm 33:6; Proverbs 8:22-32; 30:4; Malachi 3:1, the Lord the Sender being distinct from the Lord the Sent who “suddenly comes”) and to the Holy Spirit respectively ( Genesis 1:2; <19A430> Psalm 104:30) prove the distinctness of the Persons. The thrice repeated “LORD” ( Numbers 6:25-27) and “Holy” ( Isaiah 6:3) imply the same. But reserve was maintained while the tendency to polytheism prevailed, and as yet the redeeming and sanctifying work of the Son and the blessed Spirit was unaccomplished; when once these had been manifested the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity was fully revealed in New Testament.

    The sanctions of the law are temporal rather than spiritual, because a specimen was to be given in Israel of God’s present moral government. So long as they obeyed, Providence engaged national prosperity; dependent not on political rules or military spirit, as in worldly nations, but on religious faithfulness. Their sabbatical year, in which they neither tilled nor gathered, is a sample of the continued interposition of a special providence.

    No legislator without a real call from God would have promulgated a code which leans on the sanction of immediate and temporal divine interpositions, besides the spiritual sanctions and future retributions.

    GOG 1. 1 Chronicles 5:4. 2. GOG AND MAGOG. Magog was second son of Japhet, connected with Gomer (the Cimmerians) and Madai (Medes). In Ezekiel 38; 39, these two appear in the N. country, their weapon the bow, their warriors horsemen and notorious for cruel rapacity; probably the Scythians, the dominant Japhetic race between the Caucasus (Ghogh and Moghef are names still applied to its heights) and Mesopotamia from 630 to 600 B.C., who invaded Palestine and besieged Ascalon under Psammeticus. Gog is the ideal head of Magog the land and people; also prince of Rosh (Roxolani), Mesech (Moschi), and Tubal (Tibareni); Ezekiel 38:2, “the chief prince,” rather “prince of Rosh” (the Scythian Tauri). Hengstenberg supports KJV. The names resemble Russia and Moscow, but Slavi and Wends were the ancient name of the Russians. In Revelation 20:8 Gog and Magog are both peoples. The Scythians were expelled 596 B.C., just before Ezekiel wrote, after making their name a terror to Asia. The prophet naturally uses their name taken from familiar history to represent the anti- Christian confederacy about, to assail the Jews in the Holy Land before the millennium; Revelation 20:7-9, to represent the confederacy headed by Satan, and about to assail the beloved city after the millennium. Antiochus Epiphanes, the Old Testament antichrist, the “little horn” of the third world empire, who defiled Jehovah’s temple and altar with swine sacrifices and set up Jupiter’s altar there, prefigures the “king of fierce countenance” who, “when the transgressors shall come to the full, shall destroy the holy people” ( Daniel 8:10-26); “the king of the N.” (compare Ezekiel 39:2), who “shall do according to his will, and exalt and magnify himself above every god, and speak marvelous things against the God of gods, and shall enter also into the glorious land and plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the seas in the glorious holy mountain, and shall come to his end,” through Michael’s interposition, after a “time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation” ( Daniel 11:21-45; 12:1; Zechariah 13:9; 14:2,3). Gog represents antichrist the beast; Magog the ten kingdoms leagued under him (Revelation 16—17). Haughty, blasphemous self confidence is his characteristic (2 Thessalonians 2).

    Sheba, Dedan, Tarshish, mercantile peoples, though not openly joining his invasion of Israel, yet from selfish love of gain, sympathize with it secretly ( Ezekiel 38:13; 39:6, “the isles”); they shall therefore share antichrist’s doom, the robber shall be robbed in righteous retribution, the spoiler spoiled, and the slayer slain. Where antichrist thought to find an inheritance he shall only find a grave, and that near his prototypes, the fire blasted cities of the Dead Sea. No weapon formed against God’s people shall prosper ( Isaiah 54:17); not a fragment shall be left to defile the Holy Land.

    GOLAN A city of Bashan ( Deuteronomy 4:43), allotted out of Manasseh to the Levites; one of the three cities of refuge E. of Jordan ( Joshua 20:8; 21:27). Gaulanitis the province was named from it; E. of Galilee, N. of Hieromax separating it from Gadaritis. Jordan, from the sea of Galilee to its source at Dan and Caesarea Philippi, was its western boundary. Now Jaulan, bounded on N. by Jedur (Ituraea) and on E. by Hauran. It is a well watered, grassy table land, once densely peopled, having numerous towns and villages, of which 11 are now inhabited. The western side, the supporting wall of the plateau, along the sea of Galilee, is steep and rugged. Og or his predecessors united principalities that were before distinct; after the Babylonian captivity the four provinces of Bashan became distinct; Gaulanitis, Trachonitis, Auranitis, and Batanaea.

    GOLD Emblem of purity ( Job 23:10), of nobility ( Lamentations 4:1). Zaahaab , “yellow gold,” as geld from gel , yellow. Sagur , “treasured gold “ ( 1 Kings 6:20). Paz , “native gold” ( Job 28:17; Song 5:15). Betser , “gold earth,” i.e. raw ore ( Job 22:24). Kethem , figuratively ( Job 37:22 margin) “golden splendor”; but Maurer literally, “gold is to be found in northern regions, but God cannot, be found out because of His majesty” (compare Job 28). Charuts , “dug out gold” ( Proverbs 8:10). It was not coined in ancient times, but is represented on Egyptian tombs as weighed out in the form of rings of fixed weight ( Genesis 43:21). Simon Maccabeus (1 Macc. 15) was the first who coined Jewish money. Arabia, Sheba, and Ophir, Uphaz, and Parvaim (used for “gold” in Job 22:24), were the gold producing countries. It is no longer found in Arabia. The Asiatics have always possessed more gold in ornaments than in money.

    GOLGOTHA Aramaic, Gulgaltha, Hebrew Gulgoleth . (See CALVARY , Latin) Greek ( Luke 23:33) Cranion, “a skull”; “Calvary” is from Vulgate The “place” of our Lord’s crucifixion and burial, not called in the Gospels a mount, as it is now commonly. “In the place where He was crucified was a garden, and in the garden a new sepulchre, ... hewn in stone wherein never man before was laid” ( Luke 23:53; John 19:41). The stone or rock perhaps suggested the notion of a hill. Moreover, the derivation of Golgotha (not “a place of skulls,” but “of a skull,” Matthew 27:33) implies a bald, round, skull-like mound or hillock, not a mount literally, but spiritually entitled to the name as being that sacred elevation to which our lifted up Lord would draw all hearts ( John 12:32). “Without the gate” ( Hebrews 13:12); “nigh to the city” ( John 19:20); near a thoroughfare where “they that passed by reviled Him” ( Matthew 27:39), and where “Simon a Cyrenian who passed by, coming out of the country,” was compelled to bear His cross ( Mark 15:21). Ellicott thinks the arguments in favor of its proximity to the present traditional site preponderate; the nearness of the assumed site to that of Herod’s palace is important. (But see JERUSALEM ) The explorations of Capt. Warren favor a site N. of Jerusalem.

    GOLIATH Perhaps a descendant of the old Rephaim, a remnant of whom, when dispersed by Ammon, took refuge with the Philistines ( Deuteronomy 2:20,21; 2 Samuel 21:22). Hebrew golleh means an exile. Simonis derives it from an Arabic root, “stout.” Gath is incidentally mentioned in Samuel as Goliath’s city. Now Moses records the spies’ report ( Numbers 13:32,33) of Canaan, “there we saw the giants, the sons of Anak, which came of the giants; and we were in our own sight as grasshoppers.” Again in Joshua 11:21,22 it is written, “Joshua cut off the Anakims from the mountains, from Hebron, ... there was none of the Anakims left in the land of Israel, only in Gath and in Ashdod there remained.” Thus three independent witnesses, Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, in the most undesigned way confirm the fact that Goliath was a giant of Gath. His height, six cubits and a span, would make 9 ft. 2 in. Parisian measure, a height not unparalleled. But Septuagint and Josephus read four cubits and a span. His coat of mail, covering chest, back, and lower parts of the body, was “scale armor,” qasqeseth (compare Leviticus 11:9,10).

    Keil and Delitzsch for “target of brass” translated (kidown ) “a brazen lance.” Goliath needed no target to cover his back, as this was protected by the coat of mail. [On the scene of battle see ELAH ; on the battle, etc., see DAVID and see ELHANAN .] GOMER 1. Japhet’s oldest; son; father of Ashkenaz, Riphath, and Togarmah ( Genesis 10:2,3). A warlike ally of Magog (Scythia) Gog ( Ezekiel 38:6), coming from the N. The Cimmerians warred in northwestern Asia from 670 to 570 B.C. Originally dwelling in what is now southern Russia, the Ukraine (the Crimea betrays their name, the Cimmerian Bosphorus); then being dispossessed by the Scythians, they fled across the Caucasus into Armenia and Asia Minor; they warred with Lydia, and burnt the temple of Diana of Ephesus. They are the stock of the Cymry (as the Welsh call themselves; the English gave them the name “Welsh,” i.e. foreigners, though originally they occupied the whole of the British isles but were driven back by succeeding invaders to the northwestern extremities, which their two divisions, the Gael of Ireland and Scotland and the Cymry of Wales, occupy), and gave their name to Cumber-land. They once occupied the Cimbrie Chersonese (Denmark). The Galatians were Celts, and so sprung from Gomer. 2. Daughter of Diblaim. Gomer = completion or ripeness, namely, of consummate wickedness; daughter of doubled layers of grape-cake ( Hosea 1:3). One completely given up to sensuality. Hosea in vision (not in external act, which would be revolting to purity)takes by God’s command Gomer to wife, though a woman “of whoredoms”; symbolically teaching that out of this world, which whorishly has departed from the Lord, God takes a church to be sanctified by communion with Himself in Christ, as Gomer was sanctified by communion with the prophet, ( Corinthians 7:14). The Savior unites to Himself the unholy, to make it holy. [But see HOSEA .] GOMORRAH Traces of the catastrophe recorded in Genesis 19 are visible in the whole region about the Dead, or as Scripture calls it, the see SALT SEA .

    Volcanic agency and earthquake, accompanying the fire shower, may have produced the deep depression of the sea, and so arrested the Jordan’s original onward course through the Arabah into the gulf of Akabah. The northern end of the lake is 1,300 ft. deep, the southern only 13 ft. below the surface. The southern division or bay of the sea most probably was formed at a late date. It abounds with salt, throws up bitumen, sulphur, and nitre on its shores. This answers to the vale of Siddim, “full of slime pits” ( Genesis 14:10); and it accords with the destruction of the four cities of the plain by fire and brimstone, and with the turning of Lot’s wife into a pillar of salt. Scripture does not say the cities were immersed in the sea, but that they were destroyed by fire from heaven ( Deuteronomy 29:23; Jeremiah 49:18; 50:40; Zephaniah 2:9; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 1:4-7, “an example unto those that after should live ungodly”; Amos 4:11).

    So Josephus, B. J., 4:8, section 4. The traditional names of Usdum, and site of Zoar, the hill of salt, said to have been Lot’s wife, favor the view that the cities lay either in or around the present southern bay. Grove argues for the northern site that Abram and Lot near Bethel could not have seen the southern valleys ( Genesis 13:10) but could see the northern, and that what they saw was “the Ciccar of the Jordan,” whereas Jordan flowed into the northern end of the Dead Sea but not into the southern.

    But Genesis 13 probably means only that Lot, seeing the Jordan N. of the Dead Sea, and knowing the whole valley N. and S. to be well watered, chose it. Moreover, the catastrophes palpable to sight all round the southern end imply that the Jordan once flowed to the S. of that sea.

    Gomorrah means submersion; Arabic ghamara, to “overwhelm with water.” Gomorrah was one of the five cities of the vale of Siddim whose forces were routed by Chedorlaomer, until Abram helped them. Zoar or Bela alone of the five, at Lot’s request, escaped destruction by the fire from the Lord.

    Jerusalem when corrupted (for “the corruption of the best is the worst of all corruptions”) is termed Sodom and her people Gomer ( Isaiah 1:9,10); as the church apostate corrupted is termed “Babylon” (Revelation 17). Worse still are they who see Christ’s “mighty works” yet “repent not,” and who receive not the apostles’ teaching ( Matthew 10:15; Mark 6:11). The profound depression of the plain of Gomorrah, the deepest on the earth, and its stagnant tropical air, answered to its sunken morals.

    DeSaulcy thinks that in Usdum and Um Zoghal traces of Sodom exist; and in Ain Feshkah (Goumran, Arabic) on the N.W. traces of Gomorrah.

    Rather in wady Amrah is to be sought a connection with Gomorrah.

    Tristram objects to the southern site for Sodom and Gomorrah that Chedorlaomer marching from mount Seir to Hazezon Tamar (Engedi) afterward meets the king of Sodom in the vale of Siddim, which therefore in the order ought to be rather at the northern end of the Dead Sea. Also Moses saw Zoar from mount Nebo ( Deuteronomy 34:3), which he could not had it been at the S.E. of Dead Sea. He thinks that the southern bed of the sea was formerly deeper than now, and that it was raised by deposits brought from the Arabah. Lightning probably kindled the masses of sulphurous bitumen abounding around. Combining with an earthquake, the storm cast showers of ignited bitumen on the cities, so that “the smoke of the country” was “as the smoke of a furnace,” as beheld by Abraham.

    God often uses natural means in His most supernatural interventions.

    GOPHER WOOD Genesis 6:14. Perhaps cypress, kupar resembling gopher; suitable for shipbuilding; abounding in Babylonia and Adiabene, the region which may have been that of Noah’s building. It was here Alexander obtained timber for building his fleet.

    GOSHEN 1. Three Egyptian homes in the Delta, and extending over part of Goshen, bore a name beginning with ka or ga, “a bull,” namely, Mnevis, worshipped at On, representing Turn the unknown source of all existence. N.E. of Lower Egypt, having the Mediterranean on N., the desert on E., the Delta and the Tanitic branch of the Nile on W. (hence called the field of Zoan or Tanis, Psalm 78:12,43), extending S. to the head of the Red Sea and nearly to Memphis. Also called the land of Rameses, in which Israel built (i.e. fortified anew) for Pharaoh Raamses and Pithom as treasure cities ( Genesis 47:11; Exodus 1:11). Joseph naturally placed his family on the border land between Egypt and Palestine, the promised land, and at the same time near himself at Tunis or else Memphis the capital of Egypt.

    Goshen corresponded to Wady-’t-Tumeylat. The fresh water canal runs through it from the Nile to Ismailia. From El Wady to the head of the gulf of Suez is three days’ journey, the distance assigned in Exodus. The answer of Joseph’s brethren to Pharaoh ( Genesis 46:28,34), “thy servants have been herdsmen from our youth,” (Joseph so instructing them “that ye may dwell in ... Goshen, for every shepherd is an abomination to the Egyptians,”) proves that Goshen was regarded by Egyptians as scarcely Egypt proper, though having many Egyptians in it, as is recorded during the ten plagues; also foreigners. [See BERIAH .] The names of sonic places in Goshen are Semitic, as Migdol and Baal-zephon. Joseph lived under the 12th or 13th dynasty, a native not a shepherd dynasty (as Genesis 46:34 proves). Pharaoh calls Goshen “the best of the land” ( Genesis 47:5-11), namely, for a pastoral people as Israel; for in tillage the parts of Egypt next the Nile are more fertile than Goshen. In Goshen Pharaoh implies he kept some of his cattle, over which he proposes to set Israelites as rulers of herdsmen. The separation of Israel from the plagues marks the distinctness of the land. Israel setting out from Rameses in Goshen in two days reached the edge of the Wilderness, and in one day more the Red Sea, i.e. from Rameses (on the old canal from the Tanitic arm of the Nile to lake Timsah) 30 miles direct to the ancient western shore. The Septuagint call Goshen “Gesen of Arabia;” and Pliny “the Arabic nome” from its bordering on Arabia. Now Esh-Shurkiyeh, well intersected by canals; Egypt’s best province, yielding the largest revenue. 2. A district in S. Palestine, between Gaza and Gibeon ( Joshua 10:41; 11:16), and a city ( Joshua 15:51); between the S. country (the Negeb) and the shephelah (the low hills between the mountain and plain, not as KJV “the valley “) of Judah.

    Doubtless named in remembrance of Israel’s original place of sojourn in Egypt.

    GOSPELS From the Old English god spel, “good news.” The providential preparations for the gospel attest its divine origin. (1) The translation at Alexandria of the Old Testament into Greek (by the Septuagint), rendering the Jewish Scriptures accessible through that then universal language of the refined and polite to the literary of all nations. All possibility of questioning the existence or falsifying the contents of Old Testament prophecy was precluded thereby, however much the Jews who rejected Jesus would have wished to alter the prophecies which plainly identified Him as the foretold Messiah. The canon of the Old Testament having been completed, and prophecy having ceased before the Sept. translation, they could not deny that the divine knowledge derivable from it was complete. (2) Greek and oriental philosophy had drawn attention to religious and moral speculations, which at once exposed and undermined paganism, and yet with all its endless labors gave no satisfactory answer to the questionings and cravings of man’s spiritual being. (3) The Roman empire had broken down the barriers between E. and W. and united almost the whole world, Asia, Africa, and Europe, in one, and established peace and good order, making possible the rapid transmission of the glad tidings from country to country; compare Luke 2:1; Matthew 22:21. (4) The universal expectation in the East of a great king to arise in Judea, probably due to fragments of revelation (as the prophecy of Balsam, Numbers 24:17) such as led the wise men of the East to conic seeking “the king of the Jews.” (5) The settling of the Jews, and the consequent erection of synagogues, throughout all the towns of Asia. Greece, Italy, Africa, and western Europe. Hence by the reading of the law and the prophets in the synagogues everywhere each sabbath proselytes of righteousness were gathered from the Gentiles, such as the eunuch or chamberlain of Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, a student of Scripture, Cornelius the centurion who “feared God with all his house, and gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God always.” These not being bound under the ceremonial yoke, as the original Jews, formed a connecting link with the Gentiles; and hence at Antioch in Pisidia, when the Jews rejected the preaching of Paul and Barnabas, these proselytes, with the Gentiles, “besought that these words might be preached to them the next sabbath, ... and on that day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God” ( Acts 13:15-44). So at Iconium ( Acts 14:1), and at Thessalonica ( Acts 17:1-4).

    Such were the “devout men, out of every nation under heaven,” the collected representatives of the world, to whom Peter preached with such success ( Acts 2:4-11). The 3,000 converts of that day and the 5,000 of a few days after ( Acts 4:4) would act as missionaries on their return to their several nations. To the Jews first in each synagogue abroad the apostles preached, and gathered many converts from among them; and then to the Gentiles. The Jews’ national rejection of Jesus is no valid objection to the gospel, since He foretold it Himself (Matt 16:21; 26:2), and the Old Testament prophets did so too ( Isaiah 49:16; 21; 52; 53; Psalm 22); so that, fixing their eyes on the prophecies of Messiah’s glory and kingdom which they wrested to mean His setting up a temporal kingdom at Jerusalem and overthrowing the Roman existing dominion, and shutting their eyes to the prophecies of His humiliation, “they knew Him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath,” and yet in spite of themselves, like their types Joseph’s brethren ( Genesis 50:20), “they have fulfilled them in condemning Him” ( Acts 13:27; 3:18). The harmony in Christ of prophecies seemingly so opposite, His temporal and temporary humiliation, and yet His spiritual dominion now and His final visible and everlasting kingdom, furnish conclusive proof of the Divinity of prophecies which no human sagacity could have anticipated or human agency fulfilled. The correspondence of the gospel event to the predictions of the Old Testament is thus established by the Jews, unwilling witnesses and therefore beyond suspicion. Graves (Pentateuch, 2:3,6) well says, had they universally embraced the gospel at its first publication, the sceptic might allege the prophecies to have been fabricated or altered to fit them to the events; the contrary is now certain. This is one great cause why the national conversion of the Jews is delayed “until the fullness of the Gentiles shall come in” ( Romans 11:35). They continue guardians of the prophetic records until these shall have had their contents examined, and their application ascertained, by every other nation in the world.

    Genuineness and inspiration of the Four Gospels. The “prophets” in the Christian church who had the spiritual gift of “discerning spirits” were an effectual check on the introduction of a pseudo-inspired writing. Paul appeals to them on the inspiration of his letters ( 1 Corinthians 14:37; 12:10; compare 1 John 4:1). Thus, by the two-fold inspiration, that of the authors and that of the judges, the canonicity of the four Gospels, as of the other books of New Testament, is established. The anonymous fragment of the canon of the New Testament attributed to Caius a presbyter of Rome (published by Muratori, Antiq. Ital., iii. 854, and known as the Muratorian Fragment), recognizes the Gospels (Luke and John, the sentences as to Matthew and Mark are obliterated) as inspired, and condemns as uninspired the Shepherd by Hermes, “written very recently in our own times,” i.e. in the first part of the second century, the age in which John the last apostle died. Theophilus (Ad Autol., iii. 11), Bishop of Antioch A.D. 168, refers to “the evangelists” and “the Holy Scriptures” of the New Testament. Clement of Alexandria in the latter part of the second century refers to the collection of Gospels as one whole, “the gospel” (Quis Dives Salvus?). The anonymous letter to Diognetus (sec. 11 ed.

    Hefele) attributed to Justin Martyr refers to “the Gospels and the Apostles” (i.e. the letters). Ignatius of Antioch, a hearer of John (Ep. ad Philad., sec. 5), calls “the (written) Gospel the flesh of Jesus,” and classes it with the Old Testament prophets. Tertullian (Adv. Marc. iv. 2), mentioning the Four Gospels two as the work of apostles and two as that of apostolic men (A.D. 208); Irenaeus (Adv. Haer., ii. 27; iii. 11, sec. 7); martyred A.D. 202; Origen, speaking of the four Gospels as “the elements of the church’s faith”; Eusebius; and not only these orthodox writers but heretics, Marcion dud others, appeal to the Gospels as the inspired standard [see CANON].

    They were translated into Syriac in the second century, and into Latin and the two Egyptian dialects by the fourth century. We have better evidence for their genuineness than for any other ancient writing. Theophilus arranged the Four Gospels so as to form one work (Jerome, Ep. ad Algas., iv. 197). Tartan, who died A.D. 170, formed a Diatessaron or harmony of the Four Gospels. Barnabas (Paul’s companion), Clement of Rome ( Philippians 4:3), and Polycarp quote the Gospels, though not with verbal exactness. Justin Martyr quotes Matthew, Luke, and John largely and exactly. As the heretic Gnostics and Marcion arose early in the second century their acceptance of the Gospels proves that these had been promulgated some time before (i.e. in the apostolic age itself), for after the dissensions between the orthodox and heretics had arisen the Gospels would never have been accepted by mutually hostile parties. A distinct line was drawn between the apocryphal and the genuine Gospels. Unbelievers, as Celsus in controversy with Origen, could not deny the genuineness of the four even while rejecting their contents. The fathers’ large quotations (Origen’s especially) prove our Gospels were the same as theirs. Our Saviour wrote nothing Himself, the alleged letter to Abgarus, king of Edessa, being probably spurious. If He had (like Muhammed) recorded His own miracles and teachings, internal consistency would have been nothing marvelous. People would have deified the form, while failing to discern the inner essence. “If I bear witness of Myself My witness is not true” ( John 5:31). There would be lost the powerful proof we now have, from the mutual coherency of writings not composed by the Founder of Christianity nor in His lifetime, but by Jews, unlearned mostly, giving independent yet marvelously agreeing accounts of miraculous works, and a spiritual system of doctrine unheard before, themselves willing to lay down their lives for the truths they witnessed to; these writings received and accepted too by numerous congregations, living at the time and in the very places where the miracles alleged in proof of their inspiration were wrought, and producing worldwide effects now for ages. The reality of their inspiration alone can account for all this. The Jews and Gentiles had attained high civilization when Christ came; it is not in such an age that myths spring up and are accepted, but in a people’s infancy ( 2 Peter 1:16).

    Mutual relationship of the Four Gospels. — They differ in language and details, so that the later cannot have been mere copyists of their predecessors. Their accordance in unusual expressions and in choice of incidents implies at the same time that the later evangelists were acquainted, with the Gospels that preceded. The four have by the Holy Spirit’s design, if not by that of the writers, a supplementary relation to each other. Each later evangelist has a two-fold aim: (1) to confirm by his own independent witness the facts recorded in the preceding Gospel; (2) to give new facts, and to place those already recorded in a new light.

    The former aim accounts for the agreements, the latter for the variations.

    In the first three, called the Synoptic Gospels, from the main outline being the same and the scene of Christ’s ministry mainly Galilee, the first aim is prominent. In the fourth, written long after, all is new except the events of passion week and the feeding of the 5,000 (and the storm at sea) recorded to introduce the discourse in Galilean Capernaum (John 6); and the scene is mainly not in Galilee but Judea. But they hint also at Christ’s ministry in Judea ( Matthew 23:37, Luke 13:34); John too occasionally describes His Galilean ministry (John 2; John 6; John 7; John 21). Of portions in Matthew and 93 portions in Mark, 78 sections are common to both Matthew and Mark; also, of 65 particulars in Mark, 54 of them appear in Matthew in the same relative order. Yet that Mark does not copy Matthew appears from his restoring the true order of events before the Baptist’s death, from which Matthew had departed to give prominence to the Sermon on the Mount and the apostolic commission, and to make less prominent the narrative, which is but one third of the whole. Mark too, of all Four Gospels, abounds in the most minute graphic touches as an eyewitness of the scenes, though his Gospel is the shortest. In 42 sections the three Synoptists coincide; 12 more sections are given by Matthew and Mark alone; five sections are given by Mark and Luke alone, 14 sections are given by Matthew and Luke. Besides, five sections are unique to Matthew, two sections are unique to Mark, and nine sections are unique to Luke. The verbal coincidences are chiefly in reciting the words of Jesus or of others in connection with, Him, seldom in the narrative of the evangelists themselves. In Matthew the proportion is as one to more than two, in Mark one to four, in Luke one to ten (Norton, Genuineness, I. 240). Stroud thus tabulates the four, taking 100 as the sum:

    PORTIONS UNIQUE TO COINCIDENCES TOTAL EACH GOSPEL Mark 7 93 Matthew 42 58 Luke 59 41 John 92 8 John’s narrative of Mary’s anointing of Jesus’ feet combines her actions drawn from Luke, the ointment and its value from Mark, and the admonition to Judas from Matthew. His chief aim is to set forth Jesus as the Incarnate Word, the everlasting Son of God, a truth which some gnostics preceding Cerinthus even already began to impugn. Yet he omits facts recorded by the Synoptists which would have suited his purpose, just; because he knew they had sufficiently recorded them already.

    That Luke wrote chronologically in his general facts is probable from his phrase “in order” ( Luke 1:1; unique to him, expressing succession Luke 8:1, “afterward,” Greek “in order,” Acts 18:23). His “Acts” are in chronological order. Notes of time occur in his Gospel ( Luke 1:26,56; 3:1,23; 6:1). Of the 44 particulars in Mark and the 42 particulars in Luke, (forming the latter’s main part ending with Luke 9:50,) particulars are common to both gospels, and with one exception in the same order; the more remarkable as 10 new particulars are inserted into Luke, 12 particulars are in Mark; the true succession alone would admit of such insertions without irregularity ensuing. At Luke 18:15, the blessing of the children, Luke’s narrative rejoins Matthew and Mark. The middle portion relates to the last half year of Jesus’ ministry, Luke 9:51 refers to His last journey to Jerusalem. His mission of the 70 (the better manuscripts have: 72) before Him (Luke 10), also Luke 13:22,23; 17:11; 23:5 confirm this. His route was through Samaria into Galilee from Ephraim ( Luke 9:51, John 11:54) as the starting point, then along the border between Galilee and Samaria into Peraea ( Luke 17:11; 13:31), so by Jericho to Bethany and Jerusalem (Birks’ Horae Evangel. and Greswell; but see JESUS CHRIST ).

    Mark wrote before Luke, for except 24 verses all his Gospel is in one of the two other Synoptists; he never, if he was after Luke, would for the sake of 24 verses of original matter have published a distinct Gospel. His graphic vividness indicates an eyewitness not a compiler. Matthew, the earlier, omits the ascension as involved in the resurrection. Luke, the later writer, supplies the omission. Matthew, writing for Judea, dwells on facts less known there, Christ’s appearing in Galilee, omitting the ascension as known to most of his readers. Luke, writing for Gentile converts, describes facts less familiar to them which occurred after the resurrection in and about Jerusalem. Matthew selects facts suitable for Jews, the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy in Jesus’ descent from Abraham and David and His legal title to Solomon’s throne. Luke shows the Gentiles that He was sprung from Adam, the common father of Gentiles and Jews. Matthew is more copious in discourses, the facts being taken for granted as notorious to his readers, the first thing needed being to show the Jews in what relationship with Christ’s teaching had with the law. Luke is copious in facts less known to the Gentiles and on Christ’s later ministry; Matthew having already dwelt more on His earlier ministry. Mark uses “gospel” for Christ’s doctrine; a later usage, not in Matthew [see MATTHEW and see MARK ]. Matthew in naming the twelve ( Matthew 10:3) modestly places himself after Thomas as “Matthew the publican.” Mark and Luke place him before Thomas and omit the humiliating epithet also they do not join his former profession with the apostolic name Matthew, but hide it under his lesser-known name Levi ( Matthew 9:9, Mark 2:14; Luke 5:27). This is an undesigned propriety and mark of truth.

    John by his greater fullness on Jesus’ Godhead composed a doctrinal supplement to the Synoptics, who dwelt more on His ministry as the “Son of man” (though they too declare plainly His Godhead: Matthew 16:16,17; Luke 1:32, etc.). John marks Christ’s going up to the feasts at Jerusalem, which they do not. He also supplies the interval, omitted in them, from the temptation to Jesus’ second return to Galilee when His public ministry began, after John was cast into prison. He inserts in this interval Jesus’ “earlier” return to Galilee ( John 1:43) and visit to Jerusalem ( John 2:13) and Judea ( John 3:22,24), before the Baptist’s imprisonment. Then, at John 4:3,43, his Gospel coincides with the Synoptists at Christ’s second visit to Galilee ( Matthew 4:12, Luke 4:14). In John 7:1 he alludes to His 18 months’ ministry in Galilee, recorded by them and therefore omitted by him, between the visit to Jerusalem at the feast of tabernacles ( John 7:2,10) and the former visit ( John 5:1), for John 6:4 compared with John 7:1 implies Christ omitted attending the Passover occurring in that interval lest the Jews should kill Him before the time. John 21:1 evidently supplemerits Matthew 28:16, which it precedes in time. John 21:6,7 supplements Luke 5:6,8, the corresponding miracle before His resurrection.

    There are three periods marked in Acts: (1) From the ascension to the rise of the first purely Gentile church at Antioch where the disciples were first called Christians ( Acts 11:26); the first Gospel, Matthew, corresponds to this first and Jewish period, between A.D. 30 and A.D. 41. The second period is from the rise of the Gentile church at Antioch to Paul’s passing over to Europe in obedience to the vision at Troas; the second Gospel, Mark, answers to this Judaeo- Gentile transition period, A.D. 41 or 44 — A.D. 50; hence, there occur (Mark 7) adaptations to Gentile converts by explanations of Jewish usages.

    The third period extends from Paul’s first entering Europe down to his reaching Rome; the third Gospel, Luke, answers to this third period, A.D. 50-63, being suited to Greeks not familiar with the geography of Judea; it must have been written before Acts 1:1 which refers to it (Acts being written probably soon after A.D. 63, the date of the close of Paul’s imprisonment with which it abruptly breaks off). Theophilus probably lived at Antioch (Birks’ Hor. Evang., 192), and Luke perhaps published his Gospel at the close of his first connection with Paul, whom he joined at Troas A.D. 53, and who seems to have helped him as Peter helped Mark.

    Philippi, where Luke was left behind, was perhaps the center from which he circulated it among the Greek churches. Compare 2 Corinthians 8:18, “the brother whose praise is in the Gospel throughout all the churches.”

    Mark probably wrote while having the opportunity of Peter’s guidance in Palestine, between his return from Perga and his second journey with Barnabas in or for Caesarea, the second center of gospel preaching as Jerusalem was the first and Antioch the third, the scene of Cornelius’ conversion by Peter, Mark’s father in the faith, the head quarters of the Roman forces in Palestine, where Philip the evangelist resided. Latin idioms and Roman energy are characteristic of Mark, whose very name is Roman. Many centurions are honourably noticed in the Gospels and Acts, so that it is likely the gospel made much way among the Romans at Caesarea. In Colossians 4:10 be is identified with John (Hebrew) Mark (Latin) by the addition “sister’s son to Barnabas.” He was with Peter in Mesopotamian Babylon (A.D. 58) when Peter ( 1 Peter 5:18) calls him “Mark (Marcus) my son.” Peter, after escaping from Herod’s prison, went to the house of John Mark’s mother first ( Acts 12:12). Eusebius, from Papins or John Presb., (Hist. Eccles., iii. 39; v. 8) calls Mark “Peter’s interpreter,” “handing down in writing what Peter preached.” Justin Martyr, Dial. Tryph., 106, quotes Mark’s Gospel as “Records (or Memorials, [apomnemoneumata]) of Peter.” Tertullian (Marcion iv. 5) and Jerome (Ad Hedib.) say, “Peter narrated, Mark wrote.” Internal evidence favours this tradition. Mark’s Gospel, except a few verses, is limited to the time of Peter’s attendance on our Lord. The blessing pronounced on him after his confession of Christ is omitted, while the ensuing reproof is retained; his fall is recorded, but not his bitter tears of repentance. For other instances of omitting what tends to Peter’s honour compare Matthew 14:29, 17:24-27; Mark 9:30-33, 14:47; John 18:10; Luke 5:10, 24:34. The angel’s words addressed to Mary Magdalene after Christ’s resurrection, “Go, tell His disciples and Peter,” are recorded owing to Peter’s deep sense of Christ’s pardoning grace after his grievous fall; delicacy forbade his recording his own repentance, gratitude can never forget that Jesus’ first words of special comfort were sent to him, “tell Peter” specially, for his Saviour has risen even for his justification ( Mark 16:7). Mark’s Gospel, brief, vivid, and abounding in acts rather than discourses, was best suited to the Roman character, with fewer Old Testament quotations than Matthew who wrote for the Jews. The tradition of its being written in Rome arose probably from its Roman character; from Caesarea it would soon pass to Rome through Romans sailing from Caesarea there. Mark’s shortcoming was that of his spiritual father — Peter — slowness to admit uncircumcised Gentile Christians to the privileges of full fellowship ( Acts 13:13; 15:38; compare Acts 10:14, Galatians 2:11-14). Mark, from love of ease and home, as well as Jewish prejudice, shrank from carrying the gospel to the heathen of Pamphylia; but by subsequent zeal he so regained Paul’s favour that the apostle desired Luke to bring him, saying “he is profitable to me for the ministry” ( 2 Timothy 4:11).

    Matthew presumes his readers are familiar with Jewish usages and localities, and appeals to their prophets continually. This accords with the earliest period of church history. The closing charge “Go ye, teach all nations,” accords with the church’s circumstances at its opening the door to Cornelius and Gentile proselytes, A.D. 41. Eusebius’ Chronicle in some manuscripts gives this date. A written Gospel was not needed when all the apostles were in Jerusalem; but just when they were going abroad a record such as Matthew’s was needed. Isidore and Nicephorus (Hist. Ecclesiastes, ii. 15) fix on 15 years after the ascension as the date.

    Thus, in the Jewish aspect of Matthew’s Gospel, the Roman of Mark’s, and the Greek of Luke’s, we observe the conflux of the three chief human civilizations, the Hebrew theocracy, the Roman polity, and the Greek literary and artistic refinement; while in John’s the spiritual verities of the Son of God predominate. The same significant union appears in the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin inscription on the cross.

    Gospel harmonies: spiritual relations. Discrepancies have been alleged in the Gospels. But they are not irreconciliable; granting that the ways of harmonizing proposed are not always the true ways, the very variations disprove collusion. Reconciliable diversity is a confirmation of the truth, as alleged by mutually independent witnesses. Entire sameness in all four would make all but the first mere copies. Contradictions would prove one or other inaccurate. Substantial unity, with circumstantial diversity, partial and reconciliable, is the highest kind of internal evidence. As in architecture a front and a side view, a ground plan and an elevation, are different, yet harmonize in viewing the connected whole, so the four, though not facsimiles, have an inner harmony when one first looks to the purpose and the individual spiritual character of each, and then to the mutually connected whole in its fourfold aspect. The variation in the order of the same events as recorded in different Gospels ( Matthew 8:28 compare Mark 5:1, Luke 8:26; Matthew 8:19-22 compare Luke 9:57-61) does not imply discrepancy unless it could be shown that all the evangelists designed a chronological record throughout. The spiritual sequence and connection is the essential thing in a revelation, and is as true in those Gospel passages which do not observe the chronological order as in those which do; for the same truth is manifold in its spiritual bearings, and is therefore put in various connections, under the Spirit’s guidance, for the church’s edification. Fuller information as to all the facts of the case would clear away seeming discrepancies. It is enough for the harmonist to show a possible reconciliation (in the absence of fuller knowledge); this is sufficient even to meet a priori objections against the accurate truth of details, and such objections have no force against the gospel as a whole. “Substantial truth under circumstantial variety” is the most conclusive testimony, as proving the mutual independence of the witnesses, for had all four been alike their testimony would have been that of but one witness. At the same time all four, being supervised by the Spirit of God, are true in their order of events spiritually, though but one order is true chronologically. Mechanical uniformity is no necessary result of inspiration.

    The four are not mere annals or biographies, but spiritual records, “memoirs” adapted to various wants of the Christian life. A diatessaron, or continuous record compiled chronologically out of the four, fails in this, viz. the setting forth of the events under their mutual, manifold, spiritual relations. Christ’s life, death and resurrection are represented from four different aspects to complete the view. Each Gospel has its distinctive character; the progression of the four reaches its climax in John, who portrays the divinity of the Son of God, as the former three portray His humanity. They are not four different Gospels, but one fourfold Gospel from the Holy Spirit, through four intelligent agents, each giving that view of the Lord Jesus which belonged to his own character and circumstances, and those of his immediate readers, and so by Divine Providence meeting severally the church’s wants in all ages. Seeming discrepancies area test of faith, whether in spite of difficulties we will, because of the preponderating probabilities, believe all God’s word. They are incentives for us more diligently to “search the Scriptures,” which contain within themselves their own best vindication and harmony. The Gospels are fragmentary, complete spiritually but not historically; hence the seeming discrepancies. Those early churches which collected the canon saw the alleged discrepancies, but saw nothing in them incompatible with inspiration and truth; otherwise they would not have transmitted them: as in nature the seeming variations in the orbits of some planets are found, on fuller knowledge, to be in harmony with the general law. FOURFOLD GOSPEL. — Irenaeus (iii. 11), Athanasius (Syn. Scr., p. 55), Jerome (Matt., prooem.) regarded the four living see CHERUBIM united in one as representing the fourfold gospel. Both are the chariot of God bearing Him into all lands ( Psalm 99:1; 19:4), guided by the Spirit, intertwined with wheels in wheels of coincidences and variations, full of eyes, discerning the thoughts. The four in their spiritual ideal reveal the Saviour under a fourfold aspect. (1) The lion denotes Christ’s kingship, as “lion of the tribe of Judah.”

    Matthew traces His line of succession to the throne from “David the king.”

    The wise men (Matthew 2), according to Balaam’s prophecy of the “sceptre to arise out of Israel,” sought “the king of the Jews.” The climax of the three temptations (Matthew 4) is Satan’s offer of the kingdom. The Sermon on the Mount has the sententious tone of an authoritative king.

    Seven parables illustrate the true nature of the kingdom, for the Jews for whom Matthew writes looked for Messiah’s kingdom. His claim of exemption from tribute, recorded in Matthew alone ( Matthew 17:24), marks Him Son and Heir of the kingdom. Matthew closes with His universal dominion ( Matthew 28:18-20). (2) The ox or calf typifies patient toil ( 1 Corinthians 9:9,10). Mark’s representation of Christ corresponds; homely, earnest, minutely graphic, full of action rather than discourse, suited to the Roman practical character, it. abruptly carries us at once into Christ’s ministry of unceasing toil (Mark 1). The word variously translated “straightway,” “immediately,” “forthwith,” “anon,” “as soon as,” “by and by” (eutheoos occurs 27 times, though in Matthew but eight times, in Luke twice; an illustration of its energetic tone. Minute details are peculiar to his vivid style: “Jesus was with the wild beasts” ( Mark 1:13); “Zebedee with the hired servants” ( Mark 1:20); Boanerges ( Mark 3:17); Jesus’ gestures ( Mark 3:5); His successive acts in curing the deaf ( Mark 7:33,34); the lingering glory on His countenance, and the people’s amazement ( Mark 9:15). It presents the best picture of Jesus’ daily outward life. (3) A man’s face denotes human sympathy. Luke’s Gospel presents the lowly humanity of the Son of man’s conception, birth, and childhood; it traces Him up to Adam, the common father of all men. The parables and miracles unique to Luke exhibit Christ’s human tenderness; the prodigal son, the good Samaritan, the grateful Samaritan leper, the publican’s prayer, Zaccheus, the raising of the Nain widow’s son. (4) The eagle denotes high soaring heavenliness. John’s Gospel, say the fathers, is “the Gospel after the Spirit,” as the others are “after the flesh.”

    John supplies details of Andrew, Philip, Nathanael, Thomas, and Judas, unmentioned by the others; also details of time, place, and numbers; also supplemental matter ( John 2:19), “destroy this temple,” accounting for the charge of the false witnesses unexplained in Matthew 26:61. In the prologue and elsewhere Christ’s characteristic aspect is His Divine glory breaking forth the brighter amidst the darkness of the Jews’ opposition.

    Each of the four, while recognizing the Lord’s other aspects, has one aspect prominent; and the four combine in one harmonious whole, joined by a spiritual not a mechanical unity. “Mutual intertexture is characteristic of Scripture. The second and third evangelists warranted the genuineness of each former Gospel with all the authority of the latter, by quoting its words. Thus they became joint vouchers for the genuine Gospels and joint opposers of the spurious. John authenticates the foregoing ones not by adopting but by omitting what they had related, and supplying what they omitted.” (Wordsworth.)

    GOURD 1. Jonah 4:6-10. So Augustine, the Septuagint, and the Syriac explain the Hebrew qiqayown ; so modern Jews and Christians at Mosul (Nineveh).

    In gardens the arbor is often shaded with leaves of the bottle gourd; but the treelike sudden growth of the Ricinus, Palma Christi, or castor oil plant make it the more likely; so Jerome describes it, “within a few days you see the plant grown into a little tree”; and Celsius identifies it with the Punic and Syriac el keroa, or Ricinus, and the Hebrew is evidently from the Egyptian kiki, the same plant. The leaves are large and palmate, like a hand with outspread fingers (whence comes the name, Palma Christi), with serrated lobes. Castor oil is made from the seeds. 2. Wild gourds ( 2 Kings 4:38-41), paqot . It resembles the vine; and as several of the Cucurbitaceoe, melons, pumpkins, etc., from their juiciness, in a hot climate are favourite articles of food, a noxious sort might easily be mistaken for a wholesome kind. The squirting or wild cucumber (Ecbalium elaterium; the fruit opening, from paaqah “to open,” and scattering its seeds when touched) and the colocynth (about the size of an orange) are such. The latter is favoured by the old versions, and its derivation also suits the dry gourds, when crushed, bursting or opening with a crashing noise.

    Gozan. A river ( 1 Chronicles 5:26; 2 Kings 17:6; 18:11). There the captive Israelites were transported by Shalmaneser and Esarhaddon. Now the Kizzit Ozan, the golden river of Media, which rises in Kurdistan and ultimately falls into the White River, and so into the Caspian Sea. A country also bore the name of the river, Gauzanitis (Ptolemy, Geog. v. 18); Mygdonia is the same name with the “M” prefixed. So Habor was a region and a river (the Khabour, the affluent of the Euphrates). The region is one of great fertility (Layard, Nineveh and Babylon). G. in G. Rawlinson’s view was the district on the river Habor or Khabour.

    GRASS Its rapid fading in the heat of Palestine is a frequent image of man’s frailty ( <19A314> Psalm 103:14,15; 90:5,6; Isaiah 40:6,7). In Jeremiah 50:11 for “the heifer at grass” (i.e., fat and frisky), since the gender of “at grass” dasha , confounded with desha “grass”) does not agree with eglah “a heifer,” translated “a heifer threshing (treading out) grain.” The strongest were used for threshing, and as the law did not allow their mouth to be muzzled in threshing ( Deuteronomy 25:4) they waxed wanton with superabundant food, an image of Judea’s insolent destroyers.

    It is a coincidence undesigned, and therefore a mark of genuineness, that by three evangelists the “grass” is noticed in the miraculous feeding of the 5,000; John ( John 6:10) saying, “there was much grass in the place” (a notable circumstance in Palestine, where grass is neither perennial nor universal; the latter rain and sunshine stimulate its rapid growth, but the scorching summer soon withers it and leaves the hills bare); Mark ( Mark 6:39), with his usual graphic vividness, mentioning “the green grass”; Matthew ( Matthew 14:19) simply stating Christ’s command to “sit down on the grass.” But in the feeding of the 4,000 the multitude in both Gospels ( Matthew 15:35; Mark 8:6) are commanded to “sit down on the ground.” This delicate distinction disproves the notion that the two miracles are really different versions of the same miracle, as also that of the 12 (small) baskets (kofinoi ) in the miracle of the 5,000, and the seven (larger) baskets (spurides ) in that of the 4,000. Compare Matthew 16:9,10 with Matthew 14:20, Luke 9:17; [kofinoi ] being uniformly applied to the former miracle, [spurides ] to the latter (Blunt, Undesigned Coincidences). In Matthew 6:30 “the lily” is classed with “the grass of the field.” “Grass” must here be used for all that grows in the field, wild flowers as well as grasses, herbage.

    GRASSHOPPER [See LOCUST .] GRECIANS; GREEKS; GREECE Called “Javan” Genesis 10:2. The Ionia on the W. of Asia Minor, whence perhaps emigrants originally passed to Attica and the Peloponnese.

    The Ionians of secular history however were a colony from Attica. Being the most eastern of the Greeks they were the first known to the Asiatics.

    Joel ( Joel 3:6) mentions the Grecians as the purchasers to whom the Tyrian slave merchants sold the children of Judah (800 B.C.). Ezekiel ( Ezekiel 27:13) mentions Javan (Greece) and Tyre as “trading in the persons of men.” Daniel ( Daniel 8:5,21; 11:3) foretold the rise of Alexander the Great, “the great horn between the eyes of the rough goat” which “came from the W. on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground (overrunning the earth with incredible swiftness, the ‘leopard’ 7:6), and smote the ram” (Medo-Persia). Zechariah ( Zechariah 9:13) represents Judah and Ephraim as the arrows filling God’s bow, “when I have raised up thy son, O Zion, against thy sons, O Greece” (Javan) thus foretelling that the Jewish Maccabees would punish Greece in the person of Antiochus Epiphanes, one of Alexander’s successors, in just retribution for her purchasing from Tyre as slaves” the children of Judah and Jerusalem.” Isaiah ( Isaiah 66:19) foretells that the Jews who survive His judgments He will send as missionaries to Javan to “declare My glory among the Gentiles.”

    The most important function Greece performed in the gospel scheme was that it furnished the language adapted by its wide use among the refined of all nations, as also by its marvelous flexibility, capability of forming new theological terms, and power of expressing the most delicate shades of meaning, for conveying to the world the glad news of salvation through Christ. Orally, it was generally used by the apostles in preaching, being then widely spoken; and it is the sole medium of the New Testament written word. The Greek of the New Testament and of the Grecians or Hellenist Jews was not Classical Greek, but Hebrew modes of thought and idiom clothed with Greek words. The Septuagint and the Hebrew are a necessary key to this New Testament Hellenistic Greek. The Grecians or Greek-speaking Jews were at once Jewish missionaries to the pagan, witnessing everywhere against the prevalent polytheism, and pioneers to prepare unconsciously the way for the gospel missionary. They formed the connecting link between the Hebrew Jews and the Gentiles.

    In Acts 20:2 “Greece” (Hellas) means Greece Proper, or “Achaia,” i.e. southern Greece including the Peloponnese, as opposed to Macedonia on the N.

    In New Testament “Greek” (HElleen is distinguished from “Grecian” (Hellenist). “Greek” means either a native of Greece or else a Gentile in general ( Romans 10:12; 2:9,10, margin) “Grecian” is a foreign Jew, literally, one who speaks Greek, as contrasted with a home Jew, a “Hebrew,” dwelling in Palestine, or rather one speaking the sacred tongue, Hebrew, whether dwelling in Palestine or elsewhere. So Paul though of the Greek city Tarsus, calls himself a “Hebrew” and “of the Hebrews,” i.e. having neither parent Gentile ( Philippians 3:5; 2 Corinthians 11:22).

    The first church at Jerusalem was composed of these two classes, the “Hebrew” and the “Grecian” Jews; from whence, when the Grecian widows complained of being “neglected in the daily ministrations” of alms, the seven chosen to rectify matters were all “Grecians,” judging from their Greek names, Stephen, Prochorus, etc. ”Greeks” in the strict sense, whether native Greeks or Gentiles in general, were not admitted to the Christian church until later. Acts 11:20, “Greeks” is the reading of the Alexandrinus manuscript rightly for “Grecians,” for the “Grecians”,were long before a recognized portion of the church ( Acts 6:1), and some of those “scattered abroad” were among them (for none of the seven” Grecian” deacons, except Stephen, was as yet martyred) [see CHRISTIAN ]; the new name marking the new epoch in the church. At first those scattered abroad “preached to, the Jews only” (the word is not “Hebrews” but “Jews,” including “Grecians”); afterward some of them preached to pagan “Greeks.” Their conversation was a new thing, a special “grace of God,” tidings of which reaching the Jerusalem church constrained them to send Barnabas as far as Antioch, who “when he had seen the GRACE of God was glad” and enlisted the cooperation of Paul who had been in vision already called to “bear Christ’s name unto the Gentiles” ( Acts 9:15). “Spake ALSO unto” is the true reading ( Acts 11:20, the Alexandrinus, the Vaticanus, the Sinaiticus manuscripts, and the Vulgate version). The “also” marks a further step than their “preaching unto the Jews (including ‘Grecians’) only.” It was with the Grecians (Hellenists) that Paul came into controversy at his first visit to Jerusalem ( Acts 9:29). Their Grecian or foreign culture and education made them clever disputants; hence, their keenness in controverting the new convert who had before sided with them against Stephen; the latter also was once a Grecian (Hellenist) Jew before his conversion to Christianity ( Acts 7:58; 6:9-14).

    GREYHOUND Proverbs 30:31, margin, “girt in the loins,” referring to the slenderness of its body at the loins, as if tightly girt for grace and swiftness in running, so that it is classed among the “things which go well.” The ancient Egyptian paintings represent such close-girt hounds used in coursing.

    Gesenius understands Proverbs 30:31 “a war horse with ornamental trappings girt on its loins.” Maurer, “a wrestler with loins girt for the struggle.” Grove. [See ASHTORETH .] Translated rather “Asherah,” the image of the goddess. So 2 Kings 23:6, where it is nonsense “Josiah brought out the grove (Asherah) from the house of the Lord”; Manasseh had “set this graven image of Asherah in the house” ( 2 Kings 21:7; 22:7; compare Judges 3:7). Also a “grove” could not be “set up under every green tree” ( 2 Kings 17:10; 1 Kings 14:23; 18:19; Exodus 34:13). In Genesis 21:33 it is a different word, “Abraham planted a grove (eshowl ) in Beersheba,” rather “a tamarisk tree,” a hardy evergreen fitted to be a memorial to his posterity that the well was theirs. The Asherah was upright, fixed or planted in the ground; of wood, so that it was capable of being “cut down and burned” ( Judges 6:25,26; see Kings 15:13). “Maacbah had made an idol Asherah” (not” IN grove”). The worship of Asherah like that of Astarte or Ashtoreth, was associated with Baal worship. Astarte is the personal goddess, Ashcrah her conventional symbol in some one of her attributes. The sacred tree in Assyrian sculptures is similar, a symbol of the goddess of nature. The stone “pillar” (as the Hebrew for “image” ought to be translated, Exodus 34:13) was Baal’s symbol; as the wooden pillar or tree was Astarte’s ( 2 Kings 18:4). The attempt to combine this with Jehovah worship is the subject of the prohibition ( Exodus 34:13).

    The Hebrew word translated “plain” (elon ) signifies a grove or plantation; that of Mamre ( Genesis 13:18), of Moreh ( Genesis 12:6), of Zaanaim ( Judges 4:11), of the pillar in Shechem ( Judges 9:6), of Meonenim ( Judges 9:37), of Tabor ( 1 Samuel 10:3).

    Groves were associated with worship from ancient times, as the passages just quoted show. Pliny states that trees were the first temples. Their shade, solitude, and solemn stillness suggested this use. The superstitious abuse of them to idolatry and licentious rites caused the Divine prohibition of them for religious purposes; which prohibition Israel disregarded ( Jeremiah 17:2; Ezekiel 20:28). Trees were also used for national assemblies ( Judges 9:6,37), for burying the dead ( Genesis 35:8; 1 Samuel 31:14). Some trees are specially-noted: the tamarisk (eeshel ) under which Saul abode in Gibeah ( 1 Samuel 22:6); the terebinth in Shechem under which Joshua, after writing the law of God, set up ( Joshua 24:26) a great stone as a witness; the palm tree of Deborah ( Judges 4:5); the terebinth of enchantments ( Judges 9:37 margin, see MEONENIM ); of wanderers ( Judges 6:11, see ZAANAIM ); 1 Samuel 14:2, “a pomegranate tree in Migron” ( 1 Samuel 10:3). Tree worship, perhaps a distortion of the tradition of the tree of life and the tree of knowledge (Genesis 3), may be traced in Egypt, Arabia, Syria, Assyria, Persia, India, Thibet, Siam, China, Japan, Ceylon, the Philippine isles. The Druids venerated oak groves (Pliny, H. N., xvi. 44; Tacitus, Annals xiv. 30). The black priests in Africa alone may enter the sacred groves. The Etrurians worshipped a palm-tree.

    GUARD tabbach . The king’s executioner, literally, cook ( Genesis 37:36, margrin; 2 Kings 25:8; Daniel 2:14). Rats = “the runner” who carried dispatches ( 2 Chronicles 30:6), and also acted as military guard to the Jewish kings ( 2 Samuel 15:1). Mishmereth = “watchmen” ( Nehemiah 4:9,22).

    GUDGODAH see HOR HAGIDGAD Deuteronomy 10:7.

    GUNI 1. Genesis 46:24; 1 Chronicles 7:13; Numbers 26:48. A patronymic, the plural name implying a family as well as an individual. 2. 1 Chronicles 5:15.

    GUR, THE GOING UP TO i.e., ascent to Gur or the lion’s whelp, where Ahaziah was killed while fleeing from Jehu ( 2 Kings 9:27). It was “by Ibleam” (now Bel’amek), between Jezreel and “the garden house” (Beth-hag-gan, now Jenin). Now Kefr Kud. The similarity of the Hebrew letter daleth (d) and the Hebrew letter resh (r) led to their frequent interchange.

    GUR-BAAL Where Arabians dwelt ( 2 Chronicles 26:7). Between Palestine and Arabia.

    H HAASHTARI 1 Chronicles 4:6.

    HABAIAH Ezra 2:61; Nehemiah 7:63.

    HABAKKUK ”The cordially embraced one (favorite of God), or the cordial embracer.” “A man of heart, hearty toward another, taking him into his arms. This Habakkuk does in his prophecy; he comforts and lifts up his people, as one would do with a weeping child, bidding him be quiet, because, please God, it would yet be better with him” (Luther). The psalm (Habakkuk 3) and title “Habakkuk the prophet” favor the opinion that Habakkuk was a Levite. The closing words, “to the chief singer on my stringed instruments,” imply that Habakkuk with his own instruments would accompany the song he wrote under the Spirit; like the Levite seers and singers, Asaph, Heman, and Jeduthun ( 1 Chronicles 25:1-5). A lyrical tone pervades his prophecies, so that he most approaches David in his psalms. The opening phrase ( Habakkuk 1:1) describes his prophecy as “the burden which,” etc., i.e. the weighty, solemn announcement.

    Habakkuk “saw” it with the inner eye opened by the Spirit. He probably prophesied in the 12th or 13th year of Josiah (630 or 629 B.C.), for the words “in your days” ( Habakkuk 1:5) imply that the prophecy would come to pass in the lifetime of the persons addressed. In Jeremiah 16:9 the same phrase comprises 20 years, in Ezekiel 12:25 six years. Zephaniah 1:7 is an imitation of Habakkuk 2:20; now Zephaniah ( Zephaniah 1:1) lived under Josiah, and prophesied (compare Zephaniah 3:5,15) after the restoration of Jehovah’s worship, i.e. after the 12th year of Josiah’s reign, about 624 B.C. So Habakkuk must have been before this. Jeremiah moreover began prophesying in Josiah’s 13th year; now Jeremiah borrows from Habakkuk (compare Habakkuk 2:13 with Jeremiah 51:58); thus, it follows that 630 or 629 B.C. is Habakkuk’s date of prophesying (Delitzsch).

    Contents. — Habakkuk complains of the moral disorganization around, and cries to Jehovah for help ( Habakkuk 1:2-4); Jehovah in reply denounces swift vengeance ( Habakkuk 1:5-11) by the Chaldeans.

    Habakkuk complains that the Chaldees are worse than the Jews whom they are to be the instruments of chastising; they deal treacherously, sweep all into their net, and then “they sacrifice unto their net and burn incense unto their drag,” i.e. idolize their own might and military skill, instead of giving the glory to God ( Deuteronomy 8:17; Isaiah 10:13; 37:24,25).

    Habakkuk therefore, confident that God is of purer eyes than to behold evil ( Habakkuk 1:13), sets himself in an attitude of waiting for the Lord’s own solution of this perplexing apparent anomaly ( Habakkuk 2:1); Jehovah desires him accordingly, “write the vision” of God’s retributive justice plainly, so “that he may run that readeth it,” namely, “run” to tell to all the good news of the foe’s doom and Judah’s deliverance, or, as Grotius, run through it, i.e. run through the reading without difficulty. The issue must be awaited with patience, for it shall not disappoint; the lifted up soul, as that of the Chaldean foe and the unbelieving apostatizing Jew, is not accounted upright before God and therefore shall perish; but the just shall be accounted just by his faith and so shall live. The Chaldeans’ doom is announced on the ground of this eternal principle of God’s moral government. The oppressed nations “shall take up a parable,” i.e. a derisive song (compare Isaiah 14:4; Micah 2:4), whom Habakkuk copies, against their oppressor. It is a symmetrical whole, five stanzas; three of three verses each, the fourth of four, and the last of two verses. Each stanza, except the last, begins with “woe.” All have a closing verse introduced with “for,” “but,” or “because.” Each strophe begins with the character of the sin, then states the woe, lastly confirms the woe ( Habakkuk 2:2-20). The prayer-song (Habakkuk 3) is the spiritual echo, resuming the previous parts of the prophecy, for the enlightenment of God’s people. Prayer, thanksgiving, and trust, are the spiritual key to unlock the mysteries of God’s present government of the earth. The spirit appears tumultuously to waver (from whence the title “Shigionoth” from shagah, “to wander”) between fear and hope; but faith at the end triumphs joyfully over present trials ( Habakkuk 3:17-19). Upon God’s past manifestations for His people, at Paran, Teman, and the Red Sea, Habakkuk grounds the anticipated deliverance of his people from the foe, through Jehovah’s interposition in sublime majesty; so that the believer can always rejoice in the God of his salvation and his strength. The interests of God’s righteous character, seemingly compromised in the Chaldees’ successful violence, are what Habakkuk has most at heart throughout; to solve this problem is his one grand theme.

    Paul quotes Habakkuk1:5 in his warning to the unbelieving Jews at Antioch in Pisidia. Thrice Paul quotes Habakkuk 2:4, “the just shall live by his faith” (one fundamental truth throughout the Bible, beginning with Abram in Genesis 15:6); first in Romans 1:17, where the emphasis rests on “just,” God’s righteousness and the nature of justification being the prominent thought; secondly in Galatians 3:11, where the emphasis is on “faith,” the instrument of justification being prominent; thirdly in Hebrews 10:38, where the emphasis is on “live,” the continued life that flows from justification being prominent.

    HABAZINIAH Head of the Rechabites ( Jeremiah 35:3).

    HABERGEON Coat of mail, covering the neck and chest. Exodus 28:32: “as the hole of an habergeon,” namely, for the head and neck to go through; the sacerdotal meeil or robe of the ephod resembling it in form, but of linen. Job 41:26, margin, “breastplate.”

    HABOR (See GOZAN ). Now the Khabour; omitting “by” in 2 Kings 17:6; 18:11.

    But “Halah” a province, going directly before Habor in the same connection, favors KJV It would be awkward to say he put them “in Halah,” a province, and “in Habor,” a river. Probably the river Habor gave its name to the province. It joins the Euphrates at Circesium; the country adjoining abounds in mounds, the remains of Assyrian cities. The Khabour is mentioned in an inscription of the 9th century.

    HACHALIAH Nehemiah’s father ( Nehemiah 1:1; 10:1).

    HACHILAH, THE HILL In a wood in the untilled land near Ziph, facing ( 1 Samuel 23:19,24, “south” of) the Jeshimon, i.e. the waste district. David and his 600 men lurked in the fastnesses of the hill; but as Saul approached withdrew to the wood (rather the choresh or village attached to see ZIPH ) below. Saul bivouacked by the way or road which passed over or at the side of the hill.

    Then ensued David’s taking of Saul’s spear and cruse (23:14; 26:13). See the title of Psalm 54. There is an undesigned coincidence between David’s language in Psalm 11:1, “how say ye to my soul, Flee as a bird to your mountain,” and the independent history ( 1 Samuel 26:20),” the king of Israel is come out to seek a flea, as when one doth hunt a partridge in the mountains,” a confirmation of the genuineness of both psalm and history.

    From the rock of Ziph David came down to “the wilderness of Maon.”

    Both names are still found in southern Judah. Conder (Palestine Exploration) identifies Hachilah with a high hill bounded by deep valleys N. and S. on which stands the ruin Yekin or Harbin, facing Jeshimon on the right. The “trench” where Saul pitched tent is the flat low plot between steep cliffs, the head of a large wady with water. David crossed the valley, and from either of the hill tops called to the hosts. There is only one hill E. of Ziph overlooking the desert, the rest are rolling downs at a lower level; on this one is Yekin, which is “Hachil,” the liquids l and n being interchanged as often. The “trench” in which Saul lay ( 1 Samuel 26:5) was the hollow, with a spring and cave in it, still to be seen beneath the crest of the hill. Another knoll is beyond this hollow; just as the Bedouins take up their quarters, not on a hill where they can be seen, but in a slight hollow so as at will to emerge forth at the right moment on a foe. It is contrary to their customs of war to lie in a trench of an encampment; however the sense may probably be (see margin), he lay within the wagon rampart.

    HACHMONI, SON OF THE HACHMONITE ( 1 Chronicles 27:32; 11:11). The former is the correct rendering; the Hebrew in both passages is the same. In 2 Samuel 23:8 “the Tachmonite” names, in Chronicles given with “son of” (ben), are given without it, but with the definite article. Hachmonite was founder of a family; for the actual father of Jashobeam (a Korhite) was Zabdiel ( Chronicles 27:2; 12:6).

    HADAD A name often recurring in the Syrian and Edomite dynasties, meaning the sun; so applied as the official title to the king, as supreme on earth as the sun is in the sky. It appears in Ben-hadad, son, i.e. worshipper, of Hadad; Hadad-ezer, helped by Hadad. It appears as see HADAR ( Genesis 25:15; compare 1 Chronicles 1:30,50). Nicolaus of Damascus (Fragm. 31), friend of Augustus Caesar (Josephus, Ant. 7:5, sec. 2), confirms Samuel 8:3 as to David’s defeating Hadadezer or Hadarezer, king of Zobah, “when he went to recover his border at the river Euphrates”; Nicolaus says, “a certain Hadad, a native Syrian, had great power, ruling over Damascus and all Syria except. Phoenicia (this accords with Samuel 8:5, ‘the Syrians of Damascus came to support Hadadezer,’ being his vassals); he contended against David king of Judea in many battles; in the last, which was by the Euphrates, he suffered defeat (making his third defeat: 2 Samuel 8:3,5; 10:18), showing himself a prince of the greatest prowess.” 1. Son of Ishmael ( Genesis 25:15). The Attaei, Attene, Chateni, on W. of Persian gulf, seem his descendants (Ptol. 6:7, section 15; Plin. 6:32).

    Hadad, a mountain belonging toTEMA on the borders of the Syrian desert N. of el-Medeenah, corresponds to the dwelling of this tribe. 2. King of Edom; conquered Midian on the field of Moab ( Genesis 36:35); see AVITH was his capital. 3. King of Edom (Pan was his capital: Genesis 36:39); probably living when Moses wrote, for Moses does not record his death as he does that of his predecessors; last of the kings. In the later written 1 Chronicles 1:50 Hadad’s death is recorded. The dukes that follow were not successors, but hereditary sheikhs who chose one emir or king to preside. Hadad’s death does not therefore, as Smith’s Bible Dictionary supposes, mark a change to the dukedom (see EDOM ). “Hadad could hardly have been living after the times of the kings of Israel, to which period those who consider Genesis 36:31-48 an interpolation would assign the genealogy” (Speaker’s Commentary). 4. Of the royal house of Edom ( 1 Kings 11:14, etc.). In childhood escaped the massacre of every Edomite male by Joab, and fled into Egypt.

    Pharaoh gave him house, victuals, and land, and his wife Tahpenes the queen’s sister in marriage, who bore him Genubath. At David’s death, in spite of Pharaoh’s entreaties he left Egypt for his own country. The Septuagint read Edom for Aram (Syria), 1 Kings 11:25, thus making Hadad succeed in his attempt to regain rule over Edom, from whence he harassed Israel; but the Septuagint omits all as to Rezon, so that its authority is worth little here. Josephus (Ant. 8:7, section 6) reads as KJV; Hadad thus having failed to recover Edom joined Rezon in assailing Israel and received from him a portion of Syria; “he reigned over Syria” refers to Rezon, and is a repetition of verse 24.

    HADAD-RIMMON A city in the valley of Megiddo, or plain of Jezreel or Esdraelon; named from Hadad the Syrian sun god and see RIMMON , another Syrian idol.

    The scene of the national lamentation for Josiah’s death in the battle fought here with Pharaoh Necho ( 2 Kings 23:29; 2 Chronicles 35:23).

    Jerome calls the city Maximianopolis, from the emperor Maximian; not far from Jezreel.

    HADAREZER, HADADEZER Son of Rehob, king of Zobah. Helped by the Damascus Syrians (see HADAD ); driven by David beyond the river Euphrates ( 2 Samuel 8:3,5; 10:6-9; 1 Chronicles 18:3; 19:7-19). After Joab’s first repulse of Ammon and their Syrian allies Hadarezer, undaunted by defeat twice ( Samuel 8:3,5), sent a host under the command of Shophach to assist his kinsmen of Maachah, Rehob, and Ishtob; David in person routed them completely at see HELAM ; thus, the Syrian confederacy was overthrown, Hadarezer’s subordinate princes submitted to David who dedicated to Jehovah the 1000 “shields” or” weapons (shelet) of gold” taken in the first war; these were long known as king David’s ( Song of Solomon 4:4; 2 Chronicles 23:9). See REZON of Hadarezer’s retainers escaped, and with “bands” marauded the thinly-peopled district between the Jordan and the Euphrates ( 2 Kings 5:2; 1 Chronicles 5:18-22), then became master of Damascus, and as an “adversary” did “mischief” to Israel in Solomon’s days ( 1 Kings 11:28-25). Edom invaded Israel during David’s absence at the Euphrates; Psalm 44 by the sons of Korah alludes to this. Psalm 60 by David was composed after victory in part had been gained over Aram Naharaim (Syria of the two floods) and Aram (Syria) of Zobah the kingdom of Hadarezer, who had come to help his vassals of Mesopotamia, the region of the two rivers Tigris and Euphrates; after having conquered the two Syrias, Joab returned and smote Edom in the valley of Salt; Psalm 60 refers to the expedition subsequently undertaken to occupy Edom in revenge for Edom’s invasion of Israel.

    HADASHAH A town in the shephelah or low hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:37).

    HADASSAH Esther’s original name ( Esther 2:7). Possibly the same name as “Atossa,” Cyrus’ daughter.

    HADATTAH A town in the extreme S. of Judah ( Joshua 15:25), the Qeri (the Hebrew margin) reads Hazor-hadattah, i.e New Hazor. So Eusebius and Jerome; but they place it near and E. of Ascalon, which is in the shephelah, whereas Joshua places it among towns of S. Judah. Now El-Hudhaira, S. of Jebel Khulil (Robinson).

    HADID =“sharp,” as being on a craggy height. Aditha, named by Eusebius, E. of Diospolis (Lydda or Lod, with which it is named Ezra 2:33; Nehemiah 7:37; 11:34), is probably Hadid. In Van de Velde’s map el- Hadithah, three miles E. of Lydda.

    HADLAI 2 Chronicles 28:12.

    HADORAM 1. Son of Tou or Toi, king of Hamath; sent to congratulate David on his victory over Hadarezer ( 1 Chronicles 28:10), bearing costly presents in gold, silver, and brass (antiques according to Josephus). More likely to be the true name than “Jeram,” which contains the name of Jehovah ( Samuel 8:10). 2. The contracted form of Adoniram ( 2 Samuel 20:24; 1 Kings 4:6; 12:18). Over the tribute, under David, Solomon, and Rehoboam. Stoned to death when sent as one of the old or moderate party, to appease the sedition; the choice of the superintendent of taxes for the purpose was consistent with the general lack of tact in Rehoboam.

    HADRACH, THE LAND OF A region of Syria. ( Zechariah 9:1,2). Derived probably fromHADAR or see HADAD . Possibly another name forBIKATH AVEN (Amos 1:5).

    Maurer says it means in Syrian enclosed, i.e. Coelo-Syria, the western interior part of Syria; or its capital (Jerome). Hengstenberg makes it a symbolical name of Persia, Zechariah thereby avoiding offence to the government under which he lived; from haad strong, and raq weak; strong then, but soon to be weakened by Alexander its conqueror. But the context implies a Syrian region. Gesenius thinks Hadrach. a Syrian king.

    HAGAB, THE CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:46. Also see HAGABAH ( Nehemiah 7:48; Ezra 2:45).

    HAGAR Perhaps related to the Arabic hegira, “flight.” Genesis 16; Genesis 21; 25:12. Abram’s bond-woman; an Egyptian received into his household during his sojourn in Egypt,. Taken as legal concubine at Sarai’s suggestion to raise a seed, in hope of his being the promised heir, when Sarai’s age seemingly forbade hope of issue by her. The marriage law was then less definitely recognized than at the beginning, and than subsequently. Lack of faith moved Sarai to suggest, and moved Abram to adopt, a fleshly device instead of waiting the Lord’s time and way. It was punished by consequent family disquiet, and the bad example copied by the Ishmaelites has proved morally and physically a curse to the race. Abraham gave up Hagar, in violation of eastern custom, to Sarai’s ill usage; so Hagar fled toward her native land Egypt, by the way through the wilderness toward Shur, probably Suez. The wilderness is identified with the N.E. part of that of Paran, now Al-jifar. The angel of Jehovah reminded her that as “Sarai’s maid” she owed her submission, and promised that her son Ishmael should be father of a numerous nation. So she called Jehovah that spoke unto her “Thou God seest me” (Hebrew: “Thou art a God of seeing,” a God who allows Himself to be seen), for she said, “Have I also seen (i.e. am I yet living and seeing) here, after seeing (God)?” ( Genesis 32:30; Judges 13:22; Exodus 20:19; 33:20). The adjoining well was named Beer-lahai-roi, “the well of the seeing alive,” i.e. at which one saw God and lived. This explanation involves a change of accents; but the KJV explanation involves a grammatical difficulty; Chald. supports KJV, “Thou art a God of seeing,” i.e. the all seeing, from whose eye the helpless is not hidden in the lonely desert, and Beer-lahairoi, “the well of the living One who sees me,” i.e. of the ever living omnipresent Providence. In either view the words show Hagar was now no pagan, but had become in some degree a believer in the God of Abraham. Ishmael’s mocking at the feast which celebrated Isaac’s weaning was the occasion of Sarah’s saying, “Cast out this bond-woman and her son, for the son of this bond-woman shall not be heir with my son ... Isaac.” As Abram had laughed for joy at the promise of Isaac ( Genesis 17:17), and Sarai for incredulity ( Genesis 18:12-15), but afterward, at Isaac’s birth, for joyful gratitude, so Ishmael in derision and in the spirit of a persecutor, mocking (which contains the germ of persecuting) Isaac’s faith in God’s promises. Being the elder he prided himself above “him that was born after the Spirit,” i.e. by the Spirit-energized promise of God, which made Sarah fruitful out of the course of nature.

    The history typifies the truth that the spiritual seed of Abraham by promise, Gentile as well as Jewish believers, take the place of the Jews the natural seed, who imagined that to them exclusively belonged the kingdom of God.

    Paul expounds Hagar to answer to Sinai and the law, which generates a spirit of “bondage,” as Hagar was a bond-woman, and that this must give place to the gospel dispensation and the church of grace, the “Jerusalem which is above.” The carnal and legalists shall not be heirs with the free New Testament believers ( Galatians 4:22-31). Abraham, at God’s command, did what Sarah said, though grievous to him. H. wandered with her child (15 years was childhood when human life was so long, he was old enough to “mock”) in the wilderness of Beersheba; the water was spent in the bottle, and she cast him, soon worn out as a growing lad, under a shrub, having previously led him by the hand (for Genesis 21:14 means that Abraham put the bread and bottle, but not also the child, “on her shoulder”; so Genesis 21:18, “hold him in thine hand”). The lad’s own cry, still more than the mother’s, brought “the angel of God” (here only in Gen., usually “angel ofJEHOVAH”), i.e. GOD, the second Person ( Genesis 21:17,19,20), to his and her help. The child’s cry is the more potent with the Omnipotent, just because of its helplessness ( Isaiah 40:29; 41:17,18). God opened her eyes to see water where she had supposed there was only a dry wilderness. In our greatest extremity God has only to open our eyes and we see abundant help near. Real prayer will bring Him to our side ( 2 Kings 6:17-20; Luke 24:16,31). Hagar “took him a wife out of Egypt,” the land of idols and worldliness; untaught by the piety of Abraham and by God’s mercy to herself.

    HAGARENES; HAGARITES E. of Palestine. Fell by the hand of Reuben, Gad, and half Manasseh, in the time of Saul; these occupied their tents and land in eastern Gilead ( Chronicles 5:10,18-20). Jetur, Nephish, and Nodab, Hagarites, are mentioned as “delivered into their hand, and all that were with them: for they cried to God in the battle (and they were helped against them), and He was entreated of them; because they put their trust in Him. And they took away their cattle ... camels ... sheep ... donkeys ... for there fell down many slain, because the war was of God. And they dwelt in their steads, until the captivity.” The spoil shows their wealth as nomadic tribes. In Psalm 83:6-8 “the tabernacles of the Hagarenes” are mentioned as distinct from the “Ishmaelites,” with whom and Moab, Gebal, Ammon, Amalek, Philistia, Tyre, and Assur, they confederated to invade suddenly Jehoshaphat’s land and take it in possession. The Hagarenes probably were named not from Ishmael’s mother Hagar directly, but from a district or town so-called; possibly now Hejer, capital and subdivision of the province el-Bahreyn in N.E. Arabia, on the Persian gulf.

    HAGGAI =“my feast.” A name given in anticipation of the joyous return from exile.

    Perhaps a Levite, as the rabbis say he was buried at Jerusalem among the priests. Tradition represents him as returning with the first exiles from Babylon his birthplace, under Zerubbabel 536 B.C., when see CYRUS , actuated by Isaiah’s prophecies concerning himself (44: 28; 45:1), decreed the Jews’ restoration and the rebuilding of the temple, for which he furnished all necessaries. (See EZRA , see AHASUERUS , see ARTAXERXES , see DARIUS ). In spite of Samaritan opposition the temple building went on under Cyrus and Cambyses (Ahasuerus Ezra 4:6); but under the Magian usurper Smerdis (Artaxerxes Ezra 4:7-23) the Samaritans procured a royal decree suspending the work. Hence, the Jews became so indifferent about it that when Darius came to the throne (521 B.C.), whose accession virtually nullified the usurper’s prohibition, they pretended that as the prophecy of the 70 years applied to the temple as well as to the captivity in Babylon ( Haggai 1:2), they were only in the 68th year, and that, the time not yet having come, they might build splendid cieled mansions for themselves. Haggai first, and Zechariah two months later, were commissioned by Jehovah ( Haggai 1:1) in Darius’ (Hystaspes) second year, 520 B.C., to rouse them from their selfishness to resume the work which had been suspended for 14 years.

    The dates of his four distinct prophecies are given.

    I. (Haggai 1). On the first day of the 6th month of Darius’ second year of reigning, 520 B.C. Reproves their apathy in leaving the temple in ruins; reminds them of their ill fortune because of their neglect of God’s house. In consequence, within 24 days they began building under Zerubbabel ( Haggai 1:12-15).

    II. ( Haggai 2:1-9). Predicts that the new temple’s glory will exceed that of Solomon’s temple; therefore the outward inferiority which had moved the elders to tears at the foundation laying ( Ezra 3:10-13) ought not to discourage them. Isaiah (Isaiah 60; 2:2-4), Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 3:16-18), and Ezekiel (Ezekiel 40—48), similarly, had foretold the glory of the latter house; but the temple then being built so far showed no signs of glory, Haggai shows wherein the glory should consist, namely, in the presence of Him who is “the Desire of all nations.” Many object that the Hebrew “desire” (chemdath ) being singular, and “shall come” being plural (bauw ), the singular must be collective for “desirable things shall come,” namely, silver and gold. But when two nouns come together, one singular the other plural, the verb may agree with the latter. Besides Messiah is “all desires,” containing collectively all desirable things in Himself such as they missed in the present temple, splendor, riches, etc. (Song 5:16). The desires of all nations can find their satisfaction in Him alone. He embodies the “good things to come,” “to Him shall the gathering of the people be” ( Genesis 49:10). He comes in His veiled glory to the temple at His first advent ( Matthew 21:12-14), in His revealed glory at His second advent ( Malachi 3:1). The glory of the latter house did not exceed that of the former except in Messiah’s advent; the silver and gold brought to it scarcely equaled those of Solomon’s temple, and certainly all nations did not bring their desirable things to it. The KJV is therefore right. The masculine plural verb implies that the feminine singular noun is an abstract for a masculine concrete.

    III. ( Haggai 2:10-19). On the 24th day of the 9th month, when building materials were collected and the workmen had begun to build; from this time God promises to bless them. He rectifies their past error of thinking that outward observances cleanse away the sin of disobeying God, as for instance in respect to the temple building. (Holy flesh of sacrifice sanctifies the skirt in which it is carried, but cannot sanctify anything beyond, as bread: Leviticus 6:27. On the other hand, an unclean person imparts his uncleanness to anything he touches. So ceremonialism cannot sanctify the unclean person, but the unclean defiles all he touches).

    IV. ( Haggai 2:20-23). On the same day as III, addressed to Zerubbabel, the representative of the theocracy, who asked about the national revolutions foretold in II. ( Haggai 2:7). Judah, whose representative Zerubbabel was, shall remain, as a signet ring secure, while God makes an end of other nations ( Jeremiah 46:28). The time occupied by Haggai’s prophecies is three months. The temple was completed in the sixth year of Darius’ reign, 515-516 B.C. ( Ezra 6:14).

    The style of Haggai is prose-like but pathetic in exhortation, vehement in reproof, and lofty in contemplating the glorious future, Repetitions (e.g., “saith the Lord, the Lord of hosts” Haggai 1:2,5,7; 2:4 thrice; “the Spirit” thrice in Haggai 1:14) and interrogations impart a simple earnestness of tone calculated to awaken from apathy to solemn attention.

    Haggai is referred to in Ezra 5:1; 6:14, and in New Testament, Hebrews 12:26: compare Haggai 2:6,7,22. The final earthly shaking of kingdoms is preparing the way for the “kingdom that cannot be moved.”

    The Septuagint associate Haggai and Zechariah in the titles of Psalm 137; Psalm 145—148; the Vulgate in the titles of Psalm 111; 145; the Syriac in those of Psalm 125; Psalm 126; Psalm 145—148. Haggai according to Pseudo-Epiphanius (De Vitis Proph.) first chanted the Hallelujah, the hymn of Haggai and Zechariah, in the second temple. The Hallelujah psalms belong certainly to the period after the return from Babylon.

    HAGGERI 1 Chronicles 11:38. But 2 Samuel 23:36 has “Bani the Gadite,” of which Kennicott thinks Haggeri to be the corruption.

    HAGGI Genesis 46:26; Numbers 26:15. A patronymic.

    HAGGIAH 1 Chronicles 6:30.

    HAGGITH =“a dancer”. One of David’s wives, Adonijah’s mother ( 2 Samuel 3:4).

    HAI ( Genesis 12:8; 13:3) = Ai, with the Hebrew article [ha ], which always accompanies Ai.

    HAIR Shaved closely by men, worn long by women, in Egypt. The Hebrews wore long beards; the Egyptians only in mourning did so. At the same time the Hebrews kept the distinction of sexes by clipping the hair of men (though hardly so much as we do; Leviticus 10:6; Hebrew: “let not loose (the hair of) your heads,” not “uncover,” etc.), but not of women ( Corinthians 11:6, etc.; Luke 7:38). The law forbad them to “round the corners of their heads, or mar the cornners of the beard”; for the Arabs in honour of the idol Orotal cut the hair from the temples in a circular form, and in mourning marred their beards ( Leviticus 19:27; Jeremiah 9:26 margin, Jeremiah 48:37). See BALDNESS , being often the result of leprosy, disqualified for the priesthood ( Leviticus 21:20, Septuagint).

    Absalom’s luxuriant hair is mentioned as a sign of beauty, but was a mark of effeminacy; its weight perhaps was 20, not 200 shekels, the numeral resh (r) having by a copyist’s error been substituted for kaph (k) ( 2 Samuel 14:26). Nazarites wore it uncut, a sign of humiliation and self-denial, at the same time of dedication of all the strength, of which hair was a token, to God ( Numbers 6:5; Judges 13:5; 16:17). Shaving the head was often practiced in fulfillment of a vow, as Paul did, the shaving being usually followed by a sacrifice in 30 days ( Acts 18:18); probably his vow was made in some sickness ( Galatians 4:13). Black was the favorite color.

    Song 5:11, the bridegroom’s locks are “bushy” (curled), betokening headship; Son 4:1, the hair of goats in the East being fine like silk and flowing, the token of the bride’s subjection; Song 1:5; 7:5, “purple,” i.e. glossy black. Ecclesiastes 12:5, “the almond tree shall flourish.” does not refer to white hair on the old, for the almond blossom is pink, but to the almond (lit. the wakeful) tree blossoming in winter, i.e. the wakefulness of old age shall set in. But Gesenius, “(the old man) loathes the (sweet) almond.” In Song 7:5, for “galleries” translated “the king is held (fascinated) with the flowing ringlets.” The hair was often platted in braids, kept in their place by a fillet. So Samson’s “seven locks” ( Judges 16:13,19; compare 1 Timothy 2:9; 1 Peter 3:3). Egyptian women swear by their sidelocks, and men by their beards; the Jews’ imitation of this our Lord condemns ( Matthew 5:36). Hair represents what is least valuable ( Matthew 10:30); innumerable to man, but “all numbered” by God’s providence for His children. “Hair as the hair of women” ( Revelation 9:8), long and flowing, a mark of semi-barbarous hosts ( 1 Corinthians 11:14,15).

    HAKKATAN = Katan, with [ha-], the article. ( Ezra 8:12).

    HAKKOZ 1 Chronicles 24:10. In Ezra 2:61 Koz is a family of priests, the [ha-] being the article.

    HAKUPHA, CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:51.

    HALAH The name appears in Chalcitis (Ptolemy, 5:18), and Gla, a mound on the upper Khabour ( 2 Kings 17:6). A Median district and city.

    HALAK, THE MOUNT = “the smooth mountain,” “which goeth up to Seir” ( Joshua 11:17; 12:7); the southern extremity of Joshua’s conquests. Keil identifies it with the chalk cliffs crossing the valley of the Ghor, six miles S. of the Dead Sea; the southern limit of the Ghor, the northern limit of the Arabah.

    HALHUL A town in the Judah mountains. The hill is still so named, with ruins of walls and foundations, a mile to the left of the road from Jerusalem to Hebron, four miles front the latter. A mosque stands there, named Nebi Yunus, the prophet Jonah ( Joshua 15:58). Close to Beitsur (Bethzur) and Jedur (Gedor).

    HALI A town on Asher’s boundary ( Joshua 19:25).

    HALL = aulee , the court or uncovered space, on a lower level than the lowest floor, in the midst of a house, as the high priest’s ( Luke 22:55). The “porch” (proaulion ) was the vestibule leading to it ( Mark 14:68). Also called puloon , the “gate” or “porch” ( Matthew 26:71).

    HALLOHESH Lohesh with the article. Sealed the covenant with Nehemiah (10:24).

    Father of Shallum (3:12).

    HAM = “hot”. 1. The Egyptian see KEM (Egypt is singularly the land of Ham, Psalm 78:51; 105:23), “black”; the sun-burnt and those whose soil is black, as Ethiopia means. Father (i.e. ancestor) of Cush (Ethiopia), Mizraim (see EGYPT ) , Phut (Libya), and Canaan. These mean races. not individuals.

    Egypt being the first civilized was singled out as the chief country of Hamite settlements. (On the Hamitic or Cushite origin of Babylon, alleged by Scripture and confirmed by the vocabulary in ancient remains, see CUSH and see BABEL ). Solid grandeur characterizes the Hamitic architecture, as in the earliest of Egypt, Babylonia, and S. Arabia. The first steps in the arts and sciences seemingly are due to the Hamites. The earliest empires were theirs, their power of organization being great. Material rather than moral greatness was theirs. Hence their civilization, though early, decayed sooner than that of the Semitic and Japhetic races. Egypt, fenced on the N. by a sea without good harbours, on the E. and W. by deserts, held its sway the longest. The Hamites of S. Arabia were at a very early date overcome by the Joktanites, and the Babylonians yielded to the Medes. Ammon, the god of N. Africa, is related to Ham. Ham is supposed to be youngest of Noah’s sons from Genesis 9:24, but “younger (Hebrew: little) son” there probably means Noah’s grandson, namely, Canaan, not Ham. Shem is put first, having the spiritual eminence of being father of the promised seed. The names Shem (the man of name or renown), Ham (the settler in hot Africa), and Japbet (father of fair descendants, or of those who spread abroad), may not have been their original names, but derived from subsequent facts of their history. 2. A place where Chedorlaomer smote the Zuzim ( Genesis 14:5). If Zuzim be the same as Zamzummim, who dwelt in the territory afterward occupied by Ammon ( Deuteronomy 2:19-21), Ham answers to Rabbath Ammon. Septuagint and Vulgate read baheem for bHam , i.e. with them, but KJV seems correct. 3. Simeonites went to the eastern entrance of the valley of Gedor in quest of pasture, and dispossessed the previous inhabitants, being men “of Ham” ( 1 Chronicles 4:40). Perhaps an Egyptian settlement, Egypt being closely connected with this southern part of Palestine.

    HAMAN (See ESTHER ). Son of Hammedatha “the Agagite,” probably of Amalekite origin ( Numbers 24:7,20; 1 Samuel 15:8). The Amalekites had from the first pursued Israel with unrelenting spite ( Exodus 17:16, margin; Deuteronomy 25:17-19), and were consequently all but exterminated by Israel ( 1 Samuel 15:8; 30:17; 2 Samuel 8:12; 1 Chronicles 4:43).

    A survivor of such a race would instinctively hate Israel and every Jew.

    Elevated by one of those sudden turns which are frequent in despotic states where all depends on the whim of the autocrat, he showed that jealousy of any omission of respect which is characteristic of upstarts. These two motives account for his monstrous scheme of revenge whereby he intended to exterminate a whole nation for the affront of omission of respect on the part of the one individual, Mordecai. God’s retributive judgment and overruling providence are remarkably illustrated; his wicked plot backfired on himself; the honours which he designed for himself he, in spite of himself, heaped on the man whom he so scornfully hated; and the gallows on which he meant to hang Mordecai was that on which he was hanged himself ( Psalm 7:15,16).

    HAMATH The chief city of upper Syria, in the valley of the Orontes, commanding the whole valley, from the low hills which form the watershed between the Orontes and the Liturgy, to the defile of Daphne below Antioch; this was “the kingdom of Hamath.” An Hamitie race ( Genesis 10:18). Akin to their neighbours the Hittites. “The entering in of Hamath,” indicates that it (the long valley between Lebanon and Antilebanon) was the point of entrance into the land of Israel for any invading army, as the Assyrians and Babylonians, from the N. The southern approach to Hamath from Coelosyria between Libanus and Antilibanus formed the northern limit to Israel’s inheritance ( Numbers 13:21; 34:8; Joshua 13:5).

    It was an independent kingdom under Tou or Toi in David’s time; Toi sent presents to David who had destroyed the power of Hadarezer, Toi’s enemy ( 2 Samuel 8:9-11). Tributary to Solomon who built “store cities” in it ( 2 Chronicles 8:4) as staples for the trade which passed along the Orontes valley. Mentioned as an ally of the Syrians of Damascus in the Assyrian inscriptions of Ahab’s time. Jeroboam II “recovered Hamath” ( 2 Kings 14:25); but it was subjugated soon by Assyria (18:34; Amos 6:2,14), Who calls it “Hamath the great.” Solomon’s feast congregated all Israel “from the entering in of Hamath unto the river of Egypt” ( 1 Kings 8:65). The same point from which Solomon’s kingdom began was the point from which, according to Amos’ prophecy, began the triumph of Israel’s foes for Israel’s sin. From Antiochus Epiphanes it afterward got the name Epiphaneia. It has resumed its old name little changed, Hamah; remarkable for its great waterwheels for raising water from the Orontes for the gardens and houses. The alah or high land of Syria abounds in ruins of villages, 365 according to the Arabs. Hamath stones have been found, four blocks of basalt inscribed with hieroglyphics, first noticed by Burckhardt in 1810; the characters in cameo raised from two to four lines, not incised, as other Syrian inscriptions. The names of Thothroes III and Amenophis I are read by some scholars in them. Burton thinks these inscriptions form a connecting link between picture writing and alphabetic writing. Probably they were Hittite in origin.

    HAMATH-ZOBAH Conquered by Solomon ( 2 Chronicles 8:3). Distinguished from “Hamath the great.”

    HAMMATH A fortified city in Naphtali ( Joshua 19:35). Meaning “hot baths,” namely, of Tiberias. Three hammam still send up hot sulphureous waters about a mile S. of the modern town, at the extremity of the ancient ruins.

    In Joshua 21:32 it appears as the Gershonite Levite city of refuge, HAMMOTH DOR. In 1 Chronicles 6:76HAMMON, Hammam Tubariyeh (Chabas).

    HAMMEDATHA Haman’s father. Medatha with the definite article. (See ESTHER and see HAMAN ). In Persian = double.

    HAMMELECH Jeremiah 36:26; 38:6. Jehoiakim at this time (the fifth year of his reign) had no grown up son. Jeconiah his successor was then but eleven ( Kings 23:36; compare 2 Kings 24:8). We must not then, with Smith’s Bible Dictionary, translated “the king,” but as a proper name, Hammelech, father of Jerahmeel and Malchiah.

    HAMMER Besides its ordinary sense, used for any overwhelming power, earthly ( Jeremiah 50:23, “the hammer of the whole earth,” Babylon, as Martel, “little hammer,” was a title of the Frank king) or spiritual ( Jeremiah 23:29, “is not My word like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?”).

    Compare Nahum 2:1 margin HAMMOLEKETH Mother ofABIEZER; meaning “the queen.” She reigned, according to tradition, over part of Gilead ( 1 Chronicles 7:17,18).

    HAMMON 1. A city in Asher near great Sidon ( Joshua 19:28). 2. A Levite city of Naphtali ( 1 Chronicles 6:76).

    HAMMONAH Ezekiel 39:16. The place near which Gog’s multitudes shall be buried, from whence it gets its name, meaning multitude. Grotius makes Jerusalem to receive the name Hammonah from the multitude of slain. After the cleansing of the land Jerusalem shall be known as the conqueror of multitudes.

    HAMMON GOG, THE VALLEY OF =“the ravine (gey of Gog’s multitude.” After the burial of Gog and his multitude there, the ravine shall be so named, which bad been called “the ravine of passengers (from Syria to Petra and Egypt) on the E. of the Dead Sea” ( Ezekiel 39:11,15). Gog shall find a grave where he expected spoil. The publicity of the road, and the multitude of graves, will arrest the many passers by to observe God’s judgments, executed nigh the scene of judgment on Gog’s prototypes, Sodom and Gomorrah.

    HAMOR = “a large he-ass.” So ( Genesis 49:14) Issachar. A Hivite; but Alex. manuscript, Septuagint, a Horite; prince of Shechem and the adjoining district, probably named from his son. Head of the clan named from him while yet alive “the children of Hamor.” ( Genesis 33:19.) From them Jacob bought for 100 kesita (i.e. bars or rings of silver of a certain weight, perhaps stamped with a “lamb,” see margin, all the versions translated “lambs,” which were the original representative of wealth) a parcel of a field. Abraham bought only a burying place, Jacob a dwelling place, which long after was also Joseph’s burial place ( Joshua 24:32) referred to by Stephen ( Acts 7:16). “Jacob and our fathers were carried over into Sychem and laid in a sepulchre that Abraham bought ... of the sons of\parEMMOR” (the Greek form of Hamor). Stephen with elliptical brevity sums up from six chaps, of Old Testament in one sentence the double purchase (by Abraham from Ephron the Hittite, Genesis 23; and by Jacob from the children of Hamor), the double burial place ( Abraham’s cave of Machpelah and Jacob’s ground near Shechem), and the double burial (of Jacob in the cave of Machpelah, and of Joseph in the ground at Shechem), just because the details were familiar to both himself and the Jewish council; not, as rationalism objects, because he was ignorant of or forgot the historical facts so notorious from the Old Testament In Judges 9:28 Hamor’s name is made to Shechemites the signal of revolt from Israelite rule. The cruel retaliation by Simeon and Levi of Shechem’s wrong to Dinah (Genesis 34) left a lasting soreness in the minds of the Hivite remnant, who even without such ancient grudge would be ready enough to cast off Israel’s yoke and revert to their original government by Hivite sheikhs. (See GAAL ).

    HAMUEL 1 Chronicles 4:26.

    HAMUL Genesis 46:12. TheHAMULITES sprang from him ( Numbers 26:21).

    HAMUTAL Daughter of Jeremiah of Libnah, wife of king Josiah, mother of Jehoahaz and Mattaniah or Zedekiah ( 2 Kings 23:31; 24:18).

    HANAMEEL Son of Shallum, Jeremiah’s cousin, from whom the prophet in prison bought a field in Anathoth while Jerusalem was being besieged by the Chaldeans, as a token to assure the Jews that a time of security would hereafter come when their land would once more be a safe possession ( Jeremiah 32:7-12,44). Anathoth being a sacerdotal city with a thousand cubits of suburban fields, the land could not be alienated ( Leviticus 25:25,34); but this did not prevent sales within the tribe of Levi, on the failure of the owner the next of kin could redeem the land.

    HANAN 1. 1 Chronicles 8:23. 2. 1 Chronicles 8:38; 9:44. 3. 1 Chronicles 11:43. 4. CHILDREN OF Hanan: Ezra 2:46. 5. Nehemiah 8:7; 10:10. 6. Ezra 10:22. 7. Ezra 10:26. 8. Storekeeper of the tithes (“treasurer of the treasuries”), Nehemiah 13:13, where priests, scribes, Levites, and laymen are represented. 9. Son of Igdaliah, “a man of God” ( Jeremiah 35:4), so reverenced that none would call in question what was transacted in his chamber.

    HANANEEL, TOWER OF Nehemiah 3:1,24,32; 12:39. Either the same as “the tower of Meeah,” i.e. the hundred, or next it, between the sheep gate and fish gate S. of Jerusalem. A breach reaching from it to the “gate of the corner” ( Kings 14:13; 2 Chronicles 26:9) Jeremiah foretells ( Jeremiah 31:38) shall be “rebuilt to Jehovah,” and “not thrown down any more for ever.”

    Connected with “the corner gate” (which was on the other side of the sheep gate), also in Zechariah 14:10, where Ewald translated “on to the corner gate and tower of Hananeel on to the king’s wine presses.”

    HANANI 1. 1 Chronicles 25:4,25. 2. The seer who rebuked see ASA king of Judah, 941 B.C., for buying the alliance of Benhadad I. of Syria, to help him against Baasha of Israel, instead of “relying on the Lord his God,” “whose eyes run to and fro throughout the whole earth to show Himself strong in behalf of those whose heart is perfect toward Him” ( Jeremiah 17:5). So Asa lost the victory over Syria itself which faith would have secured to him. Hanani was imprisoned for his faithfulness ( 2 Chronicles 16:1-4,7-10; compare Jeremiah 20:2; Matthew 14:3). But Asa only thereby sealed his own punishment; by compromising principle to escape war he brought on himself perpetual wars ( 1 Kings 15:32). Jehu his son was equally faithful in reproving Baasha and Asa’s son Jehoshaphat ( 1 Kings 16:1,7; 2 Chronicles 19:2; 20:34). 3. Ezra 10:19,20. 4. Nehemiah’s brother, who returned from Jerusalem to Susa and informed him as to Jerusalem, 446 B.C.; afterward made governor of Jerusalem under Nehemiah (1:2; 7:2). 5. Nehemiah 12:31,36.

    HANANIAH 1. One of the singer Heman’s 14 sons; chief of the 16th of the 24 courses into which the 288 Levite musicians were divided by king David; employed chiefly to “lift up the horn” ( 1 Chronicles 25:4,5,23). 2. 2 Chronicles 26:11. 3. Jeremiah 36:12. 4. Son of Azur, the prophet of Gibeon, a priests’ city (Jeremiah 28). In the fourth year of Zedekiah’s reign Hananiah, in opposition to Jeremiah, foretold that Jeconiah and the captives at Babylon would return with all the vessels of the Lord’s house within two years. This hope rested on Pharaoh Hophra (Apries). Judah already had designed a league with Edom, Ammon, Moab, Tyre, and Sidon against Babylon. Their ambassadors had therefore come to Jerusalem, but were sent back with yokes and a divine message from Jeremiah that their several masters must submit to Nebuchadnezzar’s yoke, to whom God had given these lands and the very beasts of the field, or else be punished with sword, famine, and pestilence (Jeremiah 27). Hananiah broke off the yokes on Jeremiah’s neck, in token of God’s breaking off Nebuchadnezzar’s yoke. Compare 1 Kings 22:11,24,25. Jeremiah said Amen, praying it might be so; but warned him that for the broken wooden yokes he should have iron yokes, adding “Hananiah, the Lord hath not sent thee, but thou makest this people trust in a lie ... therefore ... this year thou shalt die, because thou hast taught rebellion against the Lord. So Hananiah died the same year in the 7th month.” In Zedekiah’s 6th year the league with Pharaoh Hophra tempted Zedekiah to open revolt in violation of his oath to Nebuchadnezzar ( Ezekiel 17:12-20). A temporary raising of the siege of Jerusalem, through the Egyptian ally, was soon followed by the return of the Chaldaean army, the capture of Jerusalem, and the blinding of Zedekiah and his removal to Babylon ( Ezekiel 37:5). Each claimant to inspiration, as Hananiah, must stand two tests: does his prophecy accord with past revelations of God’s word? does the event verify it? Hananiah failed in both. Moreover, he promised sinners peace and safety without repentance.

    Hananiah’s namesake in New Testament is a similar warning in stance of God’ s vengeance on the man “whosoever loveth and maketh a lie” (Acts 5); a foretaste of the final retribution ( Revelation 22:15). 5. Jeremiah 37:13. 6. 1 Chronicles 8:24. 7. (See SHADRACH , see ANANIAS .) Of the house of David ( Daniel 1:3,6,7,11,19; 2:17). 8. 1 Chronicles 3:19. Identified by some with Joanna (the Jah or Jehovah being put at the beginning instead of at the end, as in Hanan-jah, “graciously given by Jehovah”), Luke 3:27. 9. Ezra 10:28. 10. Exodus 30:22-28; 1 Chronicles 9:30; Nehemiah 3:8,30, compare 12:41. 11. Nehemiah 12:12. 12. Ruler of the palace (as see ELIAKIM “over the house” of Hezekiah) along with Hanani, Nehemiah’s brother, at Jerusalem. Nehemiah 7:2,3, “a faithful man who feared God above many.” Had charge concerning setting watches, and opening and shutting the city gates. Prideaux argues from this Nehemiah at this time returned to Persia; but his presence in Jerusalem some time after the wall’s completion is implied in Nehemiah 7:5,65; 8:9; 10:1. Moreover, Gesenius (from Nehemiah 2:8) thinks habbirah in Nehemiah 7:2 means not the governor’s (tirshatha ) palace, but the fortress of the Lord’s “house”; in this case Hananiah was a priest.

    But the charge as to the city gates implies a civil, not a sacerdotal, office.

    The Hebrew for “over (al ) Jerusalem” may mean simply “concerning.” 13. Nehemiah 10:23.

    HAND Symbol of skill, energy, and action. “Strength of hand.” Also control. To “kiss the hand” expresses adoration ( Job 31:27). “Fill one’s hand” is consecrating him a priest ( Exodus 28:41 margin, Judges 17:5; Kings 13:33). To “lift up the hand” is to swear ( Genesis 14:22), the hand being raised in appeal to God above; also the attitude of benediction ( Leviticus 9:22). To “give the hand” assures of faithfulness and friendship ( 2 Kings 10:15); also submission, “she hath given her hand,” i.e. surrendered to her conqueror ( Jeremiah 50:15; Lamentations 5:6). The hand of God is His eternal purpose and executive power ( Acts 4:28,30); His providential bounty ( <19A428> Psalm 104:28); His firm hold preserving His saints ( John 10:28,29; Deuteronomy 33:8). His “heavy hand,” affliction ( Psalm 38:2). God’s “right hand” denotes His omnipotence. “The right hand,” being more proficient than the left hand, is the place of honour ( <19B001> Psalm 110:1; Matthew 25:33), “the left” is the place of dishonour ( Matthew 26:64).

    The Hebrews in reckoning the four quarters faced the E. So “in front” or “before them” was E.; “at the back,” or “behind,” W.; “the right hand,” S.; “the left hand,” N. The accuser in a trial stood “at the right hand” of the accused, so Satan at Joshua’s right hand ( Zechariah 3:1; <19A906> Psalm 109:6); but the Advocate Messiah also is at the believer’s “right hand,” to defend his cause effectively ( Psalm 16:8, 109:31); therefore Paul could say ( Romans 8:31,33,34), “If God be for us, who can be against us?

    Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.” ”The hand of the Lord on” the prophets is the Holy Spirit’s extraordinary and powerful impulse, His felt impression inspiring them ( 1 Kings 18:46; 2 Kings 3:15; Ezra 1:3; 3:14). His “good hand upon” His people means His gracious help ( Nehemiah 2:8; Luke 1:66). “Laying on of hands” was usual in blessing; as the Lord Jesus blessing the infants ( Mark 10:16), Jacob blessing Ephraim and Manasseh ( Genesis 48:14); also in laying guilt and punishment upon persons accused ( Deuteronomy 13:9; 17:7); also in constituting magistrates, as Moses did in appointing Joshua his successor ( Numbers 27:18); also setting apart the Levites ( Numbers 8:10). Also the offerer put his hand upon the head of his burnt offering ( Leviticus 1:4), thereby identifying himself with it, and making it his representative to bear typically the death which his sin deserved. Also in ordaining ministers ( Acts 6:6; 13:3; Timothy 4:14; 2 Timothy 1:6). The impartation of the Spirit was connected with the symbolical laying on of hands; “Joshua was full of the spirit of wisdom, FOR Moses had laid his hands upon him” ( Deuteronomy 34:9). The “gift” in Timothy was “BY (did,) the putting on of Paul’s hands” as the chief instrument ( 2 Timothy 1:6), but “WITH (meta ) the laying on of the hands of the presbytery,” implying accompaniment rather than direct instrumentality. Compare Acts 8: 17; 9:17; 19:1-6; the apostles and others specially appointed by God had powers of miraculously conferring spiritual gifts and qualifications, such as have not been transmitted; so in confirming those already baptized. Bishops in confirming and ordaining now can only pray for the gift of the Holy Spirit to be bestowed on the candidates, not give it.

    HANDICRAFT (See CIVILIZATION , see BRASS ). Jewish workmen, as distinguished from the pagan workmen in ancient times, were not slaves, nor were their trades hereditary. After the captivity it was deemed at once honourable and necessary for a father to teach his son a trade. (Mishna, Pirke, ab. 2:2).

    Hence, Joseph the carpenter taught the holy Jesus his trade; and many of His own country marveled that works so mighty should be wrought by one like themselves, an artisan: “is not this the carpenter?” ( Mark 6:3).

    HANDKERCHIEF =“napkin.” The two translations of the same term, [soudarion , the Graecized Latin sudarium, literally, that wherewith the sweat is wiped off. APRON, simikinthion , the Graecized Latin semicinctium (wider than the cinctus). Sudarium means: (1) a wrapper to fold up money in, Luke 19:20; (2) a cloth about a corpse’s head ( John 11:44, Lazarus 20:7, our Lord), brought from the crown under the chin; (3) a handkerchief worn on the head, as the Bedouin’s keffieh ( Acts 19:12). The semicinctium was the artisan’s linen garment for the front of the body.

    HANES Isaiah 30:4, the same as Tahpanhes or Daphne, a fortress on the N.E. frontier of Egypt, to which the Jews sent ambassadors with presents for the reigning Pharaoh (perhaps Zet or Sethos of the 23rd dynasty), as also to the neighbouring Zoan his capital. Gesenius, less probably, makes Hanes to be Heracleopolis, W. of the Nile in central Egypt.

    HANGING Criminals were usually put to death before hanging, for ignominy ( Joshua 10:26). The bodies were removed before nightfall in order not to defile the land ( Deuteronomy 21:22,23). Hence our Lord’s body as those of the two thieves was taken from the cross before the “high day” of the approaching “sabbath” ( John 19:31).

    HANGINGS 1. Masak , “the covering before the door (rather ‘the curtain for the entrance,’ so KJV distinguishes the words rightly at Numbers 3:26) of the tabernacle” ( Exodus 26:36,37); of variegated stuff “wrought with needlework” (“the work of’ the embroiderer”), hung on five pillars of acacia wood; the curtain, unlike the hangings at the sides and back of the court, could be drawn up or aside at pleasure. Another before the entrance of the court ( Exodus 27:16). The term also is used in connection with the veil of the holy of holies, the “veil of the covering” ( Exodus 35:12). 2. Qelaim , hangings of fine twined linen for the walls of the court of the tabernacle, like our tapestry ( Exodus 27:9).

    HANIEL 1 Chronicles 7:39,40.

    HANNAH = “grace”. The favorite wife of Elkanah, a Levite of Ramathaim Zophim.

    His other wife Peninnah, who had sons and daughters, acted as “her adversary provoking her sore for to make her fret, because the Lord had shut up her womb”; and this “year by year when she went up to the house of Jehovah,” and when her husband gave her a double portion of the flesh at the sacrificial meal (Hebrew: one portion for two persons; to show her he loved her as dearly as if she had sons), which aggravated Peninnah’s enmity; “therefore (instead of joy such as a festive season usually produces) she wept and did not eat” (1 Samuel 1). Elkanah comforted her saying, “Am not I better to thee than ten sons?” Polygamy begets jealousies, and is its own punishment ( Genesis 16:4-6). Her sorrow drove her the more closely to God; “in bitterness of soul” she “prayed unto Jehovah and wept sore, and vowed, O Lord of hosts (who hast therefore all powers at Thy command), if Thou wilt, indeed look on the affliction of Thine handmaid and wilt give a man child, then I will give him unto Jehovah all his life, and no razor shall come upon his head.” Her desire for a son was subordinate and subsidiary to her higher desire that he should be the instrument of a religious revival, then so much needed in Israel. As Samson, the last divinely sent deliverer, was a Nazarite from the womb so Hannah desired that her son should have Samsoh’s consecration but without Samson’s declension. Her vow implies how much she felt the need of some extraordinary instrument being raised to stem the tide of evil; hence instead of leaving it optional how long the Nazarite vow should last she destined her son to a vow for life. “Only her lips moved but her voice was not heard (a proof how real prayer may be, though unspoken, for the still water is often deepest while the shallow stream babbles loudest), therefore Eli the high priest thought her drunken.” Hasty judgments are often uncharitable, love thinketh no evil. It had been better if he had been as faultfinding where it was really needed, namely, with his own dissolute sons. To his reproach, which one already overweighted should have been spared, she meekly replied: “No, my lord; I am a woman of a sorrowful spirit, I have drunk no strong drink, but have poured out (emptying of all its contents, the definition of true prayer, Psalm 62:8) my soul before Jehovah.” Eli’s reproof was turned into blessing, “the God of Israel grant thee thy petition.” So she went her way and did eat, and her countenance was no more sad, for prayer dispels care ( Philippians 4:6). In due time “Jehovah remembered her,” and gave her a son whom she namedSAMUEL , i.e. heard of God, “because I have asked him of the Lord.” She did not go up again to the sanctuary until she had weaned him (the Hebrew weaning was not until three years of age) and could present him to the Lord for ever. The mention of Elkanah’s offering “his vow” shows that he too had vowed for the birth of a son by his beloved Hannah His prayer, “only the Lord establish His word,” refers to their joint hopes that their son might be an instrument of spiritual blessing to Israel. The three bullocks offered were, one a burnt offering whereby Samuel was consecrated to Jehovah, the other two the festal offering, i.e. the burnt offering and the thank offering which Elkanah presented yearly. Hannah in presenting the child to Eli made herself known as the woman who had prayed for him in that place years before; “Jehovah hath granted what I asked, therefore I also make him one asked of Jehovah, as long as he liveth he shall be as one asked of Jehorah.” The translation “lent” is unsuitable. Jehovah had given, not “lent,” Samuel to her; still less could she “lend” him to Jehovah. Elkanah then “worshipped Jehovah.”

    Hannah followed with her song of praise, the prototype of the Virgin Mary’s song and Zacharias’ song ( Luke 1:46 ff, and Luke 1:68 ff), as Samuel typifies Jesus (compare Psalm 113). Hannah regards her case as an illustration of the eternal principle of God’s moral government which was to find its highest realization in God’s “Anointed,” King Messiah. Joy in the Lord’s salvation is the final portion of the now afflicted righteous, founded on the holiness of God (2:2). Proud speech escapes not God’s cognizance (verse 3); Peninnah’s case is a sample of the universal law, “by God actions are weighed” ( Daniel 5:27). Keil translated “to Him actions are weighed,” i.e. His (God’s) actions are just; alleging that it is men’s hearts not their actions that are weighed ( Proverbs 16:2; 21:2; 24:12).

    Israel’s now insulting foes shall yet be brought to account; “the bows of the mighty shall be broken,” and stumbling Israel shall be “girded with strength.” “The barren bears seven,” i.e. many children, seven being the sacred number indicating divinely covenanted fullness and perfection. “And she that hath many children is waxed feeble;” “Jehovah bringeth down to the grave and bringeth up”: soon to be illustrated in Israel’s history under Samuel (1 Samuel 4—7). “He will keep the feet of His saints, and the wicked shall be silent in darkness”: the humble saints will be “kept” finally ( 1 Peter 1:5; 5:5-7), whereas the now loud boasting wicked shall be silenced ( Jude 1:15; Matthew 22:12,13) in perpetual darkness. Her prophetic anticipations have been and are being fulfilled. The Philistine oppressors have long passed into oblivion, but trodden down Israel survives, awaiting the day when “the adversaries of Jehovah shall be broken to pieces,” when “He shall judge the ends of the earth, and give strength unto His King, and exalt His Anointed,” in whom alone the divine kingdom finds its culmination (Psalm 2).

    Hannah made and brought Samuel yearly a coat (meeiyl ), the term for the coat of the high priest, which it resembled, though of simpler material and less ornament; it marked his close spiritual relation to Jehovah and His high priest) when she accompanied Elkanah to the yearly sacrifice. Her devoting him to Jehovah was, in accordance with Eli’s prayer, followed by God giving her three more sons and two daughters, for He rewards superabundantly any sacrifice we make for Him ( 2 Chronicles 25:9; 2 Corinthians 9:10,11).

    HANNATHON A city on the N. boundary of Zebulun ( Joshua 19:14).

    HANNIEL Numbers 34:23.

    HANOCH 1. Genesis 25:4.HENOCH, 1 Chronicles 1:33. 2. Genesis 46:9; Exodus 6:14; Nun. 26:5. From him sprung the\parHANOCHITES.

    HANUN 1. Son of Nahash, king of Ammon 1037 B.C. David had in his outlawry by Saul received kindness from Nahash; naturally, as Nahash was (1 Samuel 11) Saul’s enemy and neighbour of Moab with which David’s descent from the Moabitess Ruth connected him. He therefore at Nahash’s death sent a message of condolence to his son Hanun. As gratitude, kindness, and sympathy characterized David’s conduct, so ingratitude, uncharitable suspiciousness, and insolent injustice characterized Hanun. Insulting the ambassadors (by shaving half the beard, which is a foul insult in oriental estimation, and cutting off their skirts) brought on himself and his country a disastrous war which ended in the capture of Rabbah and of the royal crown, and the cruelest retaliations on their fighting men of their own cruelties to Israel (2 Samuel 10; 12:30,31; 1 Chronicles 19—20). 2. Nehemiah 3:13. 3. Nehemiah 3:30.

    HAPHRAIM A city of Issachar ( Joshua 19:19), meaning “the two pits.” Probably now el-Afuleh.

    HARA 1 Chronicles 5:26. Pul and Tiglath Pileser carried the men of Reuben, Gad, and half Manasseh away to Hara while most were taken to Habor.

    The name may be akin to Aria and Aryans, the Greek for Media and the Medes. ProbablyHARAN, the Mesopotamian city whither Abram came from Ur, where he received his second call from God (see ABRAHAM ), and where his brother Nahor’s children settled ( Genesis 11:31; 24:10; 27:43; 25:20) in Padan Aram = the low and beautiful region at the foot of the hills below mount Masius, between the Khabour and the Euphrates.

    Here still is a town bearing the old name Harran, whose people retained until lately the Chaldean language and idols; upon the Belilk (in ancient times, Bilichus), an affluent of the Euphrates. Called Charran Acts 7:2,4. The scene of Crassus’ defeat. At our Lord’s time in Abgarus’ kingdom of Edessa.

    HARAN was Terah’s firstborn son, oldest brother of Abram (who is named first in Genesis 11:27, because heir of the promises), father of Lot, and Milcah who married her uncle Nahor, and Iscah or Sarai who married her uncle Abram, being “daughter (i.e. granddaughter) of his father not of his mother” ( Genesis 20:12). That Haran was oldest brother appears from his brothers marrying his daughters, Sarai being only ten years younger than Abram ( Genesis 17:17). Haran died in Ur, his native place, before his father. In the Hebrew the country Haran begins with ch, the man Haran with h, as also the Haran the Gershonite Levite under David of Shimei’s family ( 1 Chronicles 23:9). Hara begins with h; Caleb’s son by Ephah ( 1 Chronicles 2:46) begins with ch. Jewish tradition makes Haran to have been cast into Nimrod’s furnace for wavering during Abram’s fiery trial.

    HARARITE = “mountaineer.” 2 Samuel 23:11,33; compare 1 Chronicles 11:34,35. Kennicott would read in both Sam. and Chronicles “Jonathan, son of Shammah (David’s brother Shimei) the Hararite.”

    HARBONA Third of the seven eunuchs of Ahasuerus. Suggested the hanging of Haman on his own gallows ( Esther 1:19; 7:9).

    HARE arnebeth Reckoned unclean on the ground that it “chews the cud, but divideth not the hoof” ( Leviticus 11:6; Deuteronomy 14:7). It brings up from the (esophagus and chews again its food; but there is no genuine rumination, neither it nor the hyrax (“coney”) or shaaphan have the special stomach of the ruminants. Rodent animals, as the hare and the hyrax, keep down the undue growth of their teeth, which grow during life, by grinding with their jaws. The sacred legislator did not design the classification of a scientific naturalist or a comparative anatomist, but to furnish a popular mode of recognizing animals the flesh of which was not to be eaten. The rule in verse 27, “whatsoever goeth upon his paws” (as the dog, cat, and beasts of prey), sufficiently excludes from the clean the hyrax and the hare.

    The Parsees still abominate the hare. The hare, though having a divided foot, has not a cloven hoof, which was a requisite for legal cleanness. True ruminants have four stomachs, molar teeth, and a jawbone suited for the circular movement of chewing the cud. The hare has none of these marks, and has in the upper jaw incisor teeth, which ruminants have not. But hares retain the cropped food within the hollows of their cheeks and masticate it at leisure, which in phenomenal language is “chewing the cud,” and is so described by even so close an observer of nature as the poet Cowper. The ancient Britons rejected it as food. The Palestinian hare, Lepus Syriacus, was of a fur buff or yellowish-grey color, the hare of the desert (Sinaiticus) darker and smaller. The rabbit (Lepus cuniculus) seems to be unknown in Syria and Palestine.

    HAREPH 1 Chronicles 2:51.HARIPH,CHILDREN OF ( Nehemiah 7:24), called also Jorah in Ezra 2:18; 112 returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel ( Nehemiah 10:19).

    HARETH, FOREST OF David’s refuge when by Gad’s counsel he quitted the “hold” of the cave of Adullam, or else Mizpeh of Moab ( 1 Samuel 22:5). Ganneau would identify with Herche (= forests) near Yale; but Septuagint and Josephus speak of “the city of Hareth.” There could have been no forests in that part of Palestine. It answers to Kharas, a mile above Keilah, among inaccessible ravines, but easily reached from the valley of Elah. Ruined walls, cisterns, and caves are to be seen. (Conder, Palestine Exploration) (See KEILAH .)

    HARHAS 2 Kings 22:14.HASRAH in 2 Chronicles 34:22.

    HARHUR, CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:51; Nehemiah 7:53.

    HARIM 1. 1 Chronicles 24:8. 2. CHILDREN OF Harim; 1017 came up with Zerubbabel from Babylon ( Ezra 2:39; 10:21; Nehemiah 7:42; 10:5). 3. Rehum or Harim (by transposition of letters): Nehemiah 12:3,15. 4. Ezra 2:32; 10:31; Nehemiah 7:35; 10:27.

    HARLOT (On the spiritual “harlot” see ANTICHRIST and Isaiah 1:21; Revelation 17; contrast Revelation 12 andBEAST.) Fornication was regarded by the unconverted Gentiles as a thing indifferent in itself, having no moral guilt intrinsically; hence in the Jerusalem decree (Acts 15) it is classed with things which Gentile usage allowed but Jewish law forbade. The moral abomination of it is elsewhere condemned as excluding from heaven ( Corinthians 6:9-20). The general Hebrew term zownah expresses any licentiousness in the married or unmarried; so the Greek porneia in Matthew 5:32. Zarah and nokriyah , “the strange woman,” implies that foreign women were those often found among the harlot class. In Proverbs 5:17-20 “strange” seemingly contrasts with one’s own rightful wife; another term, qudeeshaah , “consecrated woman” (in Genesis 38:21,22; Deuteronomy 23:17; Hosea 4:14), refers to the abominable worship of the Syrian Astarte or Venus by prostitution. By divine retribution in kind Israel’s sin was made its punishment: “My people have gone a whoring (spiritually as well as literally) from under their God ... therefore your daughters shall commit whoredom, and your spouses shall commit adultery.” What ye do of your own will, desert your divine Father and Husband, your daughters and wives shall do against your will, desert you and Him. The people’s idolatry became the source of dishonour to those to whom their honour was dearest, their wives and daughters. “The men of Babylon made Saccoth Benoth” their idol in Samaria ( Kings 17:30); the idol’s name means “booths for their daughters,” referring to their prostitution in this detestable worship. The masculine qadesh , “Sodomites,” implies male prostitution in the same vile worship ( Deuteronomy 23:17; 1 Kings 14:24; 15:12; 22:46; 2 Kings 23:7; Job 36:14). Tamar veiled herself and sat by the wayside as a consecrated harlot (qedeesh ) under a vow, and was so regarded by Judah.

    Herodotus (1:199) mentions the impure custom in the Babylonian worship of Mylitta, so that of the Dea Syra at Byblos very anciently. Singing and harping about a city was the badge of a harlot ( Isaiah 23:16). Male relatives exercised unlimited power in punishing unchaste women for the family dishonour ( Genesis 38:24). A priest’s daughter playing the whore was burnt to death ( Leviticus 21:9). The children of a harlot could not inherit with legitimate children ( John 8:41; Deuteronomy 23:2), but “bastard” means probably one born of incest or adultery; so the rabbis explain Judges 11:1,2.

    HARNEPHER 1 Chronicles 7:36.

    HAROD, THE WELL OF Judges 7:1,3. Gideon’s encampment, where the 300 who drank the water from their hands were selected. The word Harod is played upon,” whosoever is trembling (hared ) let him return.” Now Ain Jalud; the hill Moreh is Jebel Duhy, From it two of David’s 37 warriors of the body guard are called each “theHARODITE,” namely,SHAMMAH andELIKA ( 2 Samuel 23:25).

    HAROEH = the seer. 1 Chronicles 2:52.

    HAROSHETH OF THE GENTILES So called from the mixed races that inhabited it. A city in Naphtali W. of the lake Merom (El Huleh), from which the Jordan passes in an undivided stream. Sisera, captain of Jabin II king of Canaan, resided there ( Judges 4:2). Jabin’s own residence and seat of government was Hazor, N.W. of Harosheth. To Harosheth Barak pursued Jabin’s routed army. Joshua ( Joshua 11:6,10) had 150 years before routed the confederate kings of northern Canaan, headed by Jabin I, at the waters of Merom, the first occasion of Israel’s having to encounter “chariots and horses.” Joshua “houghed (hamstrung) their horses and burned their chariots with fire” in firm faith and obedience to God’s prohibition against their fighting the foe with his own weapon ( Deuteronomy 17:16). Unbelieving fear subsequently altered Israel’s policy, so that they shrank from battling with the enemy’s chariots in plains such as the Jordan valley, beside which Harosheth stood ( Joshua 17:16-18; Judges 1:19), and at last adopted chariots in their armies under the kings: 2 Samuel 8:4, David; 2 Samuel 15:1, Absalom; 1 Kings 1:5, Adonijah; 1 Kings 4:26, Solomon. Hazor was rebuilt in the interval between Jabin I and Jabin II; the latter of whom was the first who threw off Israel’s yoke and oppressed Israel in turn (for their previous oppressors, the kings of Mesopotamia and Moab, Chushan Rishathaim and Eglon, were outside not within the promised land, as Jabin II). After the defeat by Barak, Hazor and Harosheth and northern Canaan remained permanently in Israel’s hand.

    HARP kinnor With ten strings, played on with a plectrum (quill), according to Josephus; but also with the hand by David ( 1 Samuel 16:23; 18:10; 19:9). Jubal invented it, the simplest kind of stringed instrument, and the” organ” (ugab ), rather the “pipe,” the simplest kind of wind instrument; his brother Jabal was” father of such as dwell in tents and have cattle.” The brotherhood accords with the fact that the leisure of a nomad life was well suited to the production and appreciation of music ( Genesis 4:20,21).

    The harp was the earliest of all musical instruments, and the national instrument of the Hebrews. They used it, not as the Greeks, for expressing sorrow, but on occasions of joy and praise ( Genesis 31:27; Chronicles 20:28; Psalm 33:2); therefore, it was hung on the willows in the Babylonian captivity (137:2; Job 30:31). The words “My bowels shall sound like an harp” ( Isaiah 16:11) do not allude to the sound as lugubrious, but to the strings vibrating when struck. There was a smaller harp played with the hand, as by the walking prophets ( 1 Samuel 10:5), besides the larger, with more strings, played with the plectrum. Its music, as that of other instruments, was raised to its highest perfection under David ( Amos 6:5). It was an important adjunct to the “schools of the prophets.”

    HARROW charits 2 Samuel 12:31. Possibly a “threshing instrument.” In modern Palestine no such instrument as our harrow exists, and it is unlikely it did in ancient times.

    HARSHA Ezra 2:52; Nehemiah 7:54.

    HART ayal . The male of the stag, Cervus Duma. Resorting to the mountains (Song 8:14); sure-footed there ( 2 Samuel 22:34; Habakkuk 3:19).

    Monogamous and constant in affection ( Proverbs 5:19). In Psalm 42:1 the verb is feminine; the hind therefore, not the hart, is meant; her weakness intensifies her thirst. The emblem of activity ( Isaiah 35:6). So Naphtali is described by Jacob prophetically ( Genesis 49:21), “a hind let loose.” His active energy was shown against Jabin the Canaanite oppressor ( Judges 4:6-9; 5:18). The Targums say he first told Jacob that Joseph was yet alive; “he giveth goodly words.” The Hebrews sheluchim , “the apostles,” answers to shelucha “let loose.” So the prophecy hints at what Isaiah (52:7) more clearly unfolds, “how beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings.” Easily agitated (Song 2:7; 3:5), so that the hunter must advance on them with breathless caution if he would take them; an emblem of the resting ( Zephaniah 3:17) but easily grieved Holy Spirit ( Ezekiel 16:43; Matthew 18:7; Ephesians 4:30). The thunder so terrifies them that they prematurely bring forth ( Psalm 29:9). The case of their parturition, through the instinct given them by God’s care, stands in contrast to the shepherd’s anxiety in numbering the months of the flock’s pregnancy, and is an argument to convince Job (39:1-3) of God’s consummate wisdom; why then should he harbour for a moment the thought that God, who cares so providentially for the humblest creature, could be capable of harshness and injustice toward His noblest creature, man? The masculine ayal , Septuagint [elafos , is the fallow deer (Dama commonis) or the Barbary deer (Cervus Barbarus) according to Appendix, Smith’s Bible Dictionary Timid and fleet especially when seeking and not able to find pasture ( Lamentations 1:6); emblem of Zion’s captive princes at Babylon. Septuagint and Vulgate read eylim , “rams.” Ajalon abounded in the ayal , whence it took its name.

    Aijeleth, “the hind,” in the title Psalm 22 symbolizes one shot at by the archers and persecuted to death, namely, Messiah; as the persecutors are symbolized by “bulls,” “lions,” “dogs.” The addition “of the morning” (shahar ) implies prosperity dawning after suffering. The hind is emblematic of the grace, innocence, and loveliness (Song 2:9) of the Antitype to Joseph ( Genesis 49:23,24). The hind’s sure footing in the rocks typifies the believer’s preservation in high places and difficulties. The Arabs call a deer by a like name to the Hebrew, (iyal ). The deer is represented on the slabs at Nineveh, and seems to have abounded anciently in Syria, though not there now.

    HARUM 1 Chronicles 4:8.

    HARUMAPH Nehemiah 3:10.

    HARUPHITE 1 Chronicles 12:5.

    HARUZ 2 Kings 21:19.

    HASADIAH Zerubbabel’s son ( 1 Chronicles 3:20). Meaning “beloved of Jehovah,” marking the hopeful spirit of the returned exiles.

    HASENUAH Senuah with the article ( 1 Chronicles 9:7).

    HASHABIAH 1. “Regarded by Jehovah” ( 1 Chronicles 6:15). 2. Chronicles 9:14. 3. 1 Chronicles 25:3,19. 4. 1 Chronicles 26:30, one of the Hebronites (a chief Levite family sprung from Hebron, Kohath’s son).

    With 1,700 men he had charge of all business appertaining to the Lord’s and to king David’s service. Called “ruler of the Levites, son of Kemuel” ( 1 Chronicles 27:17). 5. 2 Chronicles 35:9. 6. Ezra 8:19. 7. Ezra 8:24. 8. Nehemiah 3:17. 9. Nehemiah 10:11; the “chief” (12:24,26). 10. Nehemiah 11:15. 11. Nehemiah 11:22. 12. Nehemiah 12:1,10,21,26.

    HASHABNAH Nehemiah 10:25.

    HASHABNIAH 1. Nehemiah 3:10. 2. Nehemiah 9:5.

    HASHBADANA Nehemiah 8:4.

    HASHEM 1 Chronicles 11:34.JASHEN in 2 Samuel 23:32.

    HASHMANNIM Hebrew for “princes shall come out of Egypt” ( Psalm 68:31); rich nobles, whence the Maccabees took their name Asmonaeans. The Egyptian civil name of Hermopolis Magna was Hashmen. The idol of wisdom, Hermes, Thoth, gave his name to the city; thus the derived term Hashmannim means “wisest Egyptian princes.” These as well as distant Ethiopians shall turn to the true God.

    HASHMONAH The stage of Israel’s journeyings near Mount Hor, next before Moseroth ( Numbers 33:29; 20:28; Deuteronomy 10:6). Heshmon ( Joshua 15:27), an “uttermost city of Judah toward the coast of Edom southward,” like Kedesh outside the natural frontier of Palestine, in the extreme N. of the desert. At Ain Hasb, N.W. of the Arabah, is a pool still of sweet living water, surrounded by verdure, and with traces of ruins (Robinson, Biblical Research, 2:119).

    HASHUB, HASSHUB 1. 1 Chronicles 9:14; Neh, 3:11. 2. Nehemiah 3:23. 3. Nehemiah 10:23. 4. Nehemiah 11:15.

    HASHUBAH See HASADIAH .

    HASHUM, CHILDREN OF 1. 223 in Ezra, 328 in Nehemiah, came back with Zerubbabel ( Nehemiah 7:22; Ezra 2:19). Many causes which we can only conjecture may have produced the variation; some gave in their names to go who did not go; others joined the caravan subsequently ( Nehemiah 10:18, Ezra 10:33). 2. Nehemiah 8:4.

    HASHUPHA Nehemiah 7:46.HASUPHA more correctly ( Ezra 2:43).

    HASSENAAH, CHILDREN OF Nehemiah 3:3. Senaah with the article ( Nehemiah 7:38). Compare the kindred name of a cliff, Seneh ( 1 Samuel 14:4).

    HATACH Esther 4:5-10.

    HATHATH 1 Chronicles 4:13.

    HATIPHA, CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:54; Nehemiah 7:56.

    HATITA, CHILDREN OF Ezra 2:42; Nehemiah 7:45.

    HATTIL, CHILDREN OF ”Children of Solomon’s slaves” ( Ezra 2:57,58; Nehemiah 7:59,60).

    HATTUSH 1. 1 Chronicles 3:22. Lord A. Hervey identifies Shemaiah with Shimei, Zerubbabel’s brother. Thus Hattush would be Zerubbabel’s nephew. An Hattush “of the sons of David” ( Ezra 8:2). An Hattush in Nehemiah 12:2. The one and the same Hattush may be meant in all the passages. But the same name in the same family may be repeated in different generations; the Hattush in 1 Chronicles 3:22 seems distinct from the Hattush of Ezra 8:2; Nehemiah 12:2. 2. Nehemiah 3:10.

    HAURAN Ezekiel 47:16,18. Extending from near Damascus southward as far as the Jabbok. The Greek Auranitis. Derived from hur “a cave,” as it abounds in cisterns excavated for storing water or else grain. With rugged Trachonitis (on the N.), mountainous Batanaea (on the E.), and Gaulanitis (on the W.), it formed ancient Bashan. It was N. of the plains of Moab ( Jeremiah 48:21). The country is level and among the richest in Syria, free from stones except on a few low volcanic tells here and there. It is still the granary of Damascus. Ruins of Roman towns abound with buildings untenanted, though perfect with walls, roofs, and doors of black basalt rock, there being no timber in the Hauran. Besides the Roman architectural magnificence traceable in some buildings, each village has its tank and bridge. The style of building in Um er Ruman, in the extreme S., is not Roman but almost like that of Palmyra. El Lejah is a rocky plain N.W. of Hauran proper, and is full of deserted towns and villages. El Gebel is a mountainous region between Hauran and the eastern desert.

    HAVILAH 1. Genesis 10:7. 2. Descendants of Havilah, son of tush, probably intermingled with the descendants of Havilah the Joktanite Havilah. So one people was formed, occupying Khawlan, the fertile region in the N.W. portion of Yemen or Arabia Felix. The Joktanite settlement was probably the earliest, the Arabs tracing the name Khawlan (which is another form of Havilah or Chavilah, with the ending n) to a descendant of Kahtan or Joktan. The region is fertile, abounding in myrrh, well watered, and populous. The Havilah bordering on the Ishmaelites “as thou goest to Assyria” ( Genesis 25:18), also on Amalek ( 1 Samuel 15:7), seems distinct. This Havilah is not as the former Havilah in the heart of Yemen, but on the border of Arabia Petrea toward Yemen, between the Nabateans and the Hagarites; the country of the Chauloteans.

    HAVOTHJAIR See BASHAN HAVOTH-JAIR .

    HAWK neets ; implying strong and rapid flight. Migratory in S. Europe and parts of Asia; so Job 39:26, “doth the hawk fly by thy wisdom, and stretch her wings toward the S.?” Of the dozen lesser raptores, birds, in Palestine nearly all are summer migrants; the Falco saker and lanarius, besides the smaller Falco melanopterus, Hypotriorchis subbuteo or the hobby, etc. The sacred monuments show that one kind was sacred in Egypt. The Greek name implies sacredness, hierax.

    HAY The Hebrew has no word for it, chatsir ( Proverbs 27:25; Isaiah 15:6) expressing grass as well as hay. For in the hot East the grass becomes hay as it stands; compare Matthew 6:30. It was cut as it was used, and not stacked ( Psalm 37:2; 72:6; 129:7). Amos 7:1, “the latter growth,” is that which springs up after mowing. Chashash ( Isaiah 5:24) is not “chaff,” but the withered grass. In Isaiah 15:6; Proverbs 27:2, translated “the hay grass.”

    HAZAEL King of Damascus from 886 to 840 B.C. Sent by his master Benhadad originally to Elisha to ask if he would recover from his sickness. The prophet answered he might recover (the disease not being fatal), but “that he should surely die.” Then Elisha gazing at Hazael burst into tears (typifying Him who wept over Jerusalem, Luke 19:41), and said his weeping was “because I know the evil thou wilt do unto Israel ... their strongholds wilt thou set on fire, and their young men wilt thou slay with the sword, and wilt dash their children, and rip up their women with child.”

    Hazael replied, expressing surprise at such a one as he being about to do so (see EHISHA for the true translated of 2 Kings 8:13). Herein Elisha fulfilled Elijah’s commission, that he should appoint Hazael king of Syria to be the Lord’s scourge of fits guilty people ( 1 Kings 19:15). Hazael having murdered Benhadad became king, and fought with Ahaziah king of Judah, and Jehoram of Israel, for Ramoth Gilead ( 2 Kings 8:28). The atrocities foretold (the same as in Hosea 13:16) were doubtless perpetrated by him when in Jehu’s days “Jehovah cut Israel short, and Hazael smote them in all the coasts of Israel, from Jordan eastward, all ... Gilead, the Gadites, Reubenites, Manassites, from Aroer by the Arnon, even Gilead and Bashan” ( 2 Kings 10:32,33).

    Jehovah therefore threatened, and executed his threat, “for three transgressions of Damascus, and for four, I will not turn away the punishment thereof; because they have threshed Gilead with threshing instruments of iron; and I will send a fire into the house of Hazael,” etc. (Amos 1:3.)

    The very same image is used in the independent history (an undesigned coincidence and mark of genuineness), concerning the king of Syria’s oppression of Israel under Jehoahaz, Jehu’s son: “he made them like the dust by threshing” ( 2 Kings 13:7).

    A black marble obelisk of the central palace of Nimrud, now in the British Museum, is inscribed with the names of Hazael and Benhadad of Syria, and Jehu of Israel, mentioned as tributaries of Shalmauubar king of Assyria.

    The tribute from Jehu is mentioned, gold, pearls, precious oil, etc. The name Hazael means “whom God looks on,” implying some connection with the true God (El). El was also in the name of ELisha, who appointed him in the name of El; probably he assumed this name because of this call.

    Benhadad means on the contrary “worshipper of Hadad,” the Syrian idol.

    Hazael led the Syrians, we read in the Assyrian monuments, in confederacy with the Hittites, Hamathites, and Phoenicians, against Assyria; at Antilibanus the Assyrians slew 16,000 of his warriors, and took 1,100 chariots. Three years later Hazael submitted to the Assyrians when they again invaded Syria.

    It was after this, when the Assyrians were prevented by internal troubles from continuing to invade, that Hazael assailed Gilead toward the close of Jehu’s reign (about 860 B.C.), and held Israel in a kind of subjection ( Kings 13:3-7,22). He took Gath and even “set his face to go up to Jerusalem” (12:17) in Joash’s reign ( 2 Chronicles 24:23,24), “and destroyed all the princes of the people from among the people” (it was God’s righteous retribution, for it was “the princes of Judah” who with flattering “obeisance” at Jehoiada’s death persuaded Joash to “leave the house of the Lord God of their fathers, to serve groves and idols,” ver. 17,18, and stoned Zechariah son of Jehoiada, who “testified against them,” ver. 19-22), and sent all the spoil to Damascus; Jehovah delivering “a very great host into the hand of a small company of Syrians, because the Jews had forsaken the Lord God of their fathers” (ver. 23,24). Joash saved Jerusalem only by “sending to Hazael all the hallowed things that Jehoshaphat, Jehoram, and Ahaziah his fathers had dedicated, and his own hallowed things, and all the gold in the treasures of the house of the Lord, and in the king’s house” ( 2 Kings 12:18).

    Hazael died about 840 B.C., after a 46 years’ reign.

    Jehoash, son of Jehoahaz, recovered from Benhadad, Hazael’s son, the cities taken by Hazael. Jeroboam II still further “restored the coast of Israel from the entering in of Hamath unto the sea of the plain,” according to Jonah’s prophecy, through the Lord’s great compassion ( 2 Kings 13:25; 14:25-27). Hazael’s cruelty and ambition failed to secure a lasting dynasty; see Jeremiah 17:11.

    HAZAIAH Nehemiah 11:5.

    HAZARAll the compounds ofHAZER were in the wilderness or its borders. Hazer is the “court” or quadrangle of a palace; and applies to the villages of rovers, semi-permanent collections of dwellings, such as still exist, rough stone walls being covered with tent cloths, holding thus a middle place between the tent and the town.

    HAZAR-ADDAR Between Kadesh Barnea and Azmon ( Numbers 34:4). A landmark on the southern boundary of the promised hind.

    HAZAR-ENAN = “village of springs.” Here the northern boundary terminated ( Numbers 34:9,10), and the eastern boundary began. Identified with Ayun ed Dara, a fountain in the midst of the central chain of Antilibanus; in Van de Velde’s map, latitude 33 degrees 49’, longitude 36 degrees 12’.

    Ruins mark the spot. Thus, the E. and W. declivities of the northern part of the Antilibanus range, excluding the Damascus plain and its contiguous valleys, were included in the borders of the promised land (Speaker’s Commentary, Numbers 34:9).

    HAZAR-GADDAH probably now El Ghurra (Conder). A town on the S. of Judah ( Joshua 15:27).HAZAR-HATTICON, “the middle village “; on the boundary of Hauran ( Ezekiel 47:16).HAZAR-SHUAL, “fox or jackal village”; in southern Judah, between Hazar-Gaddah and Beersheba ( Joshua 15:28; 19:3; 1 Chronicles 4:28; Nehemiah 11:27); now Saweh.HAZARSUSAH, “horse village”; belonging to Simeon, in southern Judah ( Joshua 19:5; 1 Chronicles 4:31); possibly made a depot for horses in the trade with Egypt in Solomon’s time; the name may be changed from some ancient name, as the import of horses was prohibited, and not practiced until David’s and Solomon’s time. In the Quarterly Statement of the Pal.

    Expl. the sites of Hazar-Shual and Hazar-Gaddah are described as walled towns of flint, answering to the meaning of Hazar, an “enclosure.”

    HAZARMAVETH = “the court of death.” Third of Joktan’s sons ( Genesis 10:26).

    Hadramaut, a province in S.E. of Arabia, abounding in myrrh and frankincense, but deadly in climate, whence it derives its name. Called Atramitae by the Romans and Greeks. The most powerful of the Arab tribes. Between the modern Yemen which lies on the W. and the Mahra country. Shibam is its capital.

    HAZEL luz . Rather the “almond,” Genesis 30:37 (Gesenius).

    HAZELELPONI With the article, “the Tzelelponite” ( 1 Chronicles 4:3).

    HAZERIM The villages or “enclosures” (see HAZAR ) of the wandering Avvim, the ancient occupants of southwestern Palestine ( Deuteronomy 2:28).

    HAZEROTH The stage after Kibroth Hattaavah in Israel’s wanderings ( Numbers 11:35; 12:16; 33:17; Deuteronomy 1:1). Now El Ain, famed for its spring, on Israel’s probable route (which Ain el Hudherah is not) by the wady es Zulukah. But Clark identifies Hazeroth with Bir eth Themed, many miles further on the march northwards. Several valleys converge round El Ain, which with other springs make this region the oasis of the E. of the peninsula.

    HAZEZON TAMAR = “pruning of palms.” The old name of see ENGEDI , famed for palms.

    Perhaps this was “the city of palm trees” ( Judges 1:16) (though Jericho is generally called so: Deuteronomy 34:3), from which the Kenites, the tribe of Moses’ father-in-law, went into the wilderness of Judah with the children of Judah. Thus, Balaam standing on a height opposite Jericho, and seeing the western shore of the Dead Sea to Engedi, appropriately speaks of the Kenite as having fixed his “nest” in the cliff there ( Numbers 24:21).

    HAZIEL 1 Chronicles 23:9.

    HAZO Son of Nahor by Milcah ( Genesis 22:22). There is a Chazene in Mesopotamia, and another in Assyria (Strabo, 16:736).

    HAZOR = “enclosed.” (See HAROSHETH .) 1. In Naphtali, on a height overlooking Lake Merom ( Joshua 11:1,10, “head of all those kingdoms,” i.e. the chief city of northern Palestine; 12:19; 19:36; Judges 4:2,17; 1 Samuel 12:9). Burnt by Joshua in order not to leave such a strong place in his rear; rebuilt and made the second Jabin’s seat whence he oppressed Israel. Fortified by Solomon as a point of defense at the entering into Palestine from Syria and Assyria; its fortification was one among the works which necessitated. a “levy” of taxes ( 1 Kings 9:15). Its inhabitants were carried to Assyria by Tiglath Pileser ( 2 Kings 15:29). Now Tell Khuraibeh, “the ruins,” according to Robinson; but there are no old ruins there and no cisterns. Rather Tel Hara, where is an ancient fortress, and walls, ruins, and pottery (Our Work in Palestine, Palestine Exploration Fund). 2. A city in the extreme S. of Judah ( Joshua 15:23). 3. HAZOR-HADATTAH, “the new Hazor” as distinguished from the former; also in southern Judah ( Joshua 15:25). 4. A city N. of Jerusalem, where the Benjamites resided after the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 11:33).

    HEADDRESS The head was usually uncovered. In Leviticus 10:6 the sense of “uncover (literally, let loose) not your heads” is “let not your hair fall loosely from your head” as in mourning. When needful the head was covered with the mantle; the radid and tsaiph were so used, the veil also.

    In Job 29:14, “my judgment (justice) was as ... a diadem,” translated “a turban,” or head-dress of linen rolled around (tsaniph). It and the flowing outer “robe” characterize an oriental grandee or high priest ( Zechariah 3:5). The [tsaniyph ] was worn also by an adorned lady ( Isaiah 3:23, “hoods” or mitres), also by kings, Isaiah 62:3. The pe-eer was a holiday ornamental head-dress; ( Isaiah 61:3) “beauty for ashes” (a play on similar sounds, pe-eer epher), to give them the ornamental headdress worn on joyous occasions ( Ezekiel 24:17) for the ashes cast on the head in mourning ( 2 Samuel 13:19). The high priest’s “mitre” was a twisted band of linen coiled into a cap, like a turban, with a plate or crown of gold in front,. Instead of this the ordinary priests wore “bonnets” (rather caps) “for glory and for beauty.” In Isaiah 61:10, “as a bridegroom decketh himself with ornaments” (pe-eer), translated” with the priests’ ornamental head-dress,” appropriate to the “kingdom of priests,” consecrated to offer spiritual sacrifices to God continually ( Exodus 19:6; Revelation 5:10; 20:6). The pe-eer refers especially to the jewels and ornaments with which the turban is decorated. In Ezekiel 16:10 “I girded thee about with fine linen” may refer to the turban. In Ezekiel 23:15 “exceeding in dyed attire,” translated “redundant in dyed turbans,” i.e. with ample dyed turbans; the Assyrians delighted in ample richly dyed headdresses anti robes. In Daniel 3:21 for” hats” translated “outer mantles.”

    HEART Often including the intellect as well as the affections and will; as conversely the “mind” often includes the feeling and will as well as the intellect. Romans 1:21, “their foolish heart was darkened.” Ephesians 1:18, “the eyes of your understanding (the Vaticanus manuscript; but the Sinaiticus and Alexandrinus manuscripts ‘heart’) being enlightened.” Thus, the Scripture implies that the heart and the head act and react on one another; and in men’s unbelief it is the will that perverts the intellectual perceptions. John 7:17, “if any man be willinq to (Greek) do, he shall know.” “Willingness to obey” is the key to spiritual knowledge. See Jeremiah 17:9; Hosea 7:11, “Ephraim is like a silly dove without heart,” i.e. moral understanding.

    HEATH Hebrew aroer , arar ; Arabic dnax; the Juniper sabina or savin with small scale-like leaves, close to the stem, a gloomy looking bush on a sterile soil, symbolizing “the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord” ( Jeremiah 17:6); the Hebrew means “naked”; such is he whose defense is other than Jehovah, a shrub in a barren soil, contrasted with the “tree spreading out her roots by the river,” i.e. the man that trusteth in Jehovah ( Jeremiah 17:7,8; compare Jeremiah 48:6, margin).

    HEATHEN (See GENTILES .)

    HEAVEN From “heaved up;” so “the heights” ( <19E801> Psalm 148:1). The Greek ouranos and the Hebrew shamaim , are similarly derived. It is used of the surrounding air wherein “the fowls of heaven” fly ( Genesis 1:26, compare Genesis 1:20); from whence the rain and hail fall ( Deuteronomy 11:11). “I will make your heaven as iron,” i.e. your sky hard and yielding no rain ( Leviticus 26:19). “The four quarters of heaven” ( Jeremiah 49:36) and “the circuit of heaven” ( Job 22:14) refer to the atmospheric heaven. By metaphor it is represented as a building with foundations and pillars ( 2 Samuel 22:8; Job 26:11), with an entrance gate ( Genesis 28:17) and windows opened to pour down rain ( Genesis 7:11, compare 2 Kings 7:2; Malachi 3:10). Job 37:18, “spread out the sky ... strong ... as a molten looking glass,” not solid as “firmament” would imply, whereas the “expanse” is the true meaning ( Genesis 1:6; Isaiah 44:24), but phenomenally like one of the ancient mirrors made of firm molten polished metal.

    Matthew, who is most Hebraistic in style, uses the plural, the Hebrew term for heaven being always so. “The heaven of heavens” ( Deuteronomy 10:14) is a Hebraism for the highest heavens. Paul’s “third heaven” ( Corinthians 12:2) to which he was caught up implies this superlatively high heaven, which he reached after passing through the first heaven the air, and the second the sky of the stars ( Ephesians 4:10). Hebrews 7:26, “made higher than the heavens,” for Christ “passed through the heavens” ( Hebrews 4:14, Greek), namely, the aerial heaven and the starry heaven, the veil through which our High Priest passed into the heaven of heavens, the immediate presence of God, as the Levitical high priest passed through the veil into the holy of belies. The visible heavens shall pass away to give place to the abiding new heaven and earth wherein shall dwell righteousness ( <19A225> Psalm 102:25-27; Isaiah 65:17; 66:22; 2 Peter 3:7,13; Revelation 21:1; Hebrews 12:26-28). “The kingdom of the heavens” in Matthew, for “the kingdom of God” in Mark and Luke, is drawn from Daniel 4:26, “the heavens do rule,” ( Daniel 2:44) “the God of heaven shall set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed.” It consists of many stages and phases, issuing at last in heaven being brought down fully to earth, and the tabernacle of God being with men ( Revelation 21:2,3,10, etc.). The plurality of the phases is expressed by “the kingdom of the heavens.”

    The Bible is distinguished from the sacred books of false religions in not having minute details of heavenly bliss such as men’s curiosity would crave. The grand feature of its blessedness is represented as consisting in holy personal union and immediate face to face communion with God and the Lamb; secondarily, that the saints are led by the Lamb to living fountains of water, and fed with the fruit of the tree of life in the midst of the paradise of God, the antitype of the former Adamic paradise. It is no longer merely a garden as Eden, but a heavenly “city” and garden combined, nature and art no longer mutually destructive, but enhancing each the charm of the other, individuality and society realized perfectly (Revelation 2,3,7,21,22). No separate temple, but the whole forming one vast “temple,” finding its center in the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb, who are the temple to each and all the king-priests reigning and serving there. This was the model Moses was shown on Sinai ( Hebrews 7:1-6).

    The earthly tabernacle was its pattern and figure ( Hebrews 9:23,24).

    The “altar” ( Revelation 6:9) and the “censer,” etc. ( Revelation 8:3), the “temple” in heaven ( Revelation 11:19; 14:17; 15:5,8), are preliminary to the final state when there shall be “no temple therein” ( Revelation 21:22), for the whole shall be perfectly consecrated to God.

    Negatives of present provisional conditions and evils form a large part of the subordinate description of heaven’s bliss: no marriage ( Luke 20:34-36), no meats for the belly ( 1 Corinthians 6:13), no death, no sorrow, crying, pain; no defilement, no curse, no night, no candle, no light of the sun, for the Lord God giveth them light ( Revelation 21:4,27; 22:3,5).

    Heaven is not merely a state but a place. For it is the place where Christ’s glorifed body now is; “the heaven must receive Him until the times of restitution of all things” ( Acts 3:21). Thither He will “receive His people to Himself” after He hath “prepared a place for them” ( John 14:2-4), that where He is there His servants may be ( John 12:26). From heaven, which is God’s court, angels are sent down to this earth, as the multitude of the heavenly host (distinct from the host of heaven,” Acts 7:42), and to which they return ( Luke 2:13-15; 22:43). God Himself is addressed “Our Father who art in heaven.” His home is the parent home, the sacred hearth of the universe.

    HEBER EBER means “beyond.” 1. The father of Peleg and ancestor of Abraham ( Genesis 10:24,25); marking that Arphaxad’s descendants were now crossing over or beyond the great rivers on their way to Mesopotamia and thence to Canaan. In Luke 3:35, Heber = Eber. 2. Nehemiah 12:20. 3. 1 Chronicles 5:13. 4. 1 Chronicles 8:12,22. Abed or Obed is substituted in Septuagint for 2,3,4.

    HEBER 1. Genesis 46:17, Numbers 26:45. 2. 1 Chronicles 4:18. 3. 1 Chronicles 8:17. 4. Heber the Kenite ( Judges 4:11,17; 5:24), husband of Jael, descendant of Hobab “priest, of Midian,” who was himself a Kenite resident in Midian.

    The Kenites migrated with the children of Judah into the wilderness of Judah at the time of the conquest of Canaan ( Judges 1:16). They had accompanied Israel to Canaan at Moses’ request ( Numbers 10:29, etc.). (See HAZEZON TAMAR ) Besides this general migration Heber’s family migrated to Kedesh in Naphtali, the debatable ground between northern Israel and Jabin.

    HEBREW; HEBREWS Shem is called “the father of all the children of Eber,” as Ham is called “father of Canaan.” The Hebrews and Canaanites were often brought, into contact, and exhibited the respective characteristics of the Shemites and the Hamites. The term “Hebrews” thus is derived from Eber ( Genesis 10:21, compare Numbers 24:24). The Septuagint translated “passer from beyond” (perates ), taking the name from eeber “beyond.” Abram in Palestine was to the inhabitants the stranger from beyond the river ( Genesis 14:13). In entering Palestine he spoke Chaldee or Syriac ( Genesis 31:47). In Canaan he and his descendants acquired Hebrew from the Hamitic Canaanites, who in their turn had acquired it from an earlier Semitic race. The Moabite stone shows that Moab spoke the same Hebrew tongue as Israel, which their connection with Lot, Abraham’s nephew, would lead us to expect. In the patriarchs’ wanderings they never used interpreters until they went to Egypt. In Israel’s bondages in the time of the judges they never lost their language; but in the 70 years’ captivity in Babylon their language became in a great degree Aramaic or Chaldee, and they adopted the present Hebrew alphabet. Thus it is proved the Israelites spoke the languages of the surrounding peoples. The sense of Genesis 10:21 is: as in Genesis 10:6-20 the three Hamite settlements are mentioned, Babylon, Egypt, Canaan, so next the Shemite races are spoken of as commencing at the most easterly point of the Hamites, namely, Babylon and the Euphrates. Shem was “father of all the children of Eber,” i.e. of the nations settled eastward, starting from beyond the Euphrates.

    The name Hebrews, applied to them in relation to the surrounding tribes already long settled in Canaan, continued to be their name among foreigners; whereas “Israelite” was their name among themselves ( Genesis 39:14,17; 43:32; 1 Samuel 4:6,9). In New Testament the contrast is between “Hebrews” and those having foreign characteristics, as especially the Greek or any Gentile language ( Acts 6:1; Philippians 3:5 (see GREEK , see GRECIAN ), 2 Corinthians 11:22; Luke 23:38). The name Hebrews is found in Genesis and Exodus more than in all the other Books of the Bible, for it was the international name linking Jacob’s descendants with the nations; Israel is the name that separates them from the nations. After the constitution of Israel as a separate people (in Exodus) Hebrews rarely occurs; in the national poetry and in the prophets the name does not occur as a designation of the elect people among themselves. If, as seems implied in Genesis 10, Eber be a patronymic, his name must be prophetic (as Peleg is) of the migrations of his descendants.

    HEBREW LANGUAGE Called “the language of Canaan” ( Isaiah 19:18), as distinguished from that of Egypt; “the Jewish” as distinguished from Aramean ( 2 Kings 18:26,28). (See HEBREW above.) Internal evidence also favors its Palestinian origin; as yam “the sea,” in oldest documents used for the west.

    It is Semitic, as distinguished from the Indo-Germanic, Indo-European, Aryan, or Japhetic languages. The Semitic includes Aramaean or Chaldee and Syriac on the N.E., the Arabic on the S., the Ethiopic between the Hebrew and Arabic, the Hebrew, and kindred Phoenician or Canaanite.

    In Hebrew and the other Semitic languages gutturals preponderate.

    Consonants are not grouped round one vowel, yet a consonant always begins a syllable. The Semitic languages are less matured and polished, and more impulsive than deliberative. The roots have three letters. The conjugations of verbs are threefold: 1. Expressing intensity or repetition by a change within the root. 2. Reflexiveness or causation by addition to the root. 3. Passives by “u” or “a” in the first syllable. Modifications of the root idea are marked by changes within the root, not by additions. The a sound marks activity; the “e” and “o” sounds rest or passiveness. Intensity and repeated action are expressed by doubling the consonant. The neuter gender is unknown, because Semitic imagination endows with life every object in nature and makes it male or female. Mental qualities are represented by physical members: strength by the “hand” or “arm”; anger by the “nostril” (aph ); favor by the “shining face”; displeasure by the “falling of the countenance.” Go, way, walk, course express spiritual motion. Tenses or times of verbs are twofold (not three as with us, past, present, future). What the mind realizes is put in the past, even though it may be future; what the mind regards as about to be, or being, realized is put in the future; so that the future may be used of the historic past, and the preterite of the prophetic future. The vowels were not originally written; latterly they were put as points under the consonants, which are read from right to left. The particles are few; hence subtle reasonings cannot be expressed. The Greek is the language of philosophy; the Hebrew of imagination and intuition. The sentences are a succession of coordinate propositions, not of propositions molded by interdependence and mutual subordination into complete periods. The style is pictorial: “Behold!” is of frequent occurrence; and the process of doing, as well as the act, is stated, as “he arose and went,” “he put forth his hand and took,” “he lifted up his voice and wept.” Symbolical phrases are frequent: “incline the ear”; “stiffen the neck,” i.e. to be perverse; “to uncover the ear,” i.e. to reveal.

    Adam, Eve, Abel, etc., are pictorial names, possibly Hebrew equivalents for the original names. The fall has among its evil effects caused a severance between names and things. The Bible retains some of the original connection, all the ancient names being significant of things. The choice of essentially the same language as that of commercial Sidon and Tyre for the divine revelation was a providential arrangement for diffusing the knowledge of His law widely among the Gentiles. There may be a Hamitic element in Hebrew, considering that the Canaanites who spoke it when Abram entered Canaan were Hamites; even though they probably acquired it from earlier Semitic occupants of Canaan, they would infuse a Hamitic element themselves. The vocabulary of the oldest Babel monuments is Hamitic. The Aramaic is decidedly Semitic, and was Abraham’s original tongue. The Hamites and Nimrod took the lead in building Babel, which entailed the confusion of tongues; their tongue accordingly is found more confounded into endless varieties of dialect than the Semitic and Japhetic, whose dialects bear a nearer resemblance among themselves than the Turanian and other Hamitic dialects. As Hebrew sprang from the confusion of Babel, it cannot have been the language of Adam and the whole earth when there was but one speech; still, though an offshoot like the rest, it may retain most of the primitive type, a view which the Hebrew Bible names favor, though these be modified from the original form. The Shemites and Japhetites have had a higher moral civilization, and so a purer language. The Hebrew terms for see SIN , see ATONEMENT , see GOD , see JEHOVAH , and many such theological ideas, must have conveyed to the Gentiles, wherever fragments of the Hob. revelation reached, many fruitful germs of divine truth. The sacred books of Moses gave a fixity to the language, so that no essential change of language is observable in the books of different ages until the Babylonian captivity; thenceforward Chaldee became largely mixed with Hebrew (See Nehemiah 8:8.)

    HEBREWS, EPISTLE TO THE Canonicity . — Clement of Rome (1st century A.D.) refers to it oftener than any other canonical New Testament book, adopting its words as on a level with the rest of the New Testament. As the writer of this epistle claims authority Clement virtually sanctions it, and this in the apostolic age.

    Westcott (Canon, 22) observes, it seems transfused into Clement’s mind.

    Justin Martyr quotes its authority for applying the titles “apostle” and “angel” to the Son of God. Clement of Alexandria refers it to Paul, on the authority of Pantaenus of Alexandria (in the middle of the second century) saying that as Jesus is called the “apostle” to the Hebrews, Paul does not in it call himself so, being apostle to the Gentiles; also that Paul prudently omitted his name at the beginning, because the Hebrews were prejudiced against him; that it was originally written in Hebrew for the Hebrews, and that Luke translated it into Greek for the Greeks, whence the style resembles that of Acts. He however quotes the Greek epistle as Paul’s, so also Origen; but in his Homilies he regards the style as more Grecian than Paul’s but the thoughts as his. “The ancients who handed down the tradition of its Pauline authorship must have had good reason for doing so, though God alone knows the certainty who was the actual writer,” i.e. probably the transcriber or else interpreter of Paul’s thoughts. The Peshito old Syriac version has it. Tertullian in the beginning of the third century, in the African church, ascribes it to Barnabas. Irenaeus in Eusebius quotes it.

    About the same time Caius the presbyter of Rome mentions only epistles of Paul, whereas if epistle to Hebrews were included there would be 14. The see CANON fragment of Muratori omits it, in the beginning of the third century. The Latin church did not recognize it as Paul’s for a long time subsequently. So Victorinus, Novatian of Rome, and Cyprian of Carthage. But in the fourth century Hilary of Poitiers (A.D. 368), Lucifer of Cagliari (A.D. 371), Ambrose of Milan (A.D. 397), and other Latins quote it as Paul’s; the fifth council of Carthage (A.D. 419) formally recognizes it among his 14 epistles.

    Style . — The partial resemblance of Luke’s style to it is probably due to his having been companion of Paul: “each imitated his teacher; Luke imitated Paul flowing along with more than river fullness; Mark imitated Peter who studied brevity” (Chrysostom). But more familiarity with Jewish feeling, and with the peculiarities of their schools, appears in this epistle than in Luke’s writings. The Alexandrian phraseology does not prove Apollos’ authorship (Alford’s theory). The Alexandrian church would not have so undoubtingly asserted Paul’s authorship if Apollos their own countryman had really been the author. Paul, from his education in Hebrew at Jerusalem, and in Hellenistic at Tarsus, was familiar with Philo’s modes of thought. At Jerusalem there was an Alexandrian synagogue ( Acts 6:9). Paul knew well how to adapt himself to his readers; to the Greek Corinthians who idolized rhetoric his style is unadorned, that their attention might be fixed on the gospel alone; to the Hebrews who were in no such danger he writes to win them ( 1 Corinthians 9:20) in a style attractive to those imbued with Philo’s Alexandrian conceptions and accustomed to the combination of Alexandrian Greek philosophy and ornament with Judaism. All the Old Testament quotations except two ( Hebrews 10:30; 13:5) are from the Septuagint, which was framed at Alexandria. The interweaving of the Septuagint peculiarities into the argument proves that the Greek epistle is an original, not a translation. The Hebrew Old Testament would have been quoted, had the original epistle been Hebrew Pauline authorship . — This is further favored by internal evidence. The superiority of Christianity to Judaism in that the reality exceeds the type is a favorite topic of Paul. Compare this epistle with 2 Corinthians 3:6-18; Galatians 3:23-25; 4:1-9,21-31. Herein allegorical interpretation, which the Alexandrians strained unduly, is legitimately under divine guidance employed. The divine Son is represented as the image of God; compare 1:3, etc., with Paul’s undoubted epistles, Philippians 2:6; Colossians 1:15-20; His lowering Himself for man’s sake ( Hebrews 2:9) with Corinthians 8:9; Philippians 2:7,8; His final exaltation ( Hebrews 2:8; 10:13; 12:2) with 1 Corinthians 15:25-27; His “mediator” (unique to Paul) office ( Hebrews 8:6) with Galatians 3:19,20; His sacrifice for sin prefigured by the Jewish sacrifices (Hebrews 7—10) with Romans 3:22-26; 1 Corinthians 5:7. “God of peace” is a phrase unique to Paul ( Hebrews 13:20 with Romans 15:33; 1 Thessalonians 5:23). So “distributed gifts of the Holy Spirit” ( Hebrews 2:4) with (Greek) “divisions of gifts ... the same Spirit” ( 1 Corinthians 12:4); “righteousness by faith” (10:38; 11:7) with the same quotation ( Habakkuk 2:4); Romans 1:17; 4:22; 5:1; Galatians 3:11; Philippians 3:9. “The word of God ... the sword of the Spirit” ( Hebrews 4:12) with Ephesians 6:17. Inexperienced Christians are “children needing milk,” i.e. elementary teaching; riper Christians, as full grown men, require strong meat ( Hebrews 5:12,13; 6:1 with <460301> Corinthians 3:1,2; 14:20; Galatians 4:9; Ephesians 4:13). Believers have “boldness of access to God by Christ” ( Hebrews 10:19 with Romans 5:2; Ephesians 2:18; 3:12). Afflictions are a fight (10:32 with Philippians 1:30; Colossians 2:1). The Christian life is a race ( Hebrews 12:1 with 1 Corinthians 9:24; Philippians 3:12-14).

    The Jewish ritual is a service ( Hebrews 9:1-6 with Romans 9:4); a “bondage,” as not freeing us from consciousness of sin and fear of death ( Hebrews 2:15 with Galatians 5:1). Paul’s characteristic “going off at a word” into a long parenthesis, playing upon like sounding words, and repeating favorite words, quotations from the Old Testament linked by “and again” ( Hebrews 1:5; 2:12,13, with Romans 15:9-12; 2:8 with 1 Corinthians 15:27; Ephesians 1:22; 10:30 with Romans 12:19).

    Reception in the East before the West. — No Greek father ascribes the epistle to any but Paul, for it was to the Hebrews of Alexandria and Palestine it was mainly addressed; but in the western and Latin churches of N. Africa and Rome, which it did not reach for some time, it was long doubted owing to its anonymous form, not opening as other epistles though closing like them; its Jewish argument; and its less distinctively Pauline style. Insufficient evidence for it, not positive evidence against it, led these for the first three centuries not to accept it. The fall of Jerusalem previous to the full growth of Christianity in N. Africa curtailed: contact between its churches and those Jews to whom this epistle is undressed. The epistle was, owing to distance, little known to the Latin churches.

    Muratori’s Canon does not notice it. When in the fourth century at last they found it was received as Pauline and canonical (the Alexandrians only doubted its authorship, not its authority) on good grounds in the Greek churches, they universally accepted it. The churches of the East and Jerusalem their center, the quarter to which the epistle was first sent, received it as Paul’s, according to Cyril, bishop of Jerusalem (A.D. 349).

    Jerome, though bringing from Rome the Latin prejudice against this epistle, aggravated by its apparent sanction of the Novatian heresy ( Hebrews 6:4-6), was constrained by the almost unanimous testimony of the Greek churches from the first to receive it as Paul’s; after him Rome corrected its past error of rejecting it. Augustine too held its canonicity. What gives especial weight to the testimony for it of the Alexandrian church is, that church was founded by Mark, who was with Paul at Rome in his first confinement, when probably this epistle was written ( Colossians 4:10), and possibly bore it to Jerusalem where his mother resided, visiting Colosse on the way, and from Jerusalem to Alexandria. Peter also ( Peter 3:15,16), the apostle of the circumcision, in addressing the Hebrew Christians of the dispersion in the East, says, “as our beloved brother Paul ... hath written unto you,” i.e. to the Hebrews. By adding “as also in all his epistles” he distinguishes the epistle to the Hebrews from the rest; and by classing it with the “other Scriptures” he asserts at once its Pauline authorship and divine inspiration. A generous testimony of Christian love to one who formerly rebuked him ( Galatians 2:7-14). The apostle of the circumcision attests the gospel preached by the apostle of the uncircumcision; and the latter was chosen by God to confirm the Hebrews, as conversely the former was chosen to open the door to the Gentiles (Acts 10). So perfect is the unity that reigns amidst the diversity of agencies.

    Rome originally received this epistle through Clement of Rome, then rejected it, until in the fourth century she saw her error: a refutation of her claim to unchangeableness and infallibility. But for the eastern churches the epistle would have been lost to the world; so it is well for Christendom Rome is not the catholic church.

    Place of writing. — The writer was at the time in prison ( Hebrews 13:3,19), had been formerly imprisoned in Palestine ( Hebrews 10:34, “ye had compassion on me in my bonds.” So the Sinaiticus and the Vaticanus manuscripts, but Alexandrinus manuscript “on the prisoners”).

    The salutation which he transmits from believers in Italy implies that Rome was the place of writing ( Hebrews 13:24). The rhetorical character of the epistle may be one cause of his waiving the usual epistolary address.

    The intention expressed ( Hebrews 13:23) to visit those addressed shortly with Timothy, just “set at liberty” and styled “our brother,” accords with the authorship of Paul.

    Design . — The superiority of the gospel over Judaism is shown in its introduction by the Son of God, infinitely higher than the angels, or Moses through whom the Hebrews received the law. The legal priesthood and sacrifices did not perfect as to salvation, but those of Christ do. He is the substance and antitype, to which they, the shadow and type, must give place. They kept men removed from immediate communion with God; we have direct access through the opened veil, Christ’s flesh. Hence, as having such privileges we should incur the heavier condemnation if we apostatize (a temptation then pressing upon Hebrew Christians when they saw Christians persecuted, while Judaism was tolerated by the Romans and fanatically upheld by the Jewish authorities). The Old Testament patterns of faith must be their encouragement to persevering endurance. The epistle ends in the Pauline manner with exhortations and prayers for them, and especially his wonted apostolic salutation, “grace be with you all,” his “token (of identification) in every epistle” ( 2 Thessalonians 3:17,18; so 1 Corinthians 16:21,23; Colossians 4:18). Every one of his epistles has the same closing greeting, which is not in any epistle of the other apostles in Paul’s lifetime. After his death it occurs in the last New Testament book, Revelation, and subsequently in the epistle of Clement of Rome. This proves that by whomsoever the body of the epistle was committed to writing (whether an amanuensis or else a companion of Paul, such as Luke was, transfusing Paul’s inspired sentiments into his own inspired diction), Paul by his express “token” at the close sanctions the whole as his own.

    Persons addressed and date of writing. — As there was no exclusively Jewish Christian church he does not address the rulers, but the Jews of the Palestinian and adjoining churches, Jerusalem, Judea, and Alexandria, wherein Jewish Christians formed the majority. It was from Alexandria the epistle came to the knowledge of Christendom. The internal notices accord with Jerusalem being the church primarily addressed. He addresses the Jews as “the people of God” ( Hebrews 2:17; 4:9; 13:12), “the seed of Abraham,” the stock on which Gentile Christians are grafted (compare Romans 11:16-24). But they must come out from earthly Jerusalem, and realize their having “come to the heavenly Jerusalem” ( Hebrews 12:18-23; 13:13). Those addressed are presumed to be familiar with temple services, with discussions of Scripture (32 Old Testament quotations occur, including 16 from Psalms), and with the Alexandrian philosophy.

    Some of them had relieved the distressed with their goods ( Hebrews 6:10; 10:34; compare Romans 15:26; Acts 2:45; 4:34; 11:29).

    Anticipations of Jerusalem’s doom occur ( Hebrews 6:8; 8:13; 10:25,37; 12:27). A reference to James’s martyrdom at Jerusalem probably occurs ( Hebrews 13:7) (A.D. 62). Paul’s first imprisonment at Rome ended A.D. 63, so that this epistle was probably written in A.D. 63, shortly before his release. It was certainly before Jerusalem’s overthrow, for he implies the temple service was then going on ( Hebrews 13:10; 8:4,5; 9:6,7).

    The mode of address, hortatory not commanding, is just such as Paul would have used in addressing Jews. He enjoins obedience to church rulers ( Hebrews 13:7,17,24), thus meeting the possible objection that by writing this epistle he was interfering with the prerogative of Peter the apostle of the circumcision, and with the bishop of Jerusalem (James’s successor, if by this time James was martyred). Hence his delicate mode of address: “I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation” ( Hebrews 13:22).

    The difference of style from that of his epistles to Gentiles was to be expected. But distinctively Pauline phrases and ideas occur, as shown above. Compare the Greek idiom, Hebrews 13:5, with Romans 12:9; 13:18, “we trust we have a good conscience,” with Acts 23:1; 24:16; 2 Corinthians 1:12; 4:2; 2 Timothy 1:3. He quotes the Old Testament as a “Hebrew of the Hebrews” ( Philippians 3:5) writing to Hebrews, “God spoke to our fathers,” not “it is written.” The use of Greek, not Hebrew, and the quotation of the Septuagint version of Old Testament prove, that it was written not merely for Hebrew but for Hellenistic Jew converts in Palestine and the East. Many had left Jerusalem and settled in Asia Minor in the troubled times that preceded the fall of the city. The epistle comforts them, persecuted as they were by Jewish brethren, and disheartened at the prospect of soon losing their distinctive national privileges, by showing that in Christ they have a better Mediator than Moses, a better sabbath than the Judicial, a better atonement than the sacrifices, and a better Jerusalem than the earthly one. He fortifies them with arguments against their unbelieving brethren. Established in the faith by this epistle they were kept from apostasy; migrating to Pella they escaped the doom of Jerusalem. Throughout the epistle no allusion occurs to the admission of Gentiles to the church, and no direction as to the proper relations of Hebrew to Gentile Christians. The comparative purity of the Greek, the periodic style, and the frequent plays upon similarly sounding words ( Hebrews 6:8, 13:14), confirm the view that the present Greek text is the original one.

    Divisions . — The doctrinal body of the epistle is divided into three parts: Hebrews 7:1-25; Hebrews 7:26—9:12; Hebrews 9:13—10:18.

    Its theme is, Christ our High Priest forever after the order of Melchizedek, The first part sets forth what this is, in contrast to the Aaronic priesthood.

    The second that He is Aaron’s Antitype in the true holy place, by His previous self sacrifice on earth, and is mediator of the better covenant which the old only typified. The third part that His offering through the Eternal Spirit is of everlasting power, as contrasted with the unavailing cycle of legal offerings. The first half of this third part ( Hebrews 9:13-28) shows that both our present possession of salvation and the future completion of it are as certain as that He is with God, reigning as Priest and King, once more to appear, no longer bearing our sins but bringing consummated salvation; the second half ( Hebrews 10:1-18) reiterates the main position, Christ’s high priesthood, grounded on His self-offering, its kingly character and eternal accomplishment of its end, confirmed by Psalm 40 and Psalm 110 and Jeremiah 31 (Delitzsch.) The first main portion, chapters 1 through 6, prepares the way for the doctrinal. The third ( Hebrews 10:19 through Hebrews 13) resumes the exhortation of the first (compare Hebrews 10:22,23 with Hebrews 4:14-16); its theme is, our duty now while waiting for the Lord’s second advent.

    HEBRON 1. Third son of Kohath; younger brother of Amram, father of Moses and Aaron ( Exodus 6:18). The family of Hebronites sprang from him. In the 40th year of David’s reign 2,700 of them, at Jazer in Gilead, “mighty men of valor,” superintended for the king the two and a half tribes “in matters pertaining to God and the king” ( 1 Chronicles 26:30-32); Jerijah was their chief. Also Hashabiah and 1,700 Hebronites were officers “in all the Lord’s business and the king’s service” on the W. of Jordan. 2. 1 Chronicles 2:42,43. 3. A city in the hill country of Judah, originally Kirjath (the city of) Arba ( Joshua 15:13; 14:15). “Arba was a great man among the Anakims, father of Anak.” (See Joshua 21:11; Judges 1:10.) Twenty Roman miles S. of Jerusalem, and twenty N. of Beersheba. Rivaling Damascus in antiquity. Built seven years before Zoan in Egypt ( Numbers 13:22).

    Well known at Abram’s entrance into Canaan, 3,780 years ago ( Genesis 42:18). Hebron was the original name, changed to Kirjath Arba during Israel’s sojourn in Egypt, and restored by Caleb, to whom it was given at the conquest of Palestine ( Genesis 23:2; Joshua 14:13-15). The third resting place of Abram; Shechem was the first, Bethel the second. Near Hebron was the cave of Machpelah, where he and Sarah were buried. Now El Khalil, the house of “the friend” of God. Over the cave is now the mosque El Haran, from which all but Muslims are excluded jealously (though the Prince of Wales was admitted), and in which probably lie the remains of Abraham and Isaac, and possibly Jacob’s embalmed body, brought up in state from Egypt ( Genesis 50:13). Near it was the oak or terebinth, a place of pagan worship. Hebron was called for a time also Mamre, from Abram’s ally ( Genesis 23:19; 35:27). It was made a Levite city of refuge ( Joshua 21:11-13). Still there is an oak bearing Abraham’s name, 23 ft. in girth, and covering 90 ft. space in diameter. In Hebron, David reigned over Judah first for seven and a half years ( Samuel 5:5). Here Absalom set up the standard of revolt. On the return from Babylon some of the children of Judah dwelt in Kirjath Arba ( Nehemiah 11:25). After various vicissitudes it fell into the Moslems’ hands in A.D. 1187, and has continued so ever since.

    It is picturesquely situated in a narrow valley running from N. to S. (probably that of Eshcol, whence the spies got the great cluster of grapes, Numbers 13:23), surrounded by rocky hills, still famed for fine grapes.

    S. of the town in the bottom of the valley is a tank, 130 ft. square by deep. At the western end is another, 85 ft. long by 55 broad. Over the former probably David hung Ishbosheth’s murderers ( 2 Samuel 4:12). 4. A town in Asher; spelled in Hebrew differently from the former Hebron.

    Abdon is read in many manuscripts HEDGE geder and mesukah . It was customary to surround vineyards with a wall of loose stones or mud, often crowned with thorns to keep off wild beasts; so Israel fenced by God ( Psalm 80:12; Matthew 21:33). The haunt of serpents ( Ecclesiastes 10:8; “whoso breaketh an hedge a serpent shall bite him,” i.e., maliciously pulling down his neighbour’s hedge wall he brings on himself his own punishment; Deuteronomy 19:14; Amos 5:19), and of locusts in cold weather ( Nahum 3:17), “which camp in the hedges in the cold day (the cold taking away their power of flight), but when the sun ariseth ... fleeaway;” so the Assyrian hosts shall suddenly disappear, not leaving a trace behind. Maundrell describes the walls round the gardens of Damascus, they are built of great pieces of earth hardened in the sun, placed on one another in two rows, making a cheap, expeditious, and in that dry country a durable wall. Isaiah (5:5) distinguishes the “hedge” (mesukah ) and the “wall” (geder ); the prickly tangled “hedge” being an additional fence ( Micah 7:4). Proverbs 15:19, “the way of the slothful is as an hedge of thorns”; it seems to lain as if a hedge of thorns were in his way (20:4; 22:13; 26:13), whereas all is clear to the willing. The narrow path between the hedges of vineyards is distinct from the “highways” ( Luke 14:23; Numbers 22:24).

    HEGAI, OR HEGE ( Esther 2:3,8,15.) Eunuch, or chamberlain, in charge of the women of Ahasuerus’ harem. Akin to the Sanskrit aja, eunuch. Hegias is mentioned by the pagan Ctesias as of Xerxes’ (= Ahasuerus) court.

    HEIFER eglah , parah . Used, not for plowing, but for the easier work of treading out grain. Cattle were not yoked together but trod it singly, or drew a threshing sledge over it, and were free to eat of it, being unmuzzled ( Deuteronomy 25:4). An image of Israel’s freedom and prosperity; but, saith God, “I passed over upon her fair neck,” i.e. I will put the Assyrian yoke upon it ( Hosea 10:11); in Hosea 4:16 translated “Israel is refractory (tossing off the yoke) as a refractory heifer.” She had represented God under the calf form ( 1 Kings 12:28), but it is herself who is one, refractory and untamed ( Amos 4:1). “Ye kine (cows, feminine, marking effeminacy) of Bashan,” richly fed, effeminate, nobles of Israel; compare Amos 3:9,10,12,15. Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 46:20) says “Egypt is like a very fair heifer” appropriately, as Apis was worshipped there under the form of a fair bull with certain spots; in verse 15 Septuagint and Vulgate read “thy valiant one,” namely, Apis. As the gadfly attacks the heifer so “destruction cometh” on Egypt, namely, Nebuchadnezzar the destroyer or agitator sent by Jehovah; Vulgate translated suitably to the image of a heifer, “a goader,” qerets . Harassing severely may be meant, rather than utter destruction. Isaiah 15:5, Moab’s “fugitives shah flee unto Zoar,” on the extreme boundary S. of the Dead Sea, raising their voices as “an heifer of three years old,” i.e. one in full vigor but not yet brought under the yoke, just as Moab heretofore unsubdued is now about to be subjugated. Maurer translated “Eglath shehshijah” the third Eglath, to distinguish it from two others of the name.

    HEIFER, RED.

    Numbers 19. The ordinance was for cleansing, not atonement. Contact with death, the visible penalty of sin ( Genesis 2:17), was a defilement requiring purgation before one could have communion with the congregation of the living Israel ( Isaiah 4:3). The defilement being but ceremonial (though at the same time conveying instruction as to real defilement) needed only ceremonial cleansing. The victim was a female, whereas the greater offerings for sin were male. No part came on the altar; even the blood was not sprinkled there, but before the tabernacle, and not by the high priest but by his son. No charge was given as to its being burnt in a clean place, but simply “without the camp,” entire with skin and dung.

    The “red” pointed not so much to the blood of Christ as to the earth color (adam ) meaning “red earth”), the flesh being the object of the purifying; also to sin, deep dyed as “scarlet,” and associated with the flesh ( Isaiah 1:18). The Mishna, Parah 3:2, states that the children sent to fetch water for the red heifer sacrifice from Siloam were mounted on bulls in order to have their feet off the ground, so as to escape pollution. Not the blood but the “ashes” were what purified the flesh; the blood-sprinkling before the tabernacle indicated a connection with atonement. The priest and the gatherer of the ashes remained unclean until evening, because the whole rite referred to defilement. A portion of the ashes mixed with running water was sprinkled on the unclean person, on the third and seventh days (a week, one revolution of time, being required before the cleansing was complete), with a bunch of hyssop; cedar wood and a bit of scarlet were also thrown into the fire that burnt the heifer. The hyssop’s supposed detergent properties were the reason for its use; cedar from its durability and its odor counteracting corruption; scarlet, as being the life color and used as medicine to strengthen the heart, symbolized life. The meaning of the rite is divinely declared in Hebrew 9:13, “if the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?” The Egyptian priests, the Persians according to the Zendavesta, the Romans, and Greeks, and the modern New Zealanders, have had strict rules as to defilement by contact with the dead. The widespread deaths in the camp owing to Korah’s rebellion and its sequel suggested the enactment of a ceremony presently after, relieving the people of the dread of further penalty because of the defilement contracted by the presence of so many corpses, the sad evidences of sin’s awful penalty, and perpetually teaching them to look forward to a deeper purgation by a greater atonement. The sinless Antitype had to bear the reproach of associating with sinners ( Luke 5:30; 15:2). As the heifer was east “without the camp,” so Christ was cut off from fellowship with the representatives of the theocracy, and crucified between two thieves outside of Jerusalem ( Hebrews 13:11,12).

    HEIR (See BIRTHRIGHT . See INHERITANCE refers exclusively to land.) The Mosaic law enforced a strict entail; the property was divided among the sons, the oldest receiving a double portion (the father not having the right, as the patriarchs had, of giving a special portion to a favorite son: Genesis 48:22), the rest equal shares ( Deuteronomy 21:17). If there were no sons it went to the daughters, on condition that they married in their own tribe; otherwise they forfeited the inheritance ( Numbers 27:8 ff; Numbers 36:6 ff). The son of an heiress, as with the Athenians, bore the name not of his father but of his maternal grandfather. If there were no daughters the property went to the brother; if no brother, to the paternal uncle; lastly, to the next of kin. The aim was to keep the land in the family and tribe. Succession thus was a matter of right, not of favor; the Hebrew yarash , “to inherit,” means possession and even forcible possession ( Deuteronomy 2:12; Judges 11:24). A distribution of goods (personal, ousia ) was sometimes made in the father’s lifetime ( Luke 15:11-13); the land (real property, kleeronomia ) could only be divided after the father’s death ( Luke 12:13). If a brother died childless the surviving brother should wed his widow and raise seed to his brother. The Mosaic law herein adopted existing usages, which also prevail still in S.

    Africa, Arabia, among the Druses and tribes of the Caucasus ( Genesis 38:8,9; Deuteronomy 25:5-10; Matthew 22:23-25). Childlessness was regarded as such a calamity that the ordinary laws of forbidden degrees of affinity in marriage ( Leviticus 18:16) were set aside. Moses allowed the obligation to be evaded, if the brother-in-law preferred the indignity of the widow loosing his shoe off his foot, in token of forfeiting all right over the wife and property of the deceased, as casting the shoe over a place implies taking possession of it ( Psalm 60:8; 108:9); also the indignity of her spitting in his face, so that his name becomes a byword as the barefooted one, implying abject meanness. The office then devolved on the nearest kinsman ( Ruth 2:20; 3:9-13; 4:1-12). Naomi, being past age of marriage, Boaz takes Ruth her daughter-in-law, and has also to redeem the sold inheritance of Elimelech, Naomi’s husband. The child born is reckoned that of Naomi and Elimelech ( Ruth 4:17), Chilion being passed over. Naomi, not Ruth, sells the land ( Ruth 4:3).

    A Jew could never wholly alienate his land by sale ( Leviticus 25:23,24).

    A kinsman, or the owner, could at any time redeem it at a regulated charge ( Leviticus 25:23-27). At the year of jubilee it reverted without charge ( Leviticus 25:28). Jeremiah 32:6-9: Elimelech’s nearest kinsman would not exercise his right of redemption, lest he should mar his own inheritance; namely, if he should have but one son by her, that son would be Elimelech’s legal son, not his; so the succession of his own name would be endangered. The inalienability of land made Naboth reject as impious Ahab’s proposal ( 1 Kings 21:3); typifying Christ’s inalienable inheritance of a name more excellent than that of the angels ( Hebrews 1:4). Houses in walled towns (not in unwalled villages, as being connected with the land) and movables could be alienated for ever; a wise law, essential to progress and marking the superiority of Jewish legislation to that of most nations. Wills were unknown among the Jews until Herod made one. The subdivision of land by the absence of the law of primogeniture, and the equal division among sons except double to the oldest, suited a country like Palestine of hills and valleys, not admitting much horse labour and agricultural machinery on the large scale which large farms require. Small farms suited the hand labour required for the terraces reaching to the tops of the hills. The numerous towns in Galilee, moreover, had their wants best supplied by numerous petty farms.

    Subdivision tends also to the multiplication of population, and so to repairing the waste of life caused by wars. It attaches large numbers to their country, as proprietors, eager to defend the soil which is their own, and on which each ate of his own vine and fig tree ( Isaiah 36:16).

    HELAH 1 Chronicles 4:5.

    HELAM E. of Jordan and W. of Euphrates, where Hadarezer and the Syrians were defeated by David ( 2 Samuel 10:16,17).

    HELBAH A town of Asher, not far from Sidon ( Judges 1:31).

    HELBON =“fat.” “The wine of Helbon and white wool” Ezekiel ( Ezekiel 27:18) makes Damascus supply to Tyre. Not Aleppo, which is a long overland journey from Damascus, but a village still called Helbon, three hours and a half journey N. of Damascus, high up in a wild glen of Anti-Lebanon; still famed for the finest grapes, also a depot for wool through its trade with the Bedouin shepherds.

    HELDAI 1. 1 Chronicles 27:15. 2. A Jew from Babylon, from whom and Tobijah and Jedaiah the gold and silver which they presented toward building the temple were to be taken, and crowns made for Joshua’s head, afterward to be deposited in the temple as a memorial of the donors (as Cornelius’ prayers and ahns of faith “came up for a memorial before God,” Acts 10:4), until Messiah should come. Heldai means “robust”; called also Helem ( Zechariah 6:10,14).

    HELEB 2 Samuel 23:29. HELED in 1 Chronicles 11:30.

    HELEK Numbers 26:30; Joshua 17:2.

    HELEPH The place from which Naphtali’s boundary commenced ( Joshua 19:33).

    Now the ancient site called Beitlif (Van de Velde).

    HELEZ 2 Samuel 23:26; 1 Chronicles 11:27; 27:10. “The Pelonite,” of which “the Paltite” is a corruption.

    HELI Father of Joseph, husband of the Virgin Mary. Probably the brother of Jacob, Mary’s father ( Luke 3:23). (See GENEALOGY OF JESUS CHRIST ).

    HELKAI Nehemiah 12:3,10,12,15.

    HELKATH The town where the boundary of Asher began, proceeding from S. to N. ( Joshua 19:25.) Allotted to the Gershonite Levites ( Joshua 21:31). HUKOK in 1 Chronicles 6:75.

    HELKATH HAZZURIM =“the field of strong men” (Vulgate), “the field of swords” (Gesenius). The smooth ground near the pool of Gibeon, where Joab’s men and Abner’s men fought and slew one another, and so brought on a general engagement.

    HELL Representing two distinct words: Gehenna and Hades (Greek), Shoel (Hebrew). [Gehenna ] is strictly “the valley of Hinnom” ( Joshua 15:8; Nehemiah 11:30); “the valley of the children of Hinnom” ( 2 Kings 23:10); “the valley of the son of Hinnom” ( 2 Chronicles 28:3); “the valley of dead bodies,” or Tophet, where malefactors’ dead bodies were cast, S. of the city ( Jeremiah 31:40). A deep narrow glen S. of Jerusalem, where, after Ahaz introduced the worship of the fire gods, the sun, Baal, Moloch, the Jews under Manasseh made their children to pass through the fire ( 2 Chronicles 33:6), and offered them as burntofferings ( Jeremiah 7:31; 19:2-6). So the godly Josiah defiled the valley, making it a receptacle of carcass and criminals’ corpses, in which worms were continually gendering. A perpetual fire was kept to consume this putrefying matter; hence it became the image of that awful place where all that are unfit for the holy city are cast out a prey to the ever gnawing “worm” of conscience from within and the “unquenchable fire” of torments from without. Mark 9:42-50, “their worm dieth not.” implies that not only the worm but they also on whom it preys die not; the language is figurative, but it represents corresponding realities never yet experienced, and therefore capable of being conveyed to us only by figures. The phrase “forever and ever “ (eis tous aionas aioonoon ) occurs 20 times in New Testament: 16 times of God, once of the saints’ future blessedness, the three remaining of the punishment of the wicked and of the evil one: is it likely it is used 17 times of absolute eternity, yet three times of limited eternity? The term for “everlasting” (aidiois ) in Jude 1:6, “the angels who kept not their first estate He hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day,” is from a word meaning absolutely “always” (aei ). Gehenna is used by our Lord Jesus ( Matthew 5:29,30; 10:28; 23:15,33; Luke 12:5); with the addition “of fire,” Matthew 5:22; 18:9; Mark 9:47; and by James ( James 3:6).

    Our present meaning of “hell” then applies to [Gehenna], but not to the other word [Hadees] or [Showl]. “Hell” formerly did apply when the KJV of the Bible was written; it then meant “hole,” “hollow,” or unseen place.

    Sheol comes from a root “to make hollow,” the common receptacle of the dead below the earth ( Numbers 16:30; Deuteronomy 32:22), deep ( Job 11:8), insatiable ( Isaiah 5:14; Song 8:6). “Hell,” Hades, often means the “grave” ( Job 14:13). In the Old Testament time, when as yet Christ had not “abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the gospel” ( 2 Timothy 1:10), death and the intermediate state represented by Hades suggested thoughts of gloom (as to Hezekiah, Isaiah 38:9-20), lit up however with gleams of sure hope from God’s promises of the resurrection ( Psalm 16:10,11; 17:15; Isaiah 26:19; Hosea 13:14; Daniel 12:2). Hints too occur of the spirit’s being with God in peace in the intermediate state ( Ecclesiastes 3:21; 12:7; Psalm 23:6; 139:8; Isaiah 57:2). The passages which represent Hades and the grave as a place where God can no longer be praised mean simply that the physical powers are all suspended, so that God’s peruses can be no longer set forth on earth among the living. The anomalous state in which man is unclothed of the body is repulsive to the mind, and had not yet the clear gospel light to make it attractive as Paul viewed it ( Philippians 1:21-23; 2 Corinthians 5:6-8). To the bad Hades was depicted as a place of punishment, where God’s wrath reached to the depths ( Deuteronomy 32:22; Amos 9:2; Psalm 9:17; 49:14; Isaiah 14). Thus, the unseen state even in Old Testament was regarded as having a distinction between the godly and the ungodly; Proverbs 14:32, “the wicked is driven away in his wickedness, but the righteous hath hope in his death”; so Psalm 1. This is further confirmed by the separation of the rich man and Lazarus, the former in “hell” (Hades), the latter in “Abraham’s bosom” ( Luke 16:23), and in the penitent thief’s soul going to be with Jesus in “paradise,” the word implying the recovery in heavenly bliss of the paradise lost by Adam (23:43). “Tartarus,” the pagan Greek term for the place of enchainment of the Titans, rebels against God, occurs in 2 Peter 2:4 of the lost angels; the “deep,” or “abyss,” or “bottomless pit,” Luke 8:31; Revelation 9:11. The firm faith and hope of an abiding heavenly city is unequivocally attributed to the patriarchs ( Hebrews 11:16-35);. so all the believing Israelites ( Acts 26:7; 23:6- 9). Hades, “hell,” is used for destruction ( Matthew 11:23; 16:18). Jesus has its keys, and will at last consign it to the lake of fire which is the second death; implying that Christ and His people shall never again be disembodied spirits. Revelation 1:18; 20:13,14: I can release at will from the unseen world of spirits, the anomalous state wherein the soul is severed from the body. The “see SPIRITS IN PRISON ” ( 1 Peter 3:19) mean the ungodly antediluvians shut up in this earth, one vast prison, and under sentence of death and awaiting execution ( Isaiah 24:22); not the prison of Hades. It is solemnly significant of the certainty of hell that He who is Love itself has most plainly and fully warned men of it, that they may flee from it. See TOPHET , the scene of human immolations by fire to Moloch amidst sounds of drums (tof to drown the cries of the victims, symbolized the funeral pyre of Sennacherib’s Assyrian army, and finally the lake of fire that shall burn for ever the lost ( Isaiah 30:33). In an Assyrian tablet of the goddess Ishtar, daughter of Sin, the moon goddess, Hades is described as having seven gates,” the house of the departed, the house from within which is no exit, the road the course of which never returns, the place within which they long for light, where dust is their nourishment and their food mud, light is never seen, in darkness they dwell, spirits like birds fill its vaults, over the door and its bolts is scattered dust!”

    What a contrast to the gospel ( 2 Timothy 1:10).

    HELON Father of see ELIAB .

    HELPS One class of ministrations in the early church, antileepsiees ( Corinthians 12:28). A lower department, as “governments” are a higher; for instance, deacons who helped in relieving the poor, baptizing and preaching, subordinate to higher ministers ( Acts 6:1-10; 8:5-17); others helped with their time and means in the Lord’s cause ( 1 Corinthians 13:3; Numbers 11:17). Americans similarly use “helps” for “helpers.” In Romans 12:8 “he that giveth” answers to “helps,” “he that ruleth” to “governments,” as bishops or presbyters ( 1 Timothy 5:17; Hebrews 13:17,24).

    HEM OF GARMENT The beged or outer robe was a quadrangular, plaid-like cloth, worn so that two corners hung in front. The corners were ornamented with a tassel, in which was a “riband of blue” or dark violet thread (so narrow was the ribbon), according to the command Numbers 15:38,39, where for “put upon,” etc., translated” add to the fringes of the borders a thread of blue,” that “looking on it they might remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them.” The blue symbolized the heavenly origin of the commandments. The Jews adjusted the threads and knots so as to represent the 613 precepts of which the law was thought to consist. The other threads were made white (according to tradition), to represent purity ( Isaiah 1:18). The Pharisees enlarged their fringes as a show of piety ( Matthew 23:5). In later times, the Jews have worn the talit or fringed garment of a smaller size and as an underdress. It is used especially at morning prayer in the synagogue. The tsitsit is the Hebrew term for the fretted or fringed edge, the ordinary mode of finishing the robe, the ends of the woof thread being left that the cloth might not unravel. The supposed sanctity of the “hem” explains why the woman with the issue of blood and other sick persons touched Jesus’ hem in particular ( Matthew 9:20; 14:36).

    HEMAM, OR HOMAM Genesis 36:22. Hence comes Homaima, a place to the S. of Petra.

    HEMAN 1. 1 Chronicles 2:6; 1 Kings 4:31. Probably the same as 2; though a Levite by birth he was reckoned in the family of Zerah, of Judah, as dwelling among them. 2. Grandson of Samuel; a Kohathite ( 1 Chronicles 6:31-38,44).

    Colleague of see ASAPH and see ETHAN (see both) or Jeduthun (“the praise man”) in arranging the vocal and instrumental music of the temple service, under David “after that the ark had rest” ( 1 Chronicles 15:16-22; 25:1-3). Lord A. Hervey makes Heman 14th in descent from Levi.

    Called “the king’s seer in the matters (words) of God, to lift up the horn,” inheriting by God’s gift the spirit of prophecy of his grandfather. Heman had 14 sons and three daughters. The sons were each the head of one of the 25 wards of Levites, “instructed in the songs of the Lord.” Heman the Kohathite probably, or his father, married an heiress of the house of Zerah (see 1), and so, though by birth son of Joel, he is legally called the Ezrahite or son of Zerah in the title of Psalm 88, as Ethan is named the author in the title of Psalm 89, and other psalms have Asaph in the title. Not that Psalm 89, was actually by Heman; it was by “sons of Korah” who attributed the authorship to Heman by way of honour (Hengstenberg).

    HEMATH 1 Chronicles 2:55.

    HEMDAN Genesis 36:26.HAMRAM orAMRAM, 1 Chronicles 1:41. Humeidy and Hamady are of the five families of the Amran tribe, S.E. of Akaba; also “the children of Hamyde” S. of Kerak, S.E. of the Dead Sea, and toward el Busaireh or Bozrah, toward Petra.

    HEMLOCK So Celsius and the learned Ben Melech explain rosh ( Hosea 10:4; Amos 6:12). (See GALL ). Gesenius explains, from the etymology, “poppy heads.” Possibly many plants of bitter juice are meant. [Rosh] grew in grainfields rankly, and bore a berry or fruit. Deuteronomy 29:18; Jeremiah 9:15; 23:15; Lamentations 3:19. Not necessarily poisonous.

    HEN Zechariah 6:14 =“favor”, the same person as Josiah (“God founds or supports”), Zechariah 6:10.

    HEN Matthew 23:37; Luke 13:34. As “the see EAGLE stirring up her nest, fluttering over her young, spreading abroad her wings, taking, bearing them on her wings,” represents the Old Testament aspect of Jehovah in relation to Israel under the law ( Deuteronomy 32:11), so the “hen,” Christ the lowly loving Son of God gathering God’s children under His overshadowing wing, in the gospel ( Ruth 2:12; Psalm 17:8; 91:4).

    So Jehovah “passed over” (see PASSOVER , see EXODUS ), or sprang forward to overshadow Israel from the destroying angel ( Exodus 12:13).

    HENA A city with its king subjugated by Assyria before Sennacherib’s invasion of Judea ( 2 Kings 19:13). Associated with Sepharvaim or Sippara (now Mosaib), probably therefore in Babylonia or on the Euphrates. Near Mosaib is still an And, probably Hena. The Assyrian inscriptions mention Anat, a town on an island in the Euphrates, some distance below its union with the Chabour. The present Anat is on the right bank, but ruins lower down on the left bank are so-called. On some of the string of islands between Anat and the ruins Hena seems to have been situated.

    HENADAD Ezra 3:9; compare Nehemiah 3:18,24; 10:9.

    HEPHER 1. Numbers 26:32,33; 27:1. 2. 1 Chronicles 4:5,6. 3. 1 Chronicles 11:36; not in the catalogue 2 Samuel 23:34, etc. 4. A place in ancient Canaan, whose king was conquered by Israel ( Joshua 12:17), W. of Jordan; so Solomon’s commissariat district ( Kings 4:10), named with Socoh. Distinct from Gath-Hepher in Zebulun.

    HEPHZIBAH =“my delight is in her”. Jehovah’s name for Jerusalem when restored to His favor ( Isaiah 62:4); instead of being as now “desolate” and “forsaken.”

    As the prophets naturally mould their prophecies in a form suggested by the facts of the day, Hezekiah’s marriage to Hephzibah, Manasseh’s mother ( 2 Kings 21:1), would obviously suggest itself. Hence Isaiah terms restored Jerusalem both Hephzibah and Beulah, i.e. “married.” The marriage of Hezekiah moreover was at a late period of his reign, after his sickness and recovery described in Isaiah 38. Indeed Hezekiah’s desire of life in that sickness was mainly because, being childless then, he was leaving no successor to the kingdom (Josephus); to which God’s words may refer, “set thine house in order,” i.e. make arrangements as to the succession to the throne, That sickness was probably in the 14th year of his reign ( Isaiah 36:1). Manasseh was only 12 years old at his father’s death; so that if Isaiah’s prophecies are at all in the order of their delivery, this late prophecy, chap. 62, concerning Hephzibah would be just at the time of Hezekiah’s marriage to her; his reign in all being 29 years, the marriage was after the 14th year and before the 12th year preceding Hezekiah’s death, i.e. between the 11th and 17th years of his reign. These undesigned coincidences accord with truth.

    HERD Cattle formed a considerable part of Israel’s wealth. The full grown ox was seldom slaughtered, being more useful for plowing, threshing, and carrying burdens. The people’s act, recorded in 1 Samuel 14:32, was one of excess. The third year was the time for breaking to service ( Isaiah 15:5). Fattening for beef is not practiced in the East. Grazing is afforded in the South region (the Negeb), Carmel, Dothan, and Sharon. The ox ate foliage too in Bashan and Gilead ( Psalm 50:10). Uzziah “built towers in the desert” (wasteland) to guard the pasturing cattle. When pasture failed “provender,” Hebrew a mixture of various grains, was used. Isaiah 30:24, “clean (chamits , ‘salted’) provender,” or well fermented maslin, composed of grain, beans, vetches, hay, and salt, which beasts of burden in the East relish. The Arabs say, “sweet provender is as bread to camels, salted provender as confectionery.” Also chopped straw ( Isaiah 11:7; 65:25).

    The sense in Malachi 4:3 is, “Ye shall go forth, and grow up, as calves of the stall,” which when set free from the stall disport with joy; the believer’s future joy at the Lord’s second coming ( Isaiah 25:9; 61:10; 1 Peter 1:8). When harvest was over, and open pastures failed because of the heat, the ox was fed in stalls ( Habakkuk 3:17) until vegetation returned. Saul himself had herded cattle, and Doeg his chief herdsman was high in his favor ( 1 Samuel 11:5; 21:7). Joseph’s brethren were assigned the office as an honourable one by Pharaoh ( Genesis 47:6).

    Hezekiah and Uzziah, when the land was less disturbed by hostile inroads, revived cattle tending which had previously declined ( 2 Chronicles 26:10; 32:28,29).

    HERESH =“artificer”. 1 Chronicles 9:15.

    HERESY 1 Corinthians 11:18,19. “Schisms” meant “divisions” through differences of opinion of recent standing. “Heresies” meant schisms inveterate. “Sect” (Greek “heresy” Acts 5:17; 15:5. Paul means by “there must be heresies among you,” that sin must bear its natural fruit, as Christ foretold ( Luke 17:1), and schisms (compare 1 Corinthians 12:25) must eventuate in mattered secessions or confirmed schisms. “Heresy” did not yet bear its present meaning, doctrinal error. However see its use Acts 24:14.

    HERMAS One at Rome to whom Paul sends greeting ( Romans 16:14). A Greek name. Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Origen attribute to him “The Shepherd,” supposed by some to have been written in the episcopacy of Clement I; others deny Hermas of Romans 16 to be the author. Its author appears from internal evidence to have been married and to have had children, and to have been a lay mystic. Originally in Greek, but now only in a Latin version entire. An inferior kind of Pilgrim’s Progress in three parts: the first has four visions, the second 12 spiritual precepts, the third ten similitudes shadowing forth each some truth. Each man, according to it, has a bad and a good angel, who endeavour to influence him for evil and good respectively.

    HERMES =“saluted”. Romans 16:14. One of the seventy, and bishop of Dalmatia afterward, according to tradition (?).

    HERMOGENES 2 Timothy 1:15: “all they which are (now) in Asia (when they were in Rome, or else in Nicopolis where they had escorted him, and where he was apprehended on his way to Rome) turned away from me,” “ashamed of my chain, “unlike Onesiphorus, not standing by me but forsaking me; Timothy 1:16. “of whom are Hermogenes and Phygellus,” specified as persons from whom such unchristian cowardice was not to be expected; often probably spoken of in conversations between Paul and Timothy when together in Asia.

    HERMON =“mountain nose, or peak”. The highest of the Antilibanus range, at its S. end. N.E. of Palestine ( Joshua 12:1), over against Lebanon ( Joshua 11:17), adjoining Bashan ( 1 Chronicles 5:23). Called Sion, “the lofty,” distinct from Zion at Jerusalem ( Deuteronomy 4:48); among the Amorites Shenir, rather Senir, i.e. cataract or else breastplate, from senar to clatter ( Deuteronomy 3:8,9; Ezekiel 27:5); among the Sidonians Sirion, the breastplate, a name given from the rounded snowy top glittering in the sun, from shaarah “to glitter” ( Psalm 29:6). A center to Syria and Palestine; the watershed of the Jordan fountains, and of the Syrian Abana and Pharpar of Damascus, the Orontes of Antioch, and the Leontes.

    Bashan, Damascus, Syria, and Israel converged there. It had numerous Baal sanctuaries, which gave it a name (see BAAL HERMON ) very anciently. Rising 9,500 feet, it is seen even from the Jordan valley and the shores of the Dead Sea. Lebanon means the “white” mountain, the Mont Blanc of Palestine. Now Jebel es Sheykh, “the old white-headed man’s mountain,” referring to the long streaks of snow remaining in the ravines radiating from the center, when the snow has disappeared elsewhere, like an old man’s scanty white locks. Jebel esh Tilj, “the mount of ice.” Shenir and Hermon are mentioned distinctly, Song 4:8. The whole was called Hermon. The part held by the Sidonians was “Sirion,” that by the Amorites Shenir, infested by devouring “lions” and swift though stealthy “leopards,” in contrast to “the mountain of myrrh” (Song 5:6), the mountain of the Lord’s house ( Isaiah 2:2), the good land ( Isaiah 35:9). In Psalm 89:12 Tabor is made the western, Hermon the eastern landmark. Thus, N., S., E., and W. represent the whole earth. “The see DEW of Hermon” ( <19D303> Psalm 133:3) is used proverbially of an abundant, refreshing dew. The distance precludes the possibility of the literal dew of Hermon “descending upon the mountains of Zion.” But a Hermon dew was a dew such as falls there, the snow on the summit condensing the summer vapors which float in the higher air, and causing light clouds to hover round and abundant dew to fall on it, while the air is elsewhere without a cloud and the whole country parched. The “ointment” sets forth “how good” and “precious” is brotherly “unity”; the dew “how pleasant” it is. Zion is the mountain where this spiritual dew descends, as pleasant as the natural dew that descends on Hermon.

    It has three summits, a quarter of a mile from each other; hence arises the plural “Hermons” ( Psalm 42:6), not “Hermonites.” A rude wall of massive stones surrounds the crest of the peak, within are the remains of a small ancient temple. Jerome refers to this, and no doubt it is one of those Baal high places set up by the former inhabitants, and so often condemned in the Old Testament. A circle of temples surrounded Hermon, facing its summit, so that Hermon seems to have been the great sanctuary of Baal.

    At the top, says Capt. Warren, is a plateau comparatively level; here are two small peaks lying N. and S., about 400 yards from each other. The third peak is 500 yards to the W. On the southern peak a hole scooped out is surrounded by an oval of hewn stones; at its southern end is the temple nearly destroyed, with Roman moldings, and of later date than the stone oval, of stones from 2 to 8 ft. long, 2 1/2 broad and thick.

    HEROD Of Idumean descent (Josephus, Ant. 14:1, section 3). The Idumeans were conquered and brought to Judaism by John Hyrcanus, 130 B.C. Thus the Herods, though aliens by birth, were Jews in faith. They made religion an engine of state policy. Eschewing Antiochus Epiphanes’ design to Graecize Jerusalem by substituting the Greek worship and customs for the Jewish law, the Herod’s, while professing to maintain the law, as effectively set at nought its spirit by making it a lever for elevating themselves and their secular kingdom. For this end Herod adorned gorgeously the temple with more than Solomonic splendor. Thus a descendant of Esau tried still to get from Jacob the forfeited blessing ( Genesis 27:29,40), in vain setting up an earthly kingdom on a professed Jewish basis, to rival Messiah’s spiritual kingdom, as it was then being fore-announced by John Baptist. The “HERODIANS” probably cherished hopes of Herod’s kingdom becoming ultimately, though at first necessarily leaning on Rome, an independent Judaic eastern empire. The Jewish religion thus degraded into a tool of ambition lost its spiritual power, and the theocracy becoming a lifeless carcass was the ready prey for the Roman eagles to pounce upon and destroy ( Matthew 24:28). 1. HEROD THE GREAT (Matthew 2; Luke 1:5), second son of Antipater (who was appointed by Julius Caesar procurator of Judaea,47 B.C.) and Cypros, a noble Arabian. At the time of Antipater’s elevation, though only 15 (or as other passages of Josephus make probable, 20), he received the government of Galilee and soon afterwards Coelo-Syria. He skillfully gained the favor of Antony, who made him and his elder brother Phasael joint tetrarchs of Judea. Forced to abandon Judaea by the Parthians, who supported Antigonus the representative of the Asmonaean dynasty, Herod fled to Rome (40 B.C.), where he was well received by Antony and Octavian, and made by the senate “king of Judea.” With Roman help he took Jerusalem (37 B.C.), slew his leading adversaries there, including the whole Sanhedrin except two, and established his kingly authority.

    Undertaking next for Antony an expedition to Arabia against Malchus, he thereby escaped taking share in the war between Antony his patron and Octavian. After the battle of Actium he gained, by a mixture of humility and boldness at Rhodes, the favor of Octavian the conqueror, who confirmed him in the kingdom, and added several cities along with the province of Trachonitis and district of Paneas. But external prosperity did not save him from internal troubles, the fruits of his own lust and insatiable cruelty. He put to death successively Hyrcanus, his wife Mariamne’s grandfather, Mariamne herself to whom he had been passionately attached, his two sons by her, Alexander and Aristobulus, and just four days before his death signed the order for executing their bitter accuser, his oldest son Antipater. At last, seized with a fatal disease in the stomach and bowels, he became more cruel than ever; he ordered that the nobles whom he had called to him should be slain immediately after his decease, that there might be no lack of mourners at his death.

    It was at this time that he ordered the slaughter of all males, from two years old and under, in and about Bethlehem, the foretold birthplace of the expected Messiah. Josephus does not notice this, probably both because of his studied reserve as to Jesus’ claims, and also because the slaughter of a comparatively few infants in a village seemed unimportant as compared with his other abounding deeds of atrocity. Macrobius long subsequently (A.D. 410) says that “when Augustus heard that among the children whom Herod ordered to be killed Herod’s own son (Antipater) was slain, he remarked, It would be better to be one of Herod’s swine than Herod’s sons,” punning on the similar sounding Greek terms for son and swine, [hus , [huios . Herod being a professed Jew his swine as unclean were safe from death, his sons were not. Josephus records what illustrates the Scripture account of the massacre of the innocents; “Herod slew all those of his own family who sided with the Pharisees, looking forward to a change in the royal line” (Ant. 17:2, section 6). As Matthew says, “Herod privily called the wise men and inquired of them diligently what time the star appeared.” So Josephus says: “an Essene, Menahem, foretold when Herod was a boy he should be king. Accordingly when he was in full power he sent for Menahem and inquired of him how long he should reign.

    Menahem did not define the time, but in answer to Herod’s question whether ten years or not, replied, Yes 20, nay 30 years” (Ant. 15:10, section 5). Herod’s keenness to establish his dynasty, jealousy of any rival, craft, hypocrisy, cruelty, recklessness of any sacrifice to gain his object, appear as vividly in the Scripture narrative as in Josephus. The wise men’s question, “Where is he that is born king of the Jews?” was precisely one to excite Herod’s jealousy. For Herod was not a born Jew, much less born king of the Jews, but an Idumean alien, made king by the anti-Jewish world power, Rome. Unimportant as the event seemed to the world, the murder of the innocents was the consummation of his guilt before God, and places him among the foremost of Satan’s and the world’s foretold ( Jeremiah 31:15) representative adversaries of the Lord and His church, answering to the Pharaoh who oppressed Christ’s type, Israel, murdering the male children in the nation’s infancy in order to stifle the nation’s first beginnings; but in vain, for God secured the nation’s exodus from Egypt by the tyrant’s overthrow, just as subsequently He saved Jesus and destroyed Herod, and in due time “called His (antitypical) Son out of Egypt” ( Matthew 2:15; compare Hosea 11:1). Herod’s death and Jesus’ birth therefore must have been at least four years before the era known as A.D.

    Ambition was his ruling passion. For its sake he compromised the Jewish religion which he professed, in order to conciliate Rome, by offerings to the Capitoline Jupiter at his elevation to the throne. He rebuilt the temple of Apollo at Rhodes, which had been consumed by fire, “the greatest and most illustrious of all his works” according to Josephus. He built a theater and amphitheater, and introduced pagan games in honour of Caesar every fifth year at Jerusalem. He rebuilt Samaria and its temple, and called it Sebaste (Greek for Augusta) in honour of Augustus; also Caesarea on the site of Straton, and made provision at it for pagan worship. At Paneas he dedicated a temple of white marble to Augustus. The stricter Jews were so offended that ten men conspired to kill him in the theater at Jerusalem.

    Being detected by a spy they were put to death, but the spy was torn to pieces afterward by the mob. Thereupon he erected the castle of Antonia, near the temple, to overawe the disaffected.

    However, he turned the tide of feeling in his favor by two acts. In the 13th year of his reign during a severe famine he spent all his resources and sold even valuable works of art to import grain from Egypt for the relief of the people. Still more did he win popularity by rebuilding the temple on a magnificent scale, to vie with that of Solomon; yet with such scrupulous care that it seemed a restoration rather than a new building. He inaugurated the work with a set speech. The building of the temple itself began in B.C., and was finished in a year and a half. The surrounding buildings occupied eight years more. But still fresh additions continued to be made, so that at the beginning of Jesus’ ministry the Jews said, “Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days?”

    At that time He was 30 years old, which added to 16 years (for 20 B.C., when Herod began building, means only 16 before His real date of birth) makes 46. It has been thought that he used the opportunity of building the temple to destroy the authentic genealogies of the priesthood, and that the monument which he raised over the tombs of the kings was owing to superstitious fear after his sacrilegious attempt to rob them of treasures.

    His title “Herod the Great” was given him in admiration of splendid and successful, though often awfully impious and cruel, tyranny. How vastly different it is to be “great in the sight of the Lord” ( Luke 1:15). 2. HEROD THE TETRARCH ( Matthew 14:1, etc.; Mark 7:17, etc.; Luke 3:1,19; 9:7; Acts 13:1). Called “King Herod” by courtesy, not right ( Mark 6:14).ANTIPAS contracted for Antipater; son of Herod the Great by a Samaritan, Malthake. Originally Herod the Great destined him to succeed to the throne, but in his last will made him tetrarch of Galilee and Peraea, which yielded him a yearly revenue of 200 talents. He married the daughter of Aretas, king of Arabia Petraea; but afterwards, meeting at Rome, he became enamoured of and took, his half-brother Herod Philip’s wife, and his own niece, daughter of Aristobulus, Herodias. This sin against God became the retributive source of evil to him. Aretas in consequence invaded his land and defeated him severely. Herod stood to John Baptist in the same relation that Ahab did to Elijah. Herod “feared” John at first (compare Ahab’s fear of Elisha, 1 Kings 21:20), “knowing that he was a just man and an holy, and observed him (preserved him from Herodias, or else respected, regarded him); and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly.” But Herod when reproved for his sin by John preferred keeping his sin to gaining God’s favor and the approval of God’s minister. A slight breath of temptation, regard for the world’s opinion, and dislike of reproof, were enough to dry up his shallow religion.

    His first downward step was, he cast John his faithful reprover into prison (compare Asa, 2 Chronicles 16:10). Herodias having gained this first step, like her prototype Jezebel, found the next step an easy one; at the first “convenient day” (his birthday, which he observed with the Herodian characteristic aping of Roman ways, in defiance of Jewish abhorrence of the pagan custom) when Herod made a supper to his lords, and Herodias’ daughter by dancing so pleased him that he promised to give whatever she might ask, Herodias prompted her to ask for John’s head. (Josephus, Ant. 19:7, section 1, notices the Herods’ magnificent celebration of their” birthdays,” which became proverbial and were celebrated by the Herodians even at Rome, as noticed by the pagan Persius, 5:180). So “she came in straightway with haste” to give him no time to repent, and though “exceeding sorry, yet for his oath’s sake and for their sakes which sat with him he would not reject her.” So John was beheaded in fort Machaerus, facing the Dead Sea from the S. on the borders between Herod’s and Aretas’ dominions. How scrupulous men are as to the law of opinion among men, how reckless of the law of God! True conscientiousness would see his oath, which involved the sacrifice of an innocent life in violation of God’s law, would be more honoured in its breach than in its observance. Not to let conscience have time to restrain him, he ordered the execution as “immediately” as she had demanded it.

    When Christ appeared conscience reasserted her supremacy; he said unto his servants, “This is John the Baptist, therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him.” In comparing Mark 8:15 with Matthew 16:6 we find “the leaven of Herod” is “the leaven of the Sadducees,” i.e. disbelief of angel or spirit or resurrection. Luke ( Luke 9:7) says, “Herod was perplexed because it was said of some that John was risen from the dead.” A Pharisee would have regarded John’s reappearance in Jesus as an instance of the transmigration of the souls of good men, and would have felt no perplexity; Herod’s “perplexity” is just what we might expect from a Sadducee, accused by a guilty conscience and trembling lest the world of spirits and the judgment should prove after all to be realities.

    And that he was so comes out in the most incidental and undesigned way, a clear mark of the truth of the narrative: On his lending himself, fox-like, to the Pharisees’ design to get Christ out of Galilee into Judea (see Fox) his superstitious fears were too great to admit of his repeating in Christ’s case the execution which, to his own torment of conscience, he had perpetrated in John’s case; but he was glad of any, means to relieve himself of Christ’s presence which “perplexed” him ( Luke 13:32). Yet “he desired to see Him” ( Luke 9:9), for he had “heard of the fame of Jesus” ( Matthew 14:1); and so in Christ’s last hours “when he saw Him he was exceeding glad, for he was desirous to see Him of a long season, because he had heard many things of Him (doubtless through Joanna, wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward, and through Manaen his foster brother: Luke 8:1-3; Acts 13:1), and he hoped to have seen some miracle done by Him.” So “he questioned with Him in many words, but He answered him nothing.”

    Christ would not gratify Herod’s idle curiosity, but He did answer Pilate when the honour of His Messianic kingship was at stake, “Art Thou the King of the Jews?” ( Luke 23:3-12). Baffled in his idle wish, Herod in proud scorn “with his men of war set Him at nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him in a gorgeous robe, and sent Him again to Pilate.” The Roman governor in the first instance had sent Him to Herod as soon as he knew that He as a Galilean belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction. So “the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together,” doubtless owing to Pilate’s courtesy and recognition of Herod’s jurisdiction, even as their estrangement was owing to the contrary conduct on Pilate’s part toward Galileans ( Luke 13:1). At variance at other times and on other points, the world potentates agree in this, to insult and persecute Christ. So Herod and Pilate are coupled together in their divinely foretold anti-Christianity ( Acts 4:25-27; Psalm 2:1,2, etc.).

    Another incidental and therefore unstudied coincidence with truth is the implication that neither Pilate nor Herod resided at Jerusalem: “Herod who himself ALSO was at Jerusalem at that time.” Josephus states that the Herod who slew James (Acts 12) was “not at all like that Herod who reigned before him, he took pleasure in constantly living in Jerusalem” (Ant. 19:7, section 3); this proves that Herod Antipas did not reside much at Jerusalem. So Pilate’s usual residence was at Caesarea, the abode of the Roman governors of Judea (Ant. 18:4, section 1; 20:4, section 4; Bell.

    Judaeorum 2:9, section 2). The danger of popular outbreaks at the Passover was what brought Pilate to Jerusalem for a brief time.

    Finally, Herodias, the source of Herod’s sin, became his source of shame, for at her instigation he went to Rome, A.D. 38, to sue the emperor Caligula for the title of” king,” just conferred on his nephew Herod Agrippa. Instead of this, through Agrippa’s influence, H. lost his kingdom and was banished to Lyons, thence to Spain, where he died. The one faithful (humanly speaking) act of her life was her preferring to share Herod’s exile rather than stay at home in her own country; surely sinners “eat of the fruit of their own ways, and are filled with their own devices” ( Proverbs 1:31; Jeremiah 2:19). Herod was wicked in other respects besides adultery, and was accordingly “reproved by John for all the evils which he had done” ( Luke 3:19). Cruel yet cunning, like his father ( Luke 13:32), he was the very type of an oriental despot, sensual, capricious, yet with a sense of honour and having a respect for piety in others; but like Ahab too weak to resist a bad woman’s influence, under which false scrupulosity outweighed right conscientiousness, to be succeeded by superstitious terrors. Tiberias, which he founded and named after the emperor, was one of his greatest works.

    HEROD PHILIP I. Son of Herod the Great and Mariamne, the high priest.

    Simon’s daughter. Distinct from the tetrarch Herod Philip II. He married Herodias, sister of Agrippa I, by whom he had Salome, the daughter who by dancing pleased HerodANTIPAS (see above), the paramour of her own mother and dishonourer of her father! Owing to his own mother Mariamne’s treachery, Herod Philip I was excluded from all share in his father’s dominions, and lived privately. His being without a kingdom was doubtless a cause of the ambitious Herodias deserting him for his brother the tetrarch. But “vaulting ambition o’erleaps itself and falls on the other side”; and seeking the name of “king” besides the reality which her paramour had, she and he ended their days in shame and exile.

    HEROD PHILIP II. Son of Herod the Great and Cleopatra. Advocated Archelaus’ claims before Augustus, on the death of his father. His own kingdom was Batanaea, Trachonitis, Auranitis, and some parts about Jamnia, with the title “tetrarch.” He ruled justly, without taking part in the intrigues which rent his family asunder. He built Caesarea Philippi at the site of Paneas, near the sources of the Jordan ( Matthew 16:13). His wife was Salome, daughter of Herod Philip I and Herodias. He died at Julius, the city which he raised Bethsaida into, A.D. 34. As he died childless his dominions were added to the Roman province, Syria.

    HEROD AGRIPPA I. Son of Aristobulus Herod the Great’s son) and Berenice. Imprisoned by Tiberius for an unguarded speech. Caius Caligula, A.D. 37, on his accession set him free, and gave him the governments formerly held by the tetrarchs Philip and Lysanias, Abilene, etc., with the title of “king” ( Acts 12:1). Galilee and Peraea were added to his dominions on the exile of HerodANTIPAS (see above), whom, notwithstanding the kindnesses he formerly when in difficulties received from him, Agrippa supplanted by intrigues at Rome. By services to Claudius, Caligula’s successor, he secured in return the addition of Judaea and Samaria, so that now his kingdom equaled that of Herod the Great.

    Unlike his predecessors he strictly kept the law. A legend states that once he burst into tears on reading in a public service Deuteronomy 17:15, on which the Jews exclaimed, “Be not distressed, thou art our brother,” namely, by half-descent from the Hasmonaeans. It was on his entreaty at the risk of his interest and life that Caligula desisted from his attempt to set up his statue in the temple, which so engrossed the Jews that for a time they let the Christians alone ( Acts 9:31). To “please the Jews” he slew James the brother of John, and imprisoned Peter with the intention of bringing him forth to the people for execution after the Passover (“Easter”). Love of popularity was his ruling principle, to which his ordinary humanity was made to give way. Self seeking vanity led him to design Peter’s death, but the issue was his own death. The church’s “prayer without ceasing” ( Isaiah 62:6,7; Luke 18:7) saved Peter, whereas the church’s Lord avenged His own and her cause on the church’s persecutor. In the fourth year of his reign over the whole kingdom (A.D. 44) he attended games at Caesarea “in behalf of the emperor’s safety” (possibly on his return from Britain), according to Josephus (Ant. 19:8).

    When he appeared in the theater in a robe all of silver stuff which shone in the morning light, his flatterers saluted him as a god, and suddenly he was afflicted with a terrible pain in the bowels, of which he died in five days, in the 54th year of his age. The sacred writer unveils the unseen world in his account, which Josephus so remarkably confirms. The authorities of Tyre and Sidon offended him, “but came with one accord and, having made Blastus the king’s chamberlain their friend, desired peace because their country” was dependent on the king’s country for grain, etc. ( 1 Kings 5:9,11; Ezekiel 27:17). Then upon a set day” Herod arrayed in royal apparel sat upon his throne and made an oration. And the people gave a shout, saying It is the voice of a god and not of a man. And immediately the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God the glory; and he was eaten of worms and gave up the ghost. But the word of God (which he bad thought to stifle) grew and multiplied.” So Belshazzar (Daniel 5); “pride teeth before destruction” ( Proverbs 16:18). Josephus states that Herod said in his pain, “I whom you call a god am ordered to depart this life immediately. Providence thus instantly reproves the lying words you just now addressed to me, and I who was by you called immortal am immediately to be hurried away by death.” Thus fell he whom the world called Agrippa the Great! a monument to warn proud men, “Woe unto him that striveth with his Maker! Let the potsherd strive with the potsherds of the earth” ( Isaiah 45:9).

    HEROD AGRIPPA II. Son of Herod Agrippa I and Cypros, grandniece of Herod the Great. Being but 17 at his father’s death (A.D. 44), he was thought too young to succeed his father in the kingdom, but six years later (A.D. 50) the emperor Claudius conferred on him Chalcis which had been under his uncle, shortly before deceased (A.D. 48). Then (A.D. 52) he was transferred to the tetrarchies formerly held by Philip and Lysanias with the title “king.” Accurately he is called so in Acts 25:13; 26:2,7. Nero added several cities of Galilee and Persea to his kingdom (A.D. 55). Five years later Paul pleaded before him (see FESTUS , who naturally consulted him on a question of Jewish law). The great pomp with which he and his sister Berenice (whose connection with him caused grave suspicion) “entered into the place of hearing with the chief captains and principal men of the city” accorded with his character, fond of show. In the last Roman war he took part with the Romans in the destruction of his nation in the same spirit of cold cynicism with which he met the impassioned appeal of the apostle. After the fall of Jerusalem he retired with Berenice to Rome, where he died in the third year of Trajan (A.D. 100). He was the last of the race of Herod commemorated in history. Acts 25:13 represents his losing no time in going to Caesarea to salute the new Roman governor. In exact consonance with this Josephus (Bell. Judg., 2:15, section 1; Life, section 11) records his anxiety to stand well with the Roman governors, Alexander in Egypt, and Gessius Florus in Judaea, in the latter case Berenice accompanying him.

    HERODIANS Matthew 22:15, etc.; Mark 12:13, etc. Upholders of the Herodian dynasty, regarding it as the safeguard against direct pagan rule which the Jews loathed, and also as the best compromise between the ancient faith and pagan civilization. Hence they were said to look upon Herod the Great, Antipus, and Agrippa successively as Messiah. Thus, the Herod’s were forerunners of the coming antichrist, and like the Old Testament antichrist, Antiochus Epiphanes (Daniel 8,11), they paved the way to apostasy by an introduction of Greek refinements, theaters, etc., and a blending of honours to pagan gods along with the recognition of Jehovah and the law. (See above theHERODS, and 1 Macc. 1:10-16). A falsely presumed political necessity was their plea for supporting the Herod’s, however unfaithful to God, and even for supporting the Roman government, in so far as the Herodian dynasty leant on it. Thus on the side of maintaining the Jewish polity they coincided with the Pharisees; on the side of their lax and scarcely orthodox views and means for maintaining it, they had common ground with the Sadducees. Hence what is termed “the leaven of Herod” ( Mark 8:15) is “the leaven of the Sadducees” ( Matthew 16:6). After Christ’s miracle on the sabbath “the Pharisees went forth and straightway took counsel with the H. against Him how they might destroy Him” ( Mark 3:6). The legal zealots joined with the Jewish politicians, adherents of the ruling dynasty, in getting rid of One who thwarted the views of both alike by setting up a spiritual kingdom adverse both to legalism and to the temporal kingdom of Herodianism. The same coalition appears at the close of Christ’s ministry: “the Pharisees sent unto Him their disciples with the Herod” as “spies, feigning themselves just men, that they might take hold of His words, that so they might deliver Him unto the power and authority of the governor” ( Matthew 22:15,16; Mark 12:13; Luke 20:20). With flattering words to Him as “not accepting the person of any” (by which compliment they “tempted” Him to pronounce against Caesar) they asked “Is it lawful for us to give tribute to Caesar?” designing if He said “no” to give Him up to the Roman governor, if “yes” to stir up the people against Him as violating the law ( Deuteronomy 17:15). “He perceived their craftiness, and said, Why tempt ye Me? show Me a penny.” Their acceptance of Caesar’s currency showed they accepted as a fact Caesar’s rule: “Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s.” Man as made in the image of God owes himself to God ( Genesis 1:27; 9:6; Acts 17:29; James 3:9; Luke 15:8,9). Because Judah had not given herself to (God, she was now under Caesar. “Their question therefore was as if an adulterer were to ask, was it lawful for him to pay the penalty of his adultery” (Claudius). 2 Chronicles 12:8; Jeremiah 27:4-18; Romans 13:1; 1 Peter 2:13,14; John 19:11. Obedience to Caesar is an application of the higher principle of obedience to God, from whom all power is; Christ’s reply unites rather than separates the Christian’s political and religious duties. Yet, such is man’s perversity, they had the impudence soon after at Jesus’ trial before Pilate to say, “We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a king” ( Luke 23:2).

    HERODION Rom 16:11. Whom Paul sends greetings to, calling him “my kinsman.”

    HERON: anaphah . An unclean bird ( Leviticus 11:19; Deuteronomy 14:18).

    Rather “the great plover,” thick kneed, Charadrius oedicnemus, widely spread in Europe, Asia, and N. Africa. It lives on slugs, worms, frogs, and toads (Speaker’s Commentary). But Gesenius derives it from anaph “to snort angrily,” which applies well to the heron, an irritable, voracious, bird, frequenting marshes. The addition “after her kind” implies that a genus is meant.

    HESED, THE SON OF Benhased: 1 Kings 4:10.

    HESHBON The Amorite king Sihon’s capital ( Numbers 21:26, etc.). On the western border of the high plain, mishor ( Joshua 13:17), on the boundary between Reuben and Gad. Now Hesban, 20 miles E. of Jordan, on a line with the N. of the Dead Sea. In the poem, “there is a fire gone out of Heshbon, ... it hath consumed Ar of Moab .... Woe unto thee, Moab: he hath given his sons ... and his daughters ... unto Sihon,” the poet paints Heshbon’s triumph over Moab, and Moab’s misery; but suddenly the scene changes, and Israel is introduced as conquering the conqueror: “We have shot at them, Heshbon is perished.” etc. At Jahaz, a little S. of Heshbon, Israel overthrew Sihon ( Deuteronomy 2:32,33). Heshbon was rebuilt by Reuben ( Numbers 32:37), but assigned to the Levites in connection with Gad ( Joshua 21:39). It passed from Israel into the hands of its former masters the Moabites before the captivity. It is included accordingly in Isaiah’s ( Isaiah 15:4) and Jeremiah’s ( Jeremiah 48:2,34,45) denunciations of Moat. Playing upon the meaning of Heshbon (a place of devising counsel) Jeremiah says, “in Heshbon they (the Chaldaeans) have devised evil against Moab.” The old proverb shall hold good again; as anciently Sihon seized Heshbon, and issued forth thence as a devouring flame against Moab, so now the Chaldeans shall seize Heshbon and make it their starting point to destroy Moab.

    The ruins stand on a low hall, and are a mile in circuit, but do not include a single entire building. On the southern base of the hill is an ancient reservoir; compare Song 7:4, “thine eyes are like the fish pools in Heshbon (deep, quiet, full, reflecting the bridegroom’s image) by the gate of Bathrabbim” (daughter of of a multitude; a crowded thoroughfare of Heshbon). The bride is calm amidst the crowd.

    HESHMON Near Beersheba ( Joshua 15:27). Probably Azmon on the southern boundary of Judah ( Numbers 34:4); but according to Conder El Meshash.

    HETH Son of Canaan, Ham’s son; from whence sprung the Hittites, occupying the hill country of Judah near Hebron. But the race enlarged its borders so that they with the Amorites represent all Canaan ( Joshua 1:4; Ezekiel 16:3, “thy father was an Amorite, thy mother an Hittite”). See Genesis 23:3-20. Esau’s marriage to one of the daughters of Heth “grieved the mind” of Isaac and Rebekah, for their morals were lax and their worship idolatrous ( Genesis 26:34,35; 27:46). In Solomon’s and in Joram’s times there were independent Hittite kings ( 1 Kings 10:29; 2 Kings 7:6). In the Egyptian monuments they are called the Kheta, who made themselves masters of Syria.

    HETHLON On the northern border of the promised land ( Ezekiel 47:15; 48:1). “The way of Hethlon” is the pass at the N. end of Lebanon from the Mediterranean coast to the plain of Hamath, i.e. the entrance of Hamath ( Numbers 34:8).

    HEZEKI: i.e. Hizkiah shortened =“strength of Jehovah” ( 1 Chronicles 8:17).

    HEZEKIAH =“strength of Jehovah.” 1. Twelfth king of Judah; son of the unbelieving Ahaz and Abi or Abijah; ascended the throne at the age of 25 in 726 B.C. Of his faithfulness it is written ( 2 Kings 18:5) “he trusted in the Lord God of Israel, so that after him was none like him among all the kings of Judah, nor any that were before him, for he clave to the Lord, and departed not from following Him but kept His commandments.” Probably his mother, being daughter of Zechariah “who had understanding in the visions of God” ( 2 Chronicles 26:5), was pious, and her influence counteracted the bad example of his father. In the very first year and first month of his reign the Lord put it “in his heart to make a covenant with the Lord God of Israel” (2 Chronicles 29), so he opened and repaired the doors of the Lord’s house which had been “shut up,” and charged the Levites not to be negligent but to “sanctify” the house and “carry forth the filthiness out of the holy place,” and to light the lamps, to burn incense, and to offer burnt offerings as in former times; all which, to the shame and disaster of Judah, had latterly been neglected. They did so, and moreover sanctified all the vessels which Ahaz had “cast away in his transgression.” Then an atonement was made for the kingdom, the sanctuary, and Judah, with a sin offering of seven bullocks, seven rams, seven lambs, and seven he-goats; then followed the burnt offering, while “the Levite singers sang with the words of David and Asaph the seer, and the trumpets sounded.” The priests were too few to flay the burnt offerings which the congregation “of a free heart” brought in; therefore the Levites helped them “until the other priests had sanctified themselves, for the Levites were more upright in heart to sanctify themselves than the priests.” So “Hezekiah rejoiced that God had prepared the people, for the thing was done suddenly.” Then followed the Passover, in the second month, “because the priests had not sanctified themselves sufficiently, neither had the people gathered themselves together to Jerusalem,” so as to keep it in the regular month ( Numbers 9:10,11; compare Exodus 12:6,18). Hezekiah by letter invited not only Judah, but also Ephraim and Manasseh, to it: “Ye children of Israel, turn again unto the Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, and He will return to the remnant of you, escaped out of the hand of the king of Assyria.” The majority “laughed the messengers to scorn; nevertheless, divers of Asher, Manasseh, and Zebulun (Ephraim and Issachar also) humbled themselves and came to Jerusalem.” Also “in Judah the hand of God was to give them one heart to do the commandment of the king by the word of the Lord” ( 2 Chronicles 30:2,12,18,23; Jeremiah 32:39). Owing to the want of priests several were not duly cleansed and sanctified, yet did eat the Passover; but Hezekiah prayed for them, “the good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seek God, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary.” So “the Lord hearkened to Hezekiah and healed the people.” “And Hezekiah spoke comfortably unto all the Levites that taught the good knowledge of the Lord,” assuring them of God’s pardon upon their “making confession to the Lord God” for the people, so that “the whole assembly took counsel and kept other seven days with gladness.” “So there was great joy in Jerusalem, for since Solomon’s time there was not the like ... and the priests blessed the people ... and their prayer came up to the Lord’s holy place, even unto heaven.”

    Next, all Israel present went out to break the images, cut down the groves (see ASHTORETH , Asheerah), and throw down the high places and altars out of all Judah and Benjamin, in Ephraim also and Manasseh, until they had utterly destroyed them all. “Hezekiah also broke in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses made,” for previously “Israel did burn intense to it, and he called it Nehushtan” (piece of brass, nothing better: 2 Kings 18:4); a practical condemnation of “relics” when superstitiously venerated. Yet in spite of the warning the brazen serpent was reverenced by professing Christians in the church of Ambrose at Milan! (Prideaux, Connex., 1:19).

    The Passover must have been five or six years later than the purification of the temple, which was in Hezekiah’s first year; for it was not until the sixth year of Hezekiah that the king of Assyria took Samaria (ver. 9,10); its fall prepared many in Israel to accept humbly Hezekiah’s invitation ( Chronicles 30:6,9). Hezekiah also provided for the maintenance of the priests and Levites by commanding the payment of tithes; he ordered also their courses of service, and “in every work that he began in the service of the house of God, and in the law, and in the commandments, to seek his God, he did it with all his heart and prospered”: a good motto for Christians ( Colossians 3:23).

    Isaiah the prophet was the great supporter of Hezekiah in his pious efforts; but not without opposition from drunken scoffers, who asked “whom shall he (Isaiah) teach knowledge? them that are weaned from the milk?” i.e., does he take us for babes just weaned, that he presumes to teach us? ( Isaiah 28:9) “for precept upon precept, line upon line, here a little and there a little,” i.e., for he is constantly repeating the same thing as if to little children, and as one teaching young beginners how to make the strokes of a letter and join line to line; the scorners imitated Isaiah’s stammering like repetitions, in Hebrew [tsaw] [latsar], [qaw] [laqaw]. The simplicity of divine teaching offends proud scorners ( 2 Kings 5:11,12; Corinthians 1:23); but children in knowledge needed to be spoken to in children’s language ( Matthew 13:13). Isaiah replies, You will have a sterner teacher with stammering and foreign speech to convict you of unbelief (Isaiah 28). Ahaz the former king’s counselors recommended worldly alliances and compromises of principle for political expediency, instead of Isaiah’s counsel to rest on Jehovah alone. Shebna was one of these half hearted, self indulgent, and ostentatious officers at court. His father’s name is not given, though his office is,” the scribe” ( 2 Kings 18:18; 19:2); whereas the fathers of Eliakim and Joah, with Shebna, are named. The reason appears quite incidentally in Isaiah 22:15, “Say unto Shebna ... this treasurer over the house (prefect of the palace), What hast thou here? and whom hast thou here, that thou hast hewed thee out a sepulchre here?” i.e. as being a foreigner (his name is un-Hebrew like, he was probably a Syrian brought from abroad to Ahaz’ court) thou hast no paternal burying place or kindred here. He was degraded; but (probably upon his repentance) the lower yet honourable office of “scribe” or secretary of state was given him, and in that office he is mentioned as if faithful ( Isaiah 37:2, etc.), so that the sentence of exile and humiliation, “tossed like a ball into a large country, and there the chariots of his glory becoming the shame of his lord’s house,” was apparently reversed, though Jewish tradition says he was tied to the horses’ tails by the enemy to whom he designed to betray Jerusalem, but who thought he mocked them. (See ELIAKIM ). It is possible that, unwarned by the past, he relapsed into treachery, and then were fulfilled Isaiah’s prophetic threats, which but for his relapse would have been averted, and which were temporarily suspended.

    Hezekiah recovered from the Philistines all the cities which his father Ahaz had lost, namely, of “the low country and the S. of Judah, Bethshemesh, Ajalon, Gederoth, Shocho, Timnah, Gimzo” with their dependent villages, “the Lord having brought Judah low because Ahaz had made Judah naked, and transgressed sore against the Lord” ( 2 Chronicles 28:18,19). “Hezekiah smote them even unto Gaza (Gaza and Gath alone remained to them: Josephus, Ant. 9:13, section 3), from the tower of the watchmen to the fenced city” ( 2 Kings 18:8). This was foretold by Isaiah ( Isaiah 14:29,30): “Rejoice not thou, whole Palestina, because the God of him that smote thee (Uzziah, 2 Chronicles 26:6) is broken (namely, under Ahaz), for out of the serpent’s (as Uzziah was regarded by the Philistines) root shall come forth a cockatrice,” an adder, to the Philistines, Hezekiah; “and the firstborn of the poor (the poorest) shall feed” in safety, instead of constant alarms of Philistine invasions.

    Hezekiah bore for a time the yoke of tribute imposed by the Assyrian Tiglath Pileser on Ahaz ( 2 Kings 16:7); but having spent much on the Philistine war, trusting in the aid of Egypt, be now ventured to withhold payment from Assyria. Shalmaneser had begun, and Sargon had just terminated, the siege of Samaria ( Isaiah 20:1,4,6; 2 Kings 17:6,24; 18:7,7,9,10 “THEY took it,” 11). Sargon moreover removed some of the Israelites to “the cities of the Medes”; the Scripture herein being confirmed by Assyrian monuments which mention his seizing and annexing several Median cities, to which Assyrian policy would of course transplant distant colonists. Light years subsequent to Samaria’s fall, in Hezekiah’s fourteenth year, Sennacherib, in the third year of his reign according to Assyrian records, undertook his first expedition against Judah. In the interval between Samaria’s fall and this invasion Tyre’s gallant resistance under their king Elulaeus had forced the Assyrians to retire after a five years’ siege. Hezekiah had used this interval to “stop the waters of the fountains without the city, stopping the upper watercourse (rather ‘spring head’) of Gihon (i.e. the spring source of the Kedron stream, Nachal being the valley E. of the city, Ge the valley W. and S. of the city), and bringing it straight down to the W. side of the city of David” (i.e into the valley separating mount Moriah and Zion from the upper city ( 2 Chronicles 32:3,4,13,30): Zion must therefore have lain on the N. not on the S.W. of the city, so that the water brought to the W. of it should be inside not outside the city); also building up the broken wall (using the materials of the houses which they broke down for the purpose), and raising it up to the towers, and another wall without, and repairing Millo in the city of David, and making darts and shields in abundance. Hezekiah also “gathered together the waters of the lower pool,” i.e. brought into the city by subterranean passages in Zion rock the waters from the fountain which supplied the lower pool ( Isaiah 22:9-11; 7:3; 2 Kings 20:20). “He also made a ditch between the two walls for the water of the old pool,” i.e. the lower pool’s water he diverted to a new tank in the city between the two walls. His words too cheered the hearts of his captains and people, being the language of faith: “there be more with us than with him; with him is an arm of flesh, but with us is the Lord our God to fight our battles.” So “the people rested themselves upon his words.” (See JERUSALEM ).

    Sennacherib undertook two expeditions against Judah. In the first he took all Judah’s fenced cities, and Hezekiah sent saying, “I have offended; return from me, that which thou puttest upon me I will bear”; and “the king of Assyria appointed 300 talents of silver, and 30 talents of gold.” The monuments confirm this Scripture statement: “because Hezekiah king of Judah would not submit, I took 46 of his strong fenced cities ... and from these, as spoil, 200,150 people, with horses, asses, camels, oxen, and sheep; and Hezekiah himself I shut up in Jerusalem, like a bird in a cage, building towers round the city to hem him in, and raising banks of earth against the gates .... Then Hezekiah sent out to me the chiefs with talents of gold and 800 talents of silver ... by way of tribute.” The patriotism of the Hebrew historian (2 Kings 18) suppresses the ravages, advance on the capital, and the siege; but Isaiah ( 2 Kings 10:28-32; 2 Kings 22:1-14; 2 Kings 24; 2 Kings 29) more vividly than even Sennacherib’s annalist, notices all. In the main facts there is a singular agreement between the sacred and the secular records, the variation in the number of talents of silver being probably due to the Hebrew recording the number appointed as permanent tribute, the Assyrian the whole that was actually carried off. The inscriptions record that Ekron had submitted to Hezekiah and delivered their king Padi up to him because of his adherence to Assyria. Sennacherib recovered Padi from Jerusalem and seated him again on the throne.

    Hezekiah’s sickness must have occurred just before Sennacherib’s expedition, for God assures him ( Isaiah 38:6), “I will deliver thee and this city out of the hand of the king of Assyria, and I will defend this city,” in the 14th year of Hezekiah’s reign. Moreover, 15 years was the addition promised by God to his life, which added to the 14 years would give years, the actual number of years in all that he reigned. His sickness was owing to an inflammatory carbuncle and abscess. Having then no heir, he shrank from death with a fear scarcely worthy of a believer. God granted his earnest prayer; “afore Isaiah had gone out into the middle court the word of the Lord came to him,” i.e. when he had just left Hezekiah and Hezekiah was in the act of praying, after having heard God’s message, “thou shalt die.” God hears while His children are yet speaking ( Isaiah 65:24; Psalm 32:5; Daniel 9:21). Our wishes, when gratified, often prove curses. Three years afterward Hezekiah had a son, Manasseh, the chief cause of God’s wrath against Judah and of the overthrow of the kingdom ( 2 Kings 23:26,27). God gave Hezekiah as a sign of recovery the recession of the shadow ten degrees on Ahaz’s see DIAL , an obelisk in the midst of the court, the shadow of which could be seen by Hezekiah from his sick chamber, falling on the successive steps ascending to his palace.

    Hezekiah composed a thanksgiving hymn for his, recovery, based on the psalms of David, which he had restored to liturgical use in the temple. The beginning rests on <19A202> Psalm 102:2, the first half of verse 11 on Psalm 27:13 (chedel ), “the world” or age soon ceasing, is from chaadal “to cease”; usually written cheled , this transitory world, Psalm 49:1); verse 18 on Psalm 6:5; 30:9; the beginning of verse 20 on Psalm 70:1. (See HEPHZIBAH ) Hezekiah did not disbelieve in a future state, but regarded the disembodied state as one wherein men cannot declare the praises of God before men, it is as to this world an unseen land of stillness, the living alone can praise God on earth. That the true view was at the time held of the blessedness of the sleeping saints Isaiah 57:1,2 proves. A cake of figs was the instrument used for the cure; God can make effectual the simplest means.

    Sennacherib’s object in his second expedition was Egypt, Hezekiah’s ally.

    Hence with the great body of his army he advanced toward Egypt by S.W.

    Palestine, and did not himself approach Jerusalem; this was two years after the former invasion. The Assyrian annals are silent as to Sennacherib’s second expedition in the fifth year of his reign, which began by his “treacherously” ( Isaiah 33:1) attacking see LACHISH , and which ended in the destruction recorded in 2 Kings 19:35; for, unlike the faithful Jewish historians, they never record any of their monarch’s disasters. But the disaster is tacitly deducible in the Assyrian records from the discontinuance subsequently of expeditions by Sennacherib westward further than Cilicia. The Assyrians did not resume aggression upon southern Syria and Egypt until the close of Esarhaddon’s reign. Moreover the Egyptian priests told Herodotus, from their records, that, a century and a half before Cambyses, Sennacherib led a host of Assyrians and Arabs to the Egyptian border where king Sethos met them near Pelusium on the E. of the Nile; and that swarms of field mice ate the Assyrians’ quivers, bowstrings, and shield thongs in the night, so in the morning, they fled, and multitudes fell, having no arms to defend themselves. Sethos erected a monument, a man in stone with a mouse in his hand, and the inscription, “Look on me and learn to reverence the gods.” The mouse symbolized ruin ( 1 Samuel 6:4,5); the story arose out of this symbolical statue, not the statue out of the literal story. Sennacherib, according to Assyrian inscriptions, which mention the 22nd year of his reign, lived about 17 years after the invasion and was slain by his two sons.

    Isaiah, while disapproving of trust in Egypt, regarded the voluntarily offered aid of the tall and warlike Ethiopians as providential ( Isaiah 18:1,2,7). “Ho (not Woe!) to the land of the winged bark,” or else “to the land of the clanging sound of wings” (i.e. armies). To Ethiopia Isaiah announces the overthrow of Sennacherib the common foe, and desires the Ethiopian ambassadors, then at Jerusalem, to carry the tidings to their people. See TIRHAKAH’S coming forth to encounter Sennacherib created a diversion in favor of Judaea. In the former invasion Sennacherib in his first, expedition inflicted a decisive blow on the united forces of Egypt and Ethiopia at Altagu (possibly the Eltekon of Joshua 15:59); but now he was forced to raise the siege of Pelusium by Tirhakah, and send an imperious letter to Hezekiah by Rabshakeh, whose sneers at his religious reforms in removing the high places ( 2 Kings 18:22-32) and flattering promises in fluent Hebrew to the people favor the idea that he was a renegade Jew. Hezekiah’s simple childlike faith appears in his spreading the foe’s insolent, letter before the Lord. His faith received an immediate answer of peace; 185,000 were slain by the angel of the Lord in the “night,” perhaps by “the plague that, walketh in darkness” ( 2 Kings 19:35, with which Isaiah 37:36 undesignedly accords, “when they arose early in the morning”). In this second expedition, according to Jehovah’s word, Sennacherib did not “come before the city with shields, nor cast a bank against it” ( Isaiah 37:33); whereas in the first he shut Hezekiah up as a “bird in a cage” also “raising banks of earth against the gates.” It is possible Rabshakeh took the army with him from Jerusalem to Libnah on the borders of Egypt (ver. 8), and that the destruction occurred there, which accords with the Egyptian story to Herodotus above; the Lord’s words “he shall not shoot an arrow there, nor come before it with shields” seem corrupted into the Egyptian legend of the mice gnawing the bowstrings and shield straps. In Sennacherib’s account of his wars with Hezekiah, inscribed with cuneiform characters in the hall of the palace of Koyunjik built by him (140 ft. long by 120 ft. wide), wherein the Jewish physiognomy of the captives is discernible, after mentioning the capture of the 200,150 Jews he adds, “then I prayed unto God,” the only instance of God’s name in an inscription without a pagan adjunct. On returning to Nineveh Sennacherib, according to Tobit 1:18, revenged himself on the Jews then in his power; but that apocryphal book makes him die 55 days afterward, whereas 17 years elapsed: see above.

    In Isaiah 39, an embassy from Merodach Baladan to Hezekiah is recorded.

    He congratulated Hezekiah on his recovery, and sent also a present. About this time precisely it was that Babylon had revolted from Assyria, and set up an independent kingdom. Scripture calls him “king of Babylon,” though both before and after him Babylon was subject to Assyria. This is an undesigned coincidence of Scripture with secular history, confirming the truth of the former. The Assyrian inscriptions say he reigned twice, and that Sennacherib in his first year expelled him and set up Belib in his stead.

    Probably he recovered the Babylonian kingdom when Sennacherib was weakened by his disaster in Judea, and sent the embassy not merely to congratulate Hezekiah on his recovery but mainly to court Hezekiah’s alliance, as having like himself cast off the Assyrian yoke. Hence arose Hezekiah’s excessive attention to his ambassadors. But how had Hezekiah such a store of precious things? Either the transaction was before Hezekiah’s straits when he had to cut off the gold from the doors and pillars of the temple, to give to the Assyrian king. (Then Merodach Baladan’s embassy would be during his earlier reign at Babylon, in Sargon’s time, 713 B.C.; whereas his second reign fell in 703 B.C., five or six years before the date of Hezekiah’s death (these dates are deduced from the Assyrian records, if they be trustworthy). The chronology favors the view that Hezekiah’s sickness and Merodach Baindan’s embassy were some years before Sennacherib, in the first reign of Merodach Baladan). Or the more probable (though the dates cause difficulty) explanation is in 2 Chronicles 32:22,23: “thus the Lord saved Hezekiah from Sennacherib ....

    And many brought gifts unto the Lord (doubtless impressed with His great majesty and power in the miraculous destruction of the Assyrians) to Jerusalem, and presents to Hezekiah king of Judah; so that he was magnified in the sight of all nations from thenceforth.” The spoils of the Assyrian army left in panic, as on a different occasion ( 2 Kings 7:15), would add to Hezekiah’s wealth. The sending of the embassy so long after his recovery is accounted for by Babylon being then regarded in respect to Judah as “a far country” ( Isaiah 39:3), also by the impossibility of sending sooner during Sennacherib’s invasion; moreover another object of the princes of Babylon, which was famed for astronomy, was “to enquire of the wonder that was done in the land” ( 2 Chronicles 32:25,26,31), i.e. the recession of the shadow on Ahaz’s dial. Hezekiah was “glad”; it was not the act but the ostentatious spirit, and the unbelief tempting him to rest on Babylon, proud of its alliance, instead of on Jehovah, which called forth God’s retributive threat that Babylon, the instrument of his and Judah’s sin, should be the instrument of their punishment ( Isaiah 39:5-7); fulfilled 120 years afterward. Ingratitude to God, and pride, were his fault in this affair; “Hezekiah rendered not again according to the benefit done unto him, for his heart was lifted up,” “God leaving him to try him, that He might kow all that was in his heart” ( Deuteronomy 8:2). But when the believer’s foot slides, it slides the deeper into humility. First, Hezekiah frankly confessed “all”; unlike Saul and Asa, submitting to God’s servant though his subject ( Isaiah 39:4; 2 Chronicles 16:7-10; Samuel 15:20,21), and “humbling himself for the pride of his heart,” and “accepting the punishment of his iniquity” ( Leviticus 26:41) meekly, and even finding cause for thanksgiving in the mitigating fact foretold by implication, “there shall be peace and truth in my days.” Not the language of mere selfishness, but of one feeling that the national corruption must at last lead to the threatened judgment, and thanking God for the stroke being deferred yet for a time. The prophecy of the carrying away to Babylon, in the form of a rebuke, forms the connecting link between the former portion of Isaiah’s prophecies (1—39), which relate to the deliverance from Assyria, and the latter (40—66) as to the deliverance from Babylon, more than a century and a half later.

    Psalm 46 and Psalm 76 commemorate Sennacherib’s overthrow. Two coincidences in Psalm 46 occur: “the city of God” (verse 4) is that wherein” God is in the midst,” so that “she shall not be moved,” just as history states that the mother city Jerusalem alone escaped, whereas “all the defensed cities of Judah” fell before Sennacherib ( Isaiah 36:1); also in verse 10, “Be still and know that I am God, I will be exalted in the earth,” is God’s reply to Hezekiah’s prayer, “O Lord our God save us, that all the kingdoms of the earth may know that Thou art the Lord” ( Isaiah 37:20). Also verse 5,” God shall help her ... right early,” Hebrew at the turning of the morning ( Psalm 30:5 ff). On the previous night the cause of the city of God seemed desperate and the Assyrian triumphant, but “when they (the Jews) arose early in the morning, behold they (the Assyrians) were all dead corpses” ( Isaiah 37:36). In ver. 8-10 Sennacherib’s overthrow is made the earnest of the final cessation of wars throughout the earth under the Prince of Peace, after He shall have made “desolations” of the adversary. Psalm 76:3, “there broke He the arrows of the bow ... shield ... sword ... battle,” implies that by one stroke at Jerusalem (which opposes the view that Libnah was the scene of the Assyrian overthrow) God ended completely the war. Psalm 76:6,8 imply that it was by Jehovah’s direct interposition. The “death sleep” of the host at God’s rebuke is described vividly ( Psalm 76:5,6), the camp so recently full of life now lying still as death. “The stout hearted are spoiled, they have slept their sleep .... At Thy rebuke, O God of Jacob, both the chariot and horse are cast into a dead sleep.” God’s “cutting off the breath (spirit) of princes” ( Psalm 76:12) implies probably that Rabshakeh and other leaders fell on the same night. “Let all that be round about Him bring presents unto Him that ought to be feared” ( Psalm 76:11) accords with the fact recorded 2 Chronicles 32:22,23. The assurance of God’s help in Psalm 75 accords with Isaiah 37:21-35; also the omission of the N. among the quarters from from whence help is expected accords with the Assyrian attack being from the N.

    Hezekiah died in his 56th year after a 29 years’ reign, 697 B.C. He was buried “in the chiefest (or highest) of the sepulchres of the sons of David, and all Judah and Jerusalem did him honour at his death” ( Proverbs 10:7). His “acts and goodness were written in the vision of Isaiah ... and in the book of the kings of Judah and Israel” ( 2 Chronicles 32:32,33). A fitting accompaniment of the religious reformation he wrought was his setting” the men of Hezekiah” (Isaiah, Micah, Joah, etc.) to “copy out” some of the 3,000 proverbs which Solomon spoke 300 years before: thus he brought forth the word of God from its obscurity ( 1 Kings 4:32; Ecclesiastes 12:9; Proverbs 25:1). 2. Son of Neariah, of Judah ( 1 Chronicles 3:23; Zephaniah 1:1).

    HEZION King of Syria, father of Tabrimon: grandfather of Benhadad. Possibly =Rezou, Solomon’s contemporary ( 1 Kings 15:18; 11:23).

    HEZIR 1. 1 Chronicles 24:15. 2. Nehemiah 10:20.

    HEZRAI in the Qeri or Hebrew margin;HEZRO in the Hebrew text, the kethibh or Hebrew text ( 2 Samuel 23:35): “the Carmelite.” Once perhaps an adherent of Nabal ( 1 Chronicles 11:37).

    HEZRON 1. Genesis 46:9; Exodus 6:14; Numbers 26:6. 2. Genesis 46:12; Ruth 4:18;ESROM Matthew 1:3.

    HIDDAI 2 Samuel 23:30, “of the brooks (torrents) of Gnash.”

    HURAI 1 Chronicles 11:32.

    HIDDEKEL Tigris. A river of see EDEN , going “eastward to Assyria” ( Genesis 2:14). “The great river” ( Daniel 10:4). From hai “lively,” and digla “an arrow,” in early Babylonian; equivalent to Tigra in Aryan. Now called by the Arabs Dijleh.

    HIEL =“God liveth”. Native of Bethel. Rebuilt, i.e. restored as a fortified town, Jericho in Ahab’s reign, who hoped through fortifying it (for Hiel was Ahab’s profane and reckless tool) to have on his borders a city securing to himself the passage of Jordan. In Hiel was fulfilled Joshua’s curse on the rebuilder of Jericho ( Joshua 6:26), “he shall lay the foundation in (i.e. at the price of) his firstborn (Abiram), and in (i.e. at the price of) his youngest son (Segub) shall he set up the gates of it.” The builder paid for its restoration by the loss of all his Sons, from the firstborn to the youngest.

    The Benjamites, by Joshua’s allotment ( Joshua 18:21), inhabited it, and it is called “the city of palms” ( Judges 3:13; 2 Samuel 10:5); but not until Ahab’s time, when men cast off all fear of Jehovah, was Joshua’s curse fulfilled, when Hiel presumed to fortify it ( 1 Kings 16:34). The walls had been miraculously cast down, and it was against their being rebuilt that the curse was leveled. The sin marks how deeply Israel had fallen; the curse how God will not let His word be transgressed with impunity.

    HIERAPOLIS Colossians 4:13. Associated as the seat of a church with the neighbouring Colossae and Laodicea; on a height between the rivers Lycus and Meander, within a few miles of one another; the three churches were probably all founded by Epaphras. Now Pambouk Kalessi. Hot calcareous springs are near, which have deposited curious encrustations. There is a frozen cascade, the surface wavy, as of water suddenly petrified. A mephitic cavern, Plutonium, was in ancient times connected with the worship of Cybele, from from whence the city was designated Hierapolis, “the sacred city.”

    HIEROGLYPHICS One of the earliest modes of representing visibly the words or ideas already orally expressed. For many centuries the key to these representations was altogether unknown; but a piece of granite found near Rosetta by the French army in 1798, and now in the British Museum, contains a decree in honour of Ptolemy Epiphanes (204 B.C.) written in hieroglyphics with a Greek translation alongside. Also the shaft of an obelisk brought to England from Philae in the S. of Egypt contains a hieroglyphic inscription of its dedication to the gods by Ptolemy Physcon and Cleopatra (146 B.C.) and at the base a Greek inscription. Champollion, by comparing the Greek names Ptolemy and Cleopatra with the hieroglyphics corresponding, made out letter by letter. Young and others have perfected the transcription of Hebrew and the Egyptian hieroglyphic. Thus the derivation from Egyptian of many of the Hebraized words in Exodus is proved, confirming its having been written by one in such circumstances as Moses was. The hieroglyphics originally were picture writing, but in the form handed down to us on oldest monuments they are phonetic with occasionally an accompanying picture of the object in order to make the group of hieroglyphic letters which form the word more intelligible. Thus to the names of individuals the figure of a man is attached; such characters called determinatives. The initial of the Egyptian (Ahom) for eagle is A, so an eagle became the representative of A; a lion (Egyptian Labo) is L; an owl (Mowlad), M.

    HIGGAION =“meditation”, from hagah “to meditate.” Found Psalm 9:16; 19:14; 92:3 margin “upon the harp with musing” ( Lamentations 3:61). A call to solemn reflection on God’s dealings. The Selah (a pause in the music) follows to give time for meditation.

    HIGH PLACES Archaeological and scientific researches have made it evident that in the varying forms of early religions, and in lands far distant from each other, high places were selected for worship of a sacrificial character. This was so especially among the Moabites ( Isaiah 15:2; 16:12; Numbers 23:28).

    The three altars built by Abraham at Shechem, between Bethel and Ai, and at Mamre, were on heights. Such sites consecrated of old would naturally be resorted to in after times as sanctuaries. Not only these, but heights originally dedicated to idols ( Numbers 33:52; Leviticus 26:30). The law forbade sacrificial worship elsewhere save at the one national sanctuary. Old usage however strove against the law, and too frequently reasserted itself. The high places polluted by idol worship ( 2 Kings 23:9) were condemned by all the kings that worshipped Jehovah. But those sacred to Jehovah ( 2 Chronicles 32:12; 33:17) were tolerated by less thoroughly reforming kings; and sacrifices and burnt incense were offered on them ( 1 Kings 12:3; 14:4; 15:35). Hezekiah and Josiah removed them utterly, as opposed to the letter of the law and mostly to the spirit of it too ( 2 Kings 18:4; 23:5 margin; 2 Chronicles 34:3). In the time of the judges ( Judges 6:25,26; 13:16-23; 1 Samuel 7:10; 16:5), and while the temple was yet unbuilt ( 1 Kings 3:2), and in the Israelite northern kingdom where religious order could not be preserved, owing to the severance from Judah ( 1 Kings 18:30), greater latitude was allowed.

    But the strict rule was against it, except where God especially ( Chronicles 21:26) sanctioned sacrifice on some one occasion at a place ( Deuteronomy 12:4-11; Leviticus 17:3,4; John 4:20). The priests whom the kings of Judah ordained to burn incense in the high places were called Chemarim; compare Hosea 10:5; Zephaniah 1:4 idol priests not having reached the age of puberty, meaning “ministers of the gods,” the Tyrian camilli, (black attired ministers, subordinate to the priests, they felled the victim), from chaamar “to be black.” The high places of Dan and Bethel were already sacred by usage; so Jeroboam found it easy to induce the people to forsake the temple and cherubim at Jerusalem for his calves in Dan and Bethel. Bamoth, the Hebrew for “high places,” became so common that the term was used for a shrine in a valley or a city ( Kings 17:9; Ezekiel 16:31; Jeremiah 7:31). In Ezekiel 20:29, I said ... what is the high place whereunto ye go? And the name thereof is called Bamah unto this day,” the sense is, You ought to have long since put away the name, and the high place which it expresces; the very name implies it is not sanctioned by Me; therefore your sacrifice even to ME in it (much more to idols) is only a “provocation” to Me ( Ezekiel 20:28). In Ezekiel 16:16,” of thy garments thou didst take and deckedst thy high places with divers colors,” the sense is: as a harlot spreading her tent of divers colors to lure victims, so Israel set up on the high places, not stone chapels, but tents hung with colored tapestry, as the “woven hangings of (Asherah) Astarte” (the right translation for “grove”) ( 2 Kings 23:7).

    Asa in one place is said to have taken away the high places, in another not so; also Jehoshaphat similarly. The seeming discrepancy occurs not only between Kings and Chronicles, but even between different passages of the same chronicler. Doubtless the godly kings at first tried to put down entirely the high places, but afterwards yielded to the general usage of the people in cases where the high place was to Jehovah; where it was to idols they put them down utterly. “They opposed impiety but winked at error” (Hall). So rooted was the practice that the removal of the high places was made by Rabshakeh a taunt against Hezekiah as if it were an impious innovation against Jehovah’s honour; evidently he knew that the act had provoked the enmity of a considerable party among the Jews.

    HIGH PRIEST In Hebrew “THE priest,” and in books after the Pentateuch “the great priest,” “the head priest,” or “chief priest” ( 2 Kings 25:18). In Leviticus 4:3 and elsewhere “the priest that is anointed,” for he alone of the priests was anointed on the head in consecration, “the crown of the anointing oil of his God” Leviticus 21:12), i.e. the holy oil was poured on his head like a crown ( Exodus 29:7), a uniquely-compounded ointment ( Exodus 30:22-33) which it was death to imitate or to put upon a stranger. Certain priests, “apothecaries,” manufactured it ( Nehemiah 3:8); this oil was wanting in the second temple. The anointing of the ordinary priests was limited to sprinkling their garments with the anointing oil ( Exodus 28:41 ff; Exodus 29:21; Leviticus 8:30), which does not sanction the Jewish tradition that the oil was smeared on the forehead of the ordinary priests with the finger. The high priest’s special designation, “the priest that is anointed” (4:3), implies a marked distinction between his anointing and theirs, besides what was common to both, namely, the “sprinkling.” Love is compared to it, streaming down from Aaron’s head upon his beard, then to his skirts ( <19D202> Psalm 132:2). Christ, the antitypical High Priest, was anointed with the fullness of the Spirit ( Daniel 9:24; Acts 10:38; John 3:34); from Him the Spirit in measure streams on His members who touch by faith the hem of His garment ( Matthew 9:20; John 1:16).

    Besides the girdle common to all the priests the high priest wore also the curious girdle of the ephod. Of eight articles of priestly dress the coat or tunic, girdle, breeches, and bonnet or turban belonged also to the common priests; the breastplate, ephod with the curious girdle, mitre (instead of the ordinary priest’s turban) and robe of the ephod were peculiar to the high priest. The breastplate (choshen , “ornament,” literally) was two spans’ long by one broad, but doubled it became a square, fastened by rings and chains of gold to the two onyx stones on the shoulders, and beneath with two other rings and a lace of blue to two rings in the ephod above the curious girdle. On it were the 12 stones in four rows, with the 12 tribes engraven in the order of the encampment; just as the names of the 12 tribes were on the 12 pearl gates, and in the 12 foundations (of precious stones) of the New Jerusalem wall the names of the 12 apostles of the Lamb.

    He represented the whole chosen nation as “a kingdom of priests” ( Exodus 19:6). In other nations the priesthood was dissevered from every other class, but in Israel Levi held the priesthood rightfully belonging to all, and only delegated to one tribe and family as representing the whole; as Numbers 8:10 proves. This trust was delegated to Levi only until all the children of God could exercise it suitably. Christianity restores the suspended relation of God’s people as all king-priests unto God ( Peter 2:9; Revelation 1:6). In the Jewish church there was a delegation of the priesthood to one tribe and family; not so in the Christian church, which unites under the antitypical Melchizedek the kingdom and priesthood which were distinct in Israel. United to Messiah, the spiritual Israel the church shall form one grand heavenly king-priesthood as literal Israel shall be the earthly king-priesthood among the nations ( Isaiah 61:6; 66:21). Christian ministers as distinct from laymen are never called in New Testament hiereis , “sacerdotal priests,” as the Jewish priests were.

    The high priest alone entered the holy of holies once a year; but we have “boldness to enter” it through the rent veil of Christ’s flesh continually ( Hebrews 10:19,20). He alone consulted God by the mysterious Urim and Thummim; we have truly our fellowship with the Father of lights ( John 1:3; 2:20; James 1:17,18), having our “unction from the Holy One” and knowing all things. The high priest’s death prefigured Christ’s who sets the bloodstained captive free ( Numbers 35:25).

    The first separation of Aaron to the priesthood, which previously belonged to the firstborn, occurs in Exodus 28, after the directions for the tabernacle and its furniture. Previously Moses bidding him lay up the pot of manna before the Lord implied that the ark would, when made, be under his charge. His being taken up with Nadab and Abihu to see the glory of the God of Israel foreshadowed his hereditary priesthood; also 27:21; 29:9,24.

    Josephus, Septuagint, and Scripture favor the view that the 12 breastplate stones were the Urim and Thummim. Answers were given by Jehovah to the high priest ( John 11:51) while wearing them and the ephod ( Samuel 14:3,18,19; 23:2,4,9,11,12; 28:6; 2 Samuel 5:23; Judges 20:28). “Judgment” was the breastplate’s chief significance ( Exodus 28:30), “Aaron shall bear the judgment of ... Israel upon his heart before the Lord continually,” namely, the judicial sentence of justification, often represented by a particular kind of robe ( Isaiah 61:10; 62:8). So the white linen robe expresses the righteousness or justification of the saints ( Revelation 3:4,5; 19:14). Joshua the high priest represented the nation on its trial before God, at first in filthy garments to represent its guilt, Satan accusing; then by Messiah’s intercession justified; therefore the filthy garments are removed and a change of raiment is given and a fair mitre put on his head (Zechariah 3). Thus “the breastplate of righteousness” or “judgment” symbolizes Israel’s 12 tribes accepted on the ground of the high priest’s sacrificial intercession before God ( Numbers 23:21).

    Thummim expresses perfections, Urim lights. Israel’s perfect justification in “the Lord her righteousness” and her consequent ultimate prosperity are thus symbolized ( Isaiah 60:1; 62:1,2). Levi the priest tribe is called “God’s holy one,” privileged to bear the Urim and Thummim because of proved faithfulness ( Deuteronomy 33:8). Israel’s justification in the person of her high priest is the ground of her receiving through him communications of God’s will. Her children’s being “taught of Jehovah” is so connected with “His laying her stones with fair colors” ( Isaiah 54:11-17). S. Clark (Speaker’s Commentary) thinks that some means of casting lots were kept in the bag formed by the doubled fold of the choshen or breastplate, and that these were the Urim and Thummim: Exodus 28:15-30,”thou shalt put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and Thummim.” But this passage suits at least as well the view that the Urim and Thummim were the 12 precious stones put into the piece of cunning (skilled weaver’s) work, and representing Israel “perfected” and “shining with light” because justified before God, as the view that they were some distinct means of lot casting, inside the fold of the [choshen]. (See URIM AND THUMMIM ).

    The ephod consisted of blue, purple, and scarlet yarn and “fine twined linen,” wrought in “work of the skilled weaver”; the high priest’s distinctive vestment ( 1 Samuel 2:28; 14:3; 21:9; 23:6,9; 30:7) to which “the breastplate of judgment” was attached ( Exodus 28:6-12,25-28; 39:2-7). It consisted of a back piece and a front piece joined by shoulder straps; verse 28 translated “two rings of gold shalt thou make, and put them on the two shoulder pieces of the ephod, low down in the front of it, near the joining, above the band for fastening it” (Speaker’s Commentary).

    Below the arms the two pieces were kept in place by a band attached to one of the pieces (“the curious girdle of the ephod”), “of the same work, of one piece with it” (verse 8). Two onyx stones, each inscribed with the names of six tribes, clasped together on the shoulders the back and front pieces. An ordinary linen ephod was worn by other priests ( 1 Samuel 22:18); by Samuel, only a Levite ( 2 Samuel 2:18); and by David (6:14).

    The robe of the ephod (meiyl ). A simple, sky-blue frock, without seam or sleeves, drawn over the head, visible above and below the ephod, the elaborate texture of which it set off as a ground work; translated Exodus 28:32, “its opening for the head shall be in the middle of it,” a round hole not connected with any slit before or behind. The skirt was ornamented with pomegranates of blue, purple, and scarlet, a small golden bell being attached between each two of the pomegranates ( Exodus 28:33-35). The bells’ sound heard from within the veil by those outside assured them that the high priest, though out of sight, was ministering in their behalf, and acceptably before God, for otherwise he would have been smitten with death, which the sounding bells showed he was not.

    The mitre or turban, a twisted band of linen coiled into a cap, with the gold plate in front fastened to a blue lace or band (which went round the mitre) and engraved with Holiness to the Lord. Rabbi Eliezer in Hadrian’s reign saw it at Rome, probably with the other temple spoils deposited in the Temple of Peace.

    Four garments were common to all priests. “The coat of fine linen embroidered,” rather “woven in diaper work,” the threads of one color being diapered in checkers by the ordinary weaver (28:39; 39:27): a long tunic worn next the skin, the sleeves of which appeared from under the ephod. “The girdle (abnet) of needlework” (“of the work of the embroiderer,” Speaker’s Commentary) was of three colors, the texture loose, wound several times round the body, the ends hanging to the feet but thrown over the shoulder in active work. The breeches or drawers, of linen. The bonnet or turban, of linen, for the head, but not in cone shape as the high priest’s mitre. The high priest’s successors see DRESS OF PRIEST . were inaugurated by wearing these eight articles of dress seven successive days. They were kept in the Baris built by Hyrcanus for the purpose, and called Antonia by Herod, to be along with the high priesthood at the king’s disposal. The high priest in his robes of glory and beauty in Josephus’ time entered the temple before all the people on the great see DAY OF ATONEMENT , then in secret in obedience to the law ( Leviticus 16:4,24) assumed his linen garments alone and made expiation; afterward resuming his splendid robes, he appeared before the people (Bell. Judaeorum 5:5,7).

    A sagan or deputy, next in dignity to the high priest, was often appointed; “the second priest” ( 2 Kings 23:4; 25:18). He was memunnek , “prefect of the temple,” and officiated in the absence of the high priest. Annas was deposed by Valetins Gratus (A.U.C. 779), and Joseph or Caiaphas, his sonin- law, was made high priest ( John 18:13). Annas retained in the Jews’ feeling the lawful high priesthood, and had influence enough to get his five sons successively appointed; as [sagan] he evaded the Roman deposition and kept his power.

    Any blemish or illegitimate birth debarred from the high priesthood. So Christ ( Hebrews 7:26). The epistle to the Hebrews explains the antitypical meaning of the high priesthood, realized in Christ. He was” appointed” and “called of God” ( Hebrews 3:1,2; 5:4,5), “after the order of Melchizedek,” ( Hebrews 5:6; 6:20; 7:15,17; <19B004> Psalm 110:4).

    Superior to the Aaronic priests ( Hebrews 7:11,16,22; 8:1,2,6) in that He was “consecrated with an oath” (Heb 7:20,21), has an intransmissible priesthood (margin of Hebrews 7:23,28), was “holy, harmless, and undefiled,” and without “infirmity” ( Hebrews 7:26-28), “faithful to Him that appointed Him” as the “Son,” whereas Moses the lawgiver was but a “servant”; needed no sacrifice for Himself ( Hebrews 7:27); Himself the sacrifice, purifying “the heavenly things” ( Hebrews 9:14,26), “better” than the sacrifices which “purified the patterns of things in the heavens” ( Hebrews 7:23); not often, but offered once for all ( Hebrews 7:27; 9:25,26,28; 10:1,2,12,9,10-14,17,18); “making him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience,” which the law sacrifices could not ( Hebrews 9:9; 10:1,2,16-22). “A merciful and faithful high priest, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people” ( Hebrews 2:17). “Obtained eternal redemption for us “( Hebrews 9:12). “Passed into the heavens” ( Hebrews 4:14) “to appear in the presence of God for us,” as our advocating high priest within the heavenly veil ( Hebrews 9:24; 7:25). “Tempted Himself in all points like as we are, yet without sin,” He is able to succour the tempted ( Hebrews 2:18); “touched with the feeling of our infirmities,” and so having the needful qualification of a priest, that He “can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way” ( Hebrews 4:15; 5:2). “Blesses in turning men from their iniquities” ( Acts 3:26; Numbers 6:23-26). At once the King and the Priest upon His throne ( Zechariah 6:13). As the priests’ geneaology had to be traced, so Christ’s divine sonship and human descent from David.

    Their bodily soundness typifies His faultless perfection without blemish or spot ( Hebrews 7:26). The high priest’s obligation to marry a wife in her virginity answers to the bride of the Lamb ( 2 Corinthians 11:2; Revelation 14:4). The high priest’s ephod of gold, blue, and purple represents the lovely graces of His manhood. The firm and orderly setting of the precious stones in the breastplate answers to the firm union of Christ’s people, His jewels, to Himself; earth and hell cannot sever them ( Malachi 3:17). The high priest’s consecration at the tabernacle door with washing in water, arraying in priestly vestments, anointing with costly oil, and sanctifying with sacrifices, answer to Christ’s baptism with water, anointing with the Holy Spirit, and clothing with His curiously wrought body ( Hebrews 10:5; <19D915> Psalm 139:15). Like the high priest, Christ sacrificed for, prays for, blesses, instructs, oversees the service of His people in the spiritual temple, blows the gospel trumpet, judges. Having such a “high priest passed into the heavens,” “over the house of God,” we ought to “hold fast our profession,” “without wavering,” ever “drawing near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience” ( Hebrews 4:14; 10:21-23). The epistle to the Hebrews is the New Testament Leviticus, unfolding the spiritual and everlasting meaning of the legal priestly types fulfilled in Christ. His true sphere of priesthood is in heaven, for “if He were on earth He would not even be a priest” ( Hebrews 8:4; 7:13,14), being of Judah, not Levi the priestly tribe, whose functions He never assumed on earth because His was an infinitely better priesthood. His sacrifice on the cross on earth was a priestly act “without the gate”; but the crowning work, the bringing of the blood into the holy of holies, He could not do on earth, but could and did bring it into the better holy of holies above. He appeared to John in His high priestly long white garment and golden girdle ( Revelation 1:13).

    The gold, purple, etc., of the ephod typify the unsearchable riches of Christ. His robes are “for glory and beauty” to His saints; what He is, they are by union with Him ( Isaiah 28:5; 62:3). The names of Israel’s twelve tribes on the high priest’s shoulders and breast, as a memorial before the Lord continually, imply that the weight of our salvation is upon His shoulders, and our names on His heart before God (Song 8:6), not one name is wanting ( Isaiah 49:16; John 10:3; Revelation 2:17; 3:12).

    His are the Urim and Thummim, “lights and perfections,” while He bears the judgment of His Israel before the Lord continually ( Psalm 72:1).

    The curious girdle typifies His alacrity in ministering as our High Priest, as one girding up the loins for action ( Hebrews 10:7; Luke 9:51).

    Faithfulness and righteousness were His girdle ( Isaiah 11:5). The bells on the hem sweetly sounding from within the veil typify the gospel joyful sound ( Psalm 89:15); the pomegranates represent the fruits which accompany the gospel preaching. The plate with “Holiness to the Lord” implies “He is made unto us sanctification” ( 1 Corinthians 1:30). Aaron was washed because sinful, Jesus was baptized “to fulfill all righteousness.”

    Aaron was anointed with oil, Jesus with the Holy Spirit without measure ( Acts 10:38; John 3:34). Aaron was consecrated with the blood of beasts, Christ with His own blood. The high priest could only marry a virgin or a priest’s widow, typifying Christ’s wedding to His Godhead our manhood in purity, and also wedding to Him the church and its members individually as “a chaste virgin” ( Revelation 14:4; 2 Corinthians 11:2). His not going out of the sanctuary to mourn for the dead typifies that death and mourning shall be abolished by Christ, that where He is they cannot come ( Revelation 21:4; Isaiah 35:10; 25:8). To draw nigh to God by any other high priest, or to say self-sufficiently” all the congregation are holy,” incurs Korah’s guilt and penalty (Numbers 16).

    Phinehas, son of Eleazar, is the last of Eleazar’s line before Eli ( Judges 20:28). Eli in 1 Samuel 1:3, the next, is of Ithamar’s line. Josephus supplies the interval by stating that Joseph Abiezer, i.e. Abishua, was the last high priest of Phinehas’ line before Zadok. How the transfer to Ithamar’s line occurred we do not know; possibly by Abishua’s son at his death being under age, and Eli so succeeding. Down to David the high priests officiated in Shiloh in Ephraim, Joshua’s tribe; under David and thenceforth in Jerusalem of Judah, David’s tribe: the secular power from the first influencing the ecclesiastical. During the captivity of the ark and its neglect in Saul’s days Samuel the prophet stands prominent as the interpreter of God’s will, and Ahiah the high priest is more in the background ( Judges 20:27,28; 1 Chronicles 13:3; 1 Samuel 7:2; 14:18). (See ABIATHAR in relation to Zadok). The high priest at Solomon’s dedication of the temple in the 11th year of his reign was probably Zadok’s grandson, Azariah, son of Ahimaaz, for Zadok was old at Solomon’s accession ( 1 Kings 4:2; 1 Chronicles 6:9,10); the notice that he executed the priest’s office in Solomon’s temple must refer to the Azariah of verse 9, not of verse 10. The non-mention of his name at the dedication shows how the royal power overshadowed the priestly.

    From David to Jeconiah there are twenty kings, but from Zadok to Jehozadak but 13 high priests, in 1 Chronicles 6:8-15. The six first tally well to the six first kings, Amariah the sixth priest answering to Jehoshaphat the’ sixth king from David; also the five last tally to the five last kings, Hilkiah son of Shallum, fourth from the end, tallying to Josiah, the fourth king from the end. There are but two names for the intervening 240 years, Ahitub and Zadok. The histories supply four or five for the interval. Jehoiada in Athaliah’s and Joash’s reigns, Zechariah, his son see AZARIAH in Uzziah’s reign, Urijah in see AHAZ reign, and see AZARIAH under Hezekiah. Josephus (Ant., 20:10) brings up the number to 18.

    Seraiah ends the series, taken by Nebuzaradan and slain by Nebuchadnezzar, along with Zephaniah, the second priest or sagan ( Kings 25:18). Seraiah’s son, Jehozadak or Josedech, was carried captive ( 1 Chronicles 6:15). Excepting Jehoiada, who overthrew Athaliah, and Azariah who withstood Uzziah, the kings took the lead in great religious movements. David arranged the temple service and 24 priest courses; Solomon dedicated the temple; Jehoshaphat directed Amariah and the priests as to teaching the people; Hezekiah led the reformation, and urged on Azariah; Josiah encouraged the priests in the service of the Lord’s house. On the other hand the priests truckled to the idolatrous Manasseh; the high priest Urijah was Ahaz’ ready tool in copying the Damascus altar, supplanting Jehovah’s brazen altar ( 2 Kings 16:10-16). No instance is recorded of consulting the Lord by Urim and Thummim after David. The prophets seem to have superseded the high priests as media of revealing God’s will (2 Chronicles 15; 2 Chronicles 18; 2 Chronicles 20:14; Kings 19:2; 22:12-14; Jeremiah 21:1,2). Yet Nehemiah seems to have expected the return of a “priest with Urim and Thummim” ( Nehemiah 7:65). The early cessation of responses proved by this favors the view that consultation was not the essential but the incidental use of “the breastplate of judgment.”

    Josedech died in Babylon. His son Jeshua cooperated zealously with Zerubbabel in the restoration of Israel’s temple and polity along with Haggai and Zechariah. His successors were Joiakim, see ELIASHIB , Joiada, Johanan (Jonathan), and Jaddua (see ALEXANDER ) ( Nehemiah 13:4-7; 12:10,11).

    Josephus (Ant., 11:8, section 5, etc.) states that Jaddua’s brother Manasseh was at Sanballat’s request made the first high priest of the Samaritan temple by Alexander the Great. Simon the Just, second after Jaddua, was reputed the last of the Great Synagogue and the finisher of the Old Testament canon. Jesus and Onias adopted the Greek names Jason and Menelaus, and to gain the Syro-Greek kings’ favor began to forsake the Jewish laws for Greek customs. A gymnasium at Jerusalem was built for the apostate Jews, and they endeavoured to conceal their circumcision when stripped at the games. This paved the way for the attack on Jehovah’s worship by Antiochus Epiphanes the Old Testament Antichrist (1 Macc. 1; 2 Macc. 4:12-15). This attack roused the national zeal for their religion, and a brilliant succession of high priests arose in the Asmoneean family who combined civil rule and independent sovereignty with the high priesthood. Judas Maccabeeus (Josephus, Ant. 12:10, section 6) was high priest of the nation, but more probably Jonathan his brother was “the first of the sons of Asamoneus who was high priest” (Life, section 1). They were of the course of Joiarib, the first of the 24 courses, ( 1 Chronicles 24:7). The Asmonaean dynasty lasted from 153 B.C. down to Aristobulus, Mariamne’s brother, murdered by Herod 35 B.C. The independence of the Asmonesan priest kings lasted until Pompey took Jerusalem and removed the diadem from Hyrcanus. Herod deposed and substituted high priests at will. In the New Testament we see Annas high priest at the beginning of John Baptist’s ministry with Caiaphas second priest, but Caiaphas chief and Annas second at our Lord’s crucifixion. Ananias, the same perhaps as Ananus murdered by the Zealots before Jerusalem’s fall; was the one to whom Paul hastily said, “God shall smite thee, thou whited wall!” (Acts 23) Theophilus, son of Ananus, was the high priest from whom Saul received the letters of authority, for persecution, to the Damascus synagogue (Acts 9). Phannias was the last, dragged reluctantly by the Zealots and chosen by lot, “a mere rustic who scarcely knew what the high priesthood meant.” This shocking impiety, to them a subject of sport, drew tears from the other priests who beheld their law turned into ridicule (Josephus, B. J. 4:3, section 8). So ended the high priesthood, which had lasted for at least 14 centuries and comprised upward of 76 high priests!

    But One in whom the priesthood found its perfection had come, and the types in spite of Jewish resistance must withdraw before the Antitype who abideth for ever.

    HILEN A city of Judah allotted to the priests ( 1 Chronicles 6:58). Holon in Joshua 21:15.

    HILKIAH =“Jehovah is my portion.” 1. 2 Kings 18:37. 2. High priest ( 2 Kings 22:4, etc.; 2 Chronicles 34:9, etc.; Chronicles 6:13; Ezra 7:1). In the 18th year of Josiah’s reign the king directed him to have the Lord’s house repaired out of the money contributed by the people. So faith, fully did the workmen execute their task that no reckoning was made with them of the money entrusted to them. Hilkiah in the course of the repairs “found the book of the law of the Lord, given by the hand of Moses,” and being not able to read it himself gave it to Shaphan to read ( 2 Kings 22:8, etc., margin of Chronicles 34:14). Possibly Moses’ own autograph copy, but “by the hand of Moses” may mean only that God gave it by means of him (35:6; John 1:17; Galatians 3:19; Exodus 9:35 margin, 35:29; Nehemiah 10:29). Still the place where it was found, the temple, and its not having been found before but only brought to light during the repairs, and that by the high priest, identify it with the original temple copy deposited by Moses’ command by the side of the ark within the veil ( Deuteronomy 31:9,26). The two tables of the Decalogue were in the ark ( 1 Kings 8:9); the book of the law by the ark, probably in a chest, securing its safety, attesting its divine authority, and witnessing against Israel’s breach of the covenant of which the ark was the symbol. The expression “the book of the law,” not a book of laws, must refer to the well known book, the Pentateuch, not to some book then coming to light for the first time.

    Hilkiah “found” it, not “forged” it under the name of Moses, as rationalists in despite of the text conjecture. Shaphan “read therein” (not the whole, which would require a different phrase, 2 Kings 23:2) to the king. The threats and curses of the law against transgressors (Leviticus 26; Deuteronomy 28; 29) were prominent in the passages read, and so overwhelmed the king that he tore his clothes. Probably Josiah, owing to the neglect of the law in Manasseh’s and Amon’s ungodly reigns, had never heard the law read from before. The intimate acquaintance with both its words and truths which the psalmists and prophets long before Josiah’s time display establishes the certainty of the Pentateuch’s prior existence and of its being the basis of their inspired utterances. Deuteronomy, the repetition of the law in a summary, was the leading portion read, just as at the reading in the feast of tabernacles every seventh year, the year of release, not the whole Pentateuch but lessons from it day by day were read ( Nehemiah 8:18; 9:3-5, etc.; Deuteronomy 1:5; 31:9-13). “The covenant,” and the words “with all their heart and soul” ( 2 Kings 23:2,3), answer to the same in Deuteronomy 29:1; 30:2; compare also 2 Chronicles 35:3 with Deuteronomy 33:10. Josiah’s final and utter destruction of idolatrous symbols, removal of wizards, and keeping of the Passover were the fruits of his hearing Deuteronomy 16,18. Allusions also occur to Leviticus 23:5; 22:1,5; 3:2-5; Numbers 8:20-22; 9:3, in 2 Chronicles 35:1,6,11,12. Jeremiah’s frequent references to Deuteronomy are well known; compare Jeremiah 11:3-5, where he quotes Deuteronomy 27:26. This correspondence is doubtless due to the prominence given to Deuteronomy in reading the book of the law just then found; the finding and the reading would naturally interest Jeremiah deeply and tinge his prophecies. Josiah read (i.e. caused to be read) “all the words of the book of the covenant found in the house of the Lord,” i.e. all the essential parts, “the commandments, statutes, and rights,” without the reasons and exhortations, narratives, etc.; just as Joshua (8:32-35) did at Ebal and Gerizim. The directions for the reading of the law every seventh year or year of release, also the direction ( Deuteronomy 17:18,19) that a copy of the law should be made for the king distract from that of the priests and Levites, imply a paucity of readers and of copies (compare Chronicles 17:9; 2 Kings 14:6; 18:5,6). Shaphan the professional “scribe” read it to Josiah, who as well as Hilkiah probably could not read, for reading and writing were confined to the “scribes,” excepting a few who like Moses had learned in Egypt ( Acts 7:22). The ignorance of the law which this narrative implies accords with the prevalence of idolatry and of a low state of education ever since Jehoshaphat’s alliance with Abab, except in Hezekiah’s reign.

    Hilkiah was employed by Josiah also to consult Huldah the prophetess for him, and to help with Zechariah and Jehiel, “rulers of the house of God,” in celebrating the Passover ( 2 Chronicles 34:20-22; 35:2,8). 3. 1 Chronicles 6:45. 4. 1 Chronicles 26:11. 5. Nehemiah 8:4; perhaps the same as the Hilkiah in 12:7,21. 6. Jeremiah 1:1. 7. Jeremiah 29:3.

    HILL Hebrew gibeah , a carved, rounded hill; frequent in the Holy Land. Har , mistranslated “hill;” it means a mountain range or district ( Exodus 24:4,12,13,18; Numbers 14:40,44,45). The “hill” in Joshua 15:9, compare 8, is the Mount of Olives. “The hills,” Deuteronomy 1:7; Joshua 9:1, is the mountain district of Judah, Benjamin, and Ephraim ( Numbers 13:29). The “holy hill,” “hill of Jehovah,” etc., Psalm 3:4; 24:3, is mount Zion. Carmel should be called the mount, not “a hill” ( 2 Kings 1:9; 4:27; compare 1 Kings 18:19). Maleh should be “ascent,” not hill ( 1 Samuel 9:11, margin).

    In Luke 9:28,37, “the hill” ([oros ) is the mountain of transfiguration. In 1:39 “the hill country” ought to be translated “the mountain country” of Judah.

    HILLEL Of Pirathonin mount Ephraim, father of the judgeABDON ( Judges 12:13,15).

    HIND (See HART ).

    HINGE In the Hauran the door was often a stone slab with a stone pivot above and below of the same piece, fitting into corresponding sockets. ( Proverbs 26:14). As the door moves round the same center, and cannot be separated from it, it moves indeed, but not forward; so the slothful man lies now on this side now on that, but will not be torn from his bed.

    HINNOM, VALLEY OF (See HELL ). “The son of Hinnom” was some ancient hero who encamped there (Stanley, Sinai and Palestine, 172). S.W. and S. of Jerusalem; from 50 to 100 yards wide at the sweep round the S.W. corner of the so-called mount Zion. An aqueduct on nine low arches, 290) yards from the Jaffa gate, crosses the valley, and conveys water from “the pools of Solomon” to the temple mount, below which is “the lower pool.” The reservoir, supposed by some to be “the upper Pool,” or see GIHON , is 700 yards from the Jaffa gate. The valley where it runs between the “hill of evil counsel” and the S.W. corner of Jerusalem is pierced with many sepulchral recesses. It opens out into an oblong space, the site of Topher, where now are gardens watered by Siloam, before it meets the valley of Jehoshaphat or Kedron on the S.E. At the E. end of it is a bed of clay worked still by potters, the probable site of “the potters’ field,” Aceldama.

    HIRAH Genesis 38:1,12.

    HIRAM; HURAM (Huram in Chronicles usually, except 1 Chronicles 14:1, in the ketibh, the original Hebrew text). 1. King of Tyre. Sent carpenters, masons, and cedars to David to build his palace ( 2 Samuel 5:11). Eupolemon (see Polyhistor, Fragm. Hist.

    Greek,3 fr. 18), apparently on the authority of Dius and Menunder of Ephesus in file time of Alexander the Great, states, “David reduced the Syrians near the Euphrates, and Commagene, the Assy. finns, and Phoenicians in Gilead, Edom, Ammon, Moab, Ituraeans, and Nabathaeans; and made an expedition against Suron (Huram?) king of Tyre and Phoenicia, and compelled them all to pay tribute to the Jews.” This confirms 2 Samuel 8; 9, and adds particulars drawn probably from Phoenician or other non-Israelite sources.

    Hiram was “ever a lover of David” ( 1 Kings 5:1,10-12). So he made a “league” with his son Solomon (beriyt , “a covenant,” recognizing Jehovah, and guaranteeing to Jewish sojourners at Tyre religious liberty). The mention that “there was peace between Hiram and Solomon” may hint at there having been once war between Hiram and David, before Hiram became “a lover of David.” Hiram gave Solomon for the temple cedars and firs, and gold, six score talents, according to all his desire, and Solomon in return gave Hiram 20,000 measures of wheat and 26 measures of pure oil yearly; the mercantile coast cities being dependent on the grain and olive abounding region of Palestine ( Acts 12:20 end). Solomon also gave Hiram 20 cities in Galilee, which did not satisfy him, and which therefore he called see CABUL ( 1 Kings 9:11-14,27-32). Tyre is threatened with punishment for delivering the Jewish captives to Edom, and not remembering “the brotherly covenant,” namely, between Hiram and David and Solomon. Hiram sent also in the navy expert shipmen to see OPHIR from Ezion-Geber, with Solomon’s servants; and a navy With Solomon’s navy of Tharshish ( 1 Kings 10:22) to share in the Mediterranean trade.

    Dius assigns to Hiram a 34 years’ reign, and names Abibal as his father, Baleazar as his son and successor. Josephus (Ant. 8:2, section 8) States that the correspondence between Hiram and Solomon was kept in his day among the Tyrian archives. 2. King Hiram sent to Solomon an overseer of workmen skilled in working gold, silver, brass, iron, stone, wood, purple, linen, etc. Bezaleel, similarly ( Exodus 31:25), but by supernatural endowment, combined weaving with metallurgy. He cast the two great brass pillars of the temple, and made the lavers, shovels and basins ( 1 Kings 7:13,14-40). He is called “my father,” i.e. a title of honour, counselor, master workman ( Genesis 45:8). “Son of a widow of Naphtali,” but in 2 Chronicles 2:13,14, of one “of the daughters of Dan,” i.e. she was by birth a Danite, and married into Naphtali. When her husband died she married again, as widow of a Naphtalite, a Tyrian to whom she bore Hiram Blunt (Undesigned Coincidences) makes her of the colony Dan or Laish in Naphtali, bordering on Sidoninn or Tyrian territory.

    HITTITES Descended from Cheth or see HETH , second son of Canaan. A peaceable and commercial people when first brought before us at Kirjath Arba or Hebron ( Genesis 23:19; 25:9). Their courteous dignity of bearing towards Abraham is conspicuous throughout. As he took the Amorites as his allies in warfare, so he sought: from the Hittites a tomb.

    The Amalekites’ advance necessitated their withdrawal to the mountains ( Numbers 13:29). In Joshua ( Joshua 1:4; 9:1; 11:3,4; 12:8) they appear as the principal power occupying upper Syria, between Palestine and the Euphrates. The Egyptian monuments represent them (Sheta) as forming a confederacy of chiefs, Egypt’s opponents in the valley of the Orontes, during the 19th and 20th dynasties of Manetho, including Joshua’s time. Sethos I took their capital Ketesh near Emesa, 1340 B.C.

    Two or three centuries later the Assyrian inscription of Tiglath Pileser (1125 B.C.) mentions them. As the Philistines appear in Joshua ( Joshua 13:3; Judges 3:3) predominant in S. Canaan toward Egypt, so the Hittites in the N. Their military power is represented in Joshua as consisting in chariots ( 1 Kings 10:29; 2 Kings 7:6). A hieroglyphic inscription of Rameses II mentions Astert (Ashtoreth) as their god. Uriah, the unsuspicious, self-denying patriot, whom David so wronged though of his own bodyguard “the thirty,” was a Hittite, and showed the chivalrous bearing which Ephron the Hittite and his people had showed of old. The names of Hittites mentioned in Scripture, Adah, Ahimelech, etc., seem akin to see HEBREW . G. Smith has just discovered their capital lying about half way between the mighty cities of the Euphrates valley and those of the Nile. Their art forms the connecting link between Egyptian and Assyrian art. The name of their capital is identical with that of the Etruscans. This implies a connection of the Hittites with that people.

    HIVITES Hebrew always in the singular = “midlanders” (Ewald), “villagers” (Gesenius). Their abode was about Hermon and Lebanon ( Joshua 11:3, “under Hermon in the land of Mizpeh”; Judges 3:3, “from mount Baalhermon unto the entering in of Hamath”); toward Tyre ( 2 Samuel 24:7), and Sichem or Shechem ( Genesis 34:11), and Gibeon ( Joshua 9:1,7). Descended from Ham ( Genesis 10:17). (See AVIM , with whom Septuagint identify them). A warm, impulsive, unsuspicious people, as their readiness to accept the cunning proposition of Simeon and Levi shows; peaceful and commercial, more keen to gain cattle and wealth than to wage war, as the same story shows; as also that of Abimelech ( Judges 8:33— 9:53). The Shechemite idol Baalberith, “Baal of the covenant,” was a god of peace not war. Their not revenging themselves on Jacob’s family, as he feared, is another proof of their quiet spirit. The Gibeonite Hivites showed the same unwarlike spirit, with the additional element of craft wherewith they in their turn deceived Israel, as Jacob’s sons had deceived their forefathers.

    HIZKIAH 1. Zephaniah 1:1. 2. HIZKIJAH, Nehemiah 10:17.

    HOBAB =“beloved”. Only in Numbers 10:29, Judges 4:11. Not probably “father-in-law,” but as the Hebrew Chathan often means, “brother in law,” of Moses. Son of Raguel = Reuel (as Gazah = Azzah), Exodus 2:18.

    Moses’ entreaty, “Leave us not, I pray thee, forasmuch as thou knowest how we are to encamp in the wilderness, and thou mayest be to us instead of eyes,” implies that Hobab was younger than Moses’ father-in-law could now have been. Reuel had seven grown daughters when Moses first went into the wilderness at 40, and now Moses was 80. It is therefore probable that by this time Reuel’s son Jethro had succeeded him in his hereditary priesthood.

    Moreover, Hobab is not Jethro ( Exodus 18:27), for Jethro left the Israelites for his own land Midian before they reached Sinai, whereas Hobab accompanied them and settled in Canaan ( Judges 1:16; 4:11).

    Hobab and Jethro (= “excellency”) were probably brothers of Zipporah, Moses’ wife, and sons of Reuel; Hobab the younger, and therefore not bound, as Jethro the elder, to his own tribe by the duties of an hereditary priesthood. We do not hear of Jethro after his departure from Israel before Sinai. As Jethro helped Moses in counsel as a judicious administrator, so Hobab helped him as the experienced Arab sheikh familiar with the tracks, passes, and suitable places of the wilderness for an encampment, quick eyed in descrying the far off shrubs which betoken the presence of water, and knowing well where there was danger of hostile attacks. The ark of the covenant was their main guide ( Numbers 10:33). But divine guidance does not preclude human; nay, the God of ordinary providence works by natural means and is the same as the God of special grace.

    Moses’ words to Hobab, “We are journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, I will give it you,” imply Israel’s assured faith in God’s promise; as sure as if it were in their hands. So the believer answers every allurement to make this pilgrimage world his rest ( Hebrews 13:14; 11:13-16). He is no longer in the Egypt of the world in spirit, nor is he yet in the heavenly Canaan; he is on the way, and has no doubt of the end ( 2 Timothy 1:12). He tries to persuade all others to join him, for, whereas other riches are diminished by sharing, these are increased: “Come thou with us, and we will do thee good; for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel.” Holy importunity succeeds at last. Hobab said: “I will not go, but I will depart to mine own land and kindred.” Moses replied: “Leave us not, I pray thee ... and it shall be, that what goodness the Lord shall do unto us, the same will we do unto thee.” The Kenite complied, and in due time shared in Israel’s blessing in Canaan. So Zechariah 8:23. Going with those with whom God is, we shall share in their blessing from God ( 1 John 1:3). So Ruth experienced, who did not need to be entreated, but entreated to go with her godly mother-in-law (1:16,17). Hobab’s family by joining Israel escaped Amalek’s doom ( 1 Samuel 15:6). If we suffer with Israel in the wilderness, we shall reign with Israel in Canaan ( 2 Timothy 2:12; Luke 22:28,29).

    HOBAH N. of Damascus. To it Abram pursued Chedorlaomer ( Genesis 14:15).

    It means a hiding place. Tradition makes Masjad Ibrahim, “the prayer place of Damascus,” at the village of Burzeh, three miles N. of Damascus, the scene of his thanksgiving to God after routing the kings. Nicolaus of Damascus makes him to have reigned there (Josephus, Ant. 1:7, section 2).

    The Jews make Jobar near Burzeh to be Hobah.

    HOD 1 Chronicles 7:37.

    HODAIAH Among the latest mentioned of Judah’s royal line ( 1 Chronicles 3:24).

    HODAVIAH 1. 1 Chronicles 5:24. 2. 1 Chronicles 9:7. 3. Head of “the children of Hodaviah” or Hodevah (who returned with Zerubbabel); akin to the name Judah ( Ezra 2:40; 3:9, margin; Nehemiah 7:43).

    HODESH Possibly a second name of one of Shaharaim’s two wives, Hushim and Baara ( 1 Chronicles 8:9).

    HODIAH 1. One of Mered’s two wives. Mother to the fathers or founders of Keilah and Eshtemoa ( 1 Chronicles 4:19). The same as Jehudijah (but Keil gives reason for Hodiah being a man (see JEHUDIJAH )) “the Jewess” (verse 18), to distinguish her from his other wife Bithiah (“worshipper of Jehovah”), an Egyptian princess, daughter of Pharaoh, a convert from idolatry. 2. HODIJAH. Nehemiah 8:7; 9:5; 10:10,13,18.

    HOGLAH Third of Zelophehad’s five daughters, in whose case a daughter’s right of inheritance was decided, in the absence of sons ( Numbers 26:33; 27:1; 36:11; Joshua 17:3).

    HOHAM King of Hebron ( Joshua 10:3). One of the five kings pursued down the pass of Beth-horon, and taken in the cave of Makkedah and slain.

    HOLON 1. A town in the mountains of Judah; allotted to the priests ( Joshua 15:51; 21:15);HILEN in 1 Chronicles 6:2. A city of Moab, in “the plain country” or level downs (mishor ) E. of Jordan.

    HOLY SPIRIT; HOLY GHOST In the New Testament used in the KJV In the Old Testament “the Holy Spirit” ( Psalm 51:11; Isaiah 63:10,11). The Hebrew ruwach , and Greek pneuma , is the same for both “Spirit” and “Spirit.” His personality is proved by attributes and acts being attributed to Him peculiarly. Genesis 1:2, “the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters” at creation, as distinct from the Word’s operation ( Genesis 1:3). He “strove with man” before the flood ( Genesis 6:3). He “came upon” Saul ( 1 Samuel 10:10) and “upon David,” and then “the Spirit of Jehovah departed from Saul” ( 1 Samuel 16:13,14). David prays “take not Thy Holy Spirit from me” ( Psalm 51:11). Israel “vexed God’s Holy Spirit,” though He had “put His Holy Spirit within” Moses, Israel’s leader, and “the Spirit of Jehovah” had “caused Israel to rest” in the promised land after his wilderness wanderings ( Isaiah 63:11,12,14). He is invoked in prayer to revive Israel long dead spiritually and politically ( Ezekiel 37:9): “Come, O Life breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they may live.” Song 4:16, the Heavenly Bridegroom calls for ( John 14:16) the Holy Spirit first as the” N. wind” to “awake,” i.e. arise strongly as a Reprover ( John 16:8-11), then like the S. wind to “come” gently as the Comforter ( John 14:16). He first clears away the mists of gloom, error, unbelief, and sin, which intercept the light of the Sun of righteousness; then He infuses spiritual warmth, causing the “spices” (i.e. graces) to “flow out” ( 2 Corinthians 4:6). The coming renewal or “regeneration” of the earth shall be through God’s “sending forth His creating Spirit” ( <19A430> Psalm 104:30; Isaiah 32:15). The restorations after the flood, and on a smaller scale every spring after winter’s deadness, are an earnest of it ( Matthew 19:28; Revelation 21:5).

    At the opening of New Testament it is written respecting our Lord’s body “that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit” ( Matthew 1:20); and to Mary herself the angel said, “the Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee” ( Luke 1:35). His personal agency is marked by His “descending in a bodily shape like a dove” upon Christ at His baptism ( Luke 3:22; John 1:32,33). His office is distinguished from that of Christ, and yet identified with it: “I will pray the Father, and He shall give youANOTHER Comforter ... the Spirit of truth .... I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to you.” The Father “sends the Holy Spirit the Comforter in Christ’s name,” (i.e. representing Christ: Christ absent in the flesh, that He may be more than ever present in Spirit): John 14:16-18,26. The Father gives, promises, and sends Him, but is not sent. The Son must go that He may come (16:7-14), so that “it is expedient” for the church that Christ should go away, in order that Christ’s finished work may be applied to the soul by the Holy Spirit ( John 7:39). “He shall receive ... take of Mine, and show it unto you.” The Son “sends” forth “the Spirit of truth which proceedeth from the Father” (15:26). The Constantinopolitan Council (A.D. 381) therefore added to the Nicene Creed “who proceedeth from the Father.” The western churches added “and from the Son,” which Scripture sanctions, though originally inserted by Reccared, king of a portion of Spain, A.D. 589, at the third council of Toledo; opposed by Leo III., bishop of Rome; accepted by Pope Nicholas I.; but always rejected by the eastern churches.

    His Godhead, distinct personality, and oneness with the Father and the Son, are implied in the baptismal formula enjoined by Christ ( Matthew 28:19). As Christ intercedes for us in heaven, so the Holy Spirit intercedes in us on earth, “for we know not what we should pray for as we ought, but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God” ( Romans 8:26); thus He “helpeth our infirmities,” and is the Paraclete in both senses, as Intercessor and Comforter. He calls and qualifies ministers for their work. Acts 13:1,2, the Holy Spirit said, “Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.” He makes them “overseers over the flock” (Acts20:28). He “hears,” “speaks,” “teaches,” “guides into all truth,” “glorifies Christ,” “receives of Christ’s things,” namely, from the Father and Son, “and shows them,” “brings all Christ’s words to His people’s remembrance,” “shows things to come,” “knoweth the things of God,” “searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God,” and “reveals them” to the Spirit taught ( 1 Corinthians 2:9-15); therefore is divine. Ananias’ “lying” to Him is called “lying unto God” ( Acts 5:3,4,9), and “tempting (putting to the proof) the Spirit of the Lord.” “Where He is, there is liberty” ( 2 Corinthians 3:17). The writers of Holy Scripture “spoke as they were moved by the Holy, Spirit,” “not by the will of man” ( 2 Peter 1:21). “The Spirit of Jehovah spoke by David” ( 2 Samuel 23:2), and “God testified against Israel by His Spirit in His prophets,” and “gave His good Spirit to instruct them” ( Nehemiah 9:30,20). The sin against Him is unpardonable, whereas sin against the Son is pardonable; because the former is against Him who alone can make the Son’s work effectual to each soul ( Matthew 12:31,32). “Except a man be born of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God” ( John 3:5). “God sends,” in the case of His sons by adoption, “the Spirit of His Son into their hearts crying, Abba, Father” ( Galatians 4:6; Romans 8:15,17). They are “led by the Spirit of God” who “beareth witness with their spirit, that they are the children of God.” “After they have believed, they are sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the (final) redemption of the purchased possession” ( Ephesians 1:13,14; also 2 Corinthians 1:21,22). The sanctification of believers is His especial work ( 2 Thessalonians 2:13; 1 Peter 1:2). We are warned not to “grieve” or “quench” Him ( Ephesians 4:30; 1 Thessalonians 5:19). Between Christ’s ascension and return continues the dispensation of the Spirit; the true church is now “the temple of the Holy Spirit,” in which believers are “living stones” “builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit” ( Ephesians 2:22); “living in the Spirit and walking in the Spirit” ( Galatians 5:25); “by one Spirit baptized into one body ... and made to drink into one Spirit,” for “no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Spirit” ( 1 Corinthians 12:3,13; 6:19; 3:16,17; 2 Corinthians 3:8; Acts 19:1-5). All the various spiritual gifts and graces “that one and the selfsame Spirit worketh, dividing to every man severally as He will” ( 1 Corinthians 12:11; Galatians 5:22).

    In Old Testament the law was in the foreground, the Holy Spirit less prominent; in New Testament the Holy Spirit is prominent, the law in the background. Jesus was anointed with the Spirit without measure; we receive a measure out “of His fullness” ( John 1:16; 3:34). Jesus by His unction became Messiah or Christ ( Isaiah 61:1). We receive a share of this “unction,” whereby “we know all things” needful for salvation ( John 2:20). The full outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Israel and on the nations is yet future ( Isaiah 44:3; 36:25-27; Zechariah 12:10; Joel 2:28), of which the earnest was given on Pentecost ( Acts 2:16,21); the law of God, which is love, being written on the heart, instead of on stone as the Decalogue ( Jeremiah 31:33,34; Hebrews 8:8,12; 10:16,17; 2 Corinthians 3:3).

    The triune benediction puts the Holy Spirit on a level with the Father and the Son, one God. So Revelation 1:4,5, where “the Seven Spirits before God’s throne,” coming between God “who is, was, and is to come,” and Jesus Christ, can only mean the ONE sevenfold divine Spirit ( Isaiah 11:2,3).

    HOMAM ( 1 Chronicles 1:39);HEMAM, Genesis 36. Homaima now, in ruins, between Petra and Ailath, on the ancient road behind the mountain.

    HONEY (See BEE ). Bees deposit it in the crevices of rocks ( Psalm 81:16), and in hollow trees. Its “dropping” symbolizes speech, sweet, loving, and profitable (Song 4:11). The word of God ( Psalm 19:10). As wine and meat express strong spiritual nourishment in faith, so honey and milk sometimes symbolize incipient faith (Song 5:1). The vegetable honey exuded from trees, as the Tamarix mannifera, and is found only in small globules which must he carefully collected and strained, so that it cannot be what Jonathan ate in the wood ( 1 Samuel 14:25), or the “wild honey” which John Baptist ate ( Matthew 3:4).

    Honey was forbidden in meat offerings, for it soon turns sour and was used for making vinegar (Pliny, 21:48). It produces fermentation, which is a symbol of the working of corruption in the heart ( Leviticus 2:11,12; 1 Corinthians 5:7).

    HOOK For fishing ( Amos 4:2). In Job 41:2 translated, “canst thou put a rush rope into his nose? or bore his jaw through with a hook?” or ring attached by a cord to a stake; such rings were put through the mouth of a fish to keep it secure, yet alive, in the water. Wild beasts were led about by the same means. Ezekiel 19:4, “they brought him with chains,” rather hooks such as were fastened in a wild beast’s nose. So in the Assyrian remains at Khorsabad captives are represented with a hook in the nose or upper lip, and a cord attached in the king’s hand. So God threatens the Assyrian king himself. with retribution in kind, “I will put My hook in thy nose” ( Isaiah 37:29), as thou didst to others. So the last antichrist shall fare, of whom Sennacherib is type ( Ezekiel 38:4). So 2 Chronicles 33:11, “in the thorns,” rather perhaps “the captains of the host of the king of Assyria took Manasseh with hooks” or “rings” passed through his lips (Maurer). Might not the “thorns” be the instrument of chastising him, just as it was that used by Gideon upon the elders of Succoth ( Judges 8:7,16)? In Ezekiel 40:43 the “hooks” are “fastened” in the walls to hang the meat from for roasting, or else to hang up animals to flay them.

    HOPHNI AND PHINEHAS ”Sons of Belial,” who, though knowing externally and professionally, “knew not the Lord” experimentally and practically ( 1 Samuel 2:12, compare Jeremiah 22:16; Titus 1:16). Greediness, violent rapacity, wherewith they made themselves fat with the chiefest of the offerings of God’s people, (and this in the sanctuary itself, so that “men abhorred the offering of the Lord,”) and even lust indulged with the women assembling at the door of the tabernacle, were their crying sins. These in accordance with the prophecies of a man of God, and of Samuel, brought on both a violent death in one day. In vain Israel relied on the ark of God when Hophni and Phinehas were its escort. If Eli had “restrained them” firmly when “they made themselves vile,” and had Israel thoroughly amended their ways, the ark, so far from falling into the foe’s hands, would have been the pledge of victory over the foe ( Jeremiah 7:4; Isaiah 48:2). (See ELI ) (1 Samuel 2; 3; 4) HOR 1. The mount in which Aaron died ( Numbers 20:22,23,25-28). An archaic form of har , “mountain.” The only instance in which the proper name comes first, “Hor the mountain,” the mount upon the mountain. It “rises like a huge castellated building from a lower base” (Stanley, Sinai and Palestine, 86). Now Jebel Harun” by the coast (or ‘edge’) of the land of Edom” ( Numbers 33:37,38). On the E. side of the Arabah, close to Petra. The white chalk summit rises on a dark red sandstone bore rock, 5,300 feet above the Mediterranean. On the northernmost of its two summits is shown a square building with dome, called the tomb of Aaron.

    A flight of steps cut in the rock leads up a precipice to it. The roof is decorated with ostrich shells and such like ornaments. It is an ordinary Moslem weh; over the door is an inscription stating that the building was restored by Es Shimani, son of Mohammed Calain, sultan of Egypt, by his father’s orders, in the year 739 of the Hegira; square almost, 28 ft. by ft., having two chambers one above the other. The host encamped in the Arabah below at Moseroth ( Numbers 33:30), or Mosera ( Deuteronomy 10:6). (See AARON ). His death resembled Moses’ in being on a mountain, but differed from it in being in the presence of Moses and Eleazar on the mount to which they ascended “in the sight of all the congregation.” Moses’ death was in solitude, but with Gilead’s heights, and Benjamin’s hills, and the rich Jordan valley in view; whereas Aaron’s last looks rested on rugged Edom, and chalky mount Seir, and the red sandstone rocks round Petra, and the dreary Arabah. 2. The name Hor is applied to the whole western crest of Lebanon, miles long from the E. of Sidon to the entering in of Hamath (Kalat el Husn close to Hums, i.e. ancient Hamath); the northern boundary appointed to Israel ( Numbers 34:8).

    HOR HAGIDGAD A desert stage in Israel’s journey ( Numbers 33:32). Gudgodah in Deuteronomy 10:7: “the cavern” or else “the summit” of Gidgad, according as the first letter in Web. be “ch” (as in the Received Text and Syriac) or “h” (as Septuagint and Vulgate and Samaritan text read). The Arabic jedjad means a hard level tract such as the summit of a mountain range would be.

    HORAM King of Gezer, who helped Lachish, but fell before Joshua ( Joshua 10:33).

    HOREB =“dry, dried up.” The designation of the northern part of the Sinaitic range, so Rephidim is made to be situated in it ( Exodus 17:6). Sinai was the central mass of mountains including the particular peak from which the law was given. So the name “Sinai” is most used from Exodus 19:11 to Numbers 3:1, where Israel is described as at or about the scene of the giving of the law. But, in Deuteronomy, where Israel appears no longer in that region, “Horeb” is used. Sinai means “sharp pointed,” “toothed” (Knobel), the point Ras Sufsafeh. (See EXODUS and see SINAI ).

    HOREM A fortified place of Naphtali. Now Hurah, near Yarun, the ancient Iron.

    HORI 1. Son of Lotan, son of Seir, brother to Hemam ( Genesis 36:22,30).

    TheHORITES (troglodytes or inhabitants of caves, probably excavators of the remarkable ones near Petra) inhabited mount Seir (the thickly bushy, or rugged, shaggy) before Esau’s invasion ( Genesis 14:6; Deut, 2:12,22; Job 30:6,7). 2. Numbers 13:5.

    HORMAH Joshua ( Joshua 12:14) struck its king. In ancient times, Zephath ( Judges 1:17). Capital of a Canaanite tribe in S. Palestine. Taken by Judah and Simeon ( Judges 1:17). Judah appropriated it ( Joshua 15:30; 1 Samuel 26:30). But Simeon’s territory was so blended with that of Judah that elsewhere it is enumerated among Simeon’s towns ( Chronicles 4:30). In Numbers 14:45 it is called Hormah by anticipation.

    After Israel’s unbelief, consequent on the spies’ report, and subsequent presumptuous advance toward Canaan, in defiance of the Lord who no longer would go with them since they had refused to go when He invited them, the Amalekites from the hill “smote them and discomfited them even unto Hormah” Then followed the wandering in the wilderness for 38 years.

    Then they came again to Hormah ( Numbers 21:3), i.e. the place under the ban ( Leviticus 27:28,29), devoted to destruction. “Zephath” is compared with es Safah on the S.E. frontier of Canaan, the pass by which Israel probably ascended from the Et Tih desert and the Arabah. Rowlands however identifies it with Sebatah where are extensive ruins, and near is a ruined fortress El Meshrifeh, the presumed site of the “watchtower.” The site suggested in the Speaker’s Commentary is some miles E. of Sebatah, namely, Rakhmah, an anagram of Hormah, the more permanent name.

    Israel marching N.N.W. from the Arabah, past Rakhmah or Hormah, would come to the wide plain, es Sir, the “Seir” of Deuteronomy 1:44.

    Twenty miles’ further march would have brought them to Arad royal city ( Numbers 21:1); but before they could reach it the king drove them back to Hormah Numbers 15—19 belong to the dreary period of the years’ wandering after a year spent at Sinai; Numbers 20 presents them at the same point they started from 38 years before, Kadesh, in the 40th year; Numbers 21 introduces Arad assailing Israel and taking prisoners, then defeated by Israel in answer to prayer, and Hormah utterly destroyed.

    Israel not wishing to remain there marched S.E. The Canaanites reoccupied the place and restored it under the old name Zephath. Not until northern Canaan was subdued did Israel reach it again in the extreme S., and Joshua conquered the king. Finally under the judges Judah and Simeon consummated the ban of Moses and his contemporaries on it, so that henceforth its name was permanently Hormah. This sets aside the objection to Numbers 14:45 and Numbers 21:3 as if these passages were post- Mosaic because of Judges 1:17.

    HORN qeren . Trumpets were perhaps at first merely horns perforated at the tip. In Joshua 6:4,5, instead of “trumpets of rams’ horns,” translated “jubilee trumpets.” Rams’ horns would scarcely have been effective enough.

    Hajobeel, from jabal “to stream violently with noise,” is the name for a long wind instrument like a horn. Used for summoning to war, or for public proclamations ( Judges 3:27; 7:18). The horn was also used for a flask to contain oil ( 1 Samuel 16:1); also to contain stibium or antimony to beautify the eyelashes and eyelids of women; from whence Job’s daughter drew her name Keren-happuch, “horn of stibium,” in contrast to Job’s “horn defiled in the dust” formerly ( Job 16:15).

    The “horn” being the instrument of the oxen’s strength is the symbol of power ( 1 Kings 22:11). The “horns of the see ALTAR ” were simply projections from the four corners. The peak of a hill is called a horn. Isaiah 5:1, “a very fruitful hill” Hebrew “a horn of the son of oil,” as the Swiss Shreckhorn, Wetterhorn, Celtic cairn. In Habakkuk 3:4, “He had horns coming out of His hand” means, He had the emblems of power wielded by His hand (L. de Dieu), or else rays” (i.e. lightnings): Psalm 18:8 (Maurer). So Exodus 34:29,30,35, qaaran , “to horn,” is used in the sense to emit rays. Livingstone mentions a horn-shaped cap as worn by Africans; married Druse women wear silver horns on their heads.

    The ram with two horns ( Daniel 8:3) represents the Medo-Persian double power. The “notable horn” of the “he goat” ( Daniel 8:5) is Alexander the Great who on coins is represented with horns. The four horns in Zechariah 1:18 represent the four ruling powers of the world, to be superseded finally by Messiah’s kingdom: Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, and Rome. (On “the little horn” of the third and of the fourth world powers ( Daniel 7:8; 8:9) see ANTICHRIST ). On Egyptian and Roman coins, and in Assyrian sculptures, are figures of gods with horns, symbolical of power. “A horn of salvation” means mighty instrument of salvation ( Luke 1:69).

    HORNET: tsireah . Whence Zoreah is named ( Joshua 15:38). In Exodus 23:28, “I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite,” etc., is perhaps figurative for I will send terror on them ( Joshua 2:11; Deuteronomy 2:25), so that they will flee as if before a swarm of hornets. So “bees” ( Deuteronomy 1:44; <19B812> Psalm 118:12).

    HORONAIM =“two caverns.” Gave their name to a town of Moab ( Isaiah 15:5; Jeremiah 48:3,5,34). On an eminence from which there was a “descent.” Ptolemy’s “Avara” is identified with Horonaim Sanballet, the opponent of the rebuilding of the Jerusalem wall ( Nehemiah 4:7; 2:10), was an Horonite.

    HORSE In Scripture used for war-like purposes, not agriculture (except in treading out grain for threshing, Isaiah 28:28, where for “horsemen” translated “horses”). Job’s magnificent description refers to the war horse ( Isaiah 39:19-25), “hast thou clothed his neck with thunder?” i.e. with the power of inspiring terror. Rather “with majesty” (Umbreit), “with quivering mane” (Maurer). The Greek connection between mane (fobee ) and terror (fobos ) favors A.V. which is more poetic. “Canst thou make him afraid (rather ‘make him spring’) as a grasshopper?” So in Joel 2:4 war horses are compared to locusts. Their heads are so like that the Italian for “locust” is cavaletta, “little horse.” “The glory of his nostrils is terrible: he paweth in the valley and rejoiceth in strength, he goeth on,” etc.; “he swalloweth the ground with fierceness,” i.e. draws it in fierce impatience toward him with his hoof, as if he would “swallow” it. “Neither believeth he (for joy) that it is the sound of the trumpet,” rather “he will not stand still at the sound.” “He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha!” his mettlesome neighing expressing his eagerness for battle, which “he smelleth,” snuffeth, i.e. discerneth, “the thunder (i.e. thundering voice) of the captains.” (See CHARIOT ). The donkey is the emblem of peace. The bride is compared to “a company of horses in Pharaoh’s chariots” (Song 1:9), namely, in ardor and beauty (Song 1:4, “run”; Song 1:5, “comely”), and in forming “a company” militant, orderly, and numerous ( Revelation 19:7,14). The qualities which seemed preeminent in the enemy Pharaoh’s hosts at the Red Sea really belonged to Israel. Maurer translated “I compare thee to my mare in chariots of (i.e. received from) Pharaoh,” but the plural “chariots” requires the collective sense “a company of horses.” The “cutting off of the horse from Jerusalem” prophetically symbolizes the cessation of war ( Zechariah 9:10). Not the horse’s speed or utility but his “strength” is his characteristic in Scripture ( Psalm 33:17).

    Two names are used in Hebrew, both Persian in origin: sus from Susa, and parash from Pares. The [cuwc] was of stronger make, used for the war chariot; the [parash] more for riding. Perhaps in Exodus 14:9 “horsemen” mean “chariot riders.” Certainly no Egyptian monument represents horsemen. Translated in 1 Kings 4:26, “forty (rather ‘four,’ a copyist’s error, as 2 Chronicles 9:25 proves. Also 1400 chariots suit 4000 horses, two horses for each chariot and a reserve horse: 1:14; Kings 10:26) thousand chariot horses and twelve thousand riding (i.e. cavalry) horses”; Ezekiel 27:14, “with (chariot) horses and riding horses” (KJV “horsemen”). Isaiah 21:7, “a chariot with a couple of horsemen”; rather “a cavalcade of horsemen riding in pairs.” In 1 Kings 4:28; Esther 8:14; Micah 1:13, rekesh “dromedary”; rather “a courser,” a “racehorse,” for such purposes as the royal post. In 1 Kings 10:28,29, the sense seems that the Egyptians regularly brought horses to a mart in S. Palestine (Septuagint and Vulgate name the mart in their translation), of the Hebrew Koa. In A.

    V. Mi-Kveh is translated “linen yarn”) and handed them to the king’s dealers at a fixed price, 150 shekels for one horse, 600 for a chariot, including its two draught horses and one reserve horse.

    In Genesis 12:15 horses are not mentioned among the possessions which Abram acquired during his sojourn in Egypt. But in 47:17 they stand foremost among the Egyptians’ possessions. In later times, the greater contact of Egypt with Canaanite and Arab nomads’ accounts for the introduction of horses. The camel, one of Abram’s possessions in Egypt, is not mentioned in Joseph’s time nor on the Egyptian monuments. Their early possession of the desert of Sinai makes it certain they knew and must have used the camel there, “the ship of the desert,” but they avoid mentioning it as being unclean. Saddles were not used until a late period.

    Horses’ hoofs hard “as flint” were a good point in days when shoeing was unknown ( Isaiah 5:28). White horses were emblematic of victory ( Revelation 6:2; 19:11,14). Horses were consecrated to the sun, since that luminary was supposed to drive a fiery chariot through the sky ( Kings 23:11). They were driven in procession to meet the rising sun.

    HORSELEACH ( Proverbs 30:15). Typifying rapacious and cruel covetousness. The “two daughters” who come out of her are the two words “give,” “give” (see Proverbs 30:14). ‘Aluquah, from an unused Hebrew root, “adhere.”

    HOSAH 1. A city of Asher ( Joshua 19:29) on Israel’s border next Tyre. 2. One of David’s first doorkeepers (“porters”) to the ark on its reaching Jerusalem ( 1 Chronicles 16:38). A Merarite Levite ( 1 Chronicles 26:10,11,16) having charge at the “gate Shallecheth” and the ascending causeway.

    HOSANNA ”Save we pray”: the multitude’s cry at Christ’s triumphal entry into Jerusalem ( Matthew 21:9,15; Mark 11:9,10; John 12:18). Taken from Psalm 118, which they were wont to recite at the feast of tabernacles in “the great Hallel” (Psalm 113—118), in responses with the priest, while they waved willow and palm branches with rejoicings. The seventh or last day of the feast was called “the Great Hosanna.” The boughs too were called hosannas. They often transferred the joyous usages of this feast to other occasions of gladness, as that of our Lord’s approach in triumph to His capital. (See FEASTS , on the prophetic significance of the Hosanna cry and the feast of tabernacles which is especially associated with consummated salvation). Hebrews 9:28; Revelation 7:9,10: Israel shall join the Hosanna cry and say, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord” ( Luke 19:38; 13:35; <19B825> Psalm 118:25,26; Isaiah 12:1-3).

    HOSEA Placed first of the minor prophets in the canon (one collective whole “the book of the prophets,” Acts 7:42), probably because of the length, vivid earnestness, and patriotism of his prophecies, as well as their resemblance to those of the greater prophets, Chronologically Jonah was before him, 862 B.C., Joel about 810 B.C., Amos 790 B.C., Hosea 784 to 722 B.C., more or less contemporary with Isaiah and Amos. Began prophesying in the last years of Jeroboam II, contemporary with Uzziah; ended at the beginning of Hezekiah’s reign. The prophecies of his extant are only those portions of his public teachings which the Holy Spirit preserved, as designed for the benefit of the uuiversal church. His name means salvation.

    Son of Beeri, of Issachar; born in Bethshemesh. His pictures of Israelite life, the rival factions calling in Egypt and Assyria, mostly apply to the interreign after Jeroboam’s death and to the succeeding reigns, rather than to his able government. In Hosea 2:8 he makes no allusion to Jehovah’s restoration of Israel’s coasts under Jeroboam among Jehovah’s mercies to Israel. He mentions in the inscription, besides the reign of Jeroboam in Israel, the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, kings of Judah, though his prophecies are addressed primarily to Israel and only incidentally to Judah; for all the prophets whether in Judah or Israel regarded Israel’s separation from Judah, civil as well as religious, as an apostasy from God who promised the kingship of the theocracy to the line of David. Hence Elijah in Israel took twelve stones to represent Judah as well as Israel ( 1 Kings 18:31). Eichhorn sees a Samaritanism in the masculine suffix of the second person ([-ak]). STYLE AND SUBJECT. Abrupt, sententious, and unperiodic, he is the more weighty and impressive. Brevity causes obscurity, the obscurity being designed by the Spirit to call forth prayerful study. Connecting particles are few. Changes of person, and anomalies of gender, number, and construction, abound. Horsley points out the excessively local and individual tone of his prophecies. He specifies Ephraim, Mizpah, Tabor, Gilgal, Bethel or Bethaven, Jezreel, Gibeah, Ramah, Gilead, Shechem, Lebanon, Arbela. Israel’s sin, chastisement, and restoration are his theme.

    His first prophecy announces the coming overthrow of Jehu’s house, fulfilled after Jeroboam’s death, which the prophecy precedes, in Zachariah, Jeroboam’s son, who was the fourth and last in descent from Jehu, and conspired against by Shallum after a six months’ reign ( Kings 15:12). The allusion to Shalmaneser’s expedition against Israel as past, i.e. the first inroad against Hoshea whose reign began only four years before Hezekiah’s, accords with the inscription which extends his prophesying to the reign of Hezekiah ( 2 Kings 17:1,3; 18:9). He declares throughout that a return to Jehovah is the only remedy for the evils existing and impending: the calf worship at Bethel, established by Jeroboam, must be given up ( Hosea 8:5,6; 10:5; 13:2); unrighteousness toward men, the necessary consequence of impiety towards God, must cease, or sacrifices are worthless ( Hosea 4:2; 6:6, based on Samuel’s original maxim, 1 Samuel 15:22). The Pentateuch is the foundation of his prophecies. Here as there God’s past favors to Israel are made the incentive to loving obedience ( Hosea 2:8; 11:1; 12:9; 13:4, compare Exodus 20:2). Literal fornication and adultery follow close upon spiritual ( Hosea 4:12-14). Assyria, the great northern power, which Israel foolishly regards as her friend to save her from her acknowledged calamities, Hosea foresees will be her destroyer ( Hosea 5:13; 7:11; 8:9; 12:1; 14:3; 3:4; 10:6; 11:11). Political makeshifts to remedy moral corruption only hasten the disaster which they seek to avert; when the church leans on the world in her distress, instead of turning to God, the world the instrument of her sin is made the instrument of her punishment.

    Hosea is driven by the nation’s evils, present and in prospect, to cling the more closely to God. Amidst his rugged abruptness soft and exquisite touches occur, where God’s lovingkindness, balmy as the morning sun and genial as the rain, stands in contrast to Israel’s goodness, evanescent as the cloud and the early dew ( Hosea 6:3,4; compare also Hosea 13:3; 14:5-7). DIVISIONS. There are two leading ones: Hosea 1—3; Hosea 4—14. Hosea 1; Hosea 2; and Hosea 3 form three separate cantos or parts, for Hosea 1—3 are more prose than poetry. Probably Hosea himself under the Spirit combined his scattered prophecies into one collection. Hosea 4—14, are an expansion of Hosea 3.

    On his marriage to see GOMER Henderson thinks that there is no hint of its being in vision, and that she fell into lewdness after her union with Hosea, thus fitly symbolizing Israel who lapsed into spiritual whoredom after the marriage contract with God on Sinai. But an act revolting to a pure mind would hardly be ordained by God save in vision, which serves all the purposes of a vivid and as it were acted prophecy. So the command to Ezekiel ( Hosea 4:4-15). Moreover it would require years for the birth of three children, which would weaken the force of the symbol. In order effectively to teach others Hosea must experimentally realize it himself ( Hosea 12:10). Gomer, daughter of Diblaim, was probably one associated with the lascivious rites of the prevalent idolatries. Hosea’s union in vision with such an one in spite of his natural repugnance would vividly impress the people with God’s amazing love in uniting Himself to so polluted a nation. Hosea’s taking her back after adultery (Hosea 3), at the price of a slave, marks Israel’s extreme degradation and Jehovah’s unchangeable love yet about to restore her. The truth expressed by prophetic act in vision was Israel’s idolatry (spiritual impurity, “a wife of whoredoms”) before her call in Egypt and in Ur of the Chaldees ( Joshua 24:14) as well as after it. So also the Saviour took out of an unholy world the church, that He might unite her in holiness to Himself.

    No more remarkable prophecy exists of Israel’s anomalous and extraordinary state for thousands of years, and of her future restoration, than 3:4, 5: “Israel shall abide many days without a king (which they so craved for originally), without a sacrifice (which their law requires as essential to their religion), without an image ... ephod ... teraphim (which they were in Hosea’s days so mad after). Afterward shall Israel return and seek the Lord their God, and David their king ... in the latter days.” But first must come her spiritual probation in the wilderness of trial ( Hosea 2:14) and her return to the Egypt of affliction ( Hosea 8:13; 9:3), not literal “Egypt” ( Hosea 11:5).

    New Testament references: Hosea 11:1 = Matthew 2:15; Hosea 6:6 = Matthew 9:13; 12:7; Hosea 1:10; 2:1,23 = Romans 9:25,26; Hosea 13:14 = 1 Corinthians 15:55; Hosea 1:9,10; 2:23 = 1 Peter 2:10; Hosea 10:8 = Luke 23:30; Revelation 6:16; Hosea 6:2 = 1 Corinthians 15:4; Hosea 14:2 = Hebrews 13:15. The later prophets also stamp with their inspired sanction Hosea’s prophecies, which they quote. Compare Hosea 1:11 with Isaiah 11:12,13; Hosea 4:3 with Zephaniah 1:3; Hosea 4:6 with Isaiah 5:13; Hosea 7:10 with Isaiah 9:12,13; Hosea 10:12 with Jeremiah 4:3.

    HOSHAIAH 1. Nehemiah 12:32. 2. Jeremiah 42:1; 43:2.

    HOSHAMA Son of Jehoiachin, or Jeconiah ( 1 Chronicles 3:18). In Jehoiachin’s capture by Nebuchadnezzar his mother and wives are mentioned, but not his sons ( 2 Kings 24:12,15), and he is doomed to be “childless” in Jeremiah 22:30. Either there is confusion of the genealogies in Chronicles 3, or, as Matthew 1:12 says “Jeconias begat Salathiel,” by “childless” Jeremiah means he should have no lineal heir to the throne, as Jeremiah adds, “no man of his seed shall prosper ... sitting upon the throne of David.”

    HOSHEA Nineteenth and last king of Israel. Succeeded Pekah, whom he conspired against and slew, (fulfilling Isaiah 7:16), 737 B.C., “in the 20th year of Jotham,” i.e, 20th after Jotham became sole king ( 2 Kings 15:30,33).

    An interreign elapsed of eight years before Hoshea mounted the throne, 729 B.C., the 12th year of Ahaz ( 2 Kings 17:1-3; 18:9). “He did evil in the sight of Jehovah, but not as the kings of Israel before him.” Tiglath Pileser had carried off the golden calf from Dan, and Shahnaneser from Bethel, in his first invasion ( 2 Kings 15:29; Hosea 10:14). So he had not the same temptation to calf worship as his predecessors. Hezekiah’s piety probably in the last years of his reign influenced him.

    Shalmaneser cruelly stormed Betharbel, and made Hoshea tributary. But Hoshea secretly, made alliance with So or Sabacho, king of Egypt (of an Ethiopian dynasty, the 25th of Manetho, Shebek I in the hieroglyphics, B.C.), and ceased to bring tribute. “Shalmaneser” therefore invaded Israel and shut up Hoshea in Samaria, and after a siege of upward of two years (not “three “full years, for it began in Hoshea’s seventh and ended in his ninth year of reign) “the king of Assyria,” Sargon, Shalmaneser’s successor, who usurped the throne (according to the Assyrian monuments), took him and “bound him in prison” ( 2 Kings 17:4-6), the sixth year of Hezekiah’s reign, 722 B.C. Hoshea’s imprisonment was not before the capture of Samaria, but the sacred writer first records the eventual fate of Hoshea himself, then details the invasion as it affected Samaria and Israel. His speedy removal is graphically depicted ( Hosea 10:7); “as for Samaria her king is cut off as the foam upon the water.”

    Sargon in the Assyrian inscriptions thus writes: “Samaria I looked at, I captured; 27,280 men (or families) who dwelt in it I carried away; I appointed a governor over them, and continued the tribute of the former people”: like Julius Caesar’s memorable “I came, I saw, I conquered.” So exactly Isaiah 28:4 describes the eager absorption of Samaria by Shalmaneser and Sargon “as the hasty fruit (the early fig, bikuwrah , a great delicacy) before the summer, which when he that looketh upon it seeth, while it is yet in hishand, he eateth it up.” Sargon in the inscriptions describes his transporting prisoners from Babylon to “the land of the Hittites” (Samaria), exactly as 2 Kings 17:24.

    HOSHEA =Joshua. 1. Deuteronomy 32:44; Numbers 13:8. Oshea = “salvation”. JAH added makes it Joshua, i.e. Jehovah’s salvation. 2. 1 Chronicles 27:20. 3. Nehemiah 10:23.

    HOSPITALITY The law as to strangers and the poor encouraged it ( Leviticus 19:33,34; 25:14,15,23, etc.; Deuteronomy 15:7). Exemplified in Abraham, Genesis 18; Lot, 19; Reuel, Exodus 2:20; Manoah, Judges 13:15; the old man of Gibeah (its inhospitality is instanced as a sign of how lost to all right feeling its people were), Judges 19:17-21. The Lord Jesus illustrates it in the good Samaritan, promises to reward it, and regards its exercise toward His disciples as being towards Himself, and will count it as one proof of the love whose crowning joy shall be the invitation, “Come ye blessed of My Father,” etc. ( Luke 10:30-37; Matthew 10:42; 25:43).

    The apostles urge the duty ( Romans 12:13; 1 Timothy 5:10; 3:2; Titus 1:8; Hebrews 13:2; 1 Peter 4:9).

    HOTHAM 1 Chronicles 7:32.

    HOTHAN 1 Chronicles 11:44.

    HOTHIR 1 Chronicles 25:4,28.

    HOUR (See DAY ). Ahaz’ sundial implies the Jews’ acquaintance with hours before the Babylonian captivity. During it, they would certainly meet with that division of time which prevailed for ages at Babylon. The Egyptians too in early times knew it, Lepsius says as far back as the 5th dynasty.

    Astronomers knew in ancient times the “hour,” that is the 24th part of a civil day; its use in common life is said not to have begun until the fourth century A.D. The hour which is the 12th part of the natural day, between sunrise and sunset, is of the same length as the astronomical hour only at the equinoxes. In our Lord’s days the Jews must have had dials, and clepsydrae or water hourglasses, as these were long known to the Persians with whom they had been so closely connected. Christ alludes to the day hours, John 11:9, “are there not twelve hours in the day?” The 3rd, 6th, and 9th hours are mentioned often as the regular hours of prayer ( Acts 2:15; 3:1; 10:9).

    HOUSE Known to man as early at least as Cain; the tent not until Jabal, the fifth in descent from Cain ( Genesis 4:7,17,20). The rude wigwam and the natural cave were the abodes of those who, being scattered abroad, subsequently degenerated from the primitive civilization implied in the elaborate structure of Babel ( Genesis 11:3,31). It was from a land of houses that Abram, at God’s call, became a dweller in tents ( Genesis 12:1; Hebrews 11:9). At times he still lived in a house ( Genesis 17:27); so also Isaac ( Genesis 27:15), and Jacob ( Genesis 33:15). In Egypt the Israelites resumed a fixed life in permanent houses, and must have learned architectural skill in that land of stately edifices. After their wilderness sojourn in tents they entered into possession of the Canaanite goodly cities.

    The parts of the eastern house are: (1) The porch; not referred to in the Old Testament save in the temple and Solomon’s palace ( 1 Kings 7:6,7; 2 Chronicles 15:8; Ezekiel 40:7,16); in Egypt (from whence he derived it) often it consisted of a double row of pillars; in Judges 3:23 the Hebrew word (the front hall) is different. The porch of the high priest’s palace ( Matthew 26:71; [puloon , which is translated “gate” in Acts 10:17; 12:14; 14:13; Revelation 21:12) means simply “the gate.” The five porches of Bethesda ( John 5:2) were cloisters or a colonnade for the use of the sick. (2) The court is the chief feature of every eastern house. The passage into it is so contrived that the court cannot be seen from the street outside. An awning from one wall to the opposite shelters from the heat; this is the image, <19A402> Psalm 104:2, “who stretchest out the heavens like a curtain.”

    At the side of the court opposite the entrance was the: (3) guest chamber ( Luke 22:11,12), Hebrew lishkah , from laashak , to recline; where Samuel received his guests ( 1 Samuel 9:22). Often open in front, and supported by a pillar; on the ground floor, but raised above the level. A low divan goes round it, used for sitting or reclining by day, and for placing beds on by night. In the court the palm and olive were planted, from whence the psalmist writes, “I am like a green olive tree in the house of God”; an olive tree in a house would be a strange image to us, but suggestive to an eastern of a home with refreshing shade and air. So Psalm 92:13, “those that be planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the courts of our God.” Contrast the picture of Edom’s desolation, “thorns in the palaces, nettles and brambles in the fortresses ... a court for owls” ( Isaiah 34:13). (4) The stairs. Outside the house, so that Ehud could readily escape after slaying Eglon ( Judges 3:23), and the bearers of the paralytic, unable to get to the door, could easily mount by the outside stairs to the roof, and, breaking an opening in it, let him down in the midst of the room where Jesus was ( Mark 2:4). The Israelite captains placed Jehu upon their garments on the top of the stairs, as the most public place, and from them proclaimed “Jehu is king” ( 2 Kings 9:13). (5) The roof is often of a material which could easily be broken up, as it was by the paralytic’s friends: sticks, thorn bushes ([bellan]), with mortar, and marl or earth. A stone roller is kept on the top to harden the flat roof that rain may not enter. Amusement, business, conversation ( 1 Samuel 9:25), and worship ( Acts 10:9) are carried on here, especially in the evening, as a pleasant and cool retreat ( 2 Samuel 11:2) from the narrow filthy streets of an eastern town. Translated 1 Samuel 9:26, “about daybreak Samuel called (from below, within the house, up) to Saul upon the top (or roof) of the house (where Saul was sleeping upon the balcony, compare 2 Kings 4:10), Rise up,” etc. On the flat roof it was that Rahab spread the flax to dry, hiding the spies ( Joshua 2:6). Here, in national calamities, the people retired to bewail their state ( Isaiah 15:3; Jeremiah 48:38); here in times of danger they watched the foe advancing ( Isaiah 22:1, “thou art wholly gone up to the housetops”), or the bearer of tidings approaching ( 2 Samuel 18:24,33). On the top of the upper chamber, as the highest point of the house, the kings of Judah made idolatrous altars to the sun and heavenly hosts ( 2 Kings 23:12; Jeremiah 19:13; 32:29). Retributively in kind, as they burnt incense to Baal the god of fire, the Chaldeans should burn the houses, the scene of his worship, with fire ( Zephaniah 1:5). On the top of the house the tent was spread for Absalom’s incestuous act with his father’s concubines, to show the breach with David was irreparable ( 2 Samuel 16:21,22). On the housetop publicly the disciples should proclaim what Jesus privately taught them ( Matthew 10:27; Luke 12:3). Here Peter in prayer saw the vision ( Acts 10:9). From the balustraded vast roof of Dagon’s temple the 3,000 Philistines witnessed Samson’s feats ( Judges 16:27). By pulling down the two central pillars on which in front the roof rested, he pulled down the whole edifice. Here the people erected their booths for the feast of tabernacles ( Nehemiah 8:16). The partly earth materials gave soil for grass to spring in rain, speedily about to wither, because of the shallowness of soil, under the sun’s heat like the sinner’s evanescent prosperity ( 2 Kings 19:26; <19C906> Psalm 129:6). Though pleasant in the cool evening and night, at other times the housetop would be anything but pleasant; so “it is better to dwell in a corner of the housetop (though there exposed to wind, rain, heat, and cold) than with a brawling woman in a wide house” (a house of community, i.e. shared with her) ( Proverbs 21:9). (6) The “inner chamber.” 1 Kings 20:30; 22:25 should be translated (fleeing) “from chamber to chamber.” The “guest chamber” was often the uppermost room (Greek huperoon , Hebrew aliyeh ), a loft upon the roof ( Acts 1:13; 9:37; 20:8,9), the pleasantest room in the house. Eutychus from “the third loft” fell down into the court. Little chambers surround the courtyard, piled upon one another, the half roof of the lower forming a walking terrace of the higher, to which the ascent is by a ladder or flight of steps. Such “a little chamber” the Shunammite woman made (built) “on the wall” of the house for Elisha ( 2 Kings 4:10, compare 1 Kings 17:19). Ahaziah fell down from such an “upper chamber” with a projecting latticed window ( 2 Kings 1:2). The “summer house” was generally the upper room, the “winter house” was the lower room of the same house ( Jeremiah 36:22; Amos 3:15); or if both were on the same floor the “summer house” was the outer, the “winter house” the inner apartment. An upper room was generally over gateways ( 2 Samuel 18:33). Poetically, “God layeth the beams of His upper chambers (Hebrew) in the waters, whence “He watereth the hills” ( <19A403> Psalm 104:3,13). (7) Fireplaces are seldom in the houses; but fire pans in winter heated the apartment. Jeremiah 36:22 translated he stove (a brazen vessel, with charcoal) was burning before him.” Chimneys were few ( Hosea 13:3), simple orifices in the wall, both admitting the light and emitting the smoke.

    Kitchens are first mentioned in Ezekiel 46:23,24. A fire was sometimes burned in the open court ( Luke 22:55,56,61); Peter warmed himself at such a fire, when Jesus on His trial in the large hall, open in front to the court, with arches and a pillar to support the wall above, “turned and looked” on him. Cellars often were made under the ground floor for storage, “secret chambers” ( Matthew 24:20). Sometimes the granary was “in the midst of the house” ( 2 Samuel 4:6). (8) The cisterns cut in the limestone rock are a leading feature in the houses at Jerusalem, varying from 4 ft. to 30 ft. in width, 8 inches to inches length, 12 inches to 20 inches depth. Almost every house has one, and some as many as four. The rain water is conducted from the roofs into them. Hence the inhabitants within Jerusalem never suffered from want of water in the longest sieges, whereas the besiegers have often suffered. So Nehemiah 9:25, “cisterns hewn” margin, compare 2 Kings 18:31; 2 Chronicles 26:10 margin,” Uzziah cut out many cisterns.” Israel’s forsaking God for earthly trusts is called a “forsaking of the fountain of living waters” for “broken cisterns that can hold no water” ( Jeremiah 2:13). Proverbs 5:15, “drink waters out of thine own cistern,” means, enjoy thine own wife’s love, seek none else. So the heavenly spouse is called “a fountain sealed” (Song 4:12). (9) The foundation was an object of great care. “Great stones” were brought for that of the temple. Often they dug down to the rock and by arches (though not mentioned in Scripture, Ezekiel 40:16 should be translated “porches”) built up to the surface. Metaphorically, man’s foundation is in the dust ( Job 4:10). The wise man digs down to the rock ( Luke 6:48), hearing and doing Christ’s savings. Christ is the only foundation ( 1 Corinthians 3:11, etc.). The apostles become “foundations” only by identification with Him, confessing and building themselves, and others on Him ( Ephesians 2:20). Simon became the “rock” by identifying himself with Him; but when he identified himself with “Satan” in his dislike of the cross, Jesus called him so ( Matthew 16:16- 19,22,23). (10) The windows were small and latticed, in the sense of glass.

    Metaphorically the eyes, looking out from the eyelids which open and shut like the casement of a window ( Ecclesiastes 12:3). Christ “looketh forth at the windows ... showing Himself through the lattice,” the types and prophecies were lattice glimpses of Him to the Old Testament congregation (Song 2:9; John 8:56). The legal “wall of partition” was only removed by Christ’s death ( Hebrews 10:20). Even still He shows Himself only to faith, through the windows of His word and the lattice of ordinances and sacraments ( John 14:21), not full vision ( Corinthians 13:12); an incentive to our looking for His coming in person ( Isaiah 33:17). (11) The walls being often of mud can be easily dug through by a robber ( Job 4:19; 24:16; 15:28). When deserted they soon become “heaps.” So hopes of peace with God which rest on no scriptural promises are like walls built with untempered mortar (tapheel ) ( Ezekiel 13:10-16). The mortar with which the leper’s house was to be re-plastered is appropriately (as leprosy would mostly appear among the poor) called “mud mortar” (aaphaar ) ( Leviticus 14:42). In many houses the cattle are in a lower part of the same dwelling ( Genesis 24:32; 1 Samuel 28:24 Luke 2:7).

    Drafted or beveled stones with a rustic boss are not, as was supposed, peculiar to Jewish architecture; but stones of enormous length (as in the Haram wall, and in the base of the tower of David) compared to their height generally are. Roman work on the contrary has often the height greater than the length.

    HUKKOK On the boundary of Naphtali ( Joshua 19:34). Now it is Yakuk, a village W. of the upper end of the sea of Galilee. Tradition places here Habakkuk’s tomb.

    HUL Aram’s second son ( Genesis 10:23). Coelo-Syria may have come from Chul or Hul. Else, Ard el Hhuleh near the Jordan’s source. Else Golan, Djaulan.

    HULDAH The prophetess consulted by see JOSIAH when see HILKIAH found the law. Wife of Shallum, keeper of the wardrobe; living in the suburbs (see COLLEGE ) of Jerusalem.

    HUMTAH A city of Judah in the mountain district ( Joshua 15:54).

    HUPHAM HUPPIM. Genesis 46:21; 1 Chronicles 7:12,15; Numbers 26:38,39.

    HUPPAH 1 Chronicles 24:13.

    HUR =“hole”. 1. Exodus 31:2-5; 1 Chronicles 2:5,19,20,50,51; 4:1,4. Josephus makes him husband of Miriam (?), Ant. 3:8, section 4. With Aaron Hur. held up Moses’ hands in the battle with Amalek ( Exodus 17:10-12).

    Again with Aaron had charge of the People in Moses’ absence on mount Sinai, as his representative ( Exodus 24:14). “The father (founder) of Bethlehem,” which as late as the 13th century A.D. was famed for tapestry weaving, the art for which Bezaleel his grandson was famed. Jesse was said to have woven veils of the sanctuary. 2. Fourth of the five Midianite kings slain with Balaam after the affair of Peor ( Numbers 31:8). These “princes” were “dukes (i.e. vassals) of Sihon king of the Amorites” ( Joshua 13:21). Sihon “had fought against the former king of Moab, and taken all his land” ( Numbers 21:26). So, Balak was not hereditary king, but probably a Midianite; as Zippor, i.e. a bird, is like the Midianite names Oreb “crow,” Zeeb “wolf”; imposed upon Moab as king by Sihon. 3. 1 Kings 4:8, margin, Benhur. 4. Nehemiah 3:9.

    HURAM 1 Chronicles 8:5. (See HIRAM ).

    HURI 1 Chronicles 5:14.

    HUSHAH 1 Chronicles 4:4. Of Judah.

    HUSHAI ”The Archite” ( Joshua 16:2; Archi, or Erech, belonging to the children of Joseph, on the S. bound of Ephraim, between Bethel and Ataroth). “Friend,” “companion” or privy councillor of David. Probably aged, as David says ( 2 Samuel 15:32-34,37; 16:16; 1 Chronicles 27:33) “if thou passest on with me, thou shalt be a burden unto me” (compare 19:35). By see DAVID ’S suggestion he returned to the city, and feigned to be now see ABSALOM ’S friend, as he had been that of his father. The policy was crooked and dishonourable; but it was overruled to Absalom’s ruin by adopting Hushai’s sinister counsel, rather than see AHITHOPHEL ’S satanically wise advice. He veiled his treachery with religious hypocrisy, saluting Absalom twice with” God save the king,” and justifying his seeming desertion of “his friend” David, which surprised even Absalom, with the pretence so flattering to Absalom’s vanity, “nay, but whom Jehovah and this people and all Israel choose, his will I be “; i.e., Jehovah’s choice and the whole people’s is so clear, that I had no alternative left but to accept it as a matter of duty (!); and inspiring confidence by reminding him how faithfully he had served his father, and that “as I have served in thy father’s presence, so will I be in thy presence.”

    How little usurpers can trust the sincerity of their courtiers! God punished Absalom’s own treachery to his father, and religious hypocrisy, in kind ( 2 Samuel 15:7,8). God does not sanction evil, and condemns those who “do evil that good may come,’” but allows evil to be punished by evil.

    Hushai spoke in hyperboles, as suited to the shallow man he was addressing, of the irresistible might with which the whole nation would light upon David “as the dew falleth on the ground.” so that “of the men with him there should not be left so much as one.” Fear of his father’s valor, indecision, and vanity were all acted on by Hushai’s plausible counsel that, instead of pursuing David at once, Absalom should wait to collect all Israel, and lead them to battle in person. The counsel seemed safe, and at the same time gratified Absalom’s boasting spirit. Hushai artfully assumed that all Israel “from Dan to Beersheba” would follow him; whereas it was much more likely that after the first surprise of the rebellion gave place to greater deliberation, a large force would gather round the rightful king. Hushai communicated Absalom’s decision to Zadok and Abiathar, and these through Jonathan and Ahimaaz to David. Hushai probably died before Solomon’s reign, for Zabud son of Nathan was “the king’s friend” under Solomon. But Baanah son of Hushai was a commissariat officer of Solomon in Asher and Aloth ( 1 Kings 4:5,16).

    HUSHAM Genesis 36:34,35.

    HUSHIM 1. “Children of Dan” ( Genesis 46:23); a clan, for the word is plural. In Numbers 26:42SHUHAM. 2. 1 Chronicles 7:12. 3. 1 Chronicles 8:8,11.

    HUSKS Greek keratia (“horns”), the horn-like pods of the carob tree, abounding in Syria and Egypt, Ceratonia siliqua ( Luke 15:16). The sweet pithy pulp affords food for pigs, and also for very poor men. Tradition makes it the Baptist’s food in the wilderness; from whence it is called also John’s bread.

    It has been exported to England for feeding cattle.

    HUZ Uz ( Genesis 22:21).

    HUZZAB Commonly represented as queen of Nineveh. Rather the Zab country, E. of the Tigris, watered by the upper and lower rivers, Zab Ala and Zab Asfal.

    A-diab-ene, the best part of Assyria representing the who1e. The “Zab” is named in the inscription of Tiglath Pileser I in the 12th century B.C. ( Nahum 2:7). Gesenius connects it with Nahum 2:6, “the palace shall be dissolved, and shall flow away” (Henderson) “... though firmly established” (see margin).

    HYENA Jeremiah 12:9, “speckled bird.” But Septuagint “the hyena,” in parallelism to the “lion” in Jeremiah 12:8; tsabuwa the Arabic word for hyena corresponds. Zeboim ( 1 Samuel 13:18) means “the valley of hyenas.” But the Hebrew [‘ayit] joined to it always means a bird; and “speckled” symbolizes the blending of paganism with the utterly diverse, divinely-ordained law.

    HYMENAEUS ”Having put away a good conscience,” and so “concerning faith having made shipwreck” (for when one’s faith does not better his morals, his moral defects will corrupt his faith), therefore “delivered (by Paul) to Satan to learn not to blaspheme” ( 1 Timothy 1:20). “Erred concerning the truth, saying that the resurrection is past already, overthrowing the faith of some” ( 2 Timothy 2:17,18). Satan is lord of all outside the church ( Acts 26:18); he, by God’s permission, afflicts saints and executes wrath on the disobedient ( 1 Corinthians 5:5; 2 Corinthians 12:7; Ephesians 4:27; Job 1:2). Paul, as an infallible apostle, had powers not transmitted to fallible successors ( 2 Corinthians 10:8; Matthew 18:17,18). His sentence pronounced at Rome took effect on Hymenaeus at Ephesus, in the form of some bodily sickness (so Acts 5:5,10; 13:11; 1 Corinthians 11:30), that he should learn not to blaspheme, (See EXCOMMUNICATION ). Hymenaeus after excommunication was probably restored in the interim between 1 Timothy and 2 Timothy, and troubled the church again.

    Gnosticism, or the pretension to extraordinary spiritual knowledge above what is written, was Hymenaeus’ heresy, in concert first with Alexander, afterwards with Philetus. The Gnostics ( 2 Peter 3:16) “wrested Paul’s words” ( Romans 6:4; Ephesians 2:6; Colossians 2:12) as though the resurrection was merely the spiritual raising of souls from the death of sin ( John 5:24,25). The difficulties of the resurrection ( Acts 17:32; 26:8), the supposed evil inherent in matter, and the disparagement of the body, tended to this error ( Colossians 2:23). Paul confutes this by showing that, besides the raising of the soul now from the death of sin, there shall be also hereafter a raising of the saint’s body from the grave ( John 5:28,29), as the fruit of JESUS’ bodily resurrection (1 Corinthians 15).

    HYMNS Hebrew tehillim : in direct praise to God ( Acts 16:25; James 5:13).

    Not restricted to church worship; but used to exhilarate Christians in social parties. “Psalms,” mizmor , were accompanied with an instrument, carefully arranged. “Songs,” Greek oodai , Hebrew shir , were joyous lyric pieces on sacred subjects; contrast the reveling, licentious songs of pagan feasts ( Amos 8:10). The accompaniment is the “melody of the heart,” not the lyre. Tertullian (Apology, 39) records that at the love feasts (agapae), after the water was furnished for the hands and the lights lit, according as any remembered Scripture or could compose (compare 1 Corinthians 14:26, improvised psalms), he was invited to sing praises to God for the general good. The heart is the seat of true psalmody, “singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord” ( Colossians 3:16; Ephesians 5:19). Some generally accepted confession, in the form of a hymn, appears in Timothy 3:16; the short unconnected sentences, with words similarly arranged, almost in the same number of syllables, the clauses in parallelism (the principle of Hebrew versification) antithetically arranged, each two forming a pair which contrasts heaven and earth, the order reversed in each new pair, flesh and spirit, angels and Gentiles, world and glory; the first and the last clauses correspond, “manifested in the flesh . . . received up into glory.” So Pliny, 1:10, ep. 97: “the Christians are wont on a fixed day, before dawn, to meet and sing a hymn in alternate responses to Christ as God.” Christ and His disciples sang a hymn after the Passover and the Lord’s supper ( Matthew 26:30; Mark 14:26). Probably it was the Great Hallel or paschal hymn, usually sung after the Passover by the Jews, namely, Psalm 113—118.

    Hyssop: ezob . Not our “hyssop,” the Hyssopus officinalis, which is not found in Syria or Arabia. “The hyssop that springeth out of the wall,” being the smallest of plants, can hardly be the one used for sprinkling, but is a tufty wall fern, a miniature hyssop with lance-shaped leaves ( 1 Kings 4:33). Maimonides makes the sprinkling hyssop to be the marjoram (origanum) with long, straight stalk, downy leaf, and white blossom ( Exodus 12:22); common in Palestine and near mount Sinai; an aromatic plant. J. F. Royle thought that the caper plant (Capparis spinosa) meets all the requirements of Scripture: 1. It is found in Egypt, the desert, and Palestine. 2. It grows among stones and upon walls, and trails like a bramble, in contrast to the stately cedar of Lebanon (compare Judges 9:15). 3. It has a long stick or stem ( John 19:29, compare Matthew 27:48) wherewith the sponge of vinegar might be lifted to our Lord. 4. It has the requisites needed for purifying. Its Arab name asuf is akin to [ezowb ]. It is “a bright green creeper which climbs out of the fissures of the rocks” (Stanley). It is used medicinally for cleansing, as in ulcers, leprosy, etc. (Pliny H.N., 20, section 59). However, the “scarlet” band may have tied the hyssop on the cedar to make it convenient for sprinkling. Septuagint and Hebrews 9:19 translates ezob “hyssop.” Maimonides says the legal hyssop was used as a condiment. Porphyry (De Abstin., 4:7) says the Egyptian priests ate it mixed with their bread; so the marjoram ([zaatar]) is used in a mixture, dukkah, a food of the poorer classes (Lane, Modern Egypt, 1:200; Exodus 12:22; Leviticus 14:4,51; Numbers 19:6,18; Psalm 51:7). The reason why the soldiers presented to Christ a sponge attached to the end of a “reed” (calamus), with hyssop, was, as the vinegar would quench His thirst, so the aromatic scent of the hyssop would refresh Him. So it is associated with the fragrant “cedar wood” in Leviticus 14:4,6,51. So that the Greek “hyssop” and the origanum or marjoram of the Jewish tradition seem the plant intended. Gesenius includes under ezob the hyssop of the shops, and other aromatic plants, mint, wild marjoram, etc.; so that a suitable sprinkler could be always found, whether in Jerusalem or the desert.

    I IBHAR David’s next son after Solomon ( 2 Samuel 5:15; 1 Chronicles 3:6, 14:5); born in Jerusalem.

    IBLEAM A city with dependent villages, belonging to Manasseh, yet situated in Asher or Issachar (probably the latter). (See GUR) Near Jenin ( Judges 1:27; Joshua 17:11; 2 Kings 9:27). Perhaps the see BILEAM of Chronicles 6:70 (which see, and see GATHRIMMON ).

    IBNEIAH 1 Chronicles 9:2,3,8,9. A chief man in Benjamin at their first settlement in Jerusalem.

    IBRI 1 Chronicles 24:27. Elsewhere translated “Hebrew.”

    IBZAN Of Bethlehem (probably in Zebulun, as “Ephratah” or” Judah” is not added, Joshua 19:15). Judged Israel for seven years after Jephthah ( Judges 12:8,10). He took in 30 daughters in law from abroad for his 30 sons, and sent abroad (i.e gave away in marriage) his 30 daughters, which is an additional reason for Phoenicians not Philistines having been his neighbours.

    ICHABOD =“where is the glory?” ( 1 Samuel 4:19-22). Born at the time of Israel’s defeat by the Philistines, and his father Phinehas’ death; named accordingly by his dying mother. “When she heard that the ark of God was taken, and that her father in law and her husband were dead, she bowed herself and travailed.” In vain did the women by her cheer her, “Fear not, for thou hast borne a son.” “She answered not, neither did she regard it.” As in the case of her pious and patriotic father-in-law, Eli, the overwhelming sorrow that caused her death was “because the ark of God was taken,” hence this is thrice repeated. She felt God’s presence is a nation’s only true “glory” ( Jeremiah 2:11; Psalm 78:61; 106:20; Hosea 9:12).

    ICONIUM Now Konieh, N. of mount Taurus, in the central table land of Asia Minor, Lycaonia. On the route between western Asia and Ephesus on one side, and Tarsus, Antioch, and Euphrates on the other. An admirable center for missionary labours, as several great roads intersected one another here.

    Paul with Barnabas first visited it from Antioch in Pisidia which lay on the W. ( Acts 13:50,51; 14:1,21,22). They preached in the synagogue first, as was Paul’s wont, and with such power of the Holy Spirit “that a great multitude both of Jews and also of Greeks believed.” The Lord attested “the word of His grace,” moreover, with “signs and wonders done by their hands,” while “they abode long time speaking boldly in the Lord.” But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles so as to be “evil affected against the brethren.” An assault of Jews and Gentiles with their rulers, to stone them, being threatened, they withdrew to Lystra and Derbe in the eastern and wilder parts of Lycaonia. Paul revisited Iconium to “confirm their souls in the faith,” and to remind them as a motive to continuing endurance that “we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.” In undesigned coincidence Paul in incidentally alludes ( 2 Timothy 3:11) to “persecutions, afflictions, which came unto me at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra, what (how grievous) persecutions I endured ... but out of them all the Lord delivered me.” On his second missionary circuit Paul with Silas came from Syrian Antioch through Cilicia, and up through the Taurus passes into Lycaonia, and by Derbe and Lystra proceeded westward to Iconium ( Acts 16:1-3). In this neighbourhood he took Timothy as his associate, on the recommendation of the brethren at Lystra and Iconium, and here probably took place Timothy’s circumcision and ordination ( Timothy 1:18; 4:14; 6:12; 2 Timothy 1:6).

    IDALAH A city of Zebulun ( Joshua 19:15).

    IDDO 1. 1 Kings 4:14. 2. 1 Chronicles 6:21.ADAIAH in verses 41,39. 3. 1 Chronicles 27:21. 4. Yedoi or Yedo. A “seer” whose “visions against Jeroboam the son of Nebat” contained notices of Solomon’s life ( Chronicles 9:29). His work “concerning genealogies” recorded “acts of Rehoboam” (12:15). His “story” or commentary recorded the “acts, ways, and sayings of Abijah” (13:22). His writings doubtless are embodied in Chronicles, so far as the Spirit of God saw them suited to form part of the inspired word. Tradition identifies him with the “man of God” who denounced Jeroboam’s calf altar at Bethel (1 Kings 13), which Chronicles 9:29 favors; also with Oded which resembles his name (15:1). 5. Grandfather of Zechariah (1:1,7; Ezra, 5:1; 6:14, “son” here means grandson). Returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel ( Nehemiah 12:4,12,16). 6. Chief of those who met at Casiphia to join in the second caravan returning under Ezra (8:17,20) in the reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus, 458 B.C. Iddo was one of the 220 Nethinims who joined in the return.

    IDOL: IDOLATRY Of the 19 Hebrew words for it andIMAGE many express the abhorrence which idolatry deserves and the shame and sorrow of the idolater. (1) Awen , “vanity,” “nothingness,” “wickedness,” “sorrow” ( Isaiah 66:3; 41:29; Deuteronomy 32:21; 1 Kings 16:13; Psalm 31:6; Jeremiah 8:19; 10:8; Zechariah 10:2; 1 Samuel 15:23). “Beth-el,” the house of God, is named “Beth-aven,” house of vanity, because of the calf worship. (2) Eliyl , either a contemptuous diminutive of Eel , God, godling; or from al “not,” a “thing of naught.” There is a designed contrast between the contemptible liliym and the Divine Elohim ( Psalm 97:7; Isaiah 19:3, “non-entities” margin Ezekiel 30:13). (3) emah , “terror,” (Jeremiah 1. 38) “they are mad after their idols,” hideous forms more fitted to frighten than to attract, bugbears to frighten children with. (4) miphletseth , “a fright”: Maachah’s idol which Asa cut down ( Kings 15:13; 2 Chronicles 15:16); the phallus, symbol of the generative organ, the nature goddess Asherah’s productive power. Jeremiah 10:2-5 graphically describes the making of an idol and its impotence. (5) bosheth , “shame”: not merely shameful, but the essence of shame, bringing shame on its votaries and especially expressing the obscenity of Baal’s and Baal Peor’s worship ( Jeremiah 11:13; Hosea 9:10). (6) gillulim , from gal “a heap of stones” (Gesenius): Ezekiel 30:13; 16:36; Deuteronomy 29:17, “dungy gods” margin (7) shiquts , ceremonial “uncleanness” ( Ezekiel 37:23). The worshippers “became loathsome like their love,” for men never rise above their object of worship; “they that make them are like unto them, so is everyone that trusteth in them” ( <19B504> Psalm 115:4-8). (8) ceemel , a “likeness” ( Deuteronomy 4:16). (9) tselem , from [tseel] “a shadow” ( Daniel 3:1; 1 Samuel 6:5), “the image” as distinguished from the demuth , “likeness,” the exact counterpart (Greek eikoon , Colossians 1:15; Genesis 1:27). The “image” presupposes a prototype. “Likeness” (Greek homoiosis ) implies mere resemblance, not the exact counterpart and derivation, hence the Son is never called the “likeness” of the Father but the “Image” ( 1 Corinthians 11:7; John 1:18; 14:9; 2 Corinthians 4:4; 1 Timothy 3:16; 6:16; Hebrews 1:3). The idol is supposed to be an “image” exactly representing some person or object. (10) timahuh “similitude,” “form “( Deuteronomy 4:12-19, where Moses forbids successively the several forms of Gentile idolatry: ancestor worship, as that of Terah ( Joshua 24:2), Laban ( Genesis 31:19,30,32), and Jacob’s household ( Genesis 35:2-4), to guard against which Moses’ sepulchre was hidden; hero worship and relic worship ( Judges 8:27; 17:4; 2 Kings 18:4); nature worship, whether of the lower animals as in Egypt, or of the heavenly bodies, the sun, moon, and stars, as among the Persians). (11) atzab , etzeb , otzeb , “a figure,” from aatzab “to fashion”; with the additional idea of sorrowful labour ( Isaiah 48:5; <19D924> Psalm 139:24), “see if there be any wicked way (way of pain, way of an idol, Isaiah 48:5) in me, and lead me in the way everlasting.” The way of idolatry, however refined, proves to be a way of pain, and shuts out from the way everlasting ( 1 John 5:21; Revelation 21:8; 1 Corinthians 10:20,21).

    Tacitus, the Roman historian (Hist. 5:4), notices the contrast between Judaism and the whole pagan world, which disproves the notion that it borrowed from the latter and consecrated several of their rites. “The Jews conceive the Divinity as One, and to be understood only by the mind; they deem those profane who form any image of the gods, of perishable materials and after the likeness of men; the Divinity they describe as supreme, eternal, unchangeable, imperishable; hence there are no images in their cities or their temples, with these they would not flatter kings nor honour Caesars.” (12) tsiyr , “a pang,” also “a mould” or “shape” ( Isaiah 45:16). (13) matseebah , a “statue” set up ( Jeremiah 43:13, margin). Obelisks to the sun god at the city (house) of the sun, as Beth-shemesh or Heliopolis mean; “On” in Genesis 41:45; 2 Kings 3:2; 10:26,27 margin. The “images” or standing columns of wood (subordinate gods worshipped at the same altar with Baal) are distinct from the standing column of stone or “image” of Baal himself, i.e. a conical stone sacred to him. The Phoenicians anointed stones (often aerolites, as that “which fell down from Jupiter,” sacred to Diana of Ephesus, Acts 19:35) to various gods, like the stone anointed by Jacob ( Genesis 28:18,22) at Bethel, called therefore Baetylia (compare also 31:45). The black pyramidal stone in Juggernaut’s temple, that of Cybele at Pessinus in Galatia, the black stone in the Kaaba at Mecca reported to have been brought from heaven by the angel Gabriel, all illustrate the wide diffusion of this form of idolatry. So the Lingams in daily use in the worship of Siva in Bengal, and the black stone daily anointed with perfumed oil in Benares. (14) chammanim , “sun images.” The Arabic Chunnas is the planet Mercury or Venus. The symbol of the Persian sun god was the sacred fire, Amanus or Omanus, Sanskrit homa ( 2 Chronicles 34:4,7; 14:3,5). Chamman, is a synonym of Baal the sun god in the Phoenician and Palmyrene inscriptions, and so is applied to his statues or lofty, obelisk like, columns ( Isaiah 17:8; 27:9 margin). These “statues” are associated with the Asherim (“groves” KJV), just as Baal is associated with Asherah or Astarte ( 1 Kings 14:23, margin 2 Kings 23:14). The Palmyrene inscription at Oxford is, “this chammana the sons of Malchu have dedicated to the sun.” Ezekiel 6:4,6: sun worship and Sabeanism or worship of the heavenly hosts (tsebaowt ) was the oldest idolatry. Job, one of the oldest books in the Bible, alludes to it ( Job 31:26), “if I beheld the sun when it shined or the moon ... and my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth hath kissed my hand, this were an iniquity,” etc. In opposition to this error God is called “Lord God of Sabaoth.” The tower of Babel was probably built so that its top should be sacred to the heavens (not that its top should reach heaven, Genesis 11:4), the common temple and idolatrous center of union. The dispersion defeated the purpose of the builders, but still they carried with them the idolatrous tendency, attributing their harvests, etc., to the visible material causes, the sun, moon, air, etc. ( Jeremiah 44:17).

    Soon a further step was deifying men, or else attributing every human vice, lust, and passion to the gods. Cicero ridicules this groveling anthropomorphic worship, yet was himself a priest and worshipper! These sun columns towering high above Baal’s altars ( 2 Chronicles 34:4,7) were sometimes of wood, which could be “cut down” ( Leviticus 26:30). The Phoenician Adon or Adonis, the Ammonite Moloch or Milcom, the Moabite Chemosh, the Assyrian and Babylonian Bel, and the Syrian Hadad, the Egyptian Ra, are essentially the same sun god.

    Adrammelech was the male, and Anammelech the female, power of the sun. Gad was the sun, or Jupiter, representing fortune, Meni the moon or Venus, representing fate ( Isaiah 65:11). As the sun represents the active, so the moon the passive powers of nature. The two combined are represented as at once male and female, from whence in the Septuagint Baal occurs with masculine and feminine articles, and men worshipped in women’s clothes, and women in men’s clothes, which explains the prohibition Deuteronomy 22:5. Magic influences were attributed to sowing mingled seed in a field and to wearing garments of mixed material; hence the prohibition Leviticus 19:19. In Ezekiel 8:17, “they put the branch to their nose” alludes to the idolatrous usage of holding up a branch of tamarisk (called barsom) to the nose at daybreak while they sang hymns to the rising sun (Strabo, 15, section 733). Baal or sun worship appears indicated in the names Bethshemesh, Baal Hermon, Mount Heres (“sun”), Belshazzar, Hadadezer, Hadad Rimmon (the Syrian god). (15) maskiyt ( Leviticus 26:1; Numbers 33:52): “devices”; with eben “stones of device,” namely, with figures or hieroglyphics sacred to the several deities on them; “effigied stones” (Minucius Felix,3). Like “the chambers of imagery” or priests’ chambers with idolatrous, pictures on the walls as seen in vision ( Ezekiel 8:12), answering to their own perverse imaginations. Gesenius, “a stone with an idol’s image, Baal or Astarte.” (16) see TERAPHM . (17) pecel . The process by which stone, metal, or wood was made into a graven or carved image (literally, one trimmed into shape and having had the finishing stroke) is described Isaiah 44:10-20. It was overlaid with gold or silver, and adorned with chains of silver (worn lavishly by rich orientals) and embroidered robes ( Jeremiah 10:8,9). “Fastened with nails that it should not be moved” ( Isaiah 41:7), to keep the god steady! and that his influence might be secured to the spot (40:19,20; 45:20; Ezekiel 16:16-18; margin Judges 3:19,26 (see EGLON , see EHUD ); Deuteronomy 7:25). (18) pecilim . (19) nesek , masecah ( Isaiah 41:29). “Molten images” ( Deuteronomy 27:15). In Exodus 32:4 “Aaron fashioned it with a graying tool (cheret ) after he had made it a golden calf.” The sense is, he formed it first of a wooden center, then covered it with a coating of gold, the image so formed being called [masecah]. The mode of its destruction shows this; the wooden center was first-burnt, then the golden covering was beaten or rubbed to pieces ( Deuteronomy 9:20,21). So Septuagint, Keil, etc. The rendering “he bound it (the gold) up in a bag” is less probable.

    In Genesis 35:2, Jacob’s charge to “his household and to all that were with him Put away the strange gods (‘the gods of the foreigner,’ the Canaanites) among you, and be clean and change your raiment,” it seems surprising that idols should have had place in his household. The explanation is gathered from what went before, but the connection is so little obvious that it can only be the result of truth not contrivance. Rachel had stolen Laban’s images (teraphim) without Jacob’s knowledge ( Genesis 31:32); perhaps not for worship but for their gold and silver, to balance what was withheld by him from her. Laban had divined by them, as Genesis 30:27, “I have learned by experience,” ought to be translated “I have learned by divination” literally, I have hissed, “I have divined by omens from serpents.” Moreover the sons of Jacob had just before (34) carried away all the spoils of Shechem’s city, and among them doubtless their gold and silver idols. The words “all that were with him” point to the captured wives and women, etc. “Change your raiment” was a charge needed for all who had taken part in the slaughter, and so were ceremonially defiled.

    There are two degrees in idolatry. Against the worst, that of having other gods besides Jehovah the one only God, the first commandment is directed.

    Against the less flagrant degree, worshipping the true God under the form of an image or symbolic likeness, representing any of His attributes, the second is directed. The Baal and Asheerah (“groves”) worship violated the first command. meat; Aaron’s calf worship and Jeroboam’s violated the second. Compare 1 Kings 16:30; 2 Kings 10:26-28,31; 17:7-23. So the Roman and Greek universals violate the second commandment in the adoration of the eucharistic mass, the bowing before images, etc., and go perilously near violating the first in the divine titles wherewith they invoke the Virgin Mary. Jeroboam’s calves paved the way for Baal worship. See Exodus 20:3, “thou shalt have no other gods before My face.”

    Polytheism ancient and modern is willing to grant Jehovah the first place among deities; but He will have none “in His presence” which is everywhere ( <19D907> Psalm 139:7). Again no outward form can image God, it only debases instead of helping the worshipper. The principle involved is stated by Paul on Mars’ hill, surrounded by the choicest works of genius representing deity ( Acts 17:29), “forasmuch as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man’s device.” Once that the first visible representation of God is made, or adopted, it entails another and another endlessly, no one or more idols or symbols ever adequately representing all the countless attributes of God. Hence a female deity was added to the male; an Apollo, Venus, Mercury, Diana, etc., etc., must be added to Jupiter; and, instead of one omnipresent God, deities whose power was restricted to localities were worshipped ( 1 Kings 20:23,28; 2 Kings 17:26).

    Like all deviations from truth, the first lie necessitates countless others. “The express image of the Father’s person” is the incarnate God Jesus. He alone (not visible images and pictures of Him), as represented in the written word, is the appointed revealer of the unseen God ( John 1:18).

    Israel was God’s representative and “peculiar treasure above all people, a kingdom of priests and an holy nation”; the same relation Christ’s church now holds ( 1 Peter 2:5,9).

    Israel’s kings (when Israel had chosen a visible head instead of the invisible King alone) were under God as their feudal superior ( 1 Kings 3:14; 11:11). The penalty of overt, idolatry, as being treason against the divine King, was death. The offender’s nearest relatives must denounce him, and even be first to stone him ( Exodus 22:20; Deuteronomy 13:2-10; 17:2-5). Especially Moloch’s worship with human sacrifices and passing through the fire entailed death as the penalty. The Canaanites were exterminated for it ( Exodus 34:15,16; Deuteronomy 7; 12:29-31; 20:17). Israel’s disasters were the punishment of their idolatry ( Jeremiah 2:17). Saul lost his throne, Achan his life, and Hiel his family, for retaining or restoring anything of a people doomed for idolatry (1 Samuel 15; Joshua 7; 1 Kings 16:34). God works out His ends, even His judgments, in the way of natural consequence. The calves of Jeroboam and Baal’s groves were the sin. The disgust of all godly Israelites, intestine divisions, a perpetual conflict between the Mosaic law, still in force, and the established national idolatry, and the immorality which results from idolatry, were the natural and penal consequence, bringing ruin finally on the state. Israel, foremost in the offense under Jeroboam and then Ahab, is first to have prophets sent as censors and seers to counteract the evil, but proving refractory is the first to be carried into captivity. Judah, following the bad example in her turn, has prophets sent whom she rejects and even kills, and at nearly the same interval between the sin and the punishment follows Israel into captivity. Idolatry on the part of the Old Testament Israel, and the spiritual Israel, is high treason against the heavenly King ( 1 Samuel 8:7) whose direct subjects we avowedly are. The punishments were then temporal ( Deuteronomy 17:2-13). Israel’s original contract of government is in Exodus 19:3-8; 20:2-5; Deuteronomy 28,29,30. Often Israel fell from the covenant, and at intervals renewed it. The remarkable confirmation of the divine authority of the law is, it was only in prosperity Israel neglected it, in distress they always cried to God and returned to the law, and invariably received deliverance ( Judges 10:10; 2 Chronicles 15:12,13); especially at the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 9:38). Israel’s idolatry was not merely an abomination in God’s sight, as that of the Gentiles, but spiritual “adultery” against Jehovah her Husband ( Isaiah 54:5; Jeremiah 3:14; Ezekiel 16). Hosea 2:16,17: “thou shalt call Me Ishi (my Husband, the term of affection), no more Baali” (my Lord, the term of rule, defiled by its application to Baal, whose name ought never to be on their lips: Exodus 23:13; Zechariah 13:2), etc. Fornication formed part of the abominable worship of the idols, especially Baal Peor and Ashtoreth or Astarte, who represented nature’s generative powers and ( Numbers 25:1,2) to whom qideeshim and qedeeshot public male and female prostitutes, were “consecrated” (as the Hebrew means: Deuteronomy 23:17, etc.; Kings 23:7; Hosea 4:14), “separated with whores (withdrawn from the assembly of worshippers for carnal connection with them) ... sacrifice with the harlots” (so Hebrew) (Herodotus i. 199). This horrid consecrated pollution prevailed in Phoenicia, Syria, Phrygia, Assyria, and Babylonia, and still in Hindu idolatry. Man making lust a sacred duty! This is the force of the phrase, “Israel joined himself unto Baal Peor,” as appears in Corinthians 6:16,17, “He which ... is joined to an harlot is one body; for two, saith He, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit.”

    God chose Egypt as Israel’s place of training, though an idolatrous country, but took every precaution, if they would only have heeded Him, to save them from the contagion. He placed them in a separate province; as shepherds they were an abomination to Egyptians, and sacrificed to God the very animals Egypt worshipped ( Exodus 8:26). Finally, the Egyptians bitterly oppressed them. Yet the fascinations of idolatry spellbound Israel during their long stay in Egypt ( Joshua 24:14; Ezekiel 20:7), and led them to relapse into the sin from which Abram had been rescued by his call from Ur. God by Moses smote the symbols of Egyptian idolatry with the ten plagues, “executing judgment against all the gods of Egypt” ( Exodus 12:12), the river, the wind bringing locusts, the dust of the earth, the cattle, the symbol of Apis ( Numbers 33:4). (See EGYPT ). Yet Israel in all their history showed a continual tendency to adopt the idols of the neighbouring nations; in the desert they “sacrificed unto devils” (saeer , a shaggy goat, worshipped with the foulest rites at Mendes in Lower Egypt. Speaker’s Commentary translated “to the evil spirits of the desert”: Leviticus 17:7, compare Isaiah 13:21; 34:14; 2 Chronicles 11:15). Behind the idols, though nonentities in themselves, lurk real demons, to whom consciously or unconsciously the worship is paid, as inspiration declares ( Deuteronomy 32:17), “devils” lasheedim , “destroyers”; as Satan’s name Apollyon means; slavish fear being the prompting motive, not love, the idol feaster has his fellowship with demons ( 1 Corinthians 10:20), even as the communicant in the Lord’s supper has by faith real fellowship with the Lord’s body once for all sacrificed, and now exalted as the Head of redeemed mankind. In the northern kingdom of Israel, from Jeroboam down to Hoshea whom Shalmaneser dethroned, no one royal reformer appeared. In Judah several arose, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Hezekiah, Josiah. The Babylonian captivity almost thoroughly purged the Jews from their proneness to idols ( Jeremiah 44:17,18, contrast Hosea 3:4). But traces appeared still in their partially adopting Greek idolatry and usages for worldly compromise, just before Antiochus Epiphanes’ attempt to overthrow Jehovah’s worship (1 Macc. 1:43-54).

    The heroic resistance of the Maccabees, besides their contact with the Persians who rejected images, and especially the erection of synagogues and the reading the law every sabbath in them, gave them the abhorrence of idols which now characterizes them.

    In the Christian church “the deadly wound” that was given to “the beast” (the God-opposed world) by Christianity (Minucius Felix, A.D. 180, and Arnobius adv. Gent. 4:1, mention that the Romans were shocked to find among Christians “no altars, no temples, no images”) was speedily “healed” by image worship being revived in the Roman and Greek churches ( Daniel 7:8,11,24,25; 1 Timothy 4:1-3), so that “the beast that was, and is not (during the brief continuance of the deadly wound), yet is” ( Revelation 17:8); and in spite of God’s judicial plagues men repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold and silver and brass and stone and wood, which neither can see, nor hear, nor walk” ( Revelation 9:20). The deadly wound is healed also by the prevalenee of “covetousness which is idolatry” ( Ephesians 5:5; Colossians 3:5) in all Christendom, reformed and unreformed, and the “form of godliness without the power”; culminating in the willful king of the third kingdom ( Daniel 8:11,12; 11:36; 2 Timothy 3:1-9 describes the hotbed from which the last anti-Christianity shall spring).

    Probably the second beast is the same, the false prophet who causes an image to be made to the first beast ( Daniel 7:8-26), and all who will not worship it to be killed, after the harlot has been unseated and judged ( Revelation 13:14-18; 16:13-16,17). The Lord will come “utterly to abolish the idols,” and all “idolaters shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone” ( Revelation 21:8; Isaiah 2:18,19; Zechariah 13:2,3). Self idolatry, self will, and self sufficiency must be subdued, if God is to be our God. 1 Samuel 15:23 implies that “conscious disobedience is idolatry, because it makes self will, the human I, into a god” (Keil).

    Idumea (See EDOM ).

    IGAL 1. Numbers 13:7. 2. Son of Nathan of Zobah ( 2 Samuel 23:36); in 1 Chronicles 11:38 “Joel, the brother of Nathan.”

    IGDALIAH The “man of God” (i.e. a prophet, one not his own; having parted with all right in himself, to be wholly God’s: Deuteronomy 33:1, Moses; Elisha, 2 Kings 4:7; Timothy, 2 Timothy 3:17). Father of Hanan, in the chamber of whose sons Jeremiah (35:4) met the Rechabites; as consecrated by its association with his name, it was a fit scene for the divine communication.

    IGEAL 1 Chronicles 3:22. Fourth in descent from Zerubbabel; but, according to Lord A. Hervey, son of Shimei, brother to Zerubbabel.

    IIM 1. Contracted from Ije Abarim, a late stage of Israel’s wilderness journey ( Numbers 33:45; 21:11), =“ruinous heaps”. On the S.E. border of Moab, in the midbar or “wilderness,” unenclosed uncultivated land, verdant in spring, but parched and dreary in summer. The “Abarim” distinguishes it from. 2. Another Iim in S.W. Canaan ( Joshua 15:29). Abarim =“farther regions or coast regions”, namely, the hills facing Jericho, the whole upland E. of Jordan, the Greek “Peraea.” Between Ije Abarim and Dibon Gad were the rivers Zared and Arnon. Compare Deuteronomy 2:9-12; 13, “rise up,” implies the Israelites remained at Iim some time; they were forbidden to assail Moab.

    IJON =“ruin”. A store city of Naphtali in N. Palestine. Captured by Benhadad’s captains, at Asa’s request for help against Baasha, king of Israel ( Kings 15:20; 2 Chronicles 16:4). Taken also by Tiglath Pileser ( Kings 15:29). The lovely little plain N.W. of Dan, at the foot of the hills of Naphtali, Merj Ayun, is probably the site.

    IKKESH 2 Samuel 23:26; 1 Chronicles 27:1,9.

    ILAI 1 Chronicles 11:29. In 2 Samuel 23:28 Zalmon.

    ILLYRICUM The region stretching from Italy to Epirus, along the N.E. of the Adriatic.

    The extreme limit (probably about Dyrrachium) unto which Paul had preacher the gospel, toward Rome, when he wrote the epistle to Romans ( Romans 15:19). “Dalmatia” is applied to the same region. Image. (See FORM and IDOL).

    IMLA, IMLAH 2 Chronicles 18:7,8; 1 Kings 22:8,9.

    Immanuel =“God with us”. Isaiah 7:10-16; 8:8; Matthew 1:23. “Behold (arresting attention to the extraordinary prophecy) a (Hebrew: the) virgin (primarily the woman (the foreappointed mother of the Messiah is ultimately meant by the Spirit); then a virgin, soon to become the prophet’s second wife) shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel .... Before the child (Isaiah’s) shall know to refuse the evil and choose the good (i.e. before he reaches the age of discrimination, three years), the land (Syria and Israel then leagued in one) that thou abhorrest,” etc. (rather, “the land before the face of whose two kings thou shrinkest shall be forsaken” or “desolate”). Ahaz, king of Judah, received this as a sign given by the Lord Himself, when the king refused to ask one, that Pekah of Israel and Rezin of Damascus, who had already “smitten him with a great slaughter,” so that “his and his people’s heart was moved as the trees of the wood with the wind” (2 Chronicles 28; Isaiah 7:1,2), should nevertheless not subdue Jerusalem, but be themselves and their land subdued. Just two years after Pekah of Israel was slain by Hoshea, and Rezin of Damascus by Tiglath Pileser king of Assyria. Like many typical prophecies, having a primary and an ulterior fulfillment (the one mainly aimed at), this has only a partial realization in the circumstances of Isaiah’s age; these are only suggestive of those which form the consummation of all prophecy ( Revelation 19:10), Messiah’s advent. Thus “the virgin” has its full meaning only in the virgin mother of whom Jesus was born, having been conceived by the Holy Spirit. Jeremiah 31:21,22: “O virgin of Israel ... the Lord hath created a new thing in the earth, a woman shall compass a man.” Micah 5:3: Israel’s and Judah’s deliverance is ensured by the birth of Immanuel, “He will give them up, until ... she which travaileth hath brought forth.” The New Testament application is not an “accommodation,” for Matthew (1:23) expressly states that Jesus’ birth of the virgin “was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Behold,” etc., “and they (no longer she) shall call His name Emmanuel.” When the prophecy received its full and exhaustive accomplishment, no longer is the sense of Immanuel restricted to the prophetess’ view of it, in its partial fulfillment in her son; all then call or regard Him as peculiarly and exclusively characterized by the name “Immanuel.” 1 Timothy 3:16: “God was manifest in the flesh” ( Colossians 2:9). Matthew 28:20: “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” John 1:14,18: His full manifestation as “God with us” shal1 be in the “new heavens and new earth.” Revelation 21:3: “behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them . . . and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God.”

    Immanuel cannot in the strict sense apply to Isaiah’s son, but only to the “CHILD ... SON ... Wonderful, the mighty God,” as Isaiah expressly says 9:6, declaring moreover that his children (7:3,14, etc.) are types of Him. Isaiah 8:18: “behold, I and the children whom the Lord hath given me are for signs ... in Israel from the Lord of hosts,” which Hebrews 2:13 quotes to prove the manhood of Messiah. Isaiah (i.e. Jehovah’s salvation) typically represents Messiah as “the mighty (Hero) God,” “the everlasting Father”; Isaiah’s children represent Him as “Child” and “Son.” Local and temporary features (as Isaiah 7:15,16) are added in every type, otherwise it would be no type, but the Antitype itself.

    Call His name Immanuel” means not mere appellation, for this was not the designation by which men ordinarily named Him, but His revealed character shall be what Immanuel means. Sin destroyed the faculty of intuitively perceiving, as Adam once did, the characteristics; hence the name is now generally arbitrary, and not expressive of the nature. In the case of Jesus Christ, and many in Scripture, the Holy Spirit supplies this want. The promised birth of Messiah involved the preservation of Judah and of David’s line, from which God said He should be sprung. Others explain Isaiah 7:14 to refer to the Messiah Immanuel, strictly born of the virgin. “The child” in ver. 15,16, refers to the child Shear-jashub at Isaiah’s side (ver. 3). The purpose of the two smoking firebrands (ver. 4) shall come to nought, for before this child shall grow up, the two shall be extinguished. But God’s purpose concerning the house of David shall stand, for the virgin shall bring forth Immanuel.

    IMMER 1. 1 Chronicles 9:12; Nehemiah 11:13; 1 Chronicles 24:14; Ezra 2:37; Nehemiah 7:40. 2. A place in Babylonia from which went, with the first caravan, men who could not prove their Israelite birth ( Ezra 2:59; Nehemiah 7:61).

    IMNA 1 Chronicles 7:35,40.IMNAH: Asher’s firstborn ( 1 Chronicles 7:30).

    IMPUTE Hebrew chashab , Greek logizomai ; to count, reckon ( Romans 4:2-8), namely, unrighteousness (whether one’s own or another’s) to one’s discredit; or righteousness (whether one’s own or another’s) to one’s credit whether in man’s account or in the judgment book of God ( Revelation 20:12; Numbers 18:27). Philemon 1:#18 1:18: “if Onesimus hath wronged thee, or oweth thee aught, put that on mine account” In Romans 4:6 righteousness imputed without works must mean a righteousness not our own, yet reckoned as ours, namely, “the righteousness of (Him who is both) God. and Saviour Jesus Christ” (the Greek, 2 Peter 1:1). The gospel sets forth God’s righteousness which is Christ’s. Christ’s is imputed to us; so that God is at once “just and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus” ( Romans 3:25,26). God in accepting the believer is therefore not only merciful but just. Our advocate is not merely the gracious but “Jesus Christ the righteous” ( 1 John 2:1). “God is well pleased,” not merely for mercy’s sake, but “for His righteousness sake” ( Isaiah 42:21; 45:21 end; Jeremiah 23:6). “The righteousness of God, by faith of Jesus Christ, is unto all and upon all them that believe” ( Romans 3:22; 4:5,6), “faith (not for its own worthiness, but for that of Him on whom it rests) is counted for righteousness” ( Romans 10:4; 1 Corinthians 1:30).

    There is a threefold imputation:

    I. That of Adam’s sin to all his posterity; that it is so, Paul proves by the fact of all, even infants who have never actually sinned, suffering its penalty death ( Romans 5:12-14,19), even as all inherit his corrupt nature. God, in fact, deals with us all as guilty race; for we are all liable to suffering and death; the doctrine of imputation of Adam’s sin accounts for it. Yet imputation is not infusion; Adam’s sin is not ours in the same sense as our own personal sin; nor is imputation the transfer of his character to us.

    II. That of our sins to Christ ( Isaiah 53:6).

    III. That of Christ’s righteousness to us ( Romans 5:19; Corinthians 5:19,21). Instead of “imputing their trespasses to men,” God “hath made Him to be sin for us who knew no sin, that we might be made (Greek that we may become) the righteousness of God in Him,” i.e. in union with Him by faith. “Such are we in the sight of God the Father as is the very Son of God Himself” (Hooker). In see JUSTIFICATION Christ’s righteousness is imputed to us; in sanctification Christ’s righteousness is imparted to us, in vital union with Him the Head from whom the life flows into the members.

    IMRAH 1 Chronicles 7:36,40.

    IMRI 1. 1 Chronicles 9:4. 2. Nehemiah 3:2.

    INCENSE Exodus 30:1,9,34, etc. The altar of incense was more closely connected with the holiest place than the other things in the holy place, the shewbread table and the candlestick. The incense consisted of four aromatic ingredients (representing God’s perfections diffused throughout the four quarters of the world): stacte (Hebrew nataph , “a drop,” the gum that drops from the storax tree, Styrax officinalis, found in Syria; the benzoin, or gum benjamin, is from Java and Sumatra; the liquid storax of commerce is from a different tree, the Liquidambar Syraciflua), onycha (Hebrew: shecheleth , probably the cap of the wing shell, strombus, abounding in the Red Sea, used for making perfumes), galbanum (a yellowish brown gum, imported from Persia, India, and Africa), and pure frankincense (the chief of the aromatic gums: Song of Solomon 3:6; Matthew 2:11; obtained from India through the Sabeans of S. Arabia; the tree is Boswellia thurifera, the native salai; the gum is called oliban, Arabic looban, from whence the Hebrew lebonah comes). These were “tempered together,” Hebrew “salted”; compare Leviticus 2:13, but that was in the case of offering what was used as food, and salt is not used in compounding the incense of any other people; still God might herein designedly distinguish Israel from other peoples. Salt symbolized incorruptness; the wine of drink offerings, the blood, and the wood, were the only offerings without it. A portion beaten small was to be “put before the testimony in the tabernacle,” i.e. outside the veil, before the golden altar of incense; from its relation to the ark thus it became” most holy,” as was also the altar of incense (Leviticus 30:10). This incense was to be kept exclusively for Jehovah; the penalty of making like incense for ordinary perfume was “cutting off.”

    Incense of other ingredients (“strange,” 30:9) was forbidden to be offered.

    A store of it was constantly kept in the temple (Josephus, B. J., vi. 8, section 3).

    Aaron originally offered it, but in the second temple one of the lower priests was chosen by lot to offer it daily morning and evening ( Luke 1:9). King Uzziah for usurping the office was smitten with leprosy ( Chronicles 26:16-21). The morning incense was offered when the lamps were trimmed in the holy place, before the sacrifice. Between the earlier and later evenings, after the evening sacrifice and before the drink offerings, the evening incense was Burnt (margin Exodus 30:7,8; Revelation 8:1,3-5). A part of the temple was devoted to a family, “the house of Abtines,” whose duty it was to compound the incense, according to the rabbis. One of the memunnim, or 16 prefects of the temple, had charge of the incense, that it might be always ready. When the priest entered the holy place with the incense, the people were all put out of the temple, and from between the porch and the altar (Maimonides); Luke 1:10, “the whole multitude ... were praying without, at the time of incense,” silently, which accords with Revelation 8:1,3. The priest avoided lengthening his stay within, lest the people outside should fear he had been struck dead for some defect in his offering ( Leviticus 16:13).

    This gives point to Luke 1:21, “the people waited for Zacharias, and marveled that he tarried so long in the temple.” On coming forth he pronounced the blessing ( Numbers 6:24-26); the Levites broke forth into sacred song, accompanied by the temple music (Mishna); compare Revelation 8:5.

    On the day of atonement the high priest, after offering the bullock for himself, took incense in his left hand and a golden shovel full of live coals from the western side of the brazen altar in his right, and went into the most holy place, his first entrance there ( Leviticus 16:12,13). “He shall take a (Hebrew the) censer (see Hebrews 9:4) full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the veil; and he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the mercyseat that is upon the testimony, that he die not.” In the second temple, where there was no ark, a stone was substituted.

    The truth symbolized by “incense” is the merit of Christ’s obedience and atoning death. It is this, when it is by faith made the accompanying foundation of our prayers, which makes them rise up to God as a sweet and acceptable perfume (see CENSER ) ( Revelation 8:1-5). The incense of the golden altar of incense within the sanctuary had to be lighted from the fire of the atoning altar of burnt offering outside, otherwise the fire was “strange fire” (see ALTAR , see ABIHU , see NADAB ). So Christ intercedes now in the heavenly sanctuary as He died for us outside; and the believer’s prayer ascends from his inner heart to God within the heavenly veil, Because it rests on Christ’s atoning sacrifice once for all offered “without the gate” ( Hebrews 13:12). The altar of incense was connected with the altar of burnt offering by its horns being sprinkled with the blood of the sin offering on the altar of burnt offering on the day of atonement ( Leviticus 16:16,18; Exodus 30:10). Incense symbolizes not merely prayer, but prayer accepted before God because of atonement: “let my prayer be set forth before Thee as incense, and the lifting up (answering to the rising up of the incense smoke) of my hands as the evening sacrifice” ( <19E102> Psalm 141:2). For prayer was offered by the pious Jews at the times of the morning and evening sacrifices on the altar of burnt offering, which were accompanied with the incense on the altar of incense, thus marking that prayer rests upon propitiation By sacrifice.

    In Malachi 1:11 there is no “shall be” in Hebrew. Probably then the ellipse is to be filled up with is as much as shall be. By the Jews’ wide dispersion already some knowledge of Jehovah was being imparted to the Gentiles, and an earnest existed of the future magnifying of Jehovah’s name among the Gentiles “from the rising of the sun unto the going down of the same.” The Gentiles already were having glimmerings of the true light, and in every nation a few were heartily trying to serve God so far as they knew.

    Their worship, as yet imperfect but sincere, is “pure” in comparison with your “polluted bread” (ver. 7,12-15; Acts 10:34,35; 17:23; Romans 2:14,15,27-29). The incense which shall yet be offered “in every place” is prayer accepted through Christ ( 1 Timothy 2:8). This shall be consummated at Christ’s appearing ( Zechariah 14:9, Zephaniah 3:9).

    The “pure offering” is the “body, a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable. unto God” ( Romans 12:1); the “broken and contrite heart” ( Psalm 51:17); “praise, the fruit of the lips”; “doing good,” and imparting to the needy ( Hebrews 13:10,15,16; 1 Peter 2:5,12).

    In Revelation 5:8 it is the golden vials not the incense odors (not thumiamata but fialas , hai ) which are the prayers of saints. In Revelation 8:3,4 the incense is distinct from, yet offered with, their prayers, the angel presenting them before God. It is not said he intercedes for us, still less that we should pray to him to do so; nay this is expressly forbidden ( Revelation 19:10; 22:8,9).

    INDIA ( Esther 1:1; 8:9). Ahasuerus’ (Xerxes’) easternmost dominion, as Ethiopia was the westernmost. The country round the Indus, the Punjab, and Scinde, which Alexander the Great afterward conquered. Hebrew Hoddu , i.e. Honadu, Hindu; occurring in the Persepolitan inscriptions.

    Solomon imported through the Red Sea from Ophir Indian articles, of which some have Indian names; algumiym “sandal wood,” kophim “apes,” thucim “peacocks,” pitdah “topaz,” Sanskrit pita.

    Inn Hebrew lin . A lodging place for the night. Khans or caravanserais, the halting places of caravans or traveling companies, are places where men and cattle have room to rest, but, no food is provided in them. In the times of the Pentateuch they were not buildings but resting places where tents might be spread near water and pasture ( Exodus 4:24; Genesis 42:27). The caravanserai, a square building enclosing an open court, with arcades around and a terrace over them, is alluded to in Jeremiah 9:2.

    Though lonely and often filthy, the terrace is tolerably clean, but the court and stabling littered with chopped straw and dirt. The prophet would prefer even it to the comforts of Jerusalem, so as to be away from its pollutions. Christian hospitals (from whence came hostel, hotel) were originally halting places built for pilgrims. Paula, Jerome’s friend, built several on the way to Bethlehem; the Scotch and Irish built some for pilgrims of their nation going to Rome.

    The “manger” in Luke 2:7 was a crib in a stable attached to a khan (kataluma , having cells or apartments above for travelers as well as stalls below for the cattle) where there was no host. The inn (pandokeion ) in Luke 10:34,35 had a “host,” and so resembled our “inn” with its “innkeeper”; the women connected with such lodging places were often of a loose character ( Joshua 2:1). However, Justin Martyr (Tryph. 78, A.D. 103), who was born only 40 miles off, says Jesus was born in a cave near Bethlehem, one of the caverns in the narrow long grey hill on which it stands, for caves in rocky countries are often used as stables; in the manger in it Jesus was laid. ”The habitation of Chimham by Bethlehem” (gerut Chimham ) ( Jeremiah 41:17) was a halting place or station in or at the patrimony of David, made over to Barzillai’s son Chimham for his father’s loyalty ( Samuel 19:34-40).

    INSPIRATION The supernatural action of the Holy Spirit on the mind of the sacred writers whereby the Scriptures were not merely their own but the word of God.

    Scripture not merely contains but is the word of God. As the whole Godhead was joined to the whole manhood, and became the Incarnate Word, so the written word is at once perfectly divine and perfectly human; infallibly authoritative because it is the word of God, intelligible because in the language of men. If it were not human we should not understand it; if it were not divine it would not be an unerring guide. The term “scriptures” is attached to them exclusively in the word of God itself, as having an authority no other writings have ( John 5:39; 10:34-36). They are called “the oracles of God” ( Romans 3:2), i.e. divine utterances. If Scripture were not plenarily and verbally sanctioned by God, its practical utility as a sure guide in all questions directly or indirectly affecting doctrine and practice would be materially impaired, for what means would there be of distinguishing the false in it from the true?

    Inspiration does not divest the writers of their several individualities of style, just as the inspired teachers in the early church were not passive machines in prophesying ( 1 Corinthians 14:32). “Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty” ( 2 Corinthians 3:17). Their will became one with God’s will; His Spirit acted on their spirit, so that their individuality had free play in the sphere of His inspiration. As to religious truths the collective Scriptures have unity of authorship; as to other matters their authorship is palpably as manifold as the writers. The variety is human, the unity divine. If the four evangelists were mere machines narrating the same events in the same order and words, they would cease to be independent witnesses. Their very discrepancies (only seeming ones) disprove collusion.

    The solutions proposed in Harmonies, being necessarily conjectural, may or may not be the true ones; but they at least prove that the differences are not irreconcilable and would be cleared up if we knew all the facts. They test our faith, whether on reasonable evidence we will unreservedly believe His word in spite of some difficulties, designedly permitted for our probation. The slight variations in the Decalogue between Exodus 20 and its repetition Deuteronomy 5, and in Ps 18 compared with 2 Samuel 22, in Psalm 14 compared with Psalm 53, and in New Testament quotations of Old Testament, (sometimes from Septuagint which varies from Hebrew, sometimes from neither in every word), all prove the Spirit-produced independence of the sacred writers who under divine guidance and sanction presented on different occasions the same substantial truths under different aspects, the one complementing the other. One or two instances occur where the errors of transcribers cause a real discrepancy ( 2 Kings 8:26, compared with 2 Chronicles 22:2). A perpetual miracle alone could have prevented such very exceptional and palpable copyists’ mistakes. But in seeming discrepancies, as between the accounts of the same event in different Gospels, each account presents some fresh aspect of divine truth; none containing the whole, but all together presenting the complete exhibition of the truth. Origen profoundly says: “in revelation as in nature we see a self concealing, self revealing God, who makes Himself known only to those who earnestly seek Him; in both we find stimulants to faith and occasions for unbelief.”

    The assaults of adversaries on seemingly weak points have resulted in the eliciting of beautiful and delicate harmonies unperceived before; the gospel defenses have been proved the more impregnable, and the things meant to injure “have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel.” When once it is admitted that the New Testament writers were neither fanatics nor enthusiasts, (and infidelity has never yet produced a satisfactory theory to show them to have been either,) their miracles and their divine commission must also be admitted, for they expressly claim these. Thus, Paul ( 1 Corinthians 14:37), “if any man think himself a prophet, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord.”

    And not only the things but the words; (2:13) “we speak not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Spirit teacheth.”

    The “discerning of spirits” was one of the miraculous gifts in the apostolic churches. His appeal on the ground of miracles (2:4) which are taken for granted as notorious rather than asserted, (the incidental mention being a clear mark of truth because it excludes suspicion of design,) and to persons whose miraculous discernment of spirits enabled them to test such claims, is the strongest proof of the divine authority of his writings. Peter ( Peter 3:16) classes Paul’s epistles with “the other Scriptures”; therefore whatever inspiration is in the latter is in the former also.

    That inspiration excludes error from Scripture words, so far as these affect doctrine and morals, appears from Psalm 12:6, “the words of the Lord are pure words, as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times.”

    As our Lord promised the disciples His Holy Spirit, to teach them how and what they should say before magistrates ( Matthew 10:19,20), much more did the Spirit “abiding” with the church “for ever” ( John 14:16) secure for the written word, the only surviving infallible oracle, the inspiration of the manner as well as the matter. So (16:13) “the Spirit of truth will guide you into all (the) truth,” namely, not truth in general but Christ. ian truth. Also (14:26) “the Holy Spirit shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you.” “He shall testify of Me” (15:26) “He will show you things to come ... He shall receive of Mine and shall show it unto you” (16:13,14).

    Paul ( 2 Timothy 3:16) declares that no part of the written word is uninspired, but “ALL” (literally, “every scripture,” i.e. every portion) is “profitable” for the ends of a revelation, “doctrine, reproof (conjuting error: the two comprehending speculative divinity; then follows practical), correction (setting one right, 1 Corinthians 10:1-10), instruction (disciplinary training: Deuteronomy 13:5; 1 Corinthians 5:13) in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works”; as it makes him “perfect” it must be perfect itself.

    Some parts were immediately communicated by God, and are called “apocalypse” or “revelation,” as that to John, and to Paul ( <471201> Corinthians 12:1; Romans 16:25). Others, as the historical parts, are matter of human testimony. But inspiration was as much needed to write known facts authoritatively as to communicate new truths; else why should certain facts be selected and others be passed by? Inspired prohibition is as miraculous as inspired utterance. Had the evangelists been left to themselves, they doubtless would have given many details of Jesus’ early life which our curiosity would have desired, but which divine wisdom withheld, in order to concentrate all our attention on Christ’s ministry and death. The historical parts are quoted by Paul as God’s “law,” because they have His sanction and contain covert lessons of God’s truth and His principles of governing the world and the church ( Galatians 4:21).

    Considering the vast amount of Mariolatry and idolatry which subsequently sprang up, the hand of God is marked in the absence from the Gospel histories of aught to countenance these errors. Sacred history is like “a dial in which the shadow, as well as the light, informs us” (Trench). The Spirit was needed to qualify the writers for giving what they have given, a condensed yet full and clear portraiture of Messiah, calculated to affect all hearts in every nation, and to sow in them seeds of faith, hope, and love.

    The minor details, such as Paul’s direction to Timothy to “bring his cloth and parchments,” and to” drink a little wine for his stomach’s sake and his infirmities,” are vivid touches which give life and nature to the picture, making us realize the circumstances and personality of the apostle and his disciple, and have their place in the inspired record, as each leaf has in the tree. The genealogies, as in Genesis 10; Matthew 1, form most important links between the progressive stages in the sacred history, and are anything but dry and profitless to the diligent student. There is a progress in the manifestation of the eternal and unchangeable principles of morality, in the New Testament as compared with the Old Testament God never sanctioned evil, but dealt with the nonage of the world as to see REVENGE , see DIVORCE , etc. as its case required, less strictly marking sin than under the clear light, of New Testament.

    The mode of God’s inspiring the writers it is not essential for us to know; the result is what momentously concerns us, namely, that their writings are our sure guide; for ( 2 Peter 1:21) “the prophecy of Scripture (the written word of men inspired, as ‘prophet’ means 1 Corinthians 14:29, not merely a foreteller) came not by the will of man, but holy men spoke as they were moved (literally, borne along, Acts 2:2; rapt out of themselves, yet not losing self control 1 Corinthians 14:32) by the Holy Spirit.” Every word of inspiration is equally the word of God; but there is a progress in the mode of revelation and there are degrees in the importance of the words uttered. With the prophets God spoke in vision, but with Moses “face to face” and “mouth to mouth” ( Exodus 33:11; Numbers 12:6-8). The highest revelation of all is that of God manifest in the flesh. But, however varied the mode, the result is that all Scripture alike is sanctioned as the word of God.

    Caiaphas is an instance showing that the words were sanctioned as divinely inspired; while the speaker himself did not know the deep significance of his own words ( John 11:50), “he spoke not of himself.” So ( 1 Peter 1:11) the Old Testament prophets “searched what, or what manner of time, the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ and the glory, ... unto whom it was revealed, that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister,” etc. They too knew not the full meaning of their own words. For “no prophecy of Scripture proves to be of private solution” (Greek text of 2 Peter 1:20), i.e. it is not the utterance of the mere individual, and so to be solved or interpreted by him, but of “the Holy Spirit” by whom the writer was “moved”; Scripture is not restricted to the immediate sense in the mind of the individual writer, but has in view “the testimony of Jesus,” which is “the spirit of prophecy” in the “holy men moved by the Holy Spirit.” The words of one compared with those of another from whom the former may be separated in age and in country often bring forth some truth evidently not contemplated by the writer, but designed by the ONE MIND who inspired, overruled, and sanctioned both. There is throughout the whole a consistently developed scheme, too grand for the mind of anyone writer.

    Our Lord and His apostles make vital truths hinge on single words. The force of Jesus’ three answers, “It is written,” to Satan’s three temptations lies in single words (Matthew 4). So in chap. 19:4. Also He confutes the Sadducees and proves the resurrection of the body from words which otherwise we should scarcely have regarded as proving it ( Matthew 22:32), “I am (not I was) the God of Abraham” (namely, the man in his integrity, body, soul, and spirit). The one word My is Christ’s proof of His Godhead ( Matthew 22:43), “the Lord said unto MY Lord ( Psalm 90:1): if David call Him Lord, how is He His Son?” David could not have understood the full force of his own words (Psalm 22) as to the “gall,” the “vinegar,” the “parting of His garments,” and “casting lots for the vesture,” and other minute details fulfilled in Messiah. He who, working through means, creates the minute leaf as well as the mighty forest, saith of all His word, “till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law until all be fulfilled” ( Matthew 5:18; “law” means the whole Old Testament, as John (10:35) uses “law” of the psalms). Christ’s argument, “if He called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, say ye of Him whom the Father hath sanctified and sent, Thou blasphemest, because I said, I am the Son of God?” rests on the one word “gods” being applied to rulers, as types of the Son of God, therefore still more applicable to the Antitype Himself. Our Lord makes it a fundamental principle “the Scripture cannot be broken,” even as to one word ( John 10:35). So also Paul shows unhesitating confidence in the divine authority of special words, as “seed” not “seeds” ( Galatians 3:16), “all” ( Hebrews 2:8), “brethren” (11), “today,” and “My rest” (4:1-11). To crown all, Revelation (22:19) at its close declares, “if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life.”

    Often it is a single verse that, by the same Spirit as inspired the word, has breathed new life into the sinner. The diligent student too is often struck by the unexpected light which one expression on examination affords, as in some masterpiece of art a single touch can impart life and meaning to the whole.

    Verbal inspiration does not require that every saying reported in Scripture should be a literal transcript of the speaker’s words, but that it should be substantially a true statement, and such a one as the Spirit of God sanctions for the ends of the revelation. Moreover, in recording wicked men’s sayings or doings, Scripture does not sanction but simply records them. So in the case of merely human utterances. In 1 Corinthians 7:5,6, Paul distinguishes his words “by permission” from those of commandment; and in ver. 25-38 he gives his “judgment” as one faithful, but as having on the point “no commandment of the Lord.” Here his inspiration appears in his expressly declining to command as divinely authoritative a certain course as an apostle, and merely advising it as a Christian friend. How important it was to make this distinction appears from the subsequent error of the church in imposing vows of perpetual celibacy. So in ver. 12-15 (contrast 10) he says on a particular case, “I, not the Lord,” whereas he had on the main point said, “not I, but the Lord.” Every word employed By the sacred writer in all cases is sanctioned as suited in its place for the Holy Spirit’s purpose.

    Various readings in manuscripts do not invalidate verbal inspiration. It is the original Scriptures whose words have inspired authority, not the subsequent copies or versions. The words of the Decalogue were written by the finger of God, though the manuscripts transmitting them to us contain variations. Like other gifts of God, this may be lost in whole or part by man’s carelessness. Yet a remarkable providence has watched over Scripture, keeping the Jews from mutilating the Old Testament and the Roman and Greek Catholics from mutilating the New Testament though witnessing against themselves (see CANON ). Moreover God has preserved by human means a multitude of manuscripts, patristic quotations, and ancient versions, enabling us to restore the original text almost perfectly for all practical purposes. The range of doubt remaining is confined within narrow limits. Exemption from all transcriptional errors would have needed a perpetual miracle, which is not God’s mode of dealing with us. While some passages affecting vital doctrines are on examination rejected as not in the original, the doctrines themselves stand firm as ever, because they rest on the agreeing testimony of the whole of God’s word; in other passages the orthodox truths are confirmed more fully by restoring the original text. Irenaeus (Adv. Haeres., 2:47) says, “in the mauy voiced tones of Scripture expressions there is one symphonious melody”; Origen (Hom. 39), “as among plants there is not one without its peculiar virtue ... so the spiritual botanist will find there is nothing, in all that is written, superfluous.”

    The prophets preface their prophecies with “thus saith the Lord,” “the burden (weighty utterance) of the word of the Lord” ( Zechariah 9:1; 12:1; Malachi 1:1). The apostles declare of them, “the Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the Holy Spirit by the mouth of David spoke,” “God showed by the mouth of all His prophets that,” etc. ( Acts 1:16; 3:18,21; 4:25). They rest the truth of the Holy Spirit’s outpouring, Christ’s resurrection, and the mystery of the admission of the Gentiles to be fellow heirs in the gospel, on the Old Testament as infallible ( Acts 2:16,25-33; 1 Corinthians 15:3,4; Romans 16:26). If then the Old Testament prophets were infallible, much more the apostles in their New Testament Scriptures; as these and even the least in the gospel kingdom rank above those ( Matthew 11:11; Ephesians 3:5; 1 Corinthians 2:9,10). Paul received the gospel which he preached, by extraordinary revelation; therefore he claims for it divine authority ( Galatians 1:11,12; Ephesians 3:3). His word is “the word of God” which “he speaks in Christ,” also “Christ speaking in Him” ( 2 Corinthians 2:17; 13:3). Just as Haggai was “the Lord’s messenger in the Lord’s message” (1:13), i.e. in vested with His commission; and Nehemiah 9:30, “by Thy Spirit in Thy prophets”; and David ( 2 Samuel 23:2), “the Spirit of the Lord spoke by me, and His word was in my tongue.”

    INTERCESSION I. Christs: (1) In a general sense, for transgressors: Isaiah 53:12; Luke 23:34, for His murderers. (2) In a special sense, for His believing people alone: “I pray not for the world, but for them which Thou hast given Me” ( John 17:9). His prayer of compassion is for self destroying sinners. His pleading as Advocate is for His believing people, claiming their justification as a matter of right, on the ground of His righteousness. “We (who walk in the light as He is in the light) have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ, the righteous” ( John 2:1, compare 1:7; Romans 8:33,34; Hebrews 7:25). He died once for all, atoning for all sin; but “He ever liveth to make intercession for them that come unto God by Him,” and for them alone. As examples of His intercession compare Isaiah 62:1, for Zion; Zechariah 1:12,14; Psalm 69:6,7, “let not them that wait on Thee, O Lord God of hosts, be ashamed, for My sake,” etc.

    II. The Holy Spirit’s: Romans 8:26,27. Christ intercedes for us above; the Holy Spirit, in Christ’s personal absence, intercedes on earth in us.

    Hence, the Holy Spirit has the same title as Christ, the Paraclete (which in KJV is translated “Advocate” in the case of Christ, “Comforter” in the case of the Holy Spirit; the original word is the same for both). The Holy Spirit is the Spirit of prayer in every one below for whom Christ pleads above.

    The Holy Spirit is said to intercede for us with groanings, because He makes us to “groan,” or “sigh.” Knowing our needs better than we, He breathes in our prayers spiritual desires which find utterance in inarticulate sighings; these the Searcher of hearts knoweth, and interprets and answers accordingly; for whatever aspirations the Holy Spirit breathes in us are “according to the will of God.”

    III. Man’s: Romans 11:2, Elijah interceding against Israel, as elsewhere for the people ( James 5:17,18). Paul often asks the prayers of, Christians in behalf of himself and other ministers, and the extension of Christ’s kingdom ( 2 Thessalonians 3:1; Ephesians 6:18,19).

    IPHEDEIAH 1 Chronicles 8:25,28.

    IRA 1. The Jairite ( 2 Samuel 20:26). 2. “Ira the Ithrite,” i.e. of Jattir, a town in the mountainous region of Judah, which David haunted in the time of Saul’s persecution, and to which he sent presents for his friends from the Amalekite spoil ( 1 Samuel 30:27). One of David’s guard ( 2 Samuel 23:38). 3. 2 Samuel 23:26. Sixth captain of the sixth month of the 12 courses, 2,400 in each ( 1 Chronicles 27:9).

    IRAD Son of Enoch, grandson of Cain, father of Mehujael ( Genesis 4:18).

    The similarity of the names to those in Seth’s line, Enoch, Cainan, Jared, Mahalaleel, arose from the paucity of names at first, the relationship of Seth’s and Cain’s families, and their occasional intercourse. Still there is difference enough in the names to distinguish them.

    IRAM Genesis 37:43. The “kings” of Edom there enumerated ( Genesis 37:31,39) did not precede the “dukes” ( Genesis 37:40-43), but reigned contemporaneously with them, and were elected by them at every vacancy in the throne. The names ( Genesis 37:31-39) are probably those of the cities where the “dukes” named before ( Genesis 37:15-19) had their seat of government; so that we should translated “duke of Magdiel, duke of Iram,” etc. Timnah and Kenaz called their cities after their own names.

    The Horites were probably not finally destroyed immediately after Esau’s settlement in their land, if we judge by the analogy of the conquest of Canaan ( Deuteronomy 2:12,22).

    IR-HA-HERES “The city of destruction” ( Isaiah 19:18). Smitten with “terror” at Jehovah’s judgments, Egypt shall be converted to Him. “Five cities shall speak the language of Canaan, and swear to the Lord of hosts.” Some think the five are Heliopolis, Leontopolis, Migdol, Daphne (Tahpanhes), and Memphis. Leontopolis is perhaps “the city of destruction,” so-called in disparagement, because here Onias, who had failed to get the high priesthood at Jerusalem, built a temple in rivalry of that at Jerusalem which was the only lawful one. Onias read “city of the sun” (ha-hheres), i.e. On or Heliopolis, in the nome (prefecture) of which he persuaded Ptolemy Philometer (149 B.C.) to let him build the temple, in order to tempt the Jews to reside there. He alleged that this site was foreappointed by Isaiah’s prophecy 600 years before. So 16 manuscripts, also Vulgate. The conversion (through the Jewish settlement in Egypt and the Greek Septuagint translation of the Old Testament) of many Ethiopians to the God of the Jews ( Acts 2:6,10,11), e.g. Queen Candace’s chamberlain whom Philip met on his return from worshipping at Jerusalem, is an earnest of a fuller conversion to come ( Zephaniah 3:9; Zechariah 14:9; Revelation 7:9). The “altar” and “pillar” foretold ( Isaiah 19:19,20) are memorial and spiritual ( Joshua 22:22-26; Genesis 28:18; Malachi 1:11); for one only sacrificial altar was lawful, namely, that at Jerusalem. Alexander the Great, the temporal “saviour” of Egypt from the Persians, was a type of the true Saviour. Onion, a Jewish city in Egypt, is supposed in Smith’s Bible Dictionary to be “the city of destruction”; its destruction by Titus being thus foretold.

    IRI 1 Chronicles 7:7,12. Irijah. Son of Shelemiah, “captain of the ward”; met Jeremiah at the Jerusalem “gate of Benjamin,” accused him of deserting to the Chaldees, and brought him to the princes ( Jeremiah 37:13,14). The death of Hananiah Iri’s grandfather, for false prophecy, was foretold by Jeremiah; the grandson now takes his revenge ( Jeremiah 28:16).

    IRNAHASH =“serpent city”. 1. Perhaps a trace of primitive serpent worship. Jerome thought Irnahash to be Bethlehem, Nahash being Jesse. 2. One of Eshton’s sons, descended from Chelub ( 1 Chronicles 4:11,12).

    IRON City of Naphtali ( Joshua 19:38).

    IRON (See CIVILIZATION ). Tubal-cain, 500 years after Adam according to Hebrew chronology, 1,000 according to Septuagint, was the first “instructor of every artificer in brass and iron.” Previously flint, bone, and wood had been used for instruments and weapons. When nations by isolation from the centers of civilization retrograded, they fell back to a flint age, then ascended to bronze, so lastly to iron; as we trace in antiquarian relies in many European countries. The use of iron is of extreme antiquity. The Hindus have had for ages a process of smelting, simple and rude but effective. Canaan is described as “a land whose stones are iron” ( Deuteronomy 8:9). Traces of ironworks are found on Lebanon. Argob contains abundant ironstone. Iron was among the spoils taken from Midian ( Numbers 31:22), and was common in Egypt centuries before the exodus. Axes, harrows, saws, nails, weapons, bars, gates, rods, pillars were of iron ( 2 Kings 6:5,6; 2 Samuel 12:31; 1 Chronicles 22:3; 1 Samuel 17:7). In the tombs of Thebes butchers are represented sharpening their knives on a blue bar of metal. The blue blades and the red bronze in the tomb of Rameses III imply that iron and steel were very anciently known in Egypt. The Philistines allowed no iron smiths in the land of the Hebrews, just as Porsena forbade iron, except for agriculture (Pliny, 34,39), to the Romans when subject to him ( Samuel 13:19-22). Merchants of Dan and Javan (perhaps rather Vedan, now Aden, a Greek settlement in Arabia) supplied Tyre with polished or “bright iron.” “Dan and Javan” may mean all peoples, whether near, as the Israelite Dan, or far off; as the Greeks or “Javan” conveyed these products to Tyre’s markets. (See DAN ).

    In Jeremiah 15:12 “shall iron break the northern iron and the steel?”

    Rather “can common iron break the northern iron and copper combined into the hardest metal?” The northern Chalybes near the Euxine Pontus made this mixture like our steel. Jeremiah means, can the Jews, hardy though they be, break the still hardier Chaldees of the N.? The smith’s work is described Isaiah 44:12. A “rod of iron” symbolizes the holy sternness with which the coming Judge and the saints with Him shall punish the wicked ( Psalm 2:9; Revelation 2:27). Job 28:2 (margin) saith, “iron is taken out of the earth” or “dust,” for the ore looks like mere “earth.”

    Iron symbolizes the fourth kingdom in Nebuchadnezzar’s vision (Daniel 2), namely, Rome. The metals of the image lessen in specific gravity as they go downward. Silver (Medo-Persia) is not so heavy as gold (Babylon), brass (Greece) not so heavy as silver, and iron not so heavy as brass; the weight being arranged in the reverse of stability. Like iron, Rome was strongest and hardiest in treading down the nations, but less kingly, the government depending on popular choice. As it “breaketh in pieces,” so, in righteous retribution, itself will be “broken in pieces” at last by the kingdom of the Stone, Messiah the Rock (ver. 40,44; Revelation 13:10).

    IRPEEL =“restored by God.” A city of Benjamin ( Joshua 18:27). (? Ra-fat).

    IRSHEMESH ”=city of the sun.” In Dan ( Joshua 19:41). Afterwards. Bethshemesh; connected with mount Heres (sun) ( Judges 1:35).

    IRA Caleb’s oldest son. Others read Ir with conjunction “and” at the end.

    ISAAC (see ABRAHAM and see ISHMAEL ) “=laughter,” because Abraham laughed in joy at the promise of his birth, type of the annunciation of Messiah’s birth ( Genesis 17:17); and Sarah too, with some degree of incredulity because of the improbability at her age ( Genesis 18:12), but at his birth with thankful joy toward God, saying “God hath made me to laugh, so that all that hear will laugh with me” ( Genesis 21:6,7; compare Isaiah 54:1). His miraculous conception and naming before birth typify Messiah (Luke 1; Matthew 1). Born at Gerar when Abraham was 100 years old. “Mocked” by Ishmael (who was “born after the flesh”) at the weaning feast; the mocking, as Paul implies, containing the germ and spirit of persecution, profanely sneering at the object of the promise. The child of the bond-woman must therefore give place to the child of the freewoman born “by promise.” While the believing parents “laughed,” Ishmael “mocked.” With the laugh of derision and spite. Isaac is type of the believing “children of the promise,” “born after the Spirit,” therefore, “children of the free” church, “heirs according to the promise,” persecuted by the children of legal and carnal bondage, but ultimately about to “inherit all things” to the exclusion of the carnal ( Galatians 4:22-31; 5:1; 3:29; Revelation 21:7,8). Isaac’s submission (at 25 years of age: Josephus, Ant. 1:13, section 2) to his father’s will when binding him, and his bearing the wood for his own intended sacrifice, make him a lively type of Him who bore His own cross to Calvary ( John 19:17), and whose language was, “Lo I come to do Thy will O God” ( Psalm 40:7,8; Hebrews 10:7). His living still after the three days ( Genesis 22:4) in which he was dead in Abraham’s purpose prefigures the Messiah’s resurrection on the third day. The scene of the sacrifice, Mount Moriah, was probably that of Christ’s suffering. What Isaac’s sacrifice wanted to perfect the type was actual death and vicarious substitution; the offering of the ram’s life instead of the human life, hereby saved, supplied the defect; the ram and Isaac jointly complete the type. Isaac typifies Christ’s Godhead, the ram typifies His manhood (Theodoret) “caught in a thicket by his horns” as Jesus was crowned with thorns. Isaac was of too excellent a nature to be slain, for God’s law gives no sanction to human sacrifices. The Father, in love to us, prepared a human body ( Hebrews 10:5) for His Son, which can suffer death, the penalty which divine righteousness required for our sin; Christ’s Godhead could not suffer. The manhood and Godhead formed one Christ, at once the Son of man and the Son of God, as Isaac and the ram formed one joint type. Thus Abraham had the wonderful honour of representing the Father, and Isaac, the only son of the promise, was the most remarkable of all the types of the Son Messiah. Abraham herein had the glimpse which he had desired of Messiah’s day “and was glad” (Isaac meaning “laughter flowing from gladness”) ( John 8:56); not that he fully comprehended the anti-typical meaning. So Hebrews 11:19, “from whence (from the jaws of death, compare 2 Corinthians 1:9,10) he received him back in a parable,” i.e. in the way of a typical representation of Christ’s death and resurrection. So the slain goat and the scapegoat jointly on the day of atonement represented Christ’s death and. resurrection. By this work “Abraham’s faith was made perfect” ( James 2:21-23), not was vivified, but attained its crowning development. His “faith” alone was “counted for righteousness” long before, and he was justified before God ( Genesis 15:6). By this work he was also “justified” evidentially before men. Philo Byblius preserves from Sanchouiatho the Phoenician tradition, “Cronus, whom the Phoenicians call Israel, being king, having an only son by a nymph, Anobret, called Jahoud (Hebrew: Yahid), even now the Phoenician name for only begotten, when perils from wars were impending, having clothed his son in royal apparel, offered him upon an altar which he built” (Eusebius, Praep. Evang., 1:10).

    This corruption of the Scripture history of Isaac’s sacrifice was based on the pagan idea of the most precious human sacrifice being needed to appease the gods in times of calamity. So the king of Moab sacrificed his son to Chemosh when sore pressed by Israel, Judah, and Edom ( <120301> Kings 3:27). The idea though wrong in its application, rested on a primeval tradition of God’s justice having appointed the sacrifice of precious life as the atonement for sin. Abraham’s trustful loving obedience to the true God, at the cost of the greatest self-sacrifice, was by the test shown to be at least equal to that of idolaters to their false gods. The angel’s intervention, the ram’s substitution, and the prohibition of the human sacrifice prevent the possibility of supposing God sanctions any human sacrifice save that of the Antitype. Not in blind credulity, for Abraham had now long experience that God can order nothing wrong or harsh to His people, but in faith “accounting that God was able to raise His son even from the dead,” he obeyed.

    At 40 Isaac married his cousin, Rebekah, daughter of Bethuel, Nahor’s son, by whom at 60 he had twin sons, Esau and Jacob. His contemplative character appears in his “going out to meditate” or pray “in the field at the eventide.” The death of his mother Sarah just before (Genesis 23) naturally pressed upon his spirit, and his resource in affliction was prayerful meditation, a type of Him who “went out into a mountain apart to pray” ( Matthew 14:23), his calm and submissive temper also prefiguring the meek and lowly Lamb of God Isaiah 53:7). Solitude and prayer suit best the wounded spirit. That Sarah’s death was uppermost in his meditation is implied most artlessly in what follows: Isaac “brought Rebekah into his mother Sarah’s tent, and he loved her, and was comforted after his mother’s death.” Rebekah supplied the void in his heart and home.

    Weakness and partiality for Esau, probably owing to the contrast which Esau’s bold spirit presented to his own gentle unadventurous character, were his failings; his partaking of his favorite dish, venison, the produce of his son’s hunting, confirmed his selfish partiality. The mother loved the steady, quiet Jacob. The gift from God of the twin sons was the answer to Isaac’s prayer, after 20 years of childless marriage; for God in giving the greatest blessings delays fulfilling His promise in order to call forth His people’s persevering, waiting, prayerful faith ( Genesis 25:21). When Isaac was 137, the age at which Ishmael died 14 years before, the thought of his brother’s death at that age suggested thoughts of his own, and the desire to bless his favorite before dying. As he lived 43 years afterward, to see Jacob return from Mesopotamia, he probably was now dangerously sick; hence, loathing ordinary food, he longed to have “savoury meat such as he loved.” Esau invited him to: “arise and sit” to eat of his venison; implying that he was laid in his bed. Moreover “he trembled exceedingly” when Esau came in. Esau’s words imply his thinking Isaac near death, “the days of mourning for my father are at hand.” Isaac’s unexpected prolongation of life probably deterred Esau from his murderous purpose against Jacob for having stolen his blessing. He reverenced his father amidst all his wildness, and finally joined with Jacob in paying the last mark of respect at his father’s grave, even as Isaac and Ishmael had met at Abraham’s Burial. Isaac’s carnal partiality and Rebekah’s tortuous policy eventuated in their being left in their old age by both children, Esau disappointed and disinherited, Jacob banished to a long and distant servitude; the idols of God’s children becoming their scourges, in order to bring them back to Himself ( 1 Corinthians 11:32; Jeremiah 2:19).

    His equivocation as to his wife, as if she were his sister, through fear of Abimelech’s people at Gerar, was another blemish in Isaac (Genesis 26) So Abram had erred in Egypt and in this same Philistine kingdom (Genesis 20) under a king also bearing the common title see ABIMELECH , i.e. my father a king. Isaac had obeyed God’s vision in not going down to Egypt, a place of spiritual danger though abundant in food, but sojourning in Gerar during the famine. Lack of godly and manly firmness betrayed him into the untruth. His wife was not taken into Abimelech’s house, as Sarah had been.

    Abimelech discovering the real state of the case reproved him, and warned his people not to touch him or Rebekah. His meek, peaceable, and non- self-assertive character appears in his successively yielding to the grasping herdsmen of Gerar the wells Esek (“strife”) and Sitnah (“hatred”). So, the Lord who had given him a hundredfold increase in his harvests made room for him at last; and he retained the well Rehoboth (“room”) without further contention, and made a covenant with Abimelech; compare Romans 12:18-21; Matthew 5:5,25; Proverbs 16:7. Isaac lived to see Jacob whom he had sent with his blessing (for faith at last prevailed over his partiality, and he gave Jacob the blessing of Abraham, Genesis 28:1,4) to seek a wife in Padan-aram return with a large family to him at Hebron ( Genesis 35:27), Before he died at 180; the longest lived of the three patriarchs, the least migratory, the least prolific, and the least favored with revelations. He was buried in the cave of Machpelah. His blessing Jacob and Esau “even (Greek) concerning things to come,” as if they were actually present, and not merely concerning things present, is quoted ( Hebrews 11:20) as evidencing his faith; as similar dying charges evidenced Jacob’s and Joseph’s faith. A faithful husband of one wife (compare Ephesians 5:23, etc.), unlike Abraham and Jacob, of tender affections, he was a man of suffering rather than action; having the divine favor so markedly that Abimelech and his officers said, “we saw certainly that the Lord was with thee” ( Genesis 26:28).

    As Abraham foreshadows the unsettled early history of the nation, and Jacob their commercial unwarlike later course, so Isaac their intermediate days of peace and separation from the nations in their fertile land of promise. As Abraham is associated with morning prayer, and Jacob associated with night prayer, so Isaac with evening prayer ( Genesis 19:27; 28:11,32; 24:63). God is still “the God of Isaac,” who is one of the triad with whom the children of the kingdom shall sit down at the resurrection of the just ( Luke 20:37,38, etc.; Matthew 8:11, etc.).

    ISAIAH:

    Isaiahuw, Hebrew “the salvation of Jehovah,” his favorite expression, which means the same as the name “Jesus”, who is the grand subject of his prophecies, and in whom in the New Testament the name Jehovah merges, being never found in Scripture after the Old Testament. The Jahu in Isajahu shows that Jahveh is the more correct form than Jehovah. Son of Amoz (not Amos), a younger contemporary of Jonah, Amos, and Hosea in Israel, and of Micah in Judah. His call to the full exercise of the prophetic office (6) was in the same year that king Uzziah died, probably before his death, 754 B.C., the time of the building of Rome, Judah’s destined scourge, whose kingdom was to stretch on to the Messianic times which form the grand subject of Isaiah’s prophecies. Whatever prophecies were delivered by Isaiah previously were oral, and not recorded because not designed for all ages. (1) Isaiah 1—6, are all that were written for the church universal of the prophecies of the first 20 years of his ministry. New epochs in the relations of the church to the world were fittingly marked by revelations to and through prophets. God had given Judah abundant prosperity during Uzziah’s reign of 52 years, that His goodness might lead the people to loving obedience, just as in northern Israel He had restored prosperity daring the brilliant reign of Jeroboam II with the same gracious design.

    Israel was only hardened in pride by prosperity, so was soon given over to ruin. Isaiah comes forward at this point to warn Judah of a like danger.

    Moreover, in the reigns of see AHAZ and see HEZEKIAH (see both) Israel and Judah came into conflict with the Asiatic empires. The prophets were now needed to interpret Jehovah’s dealings, that the people might recognize His righteous judgments as well as His merciful longsuffering. (2) Isaiah 7—10:4 relate to Ahaz’ reign. (3) Isaiah 10:5—12 to the first 15 years of Hezekiah’s reign probably.

    As also (4) Isaiah 13—23 as to foreign nations. (5) Isaiah 24—27 on the last times of the world, and of Judah, the representative and future head of the churches. (6) Isaiah 28—33 concern Ephraim’s overthrow, Judah’s impious folly, the danger of the league with Egypt, their straits and deliverance from Assyria; Isaiah 28 before the sixth year of Hezekiah, when Israel fell; the rest before his 14th year of reign. (7) Isaiah 34—35, denounce God’s judgments against His people’s enemies of whom Edom is representative, and the blessed state that shall follow.

    The historical section (Isaiah 36—39) as to Sennacherib, Assyria, and Babylon, forms the fitting appendix to the prophecies concerning Assyria mainly, and the preface to the latter portion of the book, concerning the deliverance from Babylon. Isaiah’s generation had before their eyes the historical fact of the Assyrian invasion, and the extraordinary deliverance from it, as recorded by Isaiah. The prophet further announced to Hezekiah that all his treasures which he had ostentatiously shown to the Babylonian ambassadors should be carried off to that very land, and his descendants be made eunuchs in the Babylonian king’s palace, the world on which Judah rested instead of on God being made her scourger. Fittingly, then followed the cheering prophecy, “Comfort ye My people,” etc. Ages should elapse before the realization of this comforting assurance of deliverance. The history of the deliverance from Assyria, accomplished according to the previous prophecy, was the pledge that the far off deliverance from Babylon also, because foretold, would surely come to pass. Thus, the historical section, midway between the earlier and later parts of Isaiah’s book, forms the connecting link spiritually and historically between the two; it closes the one epoch, and introduces the other, so combining all Isaiah’s prophecies in one unity. The fulfillment of his past prophecies constituted the prophet’s credentials to the unborn generation on which the Babylonian captivity should fall, that they might securely trust his word. foretelling the future deliverance by Cyrus. “It is incredible that the latter chapters, if not Isaiah’s but of a later date, should have been tacked on to his existing prophecies with the interval of the four historical chapters: thrown in as a connecting link to complete the unity of his alleged writings as a whole” (Stanley Leathes).

    The “comfort” applies mainly to ages subsequent to his own; this accords with the principle stated 1 Peter 1:10-1,9; 2 Peter 1:20,21. But it also applied to his own and all ages before Christ’s consummated kingdom.

    For the law of prophetical suggestion carried him on to the greater deliverance from the spiritual Babylon and the God-opposed world power and Satan, by Cyrus’ Antitype, Messiah, the Saviour of the present elect church gathered from Jews and Gentiles, and the Restorer of Israel and Head of the worldwide kingdom yet to come. Even in the former part Babylon’s downfall through Elamite and Persian assailants is twice foretold (Isaiah 13 and Isaiah 21). The mellowness of tone in the second part implies that it was the ripe fruit of his old age, some time after the beginning of Hezekiah’s last 15 years. He is no longer the godly politician taking part in public life in vindication of the truth, but is far away in the spirit amidst the Babylonian exiles whom he cheers. More contemplative and ideal in this part, he soars aloft in glorious visions of the future, no longer tied down to the existing political circumstances of his people, as in the former part.

    The threefold theme of this latter part is stated at the outset ( Isaiah 40:2): (1) Jerusalem’s warfare is accomplished; (2) her iniquity is pardoned; (3) she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins.

    The divisions are marked by the ending twice the “salvation” foretold is not for the unfaithful, but for the believing and waiting true Israelites; for, “there is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked” (1) Isaiah 40—48:22; (2) Isaiah 49—57; (3) Isaiah 58—66, which exchanges the previous refrain for the awful one that with moving pathos describes the apostates’ final doom, “their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched, and they shall be an abhorring to all flesh!” The first of the three concerns the outward deliverance from Babylon by Cyrus. The second, Messiah’s advent prefigured by Cyrus. The third, the coming glory of God’s kingdom on earth, along with judgments on the ungodly. The contemporary Micah ( Micah 4:8-10) foretells the same exile in Babylon and the return from it, so that it is no objection to the genuineness of Isaiah 40—66, that herein Isaiah passes from Assyria to the restoration from Babylon much more than a century later. Moses’ general prophecy ( Leviticus 26:33; Deuteronomy 28:64) had assumed more definiteness in Ahijah’s specification of the direction of the exile, “beyond the river,” in Jeroboam’s time 1 Kings 14:15), and Amos 5:27, “beyond Damascus”; and now the place is defined, Babylon. Moreover, Isaiah’s reproof of the prevailing neglect of the temple worship, and his allusion to the slaying of children in the valleys ( Isaiah 57:5), and mention of Hephzibah (Hezekiah’s wife) in Isaiah 62:4, all accord with the times of Isaiah. The former part ends with the Babylonian exile ( Isaiah 39:6); the latter part begins with the deliverance from it, to remove the deep gloom which the prophecy of the captivity caused to all who looked for redemption in Israel. Isaiah 40—66, has no heading of its own, which is accounted for best by its connection with the previous part, bringing it under the same heading, Isaiah 1:1.

    The whole book falls into the sacred seven divisions: (1) Isaiah 1—12; (2) Isaiah 13—27, the burdens and their sequel; (3) Isaiah 28—35; (4) Isaiah 36—39; and the three divisions (a sacred ternary) of Isaiah 40—66.

    The former part itself also, before the historic, may be divided into seven; see above. The return of the Lord’s ransomed with everlasting joy in the last chapter of the former part ( Isaiah 35:10) is the starting point of and the text expanded in the latter part; compare Isaiah 51:11. Josephus (Ant. 11:1, section 1,2) says that Cyrus was indued by Isaiah’s prophecies ( Isaiah 44:38; 45:1,13) to help the Jews to return and rebuild their temple. Ezra 1:confirms this. Cyrus in his edict refers to the prophecies of the latter portion, which assign him the kingdoms from Jehovah and the duty of rebuilding His temple. Probably he adopted from them his historical name Cyrus (Koresh ). Subsequent prophets imitate the latter portion ( Jeremiah 1:34, compare Isaiah 47:4; Jeremiah 51:6,45 with Isaiah 48:20). “The Holy One of Israel” is a characteristic phrase in the latter as in the former parts, and occurs but three times elsewhere in Old Testament. It marks God’s holy faithfulness to His covenanted promises.

    Jeremiah borrows it. Luke ( Luke 4:17) quotes Isaiah 61 as Isaiah’s, the passage read by Jesus Christ in the Nazareth synagogue.

    The definiteness of the prophecies makes it impossible that they were shrewd political guesses from probabilities. Thus Isaiah foretells Judah’s deliverance from the Assyrian invasion, not by Egyptian aid (the only seeming possible deliverer), but by the Lord directly. On the other hand Isaiah announces the captivity in Babylon when as yet it was but a secondrate power and moreover in alliance with Judah, and further the return of the exiles. Eichhorn admits that they are not vague poetical fancies, but “veiled historical descriptions.” Blunt (Undesigned Coincidences) notices the absence of such allusions as one in the Babylonian captivity would have made and the presence of allusions to idolatry which had almost no place in Judah after the captivity. This and such allusions as that to the stopping of the water fountains outside the city, the display of Hezekiah’s treasure, all accord with Isaiah’s prophesying under Hezekiah. Isaiah 53 minutely depicts Messiah’s sufferings ages before the event, as Jews, unwilling witnesses, admit, while evading the acceptance of Jesus by various makeshifts. Its testimony convinced the Ethiopian eunuch (Acts 8) and must convince all who seek the truth. Israel in the Babylonian exile, suffering as God’s representative amidst pagan conquerors, is viewed as “the servant of Jehovah”; but as the mass of Jews were suffering for their sins the idea of “servant of Jehovah” limited itself to the elect, the holy seed of Israel’s future. Then in the fullest sense Israel, the “elect servant of Jehovah,” becomes concentrated inMESSIAH, the innocent sufferer atoning for the guilty, the seed of an everlasting and holy generation ( Isaiah 42:1-7; 44:1; 49:3-25; 52; 53). Messiah appears as Prophet ( Isaiah 42:4), as Priest (Isaiah 53), as King ( Isaiah 49:7; 52:15). His sufferings are the appointed path to His glory ( Isaiah 53:11,12). They are borne as a vicarious penalty for us: “the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; ... the Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all” ( Isaiah 53:4-6). The mystical union of Messiah the Head and the members is implied in His being called “Israel,” just as the New Testament church is called “Christ” ( 1 Corinthians 12:12; Romans 16:7). He is the top-most “Branch” of which Israel is the body of the tree. He is also “the Root of David” as well as the “rod out of the stem of Jesse” ( Isaiah 11:1; Revelation 22:16), “a tender plant, a root out of a dry ground” ( Isaiah 53:2). Prophecy is not soothsaying at random. It rests on law, and that law the character of God. Having deep insight into the eternal principles on which God governs the world, that sin entails judgment but that God’s covenant mercy to His people is unchangeable, the prophets speak accordingly. Babylon was then under Assyria. It had revolted unsuccessfully, but the elements of its subsequent greatness were existing. The Holy Spirit enlightened Isaiah’s natural powers to foresee its rise and his spiritual faculties to foresee its fall, the sure result, in God’s ways, of the pride which pagan success generates; also Judah’s restoration as the covenant people with whom God according to His immutable faithfulness would not be wroth forever.

    Isaiah’s politics consisted in insisting on conversion as the only remedy for the nation’s disorders. Rebuke, threatening, invitation, and promise succeed in regular order. The fundamental idea is in Isaiah 26:7-9; compare Leviticus 10:3; Amos 3:2.

    His wife is called “the prophetess,” and must therefore have had the prophetic gifts. His children “were for signs” (see IMMANUEL ).

    Shearjashub, “the remnant shall return,” and Maher-shalal-hash-baz, “speeding to the spoil he hasteth to the prey,” intimate the two chief points of his prophecies, Jehovah’s judgments on the world yet His mercy to the elect. Isaiah’s garment of sackcloth was a silent preaching by action, he embodied the repentance he taught. History as written by the prophets is retroverted prophecy. Spiritual insight into the past, inspired by God, implies insight into the future and vice verse. Hence the Old Testament histories (1 and 2 Samuel, and 1 and 2 Kings) were written by contemporary prophets, Samuel, Nathan, Iddo, Isaiah, etc., and are classed with the prophetic books. The see CHRONICLES are not classed so, and therefore can hardly be their composition, but probably Ezra’s, gathered from the public records and historical monographs of the prophets (as Isaiah’s life of Uzziah and of Hezekiah: 2 Chronicles 26:22; 32:32). The historical books from Joshua onwards and the prophetic books from Isaiah form a bipartite whole of prophetic writings called “the prophets”; for the history of the past in the former part is as prophetic as the history of the future in the latter part.

    His ministry was exercised at Jerusalem. “The valley of vision” ( Isaiah 22:1) may imply that it was in “the lower city” he resided and saw visions, though “valley” may refer to Jersalem generally, surrounded by hills higher than Zion and Moriah. The Talmud, from an old genealogical roll found in Jerusalem, and from the Palestinian Targum on 2 Kings 21:16, states that king Manasseh “sawed Isaiah asunder” with a wooden saw, to which the allusion may be in Hebrews 11:37. Isaiah 1:1 shows that none of the collection of prophecies of which that is the heading were written under Manasseh. They were collected by Isaiah himself in the close of Hezekiah’s reign. Then at the beginning of Manasseh’s reign Isaiah fell a victim to the persecuting idolatry which superseded Jehovah’s worship. The pretext was that Isaiah had said he had seen Jehovah (Isaiah 6), in opposition to Exodus 33:20. This agrees with 2 Kings 21:16, “Manasseh shed innocent blood very much.” That Isaiah served Hezekiah appears implied in 2 Chronicles 32:32.

    The chronological arrangement favors the view that Isaiah himself collected his prophecies into one volume. Excepting a few of similar contents grouped together, the several portions are placed according to their dates. The former part ending with the historical section was more for the public in general; the latter part is his prophetic legacy to the faithful few, analogous to Moses’ last speech and our Lord’s closing discourses to His chosen disciples.

    The Messianic hopes in Isaiah are so vivid that Jerome (Ad Paulinum) calls his book not a prophecy but the “Gospel,” “he is not so much a prophet as an evangelist.” The “Shiloh” (“tranquilizer”) of Genesis 49:10 appears in Isaiah as “the Prince of peace” ( Isaiah 9:6). He is represented as “King” in Psalm 2, Psalm 45, Psalm 72, Psalm 110. Isaiah develops most His priestly and prophetic offices; Psalm 110. His royal priesthood, Isaiah His suffering priesthood; this last, especially in the latter portion, addressed to the faithful elect, whereas in the former part, addressed to the whole people, he dwells on Messiah’s glory, the antidote to the fears of the people and the pledge to assure them that the kingdom of God, represented by Judah, would not be overwhelmed by Syria, Israel, and Assyria; so that they should trust wholly in Him and not in Egypt.

    His style is simple and sublime, intermediate between the lowly tenderness of Jeremiah and the bold exuberance of Ezekiel. The variation of style in the latter portion proves, not its spuriousness, but Isaiah’s power to vary his style with his subject. In it he is tender, and abounds in repetitions such as suit comforting exhortations. The many epithets attached to God’s name are designed as so many stays whereon faith may rest and repel despair.

    Peculiarities which are characteristic of Isaiah occur in the latter portion as in the former, e.g. “to be called,” i.e. to be; instead of synonyms the same words repeated in the parallel members of verses; hymns interspersed; “the remnant of olive trees,” etc., for the remnant of people who escape judgments. Compare also Isaiah 65:25 with Isaiah 11:6; 51:11 with Isaiah 35:10. The form is Hebrew poetical parallelism, varied however according to the subject. Judah and Jerusalem, not the more apostate and doomed Israel, are the people addressed. No prophet is quoted so frequently by our Lord and His apostles.

    His sacred scows are a prominent feature. Thus, Isaiah 12, closing the section of Isaiah 7—12, aptly called “the book of Immanuel,” is the future song of redeemed Israel, answering to that at the Red Sea (Exodus 15; compare Revelation 15:2,3). Again Isaiah 25—27, is the lyric prophecy of the downfall of the world city, the coming blessed personal epiphany of the Lord to His people, and the destruction of the foe (Isaiah 25), Judah’s and Israel’s resurrection politically and spiritually (Isaiah 26), the church vineyard ever kept by Jehovah (Isaiah 27); it forms the finale to Isaiah 13— 23, concerning the pagan foes of Israel. The frequent alliteration of like sounds in Isaiah 25—27, effectively realizes to the ear, as well as the eye and the understanding, the deeply moving finale. His elegiac power appears in Isaiah 15—16, concerning Moab.

    ISCAH Daughter of Haran, Abram’s brother; sister of Milcah and Lot. Same as see SARAI (see, and see ABRAHAM ), according to Jewish tradition (Josephus, Ant. 1:6, section 5).

    ISHBAH ( 1 Chronicles 4:17). Thought to be one of Mered’s sons by see BITHIAH .

    ISHBAK ”=leaving behind.” Son of Abraham and Keturah ( Genesis 25:2; Chronicles 1:32). From him sprang the N. Arabians. There is a valley “Sabak” related to the name. The Keturahites extended from the borders of Palestine to the Persian gulf. Ishbak, as his name implies, left behind his brethren, having gone forth first. His dwelling was probably far away toward the Persian gulf, and also reaching into the peninsula.

    ISHBI-BENOB Son of Rapha. A Philistine giant, who attacked David and was slain by Abishai ( 2 Samuel 21:16,17).

    ISHBOSHETH ”=man of shame”; substituted for his original name Esh-baal ( Chronicles 8:33; 9:39) in contempt of Baal, from some connection of the family with whom he had been named; so Jerub-baal, Jerub-besheth ( Judges 8:35; Hosea 9:10). (See ABNER and see DAVID ). Youngest of Saul’s four sons, and his successor according to eastern usage, though Mephibosheth (whose name was similarly changed from Meribbaal), son of his oldest brother Jonathan, was alive. At Mahanaim, the ancient sanctuary E. of Jordan, beyond the reach of the Philistine conquerors, he was raised to the throne by Abner his valiant kinsman ( 2 Samuel 2:8). This was after a five years’ interregnum during which the Philistines and David had the country divided between them; for David had reigned according to 2 Samuel 2:10,11 “seven years and six months” over Judah in the old capital Hebron, while Ishbosheth reigned only “two years.” Even northern and eastern Israel, but for Abner, was inclined to have accepted David ( 2 Samuel 2:7; 3:17). Ishbosheth was 35 at the battle of Gilboa, and when, by Abner’s influence, after a five years’ effort he ascended the throne “over all Israel” except Judah. His charge against Abner of connection with his father Saul’s concubine Rizpah was, in eastern usage, tantamount to a charge of treasonously aspiring to the throne ( 2 Samuel 3:7; compare 1 Kings 2:13-22). Abner in a passion vowed to transfer the kingdom to David. Ishbosheth did not dare to answer; and when David, sending the message to Ishbosheth direct, required him to restore his former wife Michal, Ishbosheth, constrained by Abner, forced his sister to leave her weeping husband Phaltiel and accompany Abner to David ( Samuel 3:13-16), for her restoration was demanded by David as the first preliminary in treating with Abner. Abner’s death deprived Ishbosheth of the last prop of his throne; “his hands were feeble, and all the Israelites were troubled” ( 2 Samuel 4:1). Two sons of Rimmon of Beeroth, formerly a Canaanite city leagued with Gibeon ( Joshua 9:17), Baana and Rechab, captains of marauding “bands” which used to make raids on Judah ( 2 Samuel 3:22; 4:2), took this opportunity of revenging Saul’s slaughter of their kinsmen the Gibeonites (2 Samuel 21) on Ishbosheth.

    Pretending to fetch wheat from the inner court for their men, in the still noon when Ishbosheth was taking his midday sleep on his bed, they smote and took away his head, making their escape all that night through the valley of the Jordan. Presenting it to David, as though it would be a welcome gift because Saul the father had been David’s “enemy who sought his life,” and suppressing mention of their own murderous treachery, they with hypocritical profanation of God’s name said: “Behold ... the Lord hath avenged my lord the king this day of Saul and his seed.” But David reproached them with their wicked murder of “a righteous person in his own house upon his bed,” and commanded his young men to slay them, and to hang up over the pool in Hebron their severed hands and feet. The head of Ishbosheth was duly buried in the sepulchre of Abner in Hebron.

    ISHI 1. 1 Chronicles 2:31; 2:9-13,31. 2. 1 Chronicles 4:20. 3. 1 Chronicles 4:42. 4. 1 Chronicles 5:24.

    ISHIAH 1 Chronicles 7:3.

    ISHIJAH Ezra 10:31.

    ISHMA 1 Chronicles 4:3,4.

    ISHMAEL (see HAGAR , see ISAAC , see ABRAHAM ) “=God hears”; the name of God is El, the God of might, in relation to the world at large; not Jehovah, His name in relation to His covenant people. 1. Born of Hagar when Abraham was 86 ( Genesis 16:15,16), dwelling at Mature. “Jehovah,” in covenant with Abraham her husband, “heard her affliction” in the wilderness whither she had fled from Sarah. The angel of Jehovah described Ishmael in a prophecy which history is continually verifying, “he will be a wild man,” Hebrew a wild donkey man, i.e. fierce and wild as the donkey of the desert, the type of restless unbridled lawlessness. Job 11:12; 24:5: “behold, as wild donkeys in the desert, go they forth to their work, rising betimes for a prey (for traveling in the East is at an early hour, to be before the heat): the wilderness yieldeth food for them and for their children”; i.e., these Bedouin robbers, with the unbridled wildness of the donkey of the desert, go thither. Robbery is “their work”; the wilderness which yields no food to other men “yieldeth food for them” by the plunder of caravans. “His hand will be against every man, and every man’s hand against him”; an exact picture of Bedouin life.” Many conquerors have marched into the Arabian wilderness, but they have never been able to catch this wild donkey and to tame him” (Baumgarten). “And he shall dwell in the presence of (in front of) his brethren,” in close proximity to their kindred races, hovering round, but never mingling with them, never disappearing by withdrawal to some remote region, but remaining in that high table land S.E. of Judaea to which Judea may be said to look. Or else “to the E. (for as the orientals faced toward the E. in taking the points of the compass, the front meant the E.) of his brethren.”

    In Job 1:3 the Arabs are called “the sons of the East.”

    Ishmael was circumcised at 13 ( Genesis 17:25), at which age Arabs and Muslims therefore still circumcise. Abraham’s love for him appears in his exclaiming, upon God’s giving the promise of seed by Sarah, then 90, Abraham himself being 100, “Oh that Ishamel might live before Thee!” whether the words mean that he desires that Ishmael (instead of the seed promised to Sarah) might be heir of the promises, or, as is more consonant with Abraham’s faith, that Ishmael might be accepted before God so as to share in blessings. Then God promised: “I have blessed him, ... twelve princes shall he beget, and I will make him a great nation” (compare Genesis 25:12-17). (See ISAAC on Ishmael’s expulsion for “mocking,” and see HAGAR on Ishmael being called a “child,” or “lad” ( Genesis 25:14,15,17), being at the time 15 or 16; the bread and bottle, but not the child, were “put on her shoulder.”) After God’s saving them they “dwelt in the wilderness of Paran,” the El Tih, the desert of Israel’s wanderings; stretching from the wady Arabah on the E. to the gulf of Suez on the W., and from Sinai on the S. to Palestine on the N. According to eastern usage she, as a parent, chose a wife for her son, an Egyptian, possibly the mother of his 12 sons; rabbinical and Arab tradition give him a second wife; the daughter being termed “sister of Nebaioth” implies probably that the other brothers had a different mother. Esau married his daughter Mahalath before Ishmael’s death, for it is written “Esau went unto Ishmael” ( Genesis 28:9). At 137 Ishmael “died in the presence of all his brethren” ( Genesis 25:17,18); i.e., fulfilling the prediction of the angel of Jehovah to Hagar (see above), Ishmael died, his nomad descendants stretching from Havilah S.E. and Shur S.W. toward the N.E., i.e. Assyria, in fact traversing the whole Arabian desert from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. Ishmael himself cannot have settled far from Abraham’s neighbourhood, for he joined with Isaac in the burial of his father (25:9), and burial in the East follows a few hours after death. Ishmael first went into the wilderness of Beersheba, then into that of Paran. “The East country” unto which Abraham sent away his sons by concubines, not to be in the way of Isaac, must therefore have been in those regions ( Genesis 25:6,18). The people of Arabia are called “children of the East,” Bene Kedem ( Judges 6:3; Job 1:3), in modern times Saracens, i.e. “Easterns” (see EAST ).

    Ishmael’s 12 sons enumerated Genesis 25:13-15 were fathers of tribes, as “their towns and their castles,” or rather “hamlets,” called after them, imply ( Numbers 31:10). These “hamlets” were collections of rude dwellings of stones piled on one another and covered with tent cloths, often ranged in a circle (see HAZEROTH ).

    The Bible does not, as scepticism asserts, state that all the Arabs sprang from Ishmael. Nay, Joktanites and even Cushites in the S. and S.E. form a large element in Arab blood. In all the northern tribes which are of Ishmaelite descent, the characteristics foretold appear, they are “wild ... their hand against every man, and every man’s hand against them”; but in S. Arabia, where Joktanite and other blood exists, these characteristics are less seen. The Ishmaelite element is the chief one of the Arab nation, as the native traditions before Muhammed and the language concur with the Bible in proving. The pagan law of blood revenge necessitates every Arab’s knowing the names of his ancestors for four generations, so that the race is well defined. The term” Ishmaelites” was applied in course of time to the Midianites, sprung from Abraham and Keturah, and not from Ishmael, because the Ishmaelites being the more powerful tribe gave their name as a general one to neighbouring associated tribes ( Genesis 37:25,28,36; Psalm 83:6), the nomad tribes of Arabia ( Judges 8:24). Before Muhammed, religion in the middle and S. of Arabia was fetish and cosmic worship, but in the N. relics of the primitive faith of Ishmael survived, and numbers became Karaite Jews or held the corrupt form of Christianity which was all they knew of it. The dissatisfaction felt with both of these creeds pioneered the way for Muhammed’s success. The Arab conquerors have won a hundred thrones and established their Mohamedanism from the Senegal to the Indus, from the Euphrates to the Indian Ocean. 2. 1 Chronicles 8:38; 9:44. 3. 2 Chronicles 19:11. 4. 2 Chronicles 23:1. 5. 2 Chronicles 10:22. 6. Son of Nethaniah, son of Elishama of the seed royal of Judah ( Jeremiah 40:7—41:15; 2 Kings 25:23-25). Possibly descended from Elishama, David’s son ( 2 Samuel 5:16). During the siege of Jerusalem Ishmael had fled to Baalis, king of Ammon, E. of Jordan. Probably Ishmael was of Ammonite blood on the mother’s side, as some Jewish kings had Ammonite women in their harem ( 1 Kings 11:1). Baalis (called from the idol Baal) his host, urged him to slay Gedaliah who under the Babylonian king governed Judaea and the population which had not been carried away.

    Ishmael’s royal descent fired his envy and ambition; hence, he lent a ready ear to the plot proposed by the ancient foe of Judah. Ishmael as well as the brothers Johanan and Jonathan, sons of Kareah, had commanded separate bands which watched the issue of the siege from the S.E. side of Jordan; “the forces in the fields,” i.e. the pasture grounds of Moab ( Jeremiah 40:7,13), the modern Belka. These captains crossed the Jordan to pay their respects to Gedaliah at Mizpah, N. of Jerusalem, upon his appointment. In spite of Johanan’s open warning of Ishmael’s intention, and even private offer to slay Ishmael in order to avert the death of Gedaliah and its evil consequences to the Jewish remnant, the latter in generous unsuspiciousness refused to believe the statement. Thirty days after, in the seventh month Ishmael and “ten men, princes of the king,” at an hospitable entertainment given them by Gedaliah slew him with such secrecy that no alarm was given (compare Psalm 41:9), and then slew the Jews and Chaldeans, the men of war immediately about his person (not the rest, Jeremiah 40:16), with him. Jeremiah, who usually was residing there, was providentially elsewhere. No man knew it outside Mizpah for a time.

    So on the second day fourscore devotees with shaven beards, rent clothes, having cut themselves with pagan mutilations (see Leviticus 19:27,28; Deuteronomy 14:1), were seen by Ishmael from the higher ground on which he was, advancing from the N. with offerings and incense in their hand, to bring them to “the house of the Lord,” i.e. to the place where the temple had stood, and which was still sacred. They came from Shechem, Shiloh, and Samaria, where such pagan usages prevailed, expressive of sorrow; they hereby indicated their grief at the destruction of the temple and city. Ishmael met them, pretending to weep like themselves, and said, “Come to Gedaliah,” as if he were one of his retinue. When they came into the midst of the city, or of the courtyard (Josephus), he closed the entrances and butchered all, except ten who promised, if spared, to show him treasures of wheat, barley, oil, and honey. His greediness and needs overcame his cruelty, or he would not have spared even the ten. The corpses he threw into the pit or cistern made by Asa to have a water supply when Baasha was about to besiege the city ( 1 Kings 15:22); as Jehu did to Ahaziah’s 42 relatives, and as Nana Sahib did in our own times at Cawnpore. Next he carried off king Zedekiah’s daughters, with their eunuchs and Chaldaean guard; and, doubtless being largely reinforced, carried away all the remaining people at Mizpah by way of Gibeon on the N. (Josephus says by Hebron round the S. end of the Dead Sea) toward Ammon, where probably he meant to sell them as slaves ( Jeremiah 41:10,16). Johnnan pursued and overtook him at the great waters in Gibeon ( 2 Samuel 2:13). His captives gladly “cast about,” i.e. came round and joined Johanan, who slew two of the ten princes ( Jeremiah 41:1,2,15), leaving Ishmael with but eight to escape to Ammon.

    The result was a panic among the Jewish remnant in Judaea, as Johanan had foreseen when he warned Gedaliah. But now, in spite of Jeremiah’s remonstrance from the Lord, he, instead of checking, promoted the panic, and led all the recovered captives, Jeremiah included, into Egypt ( Jeremiah 41:16,17; 42; 43:5-7). The calamity, Gedaliah’s murder and the consequent dispersion of the Jews, was and is commemorated by the fast of the seventh month ( Zechariah 7:5; 8:19), the third of Tisri.

    Ammon’s share in this tragedy was avenged in accordance with the Lord’s word ( Jeremiah 49:1-6; Ezekiel 25:1-7).

    The lessons from the history are, so long as pride, ambition, and revenge are harboured, men will ever scheme afresh to their own hurt. Scarcely had Jerusalem paid the awful penalty of her sin than her princes began new plots of violence and bloodshed. Zedekiah’s perfidious rebellion had hardly been crushed when Ishmael devised a fresh conspiracy. Nothing short of God’s grace can correct the desperate depravity of man. The mystery that men of guileless simplicity fall victims to murderous treachery is one of many proofs that there is an enemy disordering the present world course.

    Faith looks above the cloud, and sees God ordering all things for the good of His people and for the punishment of the transgressors at the last. The coming judgment will vindicate God’s ways, glorify the saints with Christ their King, deliver the earth from the ungodly and Satan their prince, who shall be cast out for ever. Even now one bad man is made the scourge of another. The nemesis of crime is sure to overtake the guilty at last.

    However cunningly and laboriously he weaves iniquity, the web which was on the point of success is in a moment scattered to the winds by the breath of God, and the victims escape. The only fruit Ishmael derived from his crimes was being forced to flee as an outlaw, bearing about, Cain like, the murderer’s brand, and a self torturing conscience, the earnest of the worm that never dieth.

    ISHMAIAH 1 Chronicles 27:19.

    ISHMERAI 1 Chronicles 8:18.

    ISHOD Son of see HAMMOLEKETH , i.e. the queen, sister of Gilead ( Chronicles 7:18).

    ISHPAN 1 Chronicles 8:22.

    ISHTOB A petty kingdom, part of Aram ( 2 Samuel 10:6,8). Omitted in Chronicles 19. The sense probably is “the men of Tob” ( Judges 11:3).

    ISHUAH Genesis 46:17; 1 Chronicles 7:30.

    ISHUAI Numbers 26:44.

    ISHUI Saul’s second son by Ahinoam ( 1 Samuel 14:49,50). The same as Abinadab, since his name does not appear in 1 Chronicles 8:33; 9:39, nor in the battle of Gilboa ( 1 Samuel 31:2), where Abinadab takes his place.

    ISLES Hebrew iyim , from aawah , “to inhabit.” Shore land at opposed to sea, dry land as opposed to rivers. Isaiah 42:15, “I will make the rivers islands.”

    God will dry up the fountains of the pagan idolatry and oracles, i.e. their schools, doctrines, and institutions, the symbol of which is, water (Vitringa). So the word is applied to all lands reached from Palestine by sea. Jeremiah 25:22, “the isles which are beyond the sea.” Genesis 10:5, “the isles of the Gentiles” ( Psalm 72:10; Isaiah 41:5; Zephaniah 2:11). Also Chittim, i.e. Cyprus and Mediterranean coasts ( Jeremiah 2:10; Numbers 24:24; Jeremiah 47:4 margin, “the isle of Caphtor,” i.e. Crete).

    ISMACHIAH 2 Chronicles 31:13.

    ISMAIAH A Gibeonite chief of the men who left Saul, the head of their tribe, to join David at Ziklag ( 1 Chronicles 12:1-4); “a mighty man among the 30 and over the 30.”

    ISPAH 1 Chronicles 8:16.

    ISRAEL =“soldier of,” or “contender with, God.” 1. The name given by the angel of Jehovah to Jacob, after by wrestling he had prevailed and won the blessing ( Genesis 32:26-28), “for thou hast contended with God and with men, and hast prevailed” ( Hosea 12:4).

    Sarah and Sur mean also “to be a prince”. KJV combines both meanings: “as a prince hast thou power with God and with men,” etc. 2. The name of the nation, including the whole 12 tribes. 3. The northern kingdom, including the majority of the whole nation, namely, ten tribes; or else all except Judah, Benjamin, Levi, Dan, and Simeon ( 1 Samuel 11:8; 2 Samuel 20:1; 1 Kings 12:16). In Kings 11:13,31,32 Jeroboam was appointed by God to have ten tribes, Solomon’s seed one; but two were left for David’s line when Ahijah gave ten out of the 12 pieces of his garment to Jeroboam. The numbers therefore must be understood in a symbolical rather than in a strictly arithmetical sense. Ten expresses completeness and totality in contrast with one, “the tribe of Judah only” ( 1 Kings 12:20); but “Benjamin” is included also (1 Kings 21; 2 Chronicles 11:3,23). Levi was not counted in the political classification, it mainly joined Judah. Ephraim and Manasseh were counted as two. Judah included also Simeon, which was so far S. and surrounded by Judah’s territory ( Joshua 19:1-9) that it could not have well formed part of the northern kingdom. Moreover several cities of Dan were included in “Judah,” namely, Ziklag, which Achish gave David, Zorea, and Ajalon ( 2 Chronicles 11:10; 28:18). These counterbalanced the loss to Judah of the northern part of Benjamin, including Bethel, Ramah, and Jericho, which fell to “Israel” ( 1 Kings 12:29; 15:17,21; 16:34). Thus only nine tribes, and not all these, wholly remained to the northern kingdom. The sea coast was in the hands of Israel from Accho to Japho, S. of this the Philistines held the coast. It is estimated Judah’s extent was somewhat less than Northumberland, Durham, and Westmoreland; Israel’s as large as Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Cumberland; and Israel’s population in 957 B.C. 3,500,000 ( 2 Chronicles 13:3).

    The division was appointed by God as the chastisement of the house of David for the idolatries imported by Solomon’s wives. The spreading of the contagion to the whole mass of the people was thus mercifully guarded against. Jeroboam’s continued tenure of the throne was made dependent on his loyalty to God. Rehoboam’s attempt to reduce the revolting tribes was divinely forbidden. See JEROBOAM recognized the general obligation of the law while, he violated its details. His innovation was in the place of worship (Bethel and Dan instead of Jerusalem), and in the persons by whom it was to be performed (priests taken from the masses instead of from Levi), also in the time of the feast of tabernacles (the eighth instead of the seventh month). In the symbols, the calves, he followed Aaron’s pattern at Sinai, which he himself had been familiarized to in Egypt; at the same time recognizing the reality of God’s deliverance of Israel out of Egypt in saying like Aaron, “Behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of Egypt,” ( 1 Kings 12:28; Exodus 32:4,8). His own miraculous punishment (1 Kings 13), the death of his son, the overthrow of the three royal dynasties, Jeroboam’s, Baasha’s, and Ahab’s; as foretold by the prophets (Isaiah 8, Isaiah 9, Isaiah 28; Hosea; and Amos), the permanent removal of Israel by Assyria, all attested God’s abhorrence of idolatry. The wise design of God in appointing the separation between Israel and Judah appears in its effect on Judah. It became her political interest to adhere to the Mosaic law. This was the ground of confidence to Abijah in battle with Jeroboam ( 2 Chronicles 13:9-11). The Levites being cast out of office by Jeroboam left their suburbs and came to Judah.

    Rehoboam’s chastisement for forsaking God’s law, Judah also making high places, images, and groves ( 2 Kings 14:22,23; 2 Chronicles 12:1, etc.), had a salutary effect on Ass and Jehoshaphat in succession.

    Excepting the period of apostasy resulting in the first instance from Jehoshaphat’s unfortunate alliance with Ahab’s family, a majority of Judah’s kings were observers of the law, whereas there was not one king faithful to Jehovah in Israel’s line of kings.

    Shechem, the original place of meeting of the nation under Joshua ( Joshua 24:1), was the first capital ( 1 Kings 12:25); then Tirzah, famed for its loveliness (Song 6:4; 1 Kings 14:17; 15:33; 16:8,17,23).

    Omri chose Samaria for its beauty, fertility, and commanding position (24); after a three years’ siege it fell before the Assyrian king. Jezreel was the residence of some kings. Shiloh in Ephraim was the original seat of the sanctuary ( Judges 21:19; Joshua 18:1) before it was removed to Jerusalem. The removal was a source of jealousy to Ephraim, to obviate which the Maschil (instruction) of Asaph (Psalm 78) was written (see Psalm 78:60,67-69).

    Jealousy and pride, which were old failings of Ephraim, the leading tribe of the N. ( Judges 8:1,12), were the real moving causes of the revolt from Judah, the heavy taxation was the ostensible cause. Joshua and Caleb represented Ephraim and Judah respectively in the wilderness, and Joshua took the lead in Canaan. It galled Ephraim now to be made subordinate.

    Hence flowed the readiness with which they hearkened to Absalom and their jealousy of Judah at David’s restoration ( 2 Samuel 19:41-43) and their revolting at the call of Sheba (20:1). The idolatry of Solomon alienated the godly; his despotic grandeur at the cost of the people diminished his general popularity ( 1 Kings 11:14-40). The moment that God withdrew the influence that, restrained the spirit of disunion, the disruption took place. Jeroboam adopted the calf idolatry for state policy, but it eventuated in state ruin. God made Israel’s sin her punishment.

    Degradation of morality followed apostasy in religion and debasement of the priesthood. God’s national code of laws, still in force, and the established idolatry were in perpetual conflict. The springs of national life were thereby poisoned. Eight houses occupied the throne, revolution ushering in each successively. The kingdom’s duration was 254 years, from 975 to 721 B.C. Israel’s doom acted in some degree as a salutary warning to Judah, so that for more than a century (133 1/2 years) subsequently its national existence survived. The prophets, extraordinarily raised up, were the only salt in Israel to counteract her desperate corruption: Ahijah, Elijah, Micaiah, Elisha, and Jonah, the earliest of the prophets who were writers of Holy Scripture. In the time of this last prophet God gave one last long season of prosperity, the long reign of Jeroboam II, if haply His goodness would lead the nation to repentance. This day of grace being neglected, judgment only remained. Revolts of Edom, Moab, and Ammon, the assaults of Syria under Benhadad dud Hazael, and finally Assyria, executed God’s wrath against the apostate people. Pul, Tiglath Pileser, Shalmaneser, Sargon, and Esarhaddon were the instruments (2 Kings 15—17; Ezra 4:2,10; Isaiah 20:1). Ahijah first foretold to Jeroboam at the beginning of the kingdom, “Jehovah shall root up Israel and scatter them beyond the river” ( 1 Kings 14:15; Amos 5:27). (Judah, from the first 643 Amon foundation of the 641 Josiah kingdom, lasted 487 610 Jehoahaz years. The discrep- 610 Jehoiachim ancy between the 599 Jehoiakin sum of the dates 254 599 Zedekiah and that of the reigns 588 241 odd (Clinton) is or Jerusalem due probably to round 587 was taken numbers being used by the writers for exact ones, not specifying the months. Inter- reigns too must have taken place, e.g. eight years between Pekah and see HOSHEA .)

    This kingdom was sometimes also designated “Ephraim” from its leading tribe ( Isaiah 17:3; Hosea 4:17), as the southern kingdom “Judah” was so designated from the prominent tribe. Under Messiah in the last days Ephraim shall be joined to Judah; “the envy of Ephraim shall depart, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim” ( Isaiah 11:13; Ezekiel 37:16-22). 4. After the return from Babylon the nation was called “Israel,” the people “Jews,” by which designation they are called in Esther. The ideal name for the twelve tribes regarded as one whole even after the division ( 1 Kings 18:30,31). The spiritual Israel, the church of the redeemed ( Romans 9:6, Galatians 6:16). What became of the scattered people is hard to discover. Many joined Judah, as Anna of Asher is found in Luke 2:36.

    The majority were “scattered abroad” with the Jews, as James addresses “the twelve tribes.” The Jews in Bokhara told Jos. Wolff “when the God of Israel stirred up the spirit of Pul, king of Assyria, and Tiglath Pileser, they were carried away ... even the Reubenites, Gadites, and half Manasseh, to Halah (now Balkh) and Habor (now Samarcand) and Hara (now Bokhara), and to the river Gozan (the Ammos, Jehron, or Oxus). They were expelled by the Tahagatay, the people of Genghis Khan; then they settled in Sabr Awar and Nishapoor (except some who went to China), in Khorassan.

    Centuries afterward most returned to Bokhara, Samarcand, and Balkh.

    Timoor Koorekan (Tamerlane) gave them many privileges. The Jews of Bokhara said that many of Naphtali wander on the Aral mountains, and that the Kafir Secahpoosh on the Hindu Koosh or Indian Caucasus are their brethren.”

    The Afghans style themselves the Bani Israel, “the sons of Israel,” and by universal tradition among themselves claim descent from Saul, or Malik Twalut, through Afghana, son of Jeremiah, Saul’s second son. When Bakht-u-nasr (Nebuchadnezzar) took Israel into captivity, the tribe of Afghana, on account of their clinging to the Jewish religion, were driven into the mountains about Herat, whence they spread into the Cabool valley along the right bank of the Indus to the borders of Scinde and Beloochistan. Subsequently, they fell into idolatry, and then Mohamedanism. But they have a tradition that the Kyber hills were inhabited until recently by Jews. Similarly, the Santhals on the W. frontier of lower Bengal derive themselves from the Horites who were driven out of mount Seir by the Edomites. Their traditions point to the Punjab, the land of the five rivers, as the home of their race. They say their fathers worshipped God alone before entering the Himalayan region; but when in danger of perishing on those snowy heights they followed the direction whence the sun rose daily, and were guided safe; so they hold a feast every five years to the sun god, and also worship devils. They alone of the Hindu races have negro features, and the lightheartedness and also the improvidence of the race of Ham.

    God will yet restore Israel; He alone can discriminate them among the Gentiles. “Ye shall be gathered one by one, O ye children of Israel ... In that day the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish ... and the outcasts ... and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem” ( Isaiah 27:13). Jeremiah 3:14-18: “I will take you one of a city and two of a family, and I will bring you to Zion.”

    The rabbis ordain that when one builds a new house he should leave part unfinished “in memory of the desolation” (zeker lachorchan ); and when a marriage takes place the bridegroom ends the ceremony by trampling the glass to pieces out of which he has drunk. Yet still they look for the restoration promised in Deuteronomy 30:1-6; Isaiah 11:10-16.

    David Levi infers from Isaiah: (1) God’s coming vengeance on Israel’s foes; (2) especially on Edom, i.e. Rome; (3) Israel’s restoration; (4) that of the ten tribes; (5) like the deliverance from Egypt (but exceeding it in the greatness of God’s interposition: Jeremiah 23:5-8); (6) not to be prevented by the Jewish sinners who shall be cut off; (7) not until after a long time; (8) the shekinah and spirit of prophecy will return ( Ezekiel 11:23; 43:2); (9) the apostatized from the nation will be restored to it; (10) a king of David’s line and name will reign ( Ezekiel 34:23,24); (11) they will never go into captivity again (see for the permanence and full bliss of their restoration Isaiah 35:12; 54:7-11); (12) the nations will generally acknowledge one God and desire to know His law ( Isaiah 2:3; 60:3; 66:23; Zechariah 8:21-23; 14:16-19); (13) peace will prevail ( Isaiah 2:4; Zechariah 9:10); (14) a resurrection of those prominent for piety or wickedness ( Daniel 12:2).

    See Isaiah 11; 9:8-10; 42:13-16; 61:1-8, where “the desolations of many generations” cannot be merely the 70 years’ captivity. After abiding many days without king, priest, sacrifice, altar, ephod, and teraphim, Israel shall seek the Lord their God and David their king ( Hosea 3:4,5). The blessing to all nations through Israel will fulfill the original promises to Adam ( Genesis 3:15) and Abraham (22:18; Romans 11:25,26, etc.).

    Providential preparations for their restoration are already patent: the waning of Turkish power; the Holy Land unoccupied in a great measure and open to their return; their mercantile character, to the exclusion of agriculture, causing their not taking root in any other land, and connecting them with such mercantile peoples as the English and Americans, who may help in their recovering their own land ( Isaiah 60:9; 66:19,20); their avoidance of intermarriage with Christians. The Israelites when converted will be the best gospel preachers to the world ( Zechariah 8:13,23; Micah 5:7), for they are dispersed everywhere, familiar with the language and manners of all lands, and holding constant correspondence with one another (compare the type, Acts 2:11); and as during their alienation they have been unimpeachable, because hostile, witnesses of the divine origin of the Messianic prophecies to which Christianity appeals, so when converted from hostility they would be resistless preachers of those truths which they had rejected ( Romans 11:15). Our age is that of the 42 months during which the court without the temple is given unto the Gentiles, and they tread under foot the holy city ( Revelation 11:2,3), and God scatters the power of the holy people ( Daniel 12:7; Luke 21:24). At its close Israel’s times begin. The 1,260 years may date from A.D. 754, when Pepin granted temporal dominion to the popes; this would bring its close to 2014. The event alone will clear all ( Daniel 7:25; 8:14; 12:11,12; Revelation 12:6,14; Leviticus 26:14, etc.). (Graves, Pentateuch, closing lecture).

    ISSACHAR Hebrew text [Yisaskar](HSN-0000), “he is hire”; but the Masoretes as KJV Issachar, “the hired one.” 1. Leah’s oldest son, Reuben, by presenting to Rachel see MANDRAKES (supposed to produce fertility), hired Jacob for Leah, the fruit of which intercourse was a fifth son by her, the first born after the interval from Genesis 29:35 to Genesis 30:17; the ninth son of Jacob. Two reasons for his name are assigned: first, because she hired Jacob by the selfdenying gift of the mandrakes; secondly, as she says “God hath given me my hire, because I have given my maiden (Zilpah, Genesis 30:9) to my husband.” Both, in her view, were successive parts of one self denial (her aim being the multiplication of offspring) and the ground for naming him Israel. His sons Tola, Phuvah, Job (or Jashub, Numbers 26:24), and Shimron, were heads of the four chief families of the tribe ( Genesis 46:13).

    Jacob prophetically describes the tribe, “Israel is a strong donkey crouching down between two burdens (the cattle pens or sheepfolds, Speaker’s Commentary; ‘the hurdles,’ Keil; found only in Judges 5:16); and he saw that rest was good, and the land that it was pleasant; and bowed his shoulder to bear, and became a servant (slave) unto tribute” ( Genesis 49:14,15), namely, unto the tribute imposed by the various invaders attracted to his land by the abundant crops. The strong boned he-ass used for field work (not the lighter and swifter she-ass for riding), crouching down between panniers or amidst sheepfolds, symbolizes a race content with agricultural labours instead of aspiring to political rule; a robust race, with a pleasant inheritance inviting to ease, as not requiring such toil as less fertile lands; ease at the cost of liberty. Pleasant serfdom, however suitable to Canaanites, was unworthy of Israelites, called of God to rule not serve ( Deuteronomy 20:11; 1 Kings 9:21; Isaiah 10:27). The name Israel is akin to the Hebrew “daily labourer.” But in the conflict with Jabin and Sisera “the princes of Israel were with Deborah, even Israel and also Barak”; indeed the battle was perhaps on Israel’s territory, “by Tadhath at the waters of Megiddo” ( Judges 5:15,19). Conder however suggests that the whole scene of the battle was near Tabor within a radius of five or six miles. The kings assembled at Taanach, by the waters of Megiddo; but their fall was at Endor, according to Psalm 83:10. Barak would not be likely to desert the fastnesses of Tabor and march 15 miles over the boggy plain to attack the Canaanites strongly placed on the sides of the low hills at Taanach. Scripture says, “I will draw unto thee Sisera ... unto the river Kishon.” From Endor the kings ventured into the open plain S.W. of Tabor. Megiddo thus answers to Mujedda, a mound with ruins in the Jordan valley. From it flowed “the waters of Megiddo” in the valley of Jezreel. The defeat of Sisera drove his host into “that river of battles (so Gesenius translates for ‘ancient’), the river Kishon.” Harosheth of the Gentiles answers to El Harathiyeh. The “wooded country” answers to the oak woods on the hills W. of Kishon, to which those Canaanites who went through the swamps fled. The Kedesh in Judges 4:9 is not that of Naphtali 30 miles off, but that on the sea of Galilee 16 miles from Tabor, a place suited for a gathering of the tribes, and within Naphtali’s boundaries.

    Between this Kedesh and Tabor there is a broad plain in which is a place called Bessum = Bitzanaim, the plain to which Sisera fled (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, October, 1877, p. 191).

    On the march in the desert Issachar was on the E. with Judah and Zebulun his brothers, the foremost in the march ( Numbers 2:5; 10:14,15); Nethaneel was their commander. Igal represented Issachar among the spies ( Numbers 13:7). Paltiel, Israel’s representative, was divinely appointed to take part in dividing Canaan ( Numbers 34:26). Israel was appointed to stand on Gerizim to bless ( Deuteronomy 27:12). The tribe’s number at Sinai was 54,400 ( Numbers 1:29); at the close of the wilderness march it reached 64,300, inferior to Judah and Dan alone. In Canaan Issachar’s proximity to Zebulun continued. “Of Zebulun Moses said, Rejoice, Zebulun in thy going out (enterprise), and Issachar in thy tents” (comfortable enjoyment): i.e., not merely Zebulun was to be noted for “going out” in maritime traffic and Issachar for nomad life” in tents,” and grazing, and agriculture; but, according to poetical parallelism, the whole is meant of both tribes, Rejoice Zebulun and Issachar in your labour and your rest, in your undertakings at home and abroad, both alike successful. The thought is individualized by its distribution into parallel members. “They shall call the people unto the mountain (they will not make their riches into selfish mammon, but will invite the nations to ‘the mountain of the Lord’s inheritance’: Exodus 15:17; a moral not physical elevation, the Holy Land and its sanctuary), there they shall offer sacrifices of righteousness (not merely outwardly legal sacrifices, but also in a right spirit of faith and loving obedience: Psalm 4:6; 51:21; inviting all men to the sacrificial feast, and to join them in the happy worship of Jehovah: Psalm 22:28-31; Isaiah 60:5,6,16; 66:11,12), for they shall suck of the abundance of the seas, and of treasures hid in the sand” (not merely the fish, purple dye, sponges, and glass; but the richest treasures of sea and land shall flow into Israel, of which Zebulun and Issachar were to be flourishing tribes. Here in Galilee Jesus imparted the spiritual riches, to which the Galilean apostles in due time “called” all “peoples”): Deuteronomy 33:18,19; Matthew 4:13-16. Its inheritance extended in length from Carmel to the Jordan; in width to Mount Tabor on the N. (Josephus, Ant. 5:1, section 22); it consisted of the very rich plain of Jezreel or Esdraelon. Jezreel (whose name =“the seed plot of God” implies fertility) stood in the center, with Mount Gilboa on one hand and Little Hermon (Ed Duhy) on the other ( Joshua 19:17-23).

    It is the thoroughfare from E. to W. and from N. to S. Here Ahab had his palace, selecting the site doubtless for its beauty. D. Kerr thinks that Issachar lay to the E. of Manasseh and Ephraim, along the entire line of the Jordan from the sea of Chinneroth on the N. to nearly the Salt Sea on the S. Its lot thus was of a triangular form, having its apex at Jericho and its base to the N. of the plain of Jezreel, where it was met by Zebulun (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1877, p. 47).

    Tola the judge was of Issachar, though his abode was at Shamir in Mount Ephraim. The nomadic character of Issachar appears in 1 Chronicles 7:1-5; no less than 36,000 of its men were marauding mercenary “bands (giduwdim ) of soldiers for war,” a term applied elsewhere only to Gad’s “troops” and to the irregular bodies of Bedouin-like tribes round Israel.

    Two hundred “heads” (not as KJV “bands,” for it is roshee not giduwdim ) of Issachar came to Hebron to help in “turning the kingdom of Saul to David”; they were “men that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do ... and all their brethren were at their commandment” ( 1 Chronicles 10:14 ff; 12:23,32). Spiritually, Christians are men “knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep, for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed” ( Romans 13:11; Ephesians 5:16; see 1 Peter 4:1-4). We should help to transfer the kingdom from Satan to its coming rightful Lord ( Luke 19:12-27,44).

    Jerusalem fell “because she knew not the time of her visitation.” They are truly “wise” who “turn many from the power of Satan unto God” ( Daniel 12:3; Acts 26:18).

    Omri of the great family of Michael ruled: 1. in David’s time; possibly forefather of Omri who usurped the Israelite throne ( 1 Chronicles 27:18), and built Samaria (perhaps on the same hill Shamir on which Tola of Issachar judged). Baasha son of Ahijah, another usurper, was also of Issachar ( 1 Kings 15:27-29; 16:2,11), of lowest birth; his son Elah and all his kindred were murdered by Zimri, even as Baasha had slain Jeroboam’s house, “not leaving to him any that breathed.”

    Retributive justice pays blood with blood ( Revelation 16:6). The last glimpse of Issachar we have is, when many of the tribe joined in Hezekiah’s Passover and religious revival ( 2 Chronicles 30:18), though unavoidably not cleansed in legal order; for these Hezekiah prayed “the good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seek God, the Lord God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary.” But Issachar shall again come forth with his 12,000 sealed ones, when the Lord shall restore again the kingdom to Israel ( Acts 1:6; Revelation 7:7; 14:1). 2. Obed Edom’s seventh son, doorkeeper of the sanctuary ( Chronicles 26:5), one of the eight sons given Obed Edom, “for God blessed him.”

    ISSHIAH or Jeshaiah. 1. 1 Chronicles 24:21; 23:17; 26:35. 2. 1 Chronicles 24:25.

    ISSUE OUT OF THE FLESH: i.e. from the generative organ; the result of undue indulgence of lust, enervating the organs ( Leviticus 15:1-15; 22:4; Numbers 5:2). For seven days after its cessation the man was unclean, and then must bathe, wash his clothes, and offer sacrifice. The severe form of the disease is modern, appearing first in the 15th century and more virulently in the West than the East.

    ITALY The peninsula from the Alps to the straits of Messina ( Acts 18:2; 27:1; Hebrews 13:24).

    ITHAI 1 Chronicles 11:3l.ITTAI 2 Samuel 23:29. (See ITTAI ).

    ITHAMAR Aaron’s youngest son ( Exodus 6:23). With Eleazar the elder he succeeded to the priestly offices vacated by the death of Nadab and Abihu, which he and Eleazar were forbidden to mourn ( Exodus 28:1,40,48; Leviticus 10:1,2,6,7; Numbers 3:3,4; 1 Chronicles 24:2). Ithamar superintended the Gershonites who had charge of the curtains and hangings, and Merari who had charge of the pillars, Cords, and boards, on the march ( Exodus 38:21; Num 4:21-33). Eleazar’s family and chief men were more numerous than those of Ithamar. The high priesthood in Eli’s person (probably on account of the high qualities for which he was made judge) passed to the line of Ithamar, but reverted to Eleazar’s line in Zadok, because of see ABIATHAR ’S share in Adonijah’s rebellion; thus the prophecy against see ELI was fulfilled ( 1 Samuel 2:31-35; 3:12-14; 1 Kings 2:26,27,35).

    ITHIEL 1. Nehemiah 11:7. 2. One of the two to whom see AGUR spoke by inspiration ( Proverbs 30:1), meaning “God with me”; perhaps a symbolical name (see UCAL ).

    ITHMAH A Moabite of David’s guard ( 1 Chronicles 11:46). Probably joined David during his sojourn in Moab ( 1 Samuel 22:3,4).

    ITHNAN A town in the far S. of Judah, bordering on the desert ( Joshua 15:23,24; 1 Samuel 15:4).

    ITHRA Father of see AMASA by see ABIGAIL , David’s sister ( 2 Samuel 17:25; 1 Chronicles 2:17). “An Ishmaelite” is the true reading; for why state that he was an “Israelite”? That he was an Ishmaelite would be something exceptional, and fitly mentioned in the genealogy. Jether or Ithra had “gone in to,” i.e. seduced, Abigail, daughter of Nahash and sister of Zeruiah, Joab’s mother (see ABSALOM ), probably during the sojourn of David’s family with the king of Moab ( 1 Samuel 22:3,4).

    ITHRAN 1. Genesis 36:25,26,30. 2. 1 Chronicles 7:30-40; 37.

    ITHREAM Sixth son of David; by Eglah, whom Jewish tradition identifies with Mirhal (since she is emphatically designated “David’s wife”), adding that she died at Ithream’s birth ( 2 Samuel 3:5).

    ITHRITE Designation of two of David’s guard, Ira and Gareb ( 2 Samuel 23:38; 1 Chronicles 11:40; 2:53). Jattir was in the mountains of Judah, one of David’s “haunts,” where he had “friends” to whom he sent of the Amalekite spoils ( 1 Samuel 30:26,27,31).

    ITTAH KAZIN On Zebulun’s boundary ( Joshua 19:13). Meaning “time,” or “people, of a judge.”

    ITTAI 1. “The Gittite” of the Philistine Gath. Last in the host that defiled past David, while standing beneath the olive tree below Jerusalem ( 2 Samuel 15:18, Septuagint) on the morning of his flight from Absalom, were Gathites who had emigrated with him to Gath ( 1 Samuel 27:2,3,8; 30:9,10), and returned thence. Possibly vacancies in the body had been filled up with men of Gath, who had joined him with Ittai their countryman.

    This accounts for the command being given to a Gittite, Ittai, which would be strange if he had no tie of connection with the 600 veterans of the body guard (18:2, where Ittai appears in command of a third of the army). The reading gibowrim (heroes) for Gittim, “Gittites,” is therefore needless.

    David with characteristic generosity said to Ittai: “Wherefore goest thou also with me? return to thy place, and abide with the king (not that David recognizes Absalom as king, but he means ‘with whoever shall prove king,’ with the king de facto; whether he be rightful king you as a recent settler here are not called on to decide), for thou art a stranger (not an Israelite) and also an exile (not yet having a fixed fatherland) ... Seeing I go whither I may (not yet knowing where it shall be: 1 Samuel 23:13) ... return and take back thy brethren,” implying that Ittai as a Philistine general brought with him a body of his fellow countrymen. Ittai with unflinching loyalty, which David’s misfortunes could not shake, replied: “As the Lord liveth ... surely in what place my lord the king shall be, whether in death or life, even there also will thy servant (slave Hebrew) be.” So David desired him to pass forward over the Kedron, and Ittai the Gittite, and all his men, and all the little ones with him (for he and his men brought their whole families: 1 Samuel 27:3; 30:3,6), passed on.

    His resolution foreshadows the like resolution, though not so faithfully kept, of the disciples of the Son of David almost on the same spot ( Matthew 26:30,35). At the battle of Mahunaim Ittai had equal rank with Joab and Abishai ( 2 Samuel 18:2,5,12). Ittai typifies the gospel truth that from the Gentile world some of the most devoted heroes of the cross should join the Son of David, and so share in His triumphs ( Mark 10:29,30; Matthew 8:11,12). 2. Ittai or Ithai, of the heroes of David’s body guard; from the Benjamite Gibeah, son of Ribai ( 2 Samuel 23:29; 1 Chronicles 11:31).

    ITURAEA The region N. of Palestine. With Trachonitis Ituraea formed the tetrarchy of Philip ( Luke 3:1). Stretching from mount Hermon toward the N.E., i.e. toward Hauran, and from Damascus to northern Bashan. Called from Jetur, Ishmael’s son ( Genesis 25:15,16). The tribe of Manasseh wrested it from the Hagrites (Ishmaelites), Jetur, Nephish, and Nodab, and “increased from Bashan unto Baal Hermon and Senir, and unto mount Hermon”; i.e., they added Ituraea to Bashan, Gaulonitis, and Trachonitis, which they already possessed ( 1 Chronicles 5:19,23). Rome gave Ituraea to Herod the Great, 20 B.C., who bequeathed it to his son Philip.

    Now Jedur, with 38 towns and villages, of which ten are desolate and the rest very poor. Trachonitis was on its E., Gaulonitis on its S., Hermon on its W., and the Damascus plain on its N. An undulating table land with conical hills; the southern portion watered by streams from Hermon; the N. covered with jagged rocks of basalt seamed by chasms or sunk into pits, the molten lava having become fissured in cooling.

    IVAH; AVA 2 Kings 18:34; 19:13; 17:24; Isaiah 37:13. Now Hit, on the Euphrates, between Sippara (Sepharvaim) and Anah (Hena), with which it was apparently united politically. Probably the Ahava of Ezra 8:15. Iva was a Babylonian god representing the sky; to it the town was sacred.

    Sennacherib boasts that the gods of Sepharvaim, Hena, and Ivah, were powerless to resist him. The Egyptian inscriptions in the time of Thothmes III, 1450 B.C., mention a town 1st, whence tribute of bitumen was brought to Thothmes. From the bitumen springs of Is, Herodotus says (i. 606) the bitumen was brought to cement the walls of Babylon. These springs are still found at Hit. From Ivah, along with Babylon, Cuthah, Hamath, and Sepharvaim, the king of Assyria (Esar-haddon) brought people to colonize Samaria.

    IVORY: sheen , “tooth” or tusk, namely, of the elephant. There is no Hebrew word in Scripture for the elephant, for the Israelites knew of the elephant first only by its ivory, which was imported from Africa and India. The African elephant exceeds the Indian in the size of the ear and of the tusks, the latter of which are often eight or ten feet long and weigh from 100 to 120 lbs.

    From the resemblance of its tusks to horns Ezekiel 27:15 has “horns of ivory.” “Palaces of ivory” mean ornamented with ivory ( Psalm 45:8).

    So Ahab’s palace ( 1 Kings 22:39). Amos (3:15) foretells the destruction of the luxurious “houses of ivory” having their walls, doors, and ceilings inlaid with it; also “beds of ivory” (6:4), i.e. veneered with it.

    In 1 Kings 10:22 and 2 Chronicles 9:21 sheen habbim is the term “the teeth of elephants”; Sanskrit, ibhas, Coptic eboy, Assyrian habba in the inscriptions. Gesenius would read sheen habenim , “ivory (and) ebony.”

    On the Assyrian obelisk in the British Museum tribute bearers are seen carrying tusks; specimens of carvings in ivory were found in Nimrud, and tablets inlaid with blue and opaque glass. “All manner vessels of ivory” are in mystic Babylon ( Revelation 18:12). Solomon made a great throne of ivory overlaid with gold ( 1 Kings 10:18-20); the ivory was brought in the navy of Tarshish, probably from the S. coasts of Arabia, which maintained from ancient times commercial intercourse with both India and Ethiopia. In Ezekiel 27:6 we read “the Ashurites have made thy (Tyre’s) benches of ivory, brought out of the isles of Chittim”; rather, as the Hebrew orthography requires, “they have made thy (rowing) benches of ivory, inlaid in the daughter of cedars” or “the best boxwood” (bath ashurim ), from Cyprus and Macedonia, from whence the best boxwood came (Pliny).

    IZHAR, IZEHAR Numbers 3:19,27; Exodus 6:18,21; Numbers 16:1. Amminadab is substituted by mistake in 1 Chronicles 6:22, as appears from ver. 38.

    Head of one of the four Kohathite families ( 1 Chronicles 26:23,29).

    IZRAHIAH 1 Chronicles 7:3.

    IZRI 1 Chronicles 25:1-11; ZERI, 1 Chronicles 25:3.

    J JAAKAN Forefather of the Benejaakan, “the children of Jaakan,” who gave their name to one stage of the Israelites’ journeyings. In Numbers 33:31 the order is, “from Moseroth” to Benejaakan; in Deuteronomy 10:6 it is “from the wells (beerot ) of the children of Jaakan to Mosera.” Probably Israel visited the two places twice: on the first march toward Canaan, from Mosera to Benejaakan ( Numbers 33:31); the reverse order in Deuteronomy 10:6, the 40th year, when the march was differently directed.

    JAAKOBAH 1 Chronicles 4:24,36,38.

    JAALA, JAALAH Nehemiah 7:58; Ezra 2:56.

    JAALAM =“hidden by Jehovah.” Genesis 36:5,14,18; 1 Chronicles 1:35. A duke or tribal chief of Edom.

    JANNAI 1 Chronicles 5:12.

    JAARE-OREGIM 2 Samuel 21:19. Father of Elhanan, a Bethlehemite, who slew Goliath (KJV “the brother of Goliath,” to accord with 1 Chronicles 20:5 and not to contradict 1 Samuel 17 where David kills Goliath). But the true reading is 1 Chronicles 20:5: “Elhanan, the son of Jair, slew Lahmi (eth Lahmi being altered into Bethlehemi), the brother of Goliath (eth Goliath being substituted for ahiy Goliath ). The change was the more readily made as Lahmi’s spear is described exactly as Goliath’s ( 1 Samuel 17:7). (See ELHANAN ). Oregim, “weavers,” is a transcriber’s accidental interpolation after “Jair,” taken from the latter part of the verse. The ancient versions agree with the present Hebrew text, which shows the error is of very ancient date.

    JAASAN Ezra 10:37.

    JAASIEL 1 Chronicles 27:21.

    JAAZANIAH, OR JEZANIAH 1. “Son of the Maacathite,” a “captain of the forces” who accompanied Johanan in waiting on Gedaliah, the governor over the Jewish remnant after the capture of Jerusalem, and afterward in rescuing them from Ishmael, and in going to Egypt in spite of the Lord’s prohibition ( Kings 25:23; Jeremiah 41:11; 43:4,5). 2. Son of Shaphan. Stood as leader in the midst of the 70 ancients (elders) of Israel with censers in their hands, worshipping idols portrayed upon the wall of the court of Jehovah’s house; seen by Ezekiel (8:11). Shaphan was the scribe who read to Josiah the law. The son’s spiritual privileges increased his guilt ( 2 Kings 22:10-14). His very name, meaning” Jehovah hears,” gave the lie to the unbelief which virtually said “Jehovah seeth not” ( Ezekiel 9:9; Psalm 10:11,14; 50:21; 94:7,9). The elders incurred further guilt in usurping the priests’ office by offering incense. 3. Son of Azur, leader of the 25 priests ( Ezekiel 11:1). Azur means help, their names reminding them, if they would have heeded it, that God would have “heard” if they had sought His “help” to save the city. 4. Jeremiah 35:3.

    JAAZER, JAZER Hebrew Jaezzeer. A town E. of Jordan in Gilead ( Numbers 32:1,3-35; 1 Chronicles 26:31). Taken by Israel from the Amorites on the way to Bashan ( Numbers 21:32,33). Now the ruins es Szir, ten miles N.E. of Heshbon; a castle and a large walled pool, the “sea” of Jeremiah 48:32; but Septuagint reads “the cities of Jaazer”. Some error may be in the present text. The town gave its name to the surrounding district ( Joshua 13:25; 2 Samuel 24:5). This conquest completed their acquisition of the Amorite kingdom. Soon after, Gad occupied it pastorally. Assigned to the Merarite Levites ( Joshua 21:39), but occupied by Hebronites (Kohathites) in David’s time ( 1 Chronicles 26:31).

    The plants of the Sibmah vine are said in Isaiah 16:8 to have come even unto Jaazer, 15 miles from Heshbon, near Sibmah, “they wandered through the wilderness in wild luxuriance,” namely, that encompassing Moab, “they are gone over the sea,” namely, the sea of Jaazer, but others the Dead Sea ( Psalm 80:8-11). The vine spread itself round the margin of the sea, and reached beyond to the other side; a sad contrast to the coming desolation, when “the pagan lords” should “break down the principal plants”! “Therefore I will weep with the weeping of Jaazer,” i.e. such as Jaazer weeps with. Isaiah is touched with pity for Moab, though an alien.

    Ministers, in denouncing God’s wrath against sinners, should do it with tender sorrow, not exultation. At Jaazer was the source of a river falling into Jordan, and marshes or pools still at times are at the source of the wady Szir.

    JAAZIAH 1 Chronicles 24:26,27; where Beno should be translated “his (Merari’s) son.”

    JAAZIEL contracted intoAZIEL. 1 Chronicles 15:18,20.

    JABAL =“flowing stream.” Son of Lamech and Adah ( Genesis 4:20), “father (teacher and forerunner) of such as dwell in tents and have cattle.” Abel fed sheep and goats, Jabal also larger animals, “cattle.” Abel had a fixed dwelling, the land around which afforded sufficient sustenance for his flock. Jabal introduced the nomad life, in tents probably formed of skins, migrating in quest of pasture for his “cattle” from place to place ( Genesis 4:2,20). Savages live by hunting; emerging from barbarism they become nomadic, then agricultural. But Scripture represents man as placed by God in a simple civilization, raised above barbarism and the need of living by the chase, though not a highly developed culture. Adam “dressed and kept” the garden of Eden, and his sons must have learned from him some of his knowledge.

    JABBOK =“pouring out or emptying.” A stream which traverses Gilead, and falls into Jordan midway between the sea of Galilee and the Dead Sea. Now wady Zerka. The northern bound of Sihon’s kingdom, as the Arnon was the southern bound ( Numbers 21:24) The rugged territory of Ammon, the eastern defiles of Gilead, also reached the upper Jabbok. In its early course it flows eastward under Rabbah of Ammon, a strong fortress upon a tributary of the Jabbok. Then northward and westward in a curve to a short distance from Gerasa; it reaches Jordan 45 miles N. of the Arnon. Between Rabbah and Gerasa it formed the Ammonite border. W. of this the territory had been wrested from Ammon by the Amorites ( Joshua 13:25), and was still claimed by Ammon after Israel had in turn wrested it from Sihon, whence the Jabbok is still called “the border of the children of Ammon” ( Deuteronomy 3:16; Joshua 12:2; Judges 11:13,21,22). Though now it is one vast pasture, the numerous ruins of cities show how thickly it was once peopled. The eastern territory to which Ammon was confined in Moses’ time is as yet little known to travelers. Sihon the Amorite king was unable to pursue his conquests further E., “for the border of the children of Ammon was strong,” Rabbah was too strong for him. Israel was restricted by God’s prohibition from touching the Ammonite land, which He had given to the children of Lot ( Deuteronomy 2:19,37). On the southern bank of the Jabbok Jacob met Esau ( Genesis 32:22). Its western part was the bound between the kingdoms of Sihon and Og (Joshua 41:2,5). Its lower course is fringed with cane and oleander, the banks above are covered with oaks. The water is perennial toward its mouth, and there are great floods in winter. Paine objects to identifying Jabbok with the Zerka, as there is nothing in that region to correspond with Mahanaim and Penuel; he identifies Jabbok with the Yabis, 13 miles further N. On a tributary of the Yabis is found a ruin, Mahana = Mahanaim.

    JABESH 1. 2 Kings 15:10,13,14. 2. = Jabesh Gilead, 1 Chronicles 10:12.

    JABESH (“=dry”) Gilead. 1 Samuel 11:1,9, etc. Chief of Gilead’s cities. For not having come to Mizpeh at Israel’s command, under an imprecatory oath against all defaulters, when the tribes began war with Benjamin ( Judges 20:1-3; 21:5), its males were all killed, and its virgins, 400 in number, were given in marriage to the 600 Benjamites who survived the war with Israel ( Judges 21:1,8-14). The carrying into execution the oath at the close of the war was mainly influenced by the desire to provide wives for Benjamin, as their oath precluded themselves from giving their daughters.

    Subsequently it recovered itself, and being threatened by the Ammonite king, Nabash, with the excision of its citizens’ right eyes as a reproach upon Israel, was rescued by Saul. In gratitude the inhabitants, when he and his three sons were slain by the Philistines (1 Sam 31:8,13), took down by night their corpses from the walls of Bethshan, where they had been exposed; then burnt the bodies and buried the bones under a tree, and kept a funeral fast seven days. David, in generous forgetfulness of his own wrongs from Saul, blessed them for their kindness to their master, praying the Lord to requite it, and promising to requite it as if it were a kindness to himself ( 2 Samuel 2:5,6); afterwards he removed the bones to the sepulchre of Saul’s father Kish at Zelah ( 2 Samuel 21:13,14). The name survives in the wady Yates, flowing from the E. into the Jordan below Bethshan; the ruin ed Deir, S. of the wady, is on the site (Robinson, Biblical Research 3:319). It was six miles from Pella, on a mountain toward Gerasa.

    JABEZ A town where the scribes belonging to the families of the Kenites resided ( 1 Chronicles 2:55; a school said by the Targum to have been founded by Othniel, called also Jabez; Rechab is made Rechabiah son of Eliezer, Moses’ son): the Tirathites, Shimeathites, and Sucathites; they came of Hemath, the father of the house of Rechab. Probably in the S. of Judea, not far from Bethlehem. 1 Chronicles 2:51-54: Salton possibly is Salmon, Boaz’ father ( 1 Chronicles 26:25).

    JABEZ =“sorrowful.” In the genealogy connected with Bethlehem his name is explained by the sorrow with which his mother bore him; also by his prayer “that evil might not grieve him,” i.e., though his name expressed sorrow, that God would preserve him from it. His prayer is one of the most comprehensive in the Bible, and shines forth like a brilliant star in the midst of a genealogical catalog of names; probably offered in setting out in life, an admirable model for youths. “Oh that Thou wouldest bless me indeed (God alone knows what is not only seemingly, but indeed, good for us, not earthly shadows but heavenly realities, and all things here that tend toward them) and enlarge my coast,” not merely in temporal but in spiritual interests ( 1 Kings 4:29; Psalm 18:19; 31:8; 118:5), “and that Thine hand might be with me (as ‘the hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek Him’: Ezra 8:18,22; 7:6,9), and that Thou wouldest keep me from evil,” etc. ( Matthew 6:13; John 17:15; Luke 22:40,46; Corinthians 10:13; 2 Peter 2:9; Revelation 3:10). Evil may assail, but cannot finally “grieve,” the believer. Jabez, the son of sorrow, by prayerful faith inherited joy in the end ( Matthew 5:4; Psalm 90:15; Hebrews 12:11). Prayer was the secret of his being “more honourable than his brethren” ( 1 Samuel 2:30). His name may have been given to the city Jabez, famed for its scribes. The abrupt mention of him shows he was a man of note when Ezra wrote Chronicles. His prayer was to “the God of Israel” with whom Jacob wrestled in prayer, and “by his strength had power with God” ( Hosea 12:3,4), and so got the new name “Israel.” “God granted” him according to the faith of his request ( Ephesians 3:20; Matthew 9:29).

    JABIN 1. King of Hazor in northern Palestine, near the Merom waters. Headed the confederacy of northern kings (Jobab of Madon, the kings of Shimron, Achshaph, etc., N. of the mountains of Naphtali and in the Arabah S. of Chinneroth, i.e. the Ghor, S. of the sea of Galilee, etc.) against Israel: Joshua 11:1-4. Their army was “even as the sand upon the sea shore in multitude, with horses and chariots very many.” Lest Joshua should be affrighted at this formidable array, Jehovah in vision promised “I will deliver them up all slain before Israel”; I am infinitely more than a match for them, and I am on thy side. The “I” is emphatic in the Hebrew. Joshua suddenly fell upon them and “chased them unto great Zidon (then the metropolis of Phoenicia, but later in David’s time outstripped by Tyre), and see MISREPHOTH MAIM and unto the valley of Mizpeh eastward, until they left them none remaining.” Then he “houghed” (lamed by cutting the hoof sinew) their horses, and burnt their chariots. The cities he did not burn except Hazor, which he burnt and slew its king, probably on account of some renewed hostility ( Joshua 11:1-13). 2. The king of Hazor whose general, Sisera, was defeated by see DEBORAH and see BARAK (see HAROSHETH ). “For 20 years he mightily oppressed the children of Israel,” until their “cry unto the Lord” brought a deliverer (Judges 4—5).

    JABNEEL, JABNEH (See LIBNAB ). 1. On the northern boundary of Judah, near the sea ( Joshua 15:11); Josephus (Ant. 5:1, section 22) assigns it to Daniel That tribe and the Philistines were in constant warfare for the towns in the lowland. So in 2 Chronicles 26:6 it was in the Philistines’ possession, and had its wall broken down by Uzziah. Its harbour, like that of Ascalon and Gaza, was called Majumas, “the place on the sea.” it had a school of learned doctors at the time of the fall of Jerusalem. The burial place of Gamaliel, according to Jewish tradition. Under the crusaders it was called Ibelin, and gave a title to a line of counts. Now Yebna or Ibna, 11 miles S. of Jaffa, four from Akir (Ekron). 2. A landmark on Naphtali’ s boundary ( Joshua 19:33); in the hills N.W. of the lake of Galilee.

    JACHAN 1 Chronicles 5:13.

    JACHIN =“he will establish,” implying “stability.” The right hand or S. pillar of the two “in the porch of” ( 1 Kings 7:21,39), or “before,” Solomon’s temple ( 2 Chronicles 3:17).

    JACHIN 1. Genesis 46:10; Numbers 26:12. 2. 1 Chronicles 9:10; 24:17; Nehemiah 11:10.

    JACINTH =“hyacinth.” A precious stone, a foundation of the New Jerusalem wall ( Revelation 21:20). Hebrew leshem , “ligure” in the high priest’s breastplate ( Exodus 28:19). A red zircon, found in square prisms, varying from pale green to purple red. “Ligure” in Speaker’s Commentary is explained by “amber,” which, according to Pliny and Theophrastus, came from Liguria. Smith’s Bible Dictionary says “ligurite is a crystallized mineral of a yellowish or apple-green hue found in Liguria, ‘jacinth’ seems identical with Hebrew [leshem ].” In Revelation 9:17 the “breastplates of jacinth” are of hyacinth color, the dark blue iris color answering to the “smoke out of their mouths.” Pliny says (37:41), the violet brightness in the amethyst is diluted in the jacinth. Solinus makes the,jacinth our sapphire.

    JACOB (see ESAU , see ISAAC ) =“supplanter, or holding the heel.” Esau’s twin brother, but second in point of priority. Son of Isaac, then 60 years old, and Rebekah. As Jacob “took his brother by the heel (the action of a wrestler) in the womb” ( Hosea 12:3), so the spiritual Israel, every believer, having no right in himself to the inheritance, by faith when being born again of the Spirit takes hold of the bruised heel, the humanity, of Christ crucified, “the Firstborn of many brethren.” He by becoming a curse for us became a blessing to the true Israel; contrast Hebrews 12:16,17.

    Jacob was a “plain,” i.e. an upright man, steady and domestic, affectionate, so his mother’s favorite: Genesis 25:24, etc., “dwelling in tents,” i.e. staying at home, minding the flocks and household duties; not, like Esau, wandering abroad in keen quest of game, “a man of the field,” wild, restless, self indulgent, and seldom at home in the tent. Having bought the birthright from Esau, he afterward, at Rebekah’s instigation, stole the blessing which his father intended for Esau, but which God had appointed to him even when the two sons were yet unborn; “the elder shall serve the younger” ( Genesis 25:23; 27:29; Malachi 1:3; Romans 9:12). His seeking a right end by wrong means (Genesis 27) entailed a life-long retribution in kind. Instead of occupying the first place of honour in the family he had to flee for his life; instead of a double portion, he fled with only the staff in his hand. It was now, when his schemes utterly failed, God’s grace began to work in him and for him, amidst his heavy outward crosses. If he had waited in faith God’s time, and God’s way, of giving the blessing promised by God, and not unlawfully with carnal policy foiled Isaac’s intention, God would have defeated his father’s foolish purpose and Jacob would have escaped his well deserved chastisement. The fear of man, precautions cunning, habitual timidity as to danger, characterize him, as we might have expected in one quiet and shrewd to begin with, then schooled in a life exposed to danger from Esau, to grasping selfishness from Laban, and to undutifulness from most of his sons ( Genesis 31:15,42; 34:5,30; 43:6,11,12). Jacob’s grand superiority lay in his abiding trust in the living God. Faith made him “covet earnestly the best gift,” though his mode of getting it (first by purchase from the reckless, profane Esau, at the cost of red pottage, taking ungenerous advantage of his brother’s hunger; next by deceit) was most unworthy. When sent forth by his parents to escape Esau, and to get a wife in Padan Aram, he for the first time is presented before us as enjoying God’s manifestations at Bethel in his vision of the ladder set up on earth, and the top reaching heaven, with “Jehovah standing above, and the angels of God ascending and descending (not descending and ascending, for the earth is presupposed as already the scene of their activity) on it,” typifying God’s providence and grace arranging all things for His people’s good through the ministry of “angels” (Genesis 28; Hebrews 1:14). When his conscience made him feel his flight was the just penalty of his deceit God comforts him by promises of His grace. Still more typifying Messiah, through whom heaven is opened and also joined to earth, and angels minister with ceaseless activity to Him first, then to His people ( John 14:6; Revelation 4:1; Acts 7:56; Hebrews 9:8; 10:19,20). Jacob the man of guile saw Him at the top of the ladder; Nathanael, an Israelite without guile, saw Him at the bottom in His humiliation, which was the necessary first step upward to glory. John 1:51: “hereafter,” Greek “from now,” the process was then beginning which shall eventuate in the restoration of the union between heaven and earth, with greater glory than before ( Revelation 5:8- 11,21,22). Then followed God’s promise of (1) the land and (2) of universal blessing to all families of the earth “in his seed,” i.e.

    Christ; meanwhile he should have (1) God’s presence, (2) protection in all places, (3) restoration to home, (4) unfailing faithfulness ( Genesis 28:15; compare Genesis 28:20,21).

    Recognizing God’s manifestation as sanctifying the spot, he made his stony pillow into a pillar, consecrated with oil (see BETHEL ), and taking up God’s word he vowed that as surely as God would fulfill His promises (he asked no more than “bread and raiment”) Jehovah should be his God, and of all that God gave he would surely give a tenth to Him; not waiting until he should be rich to do so, but while still poor; a pattern to us (compare Genesis 32:10).

    Next follows his seven years’ service under greedy Laban, in lieu of presents to the parents (the usual mode of obtaining a wife in the East, Genesis 24:53, which Jacob was unable to give), and the imposition of Leah upon him instead of Rachel; the first installment of his retributive chastisement in kind for his own deceit. Kennicott suggested that Jacob served 14 years for his wives, then during 20 years he took care of Laban’s cattle as a friend, then during six years he served for wages ( Genesis 31:38,41). “One (zeh ) 20 years I was with thee (tending thy flocks, but not in thy house); another (zeh ) 20 years I was for myself in thy house, serving thee 14 years for thy two daughters, and six years for thy cattle.” The ordinary view that he was only 20 years old in Padan Aram would make him 77 years old in going there; and as Joseph, the second youngest, was born at the end of the first 14 years, the 11 children born before Benjamin would be all born within six or seven years, Leah’s six, Rachel’s one, Bilhah’s two, and Zilpah’s two. It is not certain that Dinah was born at this time. Zebulun may have been borne by Leah later than Joseph, it not being certain that the births all followed in the order of their enumeration, which is that of the mothers, not that of the births. Rachel gave her maid to Jacob not necessarily after the birth of Leah’s fourth son; so Bilhah may have borne Dan and Naphtali before Judah’s birth. Leah then, not being likely to have another son, probably gave Zilpah to Jacob, and Asher and Naphtali were born; in the beginning of the last of the seven years probably Leah bore Issachar, and at its end Zebulun. But in the view of Kennicott and Speaker’s Commentary Jacob went to Laban at 57; in the first 14 years had sons, Reuben, Simeon, Levi, and Judah by Leah; Dan and Naphtali by Bilhah; in the 20 years ( Genesis 35:38) next had Gad and Asher by Zilpah, Issachar and Zebulun by Leah, lastly Dinah by Leah and Joseph by Rachel; then six years’ service for cattle, then flees from Padan Aram where he had been 40 years, at 97. In Jacob’s 98th year Benjamin is born and Rachel dies. Joseph at 17 goes to Egypt, at 30 is governor. At Jacob goes to Egypt ( Genesis 46:1); dies at 147 ( Genesis 47:28).

    The assigning of 40, instead of 20, years to his sojourn with Laban allows time for Er and Onan to be grown up when married; their strong passions leading them to marry, even so, at an early age for that time. The common chronology needs some correction, since it makes Judah marry at 20, Er and Onan at 15.

    On Jacob desiring to leave, Laban attested God’s presence with Jacob. “I have found by experience (Hebrew “by omens from serpents,” the term showing Laban’s paganness: Genesis 30:19,32) that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake.” Jacob then required as wages all the speckled and spotted sheep and goats, which usually are few, sheep in the East being generally white, the goats black or brown, not speckled. With characteristic sharpness Jacob adopted a double plan of increasing the wages agreed on.

    Peeling rods of (Gesenius) storax (“ poplar “), almond (“ hazel “), and plane tree (“chesnut”) in strips, so that the dazzling white wood of these trees should appear under the dark outside, he put them in the drinking troughs; the cattle consequently brought forth spotted, speckled young, which by the agreement became Jacob’s. Thus by trickery he foiled Laban’s trickery in putting three days’ journey between his flock tended by Jacob and Jacob’s stipulated flock of spotted and speckled goats and brown put under the care of his sons. Secondly, Jacob separated the speckled young, which were his, so as to be constantly in view of Laban’s one-colored flock. Moreover he adopted the trick with the rods only at the copulation of the strong sheep, namely, at the summer copulation not the autumn; for lambs conceived in spring were thought stronger. Laban changed the terms frequently (“ ten times”) when he saw Jacob’s success, but in vain. Jacob accounted to his wives for his success by narrating his dream, which he had at the time the cattle conceived ( Genesis 31:10).

    This dream was at the beginning of the six years. “God hath taken away your father’s cattle and given them to me.” God’s command to Jacob to return was in a dream at the close of the six years ( Genesis 31:11-13; in 12 translated leaped for “leap,” and were for “are”). In the latter God states the true cause of his success; not his trickery, but “I have seen all that Laban doeth unto thee”: the repetition of “in a dream” twice implies two dreams.

    Jacob’s polygamy was contrary to the original law of paradise ( Genesis 2:23,24; Matthew 19:5). Leah was imposed on him when he had designed to marry Rachel only, and the maids were given him by his wives to obtain offspring. The times of ignorance, when the gospel had not yet restored the original standard, tolerated evils which would be inexcusable now. Jealousies were the result of polygamy in Jacob’s case, as was sure to happen.

    The most characteristic scene of Jacob’s higher life was his wrestling until break of day (compare Luke 6:12) with the Angel of Jehovah, in human form, for a blessing. “By his strength he had power with God, yea he had power over the Angel and prevailed, he wept and made supplication unto Him” ( Hosea 12:3,4). So He received the name see ISRAEL , “contender with God,” a pattern to us ( Matthew 11:12; 15:22; Revelation 3:21; Luke 13:24). His “strength” was conscious weakness constraining him, when his thigh was put out of joint and he could put forth no effort of his own, to hang upon Him; teaching us the irresistible might of conscious weakness hanging on Almighty strength ( Job 23:6; Isaiah 27:5; 40:29-31; 2 Corinthians 12:9,10). “I will not let Thee go except Thou bless me” is a model prayer ( Genesis 32:26). Tears (recorded by Hosea under an independent Spirit of revelation) and supplications were his weapons; type of Messiah ( Hebrews 5:7). The vision of the two encampments of angels on either side of him (see MAHANAIM ) prepared him for the vision of the Lord of angels. Thus he saw, “they that be with us (believers) are more than they that be with” our enemies ( 2 Kings 6:16,17). Wrestling first with God, we can victoriously wrestle with Satan ( Ephesians 6:12). Jacob like David felt “what time I am afraid, I will trust in Thee” ( Psalm 56:3,4,11; 1 Samuel 30:6). His is one of the earliest prayers on record ( Genesis 32:7,9-12). He pleads as arguments (compare Isaiah 43:26), first God’s covenant keeping character to the children of His people, “O God of my father Abraham and Isaac”; next, His word and promises (31:3,13), “the Lord which saidst unto me, Return ... and I will deal well with thee”; next, his own unworthiness, “I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies,” etc. (compare 28:20-22); next the petition itself, “deliver me ... from Esau,” appealing to God’s, known pity for the helpless, “I fear him lest he ... smite ... the mother with the children”; again falling back on God’s own word, “Thou saidst, I will surely do thee good, and make thy seed as the sand of the sea;” etc. The present, artfully made seem larger by putting a space between drove and drove, and each driver in turn saying, “they be thy servant Jacob’s, ... a present unto my lord Esau,” was calculated by successive appeals to impress the impulsive elder brother ( Matthew 5:25).

    Having left Canaan in guilt, now on his return Jacob must re-enter it with deep searchings of heart and wrestlings with God for the recovery of that sinless faith which he had forfeited by deceit and which lays hold of the covenant. Jacob is made to know he has more to fear from God’s displeasure than from Esau’s enmity Once that he stands right with God he need not fear Esau. There followed therefore the wrestling “alone” with Jehovah (compare Matthew 14:23; Mark 1:35); his being named “Israel”; and his asking God’s name, to which the only reply was, God “blessed him there.” Blessing is God’s name, i.e. the character wherein He reveals Himself to His people ( Exodus 34:5-7). Jacob called the place Peniel, “the face of God.” Next Jacob came to Succoth, then crossed Jordan, and near Shechem bought his only possession in Canaan, the field whereon he tented, from the children of Hamer, Shechem’s father, for kesita, i.e. ingots of silver of a certain weight. The old versions translated “lambs,” an ancient standard of wealth before coinage was practiced. For “Shalem, a city of Shechem,” translated with Samaritan Pentateuch, “Jacob came in peace to the city of Shechem,” though there is still a Salim E. of Nablus (Shechem). His settlement here in the N. instead of with his father in the S. at Beersheba may have been to avoid collision with Esau and to make an independent settlement in the promised land. It seems to have been in a time of his temporary religious declension after his escape from Esau through God’s interposition. Undue intercourse with the Canaanites around ended in Dinah’s fall and the cruel retribution by Simeon and Levi, which so imperiled his position among the surrounding Canaanites, and which so deeply affected him ( Genesis 33:17,19; Genesis 34; Genesis 49:5,6). It is true he erected an altar, El Elohe Israel, claiming God as his own “the God of Israel.” Still God saw need for calling him to a personal and domestic revival. Jacob understood it so, and called his household to put away their strange gods (namely, Rachel’s stolen teraphim and the idols of Shechem, which was spoiled just before), their earrings (used as idolatrous phylacteries), and uncleanness; and then proceeded to perform what he had vowed so long ago, namely, to make the stone pillar God’s house (Genesis 28:22). When thus once more he sought peace with God “the terror of God was upon the cities around” (compare Joshua 2:9). They made no attempt such as Jacob feared to avenge the slaughter of the Shechemites. Reaching Bethel once more after 40 years, where he had seen the heavenly ladder, he has a vision of God confirming his name “Israel” and the promise of nations springing from him, and of his seed inheriting the land; He therefore rears again the stone pillar to El Shaddai, “God Almighty,” the name whereby God had appeared to Abram also when He changed his name to Abraham. Then followed the birth of Benjamin, which completed the tribal twelve (Genesis 35).

    The loss of his favorite son Joseph was his heaviest trial, his deceit to Isaac now being repaid by his sons’ cruel deceit to himself. Tender affection for wife and children was his characteristic ( Genesis 37:33-35; 42:36; 45:28). By special revelation at Beersheba (Genesis 46) allaying his fears of going to Egypt, which Isaac had been expressly forbidden to do ( Genesis 26:2), he went down. This marks the close of the first stage in the covenant and the beginning of the second stage. Leaving Canaan as a family, Israel returned as a nation. In Egypt the transformation took place; the civilization, arts, and sciences of Egypt adapted it well for the divine purpose of training Israel in this second stage of their history; Jacob and his family, numbering 70, or as Stephen from Septuagint reads, 75 souls ( Acts 7:14), according as Joseph’s children only or his grandchildren also are counted. Jacob’s sons’ wives are not reckoned in the 70 persons, only the unmarried daughter Dinah and a granddaughter. In the number are included, according to Hebrew usage, some who were still “in the loins of their fathers.” Benjamin’s (then only 24) ten sons were probably born in Egypt subsequently. So Pharez’ two sons and Asher’s two grandsons by Beriah. In the genealogy those named are the heads of tribes and of famiLies.

    At 130 Jacob blessed Pharaoh and termed his life a “pilgrimage” of days “few and evil” (47; Hebrews 11:9,13). The catalog of ills includes his sufferings: (1) from Esau, (2) Laban, (3) maiming by the Angel, (4) Dinah’s violation and Simeon and Levi’s cruelty, (5) loss of Joseph, (6) Simeon’s imprisonment, (7) Benjamin’s departure, (8) Rachel’s death, (9) Reuben’s incest.

    All these seemed “against” him, but all was for him, because God was for him ( Romans 8:28,31,37; Genesis 42:36). His true grandeur and sublimity burst forth at his latter end; his triumphant and grateful review of life,” God, before whom my fathers did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the Angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lad!” His blessing Joseph’s sons was an act of “faith” ( Hebrews 11:21), “leaning upon the top of his staff,” an additional fact brought out by Paul (adopting Septuagint), as he worshipped on his bed ( Genesis 47:31; 48:2); the staff symbolized his “pilgrim” spirit seeking the heavenly city ( Genesis 32:10). Faith adapted him to receive prophetic insight into the characters and destiny of Ephraim and Manasseh respectively, as also of his other representatives. He anticipates the future as present, saying “I have given to thee (Joseph’s descendants) above thy brethren (Ephraim was the chief tribe of the N.) one portion of that land which I in the person of my descendants (Joshua and Israel) am destined to take with sword and bow from the Amorites” ( Genesis 48:22). In Genesis 49:28 his prophecy as to his several sons and the tribes springing from them is called a “blessing” because, though a portion was denunciatory, yet as a whole all were within the covenant of blessing, but with modifications according to their characteristics. What already was gave intimation to the spirit of prophecy in Jacob of what would be. His prophecy of Shiloh’s coming in connection with Judah’s ceasing to have the sceptre and a lawgiver more accurately defined the Messianic promise than it had been before. The general promise of “the seed” sprung from Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob he now limits to Judah. His faith in “bowing on his bed” after Joseph promised to bury him in Canaan ( Genesis 47:29,30) consisted in his confidence of God’s giving Canaan to his seed, and he therefore earnestly desired to be buried there. Epistle to Hebrews omits his last blessing on his 12 sons, because Paul “plucks only the flowers by his way and leaves the whole meadow to his hearers” (Delitzsch). His secret and true life is epitomized in “I have waited for Thy salvation, O Lord” ( Genesis 49:18).

    At 147 he died, and his body was embalmed and after a grand state funeral procession buried with his fathers in the cave of Machpelah before Mamre (Genesis 1).

    JACOB’S WELL On a low slope of Mount Gerizim, at the opening of the valley of Shechem, from which it is one mile and a half distant eastward, with the grainfields of the plain of El Mukna in front. Hence, appears the appropriateness of the allusions “our fathers worshipped in this mountain,” namely, Gerizim, whereon the Samaritan temple stood ( John 4:20); “lift up your eyes, and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest” ( John 4:25). The distance from Shechem (Sychar) is no objection; for even if the Samaritan woman’s coming to the well was not the result of a providential accident, the sacredness of Jacob’s well and the excellence of its deep drawn water would account for her coming so far. It was not the public city well, otherwise it would have been furnished with some means of drawing the water ( John 4:11). The sinking of so deep a well would only be undertaken by some one who had not access to the neighbouring streams and fountains. The patriarchs had never want of pasture in Canaan, but often difficulties as to water ( Genesis 21:25-30; 26:13-15,18-22).

    Jacob therefore naturally provided himself with a well in his field just purchased ( Genesis 33:17-19). With characteristic prudence he secured on his own property, by great labour, a perennial supply at a time when the surrounding watersprings, which abound on the surface, were in the hands of unfriendly neighbours. Formerly there was a a square hole opening into a vaulted chamber 15 feet square, in the floor of which was the well’s mouth. The vault has fallen, so that stones have fallen in and much reduced its original depth, in Maundrell’s time it was 105 feet deep; now it is often dry, at other times it has a few feet of water. Caspari (Chronicles and Geog. Introd. to Life of Christ) says Sychar originally extended further to the S., and consequently a large part of it lay nearer to Jacob’s well than to the fountain Ain el Askar at the N. side of the opening of the valley of Nablus toward the E. Those at the S. of Sychar would repair to Jacob’s well rather than to Ain el Askar, which is ten minutes’ walk from Jacob’s well. The true mouth of the well is but four feet long, and opens into the well itself, which is seven and a half feet in diameter, and now owing to rubbish only 75 ft. deep. The vaulted chamber was possibly the crypt of the church built over the well in the 4th century. Dr. Rogers and Miss Peache have contributed 150 British pounds for clearing the well and protecting it with stonework (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, April 1877).

    JADA 1 Chronicles 2:28,32.

    JADAN Ezra 10:43.

    JADDUA 1. Successor of Jonathan or Johanan in the high priesthood. The last high priest and the latest name in Old Testament, supposing 1 Chronicles 3:22-24 corrupt. In the reign of the last Persian king Darius and of see ALEXANDER ; when he invaded Judea Jaddua is said to have gone out in priestly robes to meet Alexander, and to have implored his goodwill toward the Jews (Josephus, Ant. 11:8, section 7; Nehemiah 12:11,22).

    The phrase “Darius the Persian” implies that the Grecian dynasty of Alexander the Great had begun. 2. Nehemiah 10:21.

    JADON Nehemiah 3:7; compare 1 Chronicles 27:30. Josephus calls the man of God who denounced Jeroboam’s altar at Bethel “Jadon,” intending probably “Iddo the seer.”

    JAEL (See DEBORAH on the “blessing” pronounced on her notwithstanding the treachery of which she was guilty in slaying Sisera who sought refuge with her. Besides the commendation of her real faith, though not of the treachery with which her act was alloyed, we should remember that the agents who execute God’s righteous purposes are regarded in Scripture as God’s “sanctified ones,” not in respect to their own character and purposes, but in respect to God’s work; so the Medes who executed His vengeance on Babylon ( Isaiah 13:3; <19D709> Psalm 137:9). Moreover Deborah anticipates a fact, namely, that Jael would be regarded as a heroine and praised as a public benefactress above her fellow women).

    Wife of see HEBER the Kenite, head of a nomad elan who, migrating from S. Canaan where his brethren had settled at the conquest of Canaan by Joshua, had encamped under the oaks named the “oaks of the wanderers” (KJV “plain of Zaanaim,” Judges 4:11), near Kedesh Naphtali in the N. (See ISSACHAR ). He kept a neutral position, being at peace with both Jabin and Israel (ver. 17) Her tent, not Heber’s, is specified as that to which Sisera fled, because the women’s tent seemed a more secure asylum and Jael herself “went out to meet” and invite him. She covered him with the mantle (ver. 18, Hebrew), and allayed his thirst with curdled milk or buttermilk ( Judges 5:25), a favorite Arab drink. Often Palmer found in asking for water none had been in an encampment for days; milk takes its place. The “nail” with which she slew him was one of the great wooden pins which fastened down the tent cords, and the “hammer” was the mallet used to drive the nails into the ground.

    In Judges 5:6 “Jael” is thought (Bertheau) to be a female judge before Deborah; but as no other record exists of such an one the meaning probably is, “although Jael, who afterward proved to be such a champion, was then alive, the highways were unoccupied,” so helpless was Israel, “until I Deborah arose.”

    JAH Condensing in one emphatic syllable all that is implied in Jahveh, the true pronunciation of Jehovah ( Psalm 68:4); first in Exodus 15:2 (Hebrew). Often in names, as Eli-jah. Only in poetry: Isaiah 12:2, “Jah Jehovah is my strength and my song”; ( Isaiah 26:4) “in Jah Jehovah is the Rock of ages.” The union of the two names expresses in the highest degree God’s unchanging love and power. Hallelu-Jah is “Praise ye Jah.” Psalm 89:8, “O Jehovah, God of hosts, who, as Thou, is a strong Jah?” the emphatic concentration of the name “Jehovah.” The spirit impressed with a sense of God feels the need of repeating frequently that name in which His being is comprehended (Hengstenberg).

    JAHATH 1. 1 Chronicles 6:20,39,43. 2. 1 Chronicles 23:10,11. 3. 1 Chronicles 24:22. 4. 1 Chronicles 4:2. Identified by some with see HAROEH . 5. 2 Chronicles 34:12.

    JAHAZ:

    JAHAZA ( Joshua 13:18),JAHAZAH (21:36),JAHZAH ( Numbers 21:23; Deuteronomy 2:32; Judges 11:20; Isaiah 15:4; Jeremiah 48:21,34). Here the battle was fought wherein Israel overcame Sibon and so won his whole territory between the Arnon and the Jabbok. Jahaza was assigned to Reuben, then to the Merarite Levites ( Chronicles 6:78; Joshua 21:36). It was in the plain country, now the Belka, in the extreme S. of Sihon’s land but N. of the Arnon. Doubtless the battle was fought along the slope of the hill still called Shihan. There is on it a network of cyclopean walls, whence the slings and arrows of Israel dislodged the Amorites according to Josephus. Thence the enemy fled two miles to the edge of the Arnon gorge.

    JAHAZIAH Ezra 10:15.

    JAHAZIEL 1. 1 Chronicles 12:4. 2. 1 Chronicles 16:6. 3. 1 Chronicles 23:19; 24:23. 4. Of the sons of Asaph. Under the Spirit, who came upon him, he encouraged Jehoshaphat and the congregation of Judah in the house of the Lord, before the new court: “thus saith the Lord unto you, Be not ... dismayed by reason of this great multitude, for the battle is not yours but God’s; tomorrow go ye down against them; behold they come up by the cliff of Ziz, and ye shall find them at the end of the brook (valley) before the wilderness of Jeruel, ye shall not need to fight ... stand ye still, and see the salvation of the Lord with you” ( 2 Chronicles 20:14; Psalm 83:3-7).

    This psalm was composed by one of the sons “of Asaph,” which Jahaziel was; he probably was its author. It is called: a “song” (shir ), a thanksgiving by anticipation for the victory. It was sung by the Levite Kohathites and Korhites. So, according to their faith, “when they began to sing and praise, the Lord set ambushments against Ammon, Moab, ... and they were smitten.” The 47th Psalm was sung on the battlefield ( 2 Chronicles 20:26) after the victory, the 48th Psalm subsequently ( 2 Chronicles 20:28) in the temple. 5. Ezra 8:5.

    JAHDAI Abruptly named in Caleb’s genealogy ( 1 Chronicles 2:47).

    JAHDIEL 1 Chronicles 5:24.

    JAHLEEL Genesis 46:14; Numbers 26:26.

    JAHMAI 1 Chronicles 7:2.

    JAHZEEL, JAHZIEL Genesis 46:24; Numbers 26:48; 1 Chronicles 7:13.

    JAHZERAH 1 Chronicles 9:12.AHASAI in Nehemiah 11:13.

    JAIR =“splendid, shining.” (See ARGOB and see BASHAN HAVOTH JAIR ). 1. On his father’s side, of Judah; on his mother’s side, of Manasseh. Son of Segub, who was son of Hezron by his third wife, daughter and heiress in part of Machir (father of Gilead) of Manasseh ( 1 Chronicles 2:21,22,23; Deuteronomy 3:14,15). His designation from his mother, not his father, was probably owing to his settling in Manasseh E. of Jordan. His brilliant exploit was, he took Argob or Trachonitis, the Lejah, and called from his own name certain villages or groups of tents (“kraals”), 23 originally, Havoth Jair ( Numbers 32:41), afterward increased to 30 ( Judges 10:4). 2. The Gileadite judge. His 30 sons rode 30 asses, and had 30 cities, the number to which the original Havoth Jair had grown. 3. A Benjamite, son of Kish, father of Mordecai ( Esther 2:5). 4. A different Hebrew name, though in English Jair, or Jeer (Hebrew text or kethib). Father of Elhanan, one of David’s heroes who slew Lahmi, Goliath’s brother ( 1 Chronicles 20:5).

    JAIRUS =“Jair.” Ruler of a synagogue in a town near the lake of Gall lee, probably Capernaum. Jesus raised her to life immediately after death ( Matthew 9:18; Mark 5:22; Luke 8:41). The recurrence of the name in the same region, after the lapse of ages, is an undesigned coincidence, a mark of the truth of the sacred narrative.

    JAKAN 1 Chronicles 1:42; Genesis 36:27.

    JAKEH Related to Hebrew yikkah , “obedience.” Father of see AGUR . Hitzig translated Proverbs 30:1, with a conjectural reading, “son of her whose obedience is Masse,” i.e. the queen of Masse! ( Genesis 25:14; Chronicles 1:30; 4:41-43). Thus Agur and Lemuel are brothers ( Proverbs 31:1), sons of the queen of Masse in Arabia, the region which he conjectures the Simeonites conquered in Hezekiah’s time. Bunsen makes Jakeh a proper name, “son of Jakeh the man of Massa.”

    JAKIM 1. 1 Chronicles 24:12. 2. 1 Chronicles 8:19.

    JALON 1 Chronicles 4:17.

    JAMES ”Jacob” in Greek; the name appearing in our Lord’s apostles and contemporaries for the first time since the patriarch. Son of Zebedee, brother of John. Their father’s “hired servants” and fishing vessel imply some degree of competence. John probably was the one with Andrew ( John 1:35-41), who, on John the Baptist’s pointing to the Lamb of God, followed Jesus. The words Andrew “first findeth his own brother Simon” imply that John secondly found and called his own brother James to Jesus, or vice versa. Some months later the Lord saw Zebedee, James, and John, in the ship mending their nets. At His call James and John “immediately left the ship and their father and followed Him” ( Matthew 4:22). TheirLEAVING THEIR FATHER “WITH THE HIRED servants” ( Mark 1:20, a minute particular, characteristic of Mark’ s vivid style and his knowledge through Peter of all which happened)was not an unfilial act, which it would have been if he had no helpers. The next call was after an unsuccessful night’s fishing, when the fishermen had gone out of their ships and had washed ( Luke 5:2, Vaticanus and Cambridge manuscripts read eplunon , “were washing”; the Sinaiticus and Paris manuscripts have epifainoo ) their nets; Jesus entering one of the ships, Simon’s, prayed him to thrust out a little from land, and preached. Then rewarding his loan of the ship, He desired Simon, Launch out into the deep, and do ye let down your nets for a draught. At Christ’s word, however unlikely to reason, he let down, and enclosed so many fish that the net broke; and the partners in the other ship came to his help, and they filled both ships so that they began to sink. Astonished at the miracle, yet encouraged by His further promise to Simon, “henceforth thou shalt catch men,” the three forsook not merely their “nets” as before, but “all,” and followed Him. In fact the successive calls were: (1) to friendly acquaintance ( John 1:37); (2) to intimacy ( Matthew 4:18); (3) to permanent discipleship ( Luke 5:11); (4) (toward the close of the first year of our Lord’s ministry) to apostleship ( Matthew 10:1); (5) to renewed self dedication, even unto death ( John 21:15-22).

    In Matthew and Luke ( Luke 6:14), of the four catalogs of see APOSTLES , Andrew follows Peter on the ground of brotherhood. In Mark (3:16) and Acts (1:13) James and John precede Andrew on the ground of greater nearness to Jesus. These four head the twelve; and Andrew is at the foot of the four. Peter, James, and John alone witnessed the raising of Jairus’ daughter ( Mark 5:37); also the transfiguration ( Matthew 17:1); also the agony (26:37). The four asked our Lord “privately” when His prediction of the temple’s overthrow should be fulfilled, and what should be the sign ( Mark 13:3). In Luke 9:28 (the transfiguration) alone John precedes James. By the time that Luke wrote John was recognized as on a level with James, yet not above him, as Luke in Acts 1:13 has the order, “James, John,” but in 12:2 Luke calls James brother of John, who by that time had become the more prominent. James was probably the elder brother, whence John is twice called “brother of James” ( Mark 5:37; Matthew 17:1). No official superiority was given, for no trace of it occurs in New Testament; it was the tacitly recognized leadership which some took above the others.

    James and John were called see BOANERGES to express their natural character and the grace which would purify and ennoble it, making James the first apostle martyr and John the apostle of love. Their fiery zeal in its untempered state appeared in their desiring to call fire from heaven to consume the Samaritans. These would not receive Jesus when He sent messengers to make ready for Him (i.e. to announce His Messiahship, which He did not conceal in Samaria as in Judaea and Galilee: John 4:26, Luke 9:54), because His face was as though He would go to Jerusalem, whereas they expected the Messiah would confirm their anti- Jewish worship in the mount Gerizim temple. James and John “saw” some actual collision between the Samaritans and the messengers who were sent before and whom our Lord and His apostles followed presently; just as Elijah in the same Samaria had called for fire upon the offenders face to face ( 2 Kings 1:10,12). In Luke 9:55,56, “ye know not what manner of spirit ye are (not the fiery judicial spirit which befitted Elijah’s times, but the spirit of love so as to win men to salvation, is the spirit of Me and Mine), for the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives but to save them,” is not in Alex., Vat., and. Sin. manuscripts The same John subsequently ( Acts 8:14-17) came down with Peter to confer the Spirit’s gifts on Samaritan believers. What miracles in renewing the heart does the gospel work!

    Salome the mother of Zebedee’s children, impressed by Christ’s promise that the twelve should sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel, begged, and her two sons joined in the prayer, that they might sit one on His right the other on His left hand in His glory ( Mark 10:35-37). They prefaced it with pleading His own promise, “Master, we would that Thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we shall desire” ( Matthew 7:7; Luke 11:9; Mark 11:24). Perhaps jealousy of Peter and Andrew, their rivals for the nearest place to Him, actuated them ( Matthew 20:20-24). He told them that they should drink of His cup (Sin. and Vat. manuscripts omit in verse 22,23 the clause as to the “baptism”) of suffering ( Acts 12:1,2; James; Revelation 1:9; John), but to sit on His right and left, said He, “is not Mine to give, except to those for whom it is prepared of My Father” (so the Greek). The ten were indignant at the claim.

    James was among those who abode in the upper room and persevered in prayer; the apostles, the women, and the Lord’s brethren, after the ascension ( Acts 1:13). In A. D. 44 Herod Agrippa I, a pliant politician but strict Jew, “very ambitious to oblige the people, exactly careful in the observance of the laws. and not allowing one day to pass without its appointed sacrifice” (Josephus, Ant. 19:7, section 3), in consonance with his well known character, “laid hands (Greek) on certain of the church.”

    The Passover had brought James and Peter to Jerusalem ( Acts 12:1-3).

    So he took the opportunity just before the Passover to kill the most fiery of the two first, namely, “James the brother of John.” “The sword” was the instrument of his execution, Herod preferring the Roman method to the Jewish punishment of seducers to strange worship, namely, stoning.

    Clement of Alexandria (Hypotyposeis, 7; Eusebius, H. E., 2:6) records a tradition that James’s prosecutor was moved by his bold confession to declare himself a Christian on the spot; he begged James’s forgiveness, and the apostle kissed him, saying “peace be to thee”; they were both beheaded together. A Roman Catholic legend says that he preached in Spain, and that his remains were transported to Compostella there!

    James, surnamed “the Less” or “Little.” Son of Mary ( Mark 15:40; Matthew 27:56; Luke 24:10). Brother of Jude ( Jude 1:1; Luke 6:16; Acts 1:13). “The brother of the Lord” ( Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3; Galatians 1:19). “Son of Alphaeus” ( Matthew 10:3; Mark 3:18; Luke 6:15; Acts 1:13). Writer of the epistle; president of the church at Jerusalem ( James 1:1; Acts 12:17; 15:13,19; Galatians 2:9,12). Clopas (Alexandrinus and Vaticanus manuscripts, John 19:25) or Cleophas (Sinaiticus manuscript) is the Hebrew, Alphaeus the Greek, of the same name: he married Mary, sister of the Virgin Mary, and had by her James, Joses, Jude, and Simon, and three daughters (Mary is sometimes designated “mother of James and Joses,” Matthew 27:56, as these were the two oldest); he died before our Lord’s ministry began, and his widow went to live with her sister the Virgin Mary, a widow also herself (for Joseph’s name never occurs after Luke 2), at Nazareth ( Matthew 13:55), Capernaum ( John 2:12), and Jerusalem ( Acts 1:14). Living together the cousins were regarded as “brothers” and “sisters” of Jesus. Being His elders, they went on one occasion to “lay hold on Him,” saying that He was “beside Himself”; as He was so pressed by multitudes that He and His disciples “could not so much as eat bread,” His cousin brethren thought they would restrain what seemed to them mad zeal ( Mark 3:20,21,31-33). The statement in John 7:3-5, “neither did His brethren believe in Him,” does not imply that all of them disbelieved; James and Jude believed. Or if all are included, the negation of belief is not a negation of all belief, but of such as recognized the true nature of His Messiahship. They looked for a reigning Messiah, and thought Jesus’ miracles were wrought with a view to this end: “depart hence (from obscure Galilee) and go into Judea, that Thy disciples also may see the works that Thou doest, for there is no man that doeth anything in secret and (yet) he himself seeketh to be known openly (which they take for granted He seeks); if Thou do these things, show Thyself to the world.” The theory that denies any of the Lord’s brethren to have place among the apostles involves the improbability that there were two sets of four first cousins, named James, Joses, Jude, Simon, without anything to show which is son of Clopas and which his cousin. Luke in enumerating the twelve calls Jude: “the brother of James,” he must mean brother of the “James, son of Alphaeus,” before mentioned. Jude appears in Mark 6:3; Matthew 13:55, as “brother of the Lord”; therefore James the son of Alphaeus must have been” brother,” i.e. cousin, of our Lord.

    This proves the identity of Juntos the apostle with James the Lord’s brother. Luke moreover recognizes only two Jameses in the Gospel and Acts down to Acts 12:17; the James there must then mean the son of Alphaeus. An apostle is more likely to have presided over the Jerusalem church, wherein he is placed even before Cephas and John, than one who was an unbeliever until after the resurrection ( Galatians 1:19; 2:9-12); compare Acts 9:27, which calls those to whom Paul went “apostles”; now Peter and James were those to whom he went, therefore James was an apostle.

    After the resurrection Christ appeared to James ( 1 Corinthians 15:7).

    The spurious “ Gospel according to the Hebrews” says “James swore he would not eat bread from the hour that he drank the cup of the Lord until he should see Him risen again.” Christ’s special appearance to James strengthened him for the high position, tantamount to “bishop,” which he subsequently held at Jerusalem. Christ’s command to the collected apostles to preach the gospel everywhere is compatible with each having a special sphere besides the general care of the churches. To him and Peter Barnabas, A.D. 40, introduced Saul, three years subsequently to his conversion in A.D. 37 on his first visit to Jerusalem, and through their influence he was admitted to free intercourse with the disciples, who at first had been “all afraid of him, not believing he was a disciple” ( Acts 9:26-28; Galatians 1:18,19). When Peter was delivered by the angel, A.D. 44. he said to the assembly at Mary’s house “Go show these things unto James” ( Acts 12:17). In A.D. 49 at the Jerusalem council James gives authoritative opinion, “My sentence is” ( Acts 15:13,19). At the same time Paul recognizes as “pillars of the church” “James, Cephas and John” (James standing first): Galatians 2:9. It was “certain who came from James,” president of the mother church of Jerusalem, who led Peter to his Judaizing vacillation at Antioch ( Galatians 2:11,12). Finally in A.D. 57 Paul, having been on the previous day “received gladly” by the brethren, went in officially, with Luke and his other assistant ministers, in the presence of all the elders, and “declared particularly what God had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry” ( Acts 21:17-19). Besides Clement of Alexandria who speaks of his episcopate (Hypot. 6, in Eusebius H. E., 2:1), Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian in the middle of the second century, writes much of James, that he drank not strong drink, nor had a razor upon his head, and wore no woolen clothes, but linen, so that he alone might go into the holy place; in short he was a rigid Nazarite ascetic, following after legal righteousness, so that the Jews regarded him as possessing priestly sanctity; such a one when converted to Christ was likely to have most influence with the Jews, who called him “the just one,” and therefore to have been especially suited to preside over the Jerusalem church. So we find him recommending to Paul a conformity to legal ceremonialism in things indifferent ( Acts 21:18-25), which however proved in the end really inexpedient. Hegesippus says James was often in the temple praying for forgiveness for the people. At the Passover shortly before the destruction of Jerusalem (foretold in his epistle, 5:1) the scribes and Pharisees set him on a pinnacle of the temple, and begged him to restrain the people who were “going astray after Jesus as though He were the Christ.” “Tell us, O just one,” said they before the assembled people, “which is the door of Jesus?” alluding to his prophecy “the coming of the Lord draweth nigh ... behold the Judge standeth before the doors” (Greek, James 5:8,9), wherein he repeats Jesus’ words ( Matthew 24:33), “when ye shall see all these things, know that He (margin) is near, even at the doors.” James replied with a loud voice, “Why ask ye me concerning Jesus, the Son of Man? He sitteth at the right hand of power, and will come again on the clouds of heaven.” Many cried “Hosanna to the Son of David.” But James was cast down by the Pharisees. Praying, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do,” he was stoned in spite of the remonstrance of a Rechabite priest (“Stop! the just one is praying for you!”), then beaten to death with a fuller’s club. Thus the Jews wreaked their vengeance on him, exasperated at his prophecy of their national doom in his epistle, which was circulated not only in Jerusalem but by those who came up to the great feasts, among “the twelve tribes scattered abroad” to whom it is addressed.

    James was probably married ( 1 Corinthians 9:5). Josephus makes Ananus, the high priest after Festus’ death, to have brought J. before the Sanhedrin for having broken the laws, and to have delivered him and some others to be stoned. In Hebrews 13:7 there may be allusion to James’ martyrdom, “Remember them which had (not have) the rule (spiritually) over you, (Hebrews, over whom he presided) who have spoken unto you the word of God, whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation” (their life walk). If this be the allusion, the Epistle to Hebrews was probably A.D. 68, and James’s martyrdom A.D. 62. His apprehension by Ananus was very probably in this year; but according to Hegesippus he was not martyred until just before the destruction of Jerusalem, A.D. 69, to which, as near, Hebrews 5:1 may refer.

    JAMES, EPISTLE GENERAL OF Called by Eusebius (H. E. 2:23; A.D. 330) the first of the catholic (universal) epistles, i.e. addressed to the church in general; not, as Paul’s letters, to particular churches or individuals. In the oldest manuscripts except the Sinaiticus manuscript they stand before Paul’s epistles. Two were “universally acknowledged” (homologoumena , Eusebius): 1 Peter and 1 John. All are found in every existing manuscript of the whole New Testament. The epistle of James, being addressed to the scattered Israelites, naturally was for a time less known. Origen, who lived between A.D. 185 and 254, first expressly mentions it (Commentary on John, 1:19).

    Clement of Rome quotes from it a century earlier (1 Ep. to Cor. 10: James 2:21,23). The Shepherd of Hermas soon after quotes James 4:7. Irenaeus (Haer. 4:16, section 2). refers to James 2:23. The old Syriac version has it and the Epistle to Hebrews alone of the books which were “disputed” (antilegomena , Euseb. 3:25) yet “acknowledged by the majority” (Euseb.). No Latin father of the first three centuries quotes it. It is specified as canonical both in the East and West in the councils of Hippo and Carthage, A.D. 397. Known only partially at first, it subsequently obtained a wider circulation; and the proofs becoming established of its having been recognized in apostolic churches, which had men endowed with the discernment of spirits to discriminate inspired utterances from uninspired ( 1 Corinthians 14:37), it was universally accepted. The Old Testament Apocrypha is a different case; the Jewish church had no doubt about it, they knew it to be not inspired.

    Luther’s objection (“an epistle of straw, destitute of evangelical character”) was due to his thinking that James 2 was opposed to Paul’s doctrine of justification by faith not works. The two viewing justification from distinct standpoints harmonize and mutually complement each other’s definitions.

    By “works” James means love, which is the spirit of true “works” such as God accepts; for he compares “works” to “the spirit,” “faith” to “the body.” In James 2:26, “as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also,” if mere outward deeds were meant, “works” would answer to “the body,” “faith” to “the spirit.” His reversing this proves he means by “faith” the form of faith without the working reality.

    Such “faith” apart from (Greek chooris ) the spirit of faith, which is LOVE (and love evidences itself in works) is dead; precisely the doctrine of Paul also: 1 Corinthians 13:2; Galatians 5:6, “faith which worketh by love” (its spirit). So also James 2:17: “faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone”; presumed faith, if it have not works, is dead, being by itself (Greek for “alone”), i.e. severed from its spirit, love; just as the body would be “dead” if severed from the spirit. Paul speaks of faith in its justifying the sinner before God; James in its justifying the believer evidentially before men. Ver. 18, show me (evidence to me) thy faith without thy works, but thou canst not, whereas “I will show thee my faith by my works.” Abraham was justified by faith before God the moment he believed God’s promise ( Genesis 15:6). He showed his faith, and so was justified evidentially before men, by his offering Isaac 40 years afterward. The tree shows its life by fruits, but is alive before either leaves or fruits appear. (See FAITH ) In James 2:23 James recognizes, like Paul, that Abraham’s “faith was imputed unto him for righteousness.”

    James meets the Jews’ false notion that their possession of the law, though they disobeyed it, and their descent from Abraham and notional belief apart from obedience, would justify (an error which Paul also combats, Romans 2:17-25; compare James 1:22). James in 1:3; 4:1,12, accords with Romans 5:3; 6:13; 7:23; 14:4.

    Coincidence with the Sermon on the Mount. James’s specialty was so to preach the gospel as not to disparage the law which the Jews so reverenced. As Paul’s epistles unfold the doctrines flowing from the death and resurrection of Christ, so James’s epistle unfolds His teaching during His life, and is a commentary on the Sermon on the Mount. Both represent the law as fulfilled in love; the language corresponds: James 1:2 with Matthew 5:12; James 1:4 with Matthew 5:48; James 1:5; 5:15 with Matthew 7:7-11; James 2:13 with Matthew 5:7, 6:14,15; James 2:10 with Matthew 5:19; James 4:4 with Matthew 6:24; James 4:11 with Matthew 7:1,2; James 5:2 with Matthew 6:19. He teaches the same gospel righteousness which the sermon on the mount inculcates as the highest realization of the law. His character as “the just,” or legally righteous, disposed him to this coincidence ( James 1:20; 2:10; 3:18 with Matthew 5:20), and fitted him for both presiding over a church zealous of the law, and winning Jewish converts, combining as he did in himself Old Testament righteousness with evangelical faith, James 2:8 with Matthew 5:44,48. Practice, not profession, is the test of acceptance ( James 2:17; 4:17 with Matthew 7:21-23). Sins of tongue, lightly as the world regards them, seriously violate the law of love ( James 1:26; 3:2-18 with Matthew 5:22). So swearing: James 5:12 with Matthew 5:33-37.

    Object: Persons addressed. The absence of the apostolic benediction favors the view that the epistle, besides directly teaching the believing, indirectly aims at the unbelieving Israelites also. To those he commends humility, patience, prayer; to these he addresses awful warnings ( James 5:7-11; 4:9; 5:1-6). The object is: (1) To warn against prevalent Jewish sins: formalism as contrasted with true religious “service” (threskeia , cult); the very ritual “services” of the gospel consist in mercy and holiness (compare James 1:27 with Matthew 23:23; Micah 6:7,8); in undesigned coincidence with James’s own decision against mere ritualism at the council, as recorded in the independent history ( Acts 15:13-21); against fanaticism which, under the garb of religious zeal, was rending Jerusalem ( James 1:20); fatalism ( James 1:13); mean crouching to the rich ( James 2:2); evil speaking ( James 3:3-12; 4:11); partisanship ( James 3:14); boasting ( James 2:5; 4:16); oppression ( James 5:4). (2) To teach Christians patience in trial ( James 1:2), in good works ( James 1:22-25), under provocation ( James 3:17), under oppression ( James 5:7), under persecution ( James 5:10). The motive for patience is the Lord’s speedy coming to right all wrong ( James 5:8, Meyrick in Smith’s Dictionary). In James 5:14 James writes, “Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church”; not some one, as Rome interprets it, to justify her extreme unction. The elders praying for him represent the whole church, “anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord.” This sign accompanied miraculous healings wrought by Christ’s apostles. To use the sign now, when the reality of miraculous healing is gone, is unmeaning superstition. Other apostolic usages are discontinued as no longer expedient ( 1 Corinthians 11:4-15; 16:20), so unction of the sick: Rome anoints to heal the soul where life is despaired of; James’s unction was to heal the body where life is to be preserved. Oil as sign of divine grace was appropriate in healing.

    Inspiration. In Acts 15:28 he joins with the other apostles, elders, and brethren, in writing,” it seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us,” etc.

    Peter, the apostle of the circumcision, tacitly confirms the inspiration of the first president of the Jerusalem church, with whose Jewish sympathies he had much in common, by incorporating with his own inspired writings ten passages from James (compare James 1:1 with 1 Peter 1:1; James 1:2 with 1 Peter 1:6; 4:12,13; James 1:11 with 1 Peter 1:24; James 1:18 with 1 Peter 1:3; James 2:7 with 1 Peter 4:14; James 3:13 with 1 Peter 2:12; James 4:1 with 1 Peter 2:11; James 4:6 with 1 Peter 5:5,6; James 4:7 with 1 Peter 5:6,9; James 4:10 with 1 Peter 5:6; James 5:20 with 1 Peter 4:8).

    The style. Its pure Greek shows it was meant not only for the Jerusalem Jews but for the Hellenists, i.e. Greek-speaking Jews. The style is curt and sententious, gnome succeeding gnome. A Hebraic character prevails, as the poetic parallelisms show ( James 3:1-12). The Jewish term “synagogue” ( James 2:2. margin) is applied to the Christian “assembly.” The images are covert arguments from analogy, combining logic with poetical vividness. Eloquence, terse and persuasive, characterizes this epistle. Its palpable similarity to Matthew, the most Hebraic of the Gospels, is what we might expect from the president of the Jerusalem church when writing to Israelites.

    In this epistle, the Old Testament law is put in its true relation to Christianity which brings out its inner spirit, love manifesting itself in obedience of heart and life. The Jews were zealous for the letter of the law, but what the gospel insists on is its everlasting spirit. Paul insists on this as much as James ( 2 Corinthians 3:6-18). The doctrines of grace and justification by faith, so prominent in Paul’s teaching to the Hellenists and Gentiles, are in the background in James as having been already taught by that apostle. To the Jewish Christians, who kept the legal ordinances down to the fall of Jerusalem, James sketches the “perfect” man, “continuing” in the gospel “law of liberty” (because it is the law of love).

    JAMIN 1. Genesis 46:10; Exodus 6:15; 1 Chronicles 4:24; Numbers 26:12. 2. 1 Chronicles 2:27. 3. Nehemiah 8:7.

    JAMLECH 1 Chronicles 4:34,38,41.

    JANNA Luke 3:24.

    JANNES AND JAMBRES Two magicians. “Withstood Moses” ( 2 Timothy 3:8,9). They could “proceed no further,” though for a time they simulated Moses’ miracles ( Exodus 7:11). At last “their folly was manifested unto all,” when not only could they no longer rival Moses and send boils but were themselves smitten with boils. So as to the lice, the magicians confessed,” this is the finger of God” ( Exodus 8:18,19; 9:11). An or unrra is Egyptian for “scribe.” It is the name of a writer in papyri of the reign of Rameses II Jambres may mean “scribe of the S.” (Speaker’s Commentary, note at end of Exodus 7) The Targum of Jonathan mentions Jannes and Jannes as “chiefs of the magicians.” Numenius, a Pythagorean (in Eusebius, Proep.

    Evang., 9:8) wrote, “Jannes and Jannes were sacred scribes, deemed inferior to none in magic.” Paul by inspiration endorses the names given them in secular history, though not mentioned in the inspired Exodus. Pliny (H. N. 30:1) makes Moses, Jamnes, and Jotape, heads of magic factions.

    JANOAH A place in northern Galilee, the land of Naphtali, taken by Tiglath Pileser ( 2 Kings 15:29).

    JANOHAH On the border of Ephraim ( Joshua 16:6,7). Now Yanun, about 12 miles S.E. of Nablus (Neapolis) or Shechem. N.E. of Yanun is Khirbet Yanun, which may be the site of the original town.

    JANUM, JANIM (in the kethib or Hebrew text). A town of Judah in the mountain district near Hebron ( Joshua 15:53).

    JAPHETH =“enlargement.” From pathah “to extend” ( Genesis 9:27); Gesenius from yaphah “to be fair,” from the fair complexion of James and his descendants. Probably the second son of Noah, from the youngest ( Genesis 9:24; 10:2,6,21, where the Syriac, the Arabic, and the Vulgate translate as Gesenius “the elder brother of Japheth”; but Septuagint as KJV). If “younger son” in Genesis 9:24 is Canaan not Ham, the invariable order of the names represents also the order of their ages,” Shem, Ham, and Japheth” Shem’s genealogy is put last, being traced from Genesis 10:21 onwards uninterruptedly as the line of Messiah. These three are persons, the names of their descendants are ethnic. Written more than 3,000 years ago the genealogical account in Genesis 10 is the oldest and most. trustworthy history of the dispersion of mankind. It states from James came: (1) Gomer, i.e. the Cymri or Celts; (2) Magog, the Scythians and Sarmatians (Slavonians); (3) Madai, the Medes or Aryans; (4) Javan, the Ionians (Greeks); (5) Tubal, the Tibareni; (6) Meshech, the Moschi (these two declined between 1100 and B.C., leaving no literature, so that modern ethnology does not notice them); and (7) Tiras, the Thracians (Tentons).

    Moses thus, under the Spirit, anticipates the discoveries of ethnology, which comprises one great family of mankind under five heads: 1, Indo-Persians or Aryans; 2, Celts; 3, Teutons; 4, Graeco-Italians; 5, Slaves.

    Moses rightly makes the nations N. and W. of Mesopotamia and Syria Japhetic, comprising seven principal races within the geographical limits known to him. They occupied “the isles of the Gentiles,” i.e. all the coast lands in Europe and Asia Minor, and islands of the Mediterranean, whence they spread northwards over Europe and much of Asia, from India and Persia in the E. to the extreme W. of Europe, and now to America and Australia. Genesis 9:27, “He (God, John 1:14, or Japheth) shall dwell in the tents of Shem.” James by expansive energy and enlargement overpasses his own hounds and dwells in the tents of Shem, as the Medo-Persian, Greek, Roman, and modern European and American empires exemplify. But mainly James dwells in Shem’s tents spiritually. Superior in secular enterprise and capacity for rule, yet in spiritual concerns James is inferior to Shem, through whose posterity alone all revelations from heaven have come, culminating in “God manifest in the flesh” ( Romans 9:5). James’s descendants, as converts to “the Lord God of Shem” ( Genesis 9:26), dwell in spirit in Shem’s tents ( Isaiah 60:3,5). The full consummation of the prophecy will be when Israel, sprung from Shem, shall be spiritual head of the nations, and they shall flock to Jerusalem where Israel’s king shall reign ( Jeremiah 3:17).

    JAPHIA A boundary of Zebulun ( Joshua 19:12). Now Yafa, two miles S. of Nazareth. Traditionally the birthplace of Zebedee’s sons, James and John.

    JAPHIA 1. King of Lachish. One of the five Amorite kings confederated against Joshua ( Joshua 10:3), defeated at Beth-horon, and slain at Makkedah. 2. 2 Samuel 5:15; 1 Chronicles 3:7; 14:6.

    JAPHLET 1 Chronicles 7:30-32.

    JAPHLETI the Japhletite. A landmark on the S. border of Ephraim ( Joshua 16:3).

    Possibly the name of some ancient tribe formerly there.

    JAPHO Joshua 19:46. Joppa , now Jaffa ( Jonah 1:3).

    JARAH 1 Chronicles 9:40,42; but 1 Chronicles 8:36, JEHOADAH.

    JAREB Hosea 5:13; 10:6. “Ephraim went to the Assyrian and (Judah) sent to king Jareb,” “the calf shall be carried into Assyria ... a present to king Jareb” Hebrew “avenger.” The Assyrian king, seeking his own aggrandizement, proposed to undertake Israel’s and Judah’s cause. As in Judges 6:32, Jerub in Jerubbaal means “let Baal plead.” Judah under Ahaz applied to Tiglath Pileser for aid against Syria and Israel ( 2 Kings 16:7,8; 2 Chronicles 28:16-21). The Assyrian “distressed, but strengthened him not,” as Hosea foretells, “he could not ... cure you of your wound.” The Israelite Menahem subsidized Pul ( 2 Kings 15:19).

    Instead of “avenger” to ward off foes, the expected protector proved to be God’s “avenger” for Israel’s and Judah’s sins. Pusey explains James “the strifeful king,” Assyrian history being, as their own inscriptions prove, one perpetual warfare. The Assyrian word jarbam is “to fight”; Gesenius explains James “the hostile king.”

    JARED =“descent.” Genesis 5:15,16,18-20; Luke 3:37. (See JERED).

    JARESIAH 1 Chronicles 8:27.

    JARHA An Egyptian; servant or slave of Sheshan of Judah, about the time of Eli; married Sheshun’s daughter Ahlai, Sheshun having no sons ( Chronicles 2:34). An extraordinary occurrence. Jarha was forefather of a chief house of the Jerahmeelites, which lasted at least until Hezekiah’s time, and of which sprung see ZABAD and see AZARIAH (see both).

    Ahlai’s descendants were called after her, as Joab, Abishai, and Asahel are called “the sons of Zeruiah” (ver. 16). It is an undesigned coincidence, confirming the Bible record, that the Jerahmeelites dwelt on the S. of Judah nearest Egypt, so that an Egyptian servant might naturally be in a Jerahmeelite family, such as Sheshan’s was ( 1 Samuel 27:10).

    JARIB 1. Son of Simeon ( 1 Chronicles 4:24).JACHIN in Genesis 46:10; Exodus 6:15; Numbers 26:12. 2. Accompanied Ezra (8:16) from Babylon. Sent unto Iddo the chief at Casiphia, and to his brethren the Nethinims, to procure ministers for the house of God. 3. Ezra 10:18.

    JARMUTH 1. A town in the shephelah or low hills (not “the plain “) of Judah ( Joshua 15:35). Piram its king was one of the five confederated to punish Gibeon for submitting to Joshua ( Joshua 10:3,5); routed at Beth-horon; executed at Makkedah ( Joshua 10:23). Occupied by children of Judah on the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 11:29). Now Yarmuk, with a hill near, Tell Urmud. 2. A city of Issachar, assigned to the Gershonite Levites. ( Joshua 21:29).REMETH in Joshua 19:20;RAMOTH in 1 Chronicles 6:73.

    Both are modifications of the same root as Jarmuth.

    JAROAH 1 Chronicles 5:14.

    JASHEN 2 Samuel 23:32; but in 1 Chronicles 11:34HASHEM. Kennicott reads, “of the sons of Hashem, Gouni; Jonathan the son of Shamha.”

    JASHER A book alluded to only in Joshua 10:13 as containing Joshua’s, miracle of commanding the sun and the moon to stand still; 2 Samuel 1:18 as containing David’s elegy over Saul and Jonathan, entitled the “bow” song, celebrating Jonathan famous for the bow (compare 2 Samuel 1:22 and Psalm 60), a national song to be “taught’” to the people (not “he bade them teach the children of Judah (the use of) the bow”): Deuteronomy 31:19. (See DAVID ). Jasher means upright. Jeshurun is the upright nation (so in its ideal), namely, Israel. So Septuagint “the book of the upright one”; Vulgate “the book of just ones”; the Syriac, “the book of praise songs,” from Hebrew yashir . Exodus 15:1, “then sang.” This Book of Jasher was a kind of national sacred songbook, continued from age to age, according as great crises moved Israelites to mighty deeds, and poets to immortalize them; like the “chronicles” of the kings of Israel often alluded to in later times. So the Book of Psalms, beginning with David’s, received fresh accessions from age to age down to the time of the return from Babylon, when it was completed. “The Book of the Wars of the Lord” ( Numbers 21:14,15) similarly records in sacred odes Israel’s triumphant progress; of these we have left the fragment as to passing the Arnon, the song of the well, and that on the conquest of Sihon’s kingdom (ver. 17,18,27-30). The Targum and Jarchi explain, “the book of the law.”

    Jerome (on Isaiah 44:2) mentions that Genesis was called” the book of the just.” The only two specimens of the Book of Jasher extant are rhythmical. In this respect, and in its being uninspired or at least not preserved as part of our inspired canon, this book differs from the Pentateuch; both alike record successively the exploits of Jeshurun, the ideally upright nation.

    JASHOBEAM David’s follower, a “see HACHMONITE ” , or rather “son of Hachmoni,” i.e. of the family of Hachmon ( 1 Chronicles 11:11), son of Zabdiel ( 1 Chronicles 27:2): head of the first monthly course of officers and men (24,000) who waited by turns on the king (verse 32). He may be the “Korhite” who joined David at Ziklag ( 1 Chronicles 12:6). In Samuel 23:8 he is called the” Tachmonite that sat in the seat,” Josheb basshebeth, a corruption of text for Jashobeam. Also he is here called “chief of the captains” or “the three” (shallishiy ), in Chronicles “chief of the thirty” (Hebrew shalishim ): verses 11,15,42; 1 Chronicles 12:4. “The thirty” formed the whole body of David’s adjutants, “the three” were the king’s aides de camp. He slays 300 in Chronicles, where the number may have crept in from 2 Samuel 23:18 in the case of Abishai; 800 is the correct number in Samuel; not all at one blow, but with successive throws of his spear.

    JASHUB 1. Numbers 26:24; 1 Chronicles 7:1; JOB by contraction in Genesis 46:13. 2. Ezra 10:29.

    JASHUBI-LEHEM =“those who returned to Lahem.” A place on the W. of Judah, named among Shelah’s descendants by Bathshua the Canaanitess ( 1 Chronicles 4:22). The Jewish doctors explained the name in this verse as = “Naomi and Ruth” who returned from “Moab” to bread (lechem ) or Bethlehem; the “ancient things” or “words” answer to the book of Ruth which records concerning them.

    JASON Graecized from Joshua. The Thessalonian who received Paul and Silas ( Acts 17:5-7,9), whom the mob therefore, after assaulting his house, dragged before the magistrates. Jason had to give security before he was let go. In Romans 16:21 Paul sends Jason’s salutations from Corinth, calling him his “kinsman” or fellow tribesman, or fellow countryman, as the word is used Romans 9:3.

    JASPER Last of the gems in the high priest’s breastplate ( Exodus 28:20), probably the green jasper. In Revelation 21:19 it is first of New Jerusalem’s foundations. It represents watery crystalline brightness, symbol of purity: Revelation 21:11, “her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal.” “He that sat upon the throne ( Revelation 4:3) was to look upon like a jasper.” Ebrard thinks the diamond is meant. The common jasper has various wavy colors, somewhat transparent. The king of Tyre ( Ezekiel 28:13) has the jasper with eight other of the high-priest’s 12. precious stones, as type of antichrist who usurps Christ’s high-priesthood combined with kingship ( Zechariah 6:13).

    JATHNIEL 1 Chronicles 26:2.

    JATTIR A town in the hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:48), one of the nine allotted to the sons of Aaron ( Joshua 21:14; 1 Chronicles 6:57). David sent presents there, from the Amalekite spoil ( 1 Samuel 30:27). Now ‘Attir, 10 miles S. of Hebron. The Ithrites Ira and Gareb were probably from Jattir.

    JAVAN 1. Son of Japheth, father of Elishah, Tarshish, Kittim, and Dodanim ( Genesis 10:2,4). The same as Ionia, the branch of the Greek race best known in the East, so expressing the Greeks generally. Yavnan is the Assyrian designation in cuneiform inscriptions of Sargon’s time. Yuna is their Persian designation in Persepolitan inscriptions. In Isaiah 66:19 James is one representative of the Gentile world. Its commerce in “the persons of men (slaves) and vessels of brass” with Tyre is mentioned Ezekiel 27:13. In Joel 3:3,6, God reproves the nations because “they have given a boy for (as price for prostitution of) an harlot, and sold a girl for wine,” especially Tyre and Sidon; “the children of Judah and Jerusalem have ye sold unto the Grecians (sons of Javan), that ye might remove them far from their border.” Others from the mention of “Sabeans” (ver. 8) think Javan in Arabia is meant. (See 2). Some germs of civilization probably passed into Greece through Jewish slaves imported from Phoenicia.

    Greece, and her king Alexander, is prophetically mentioned ( Daniel 8:21; 10:20; 11:2). God in retribution for the enslaving of Judah’s children ( Zechariah 9:13) declares He will fill His bow with Judah and Ephraim as His arrows, and “raise up thy sons, O Zion, against thy sons, O Greece”; fulfilled partly in His raising up the Jewish Maccabees against Antiochus Epiphanes the representative of Greece; hereafter to be exhaustively consummated in Israel being made victorious over the last antichrist, Antiochus’ antitype. 2. In Ezekiel 27:19 Javan is a Greek settlement in Arabia. Then instead of “going to and fro” translated “from Uzal.” the capital of Arabia Felix or Yemen, Sanaa. However KJV yields good sense: all peoples, whether near as the Israelite “Dan” on the sea coast, or far off as” Javan,” or the Greeks who “go to and fro,” frequented thy fairs with “iron, cassia,” etc. brought from various quarters.

    JAZIZ A Hagarite, over David’s flocks ( 1 Chronicles 27:31). The Hagarites frequented the region F. of Jordan ( 1 Chronicles 27:19-29); here Jaziz probably tended the sheep and goats.

    JEALOUSY, WATERS OF Numbers 5. An ordeal to detect a woman’s guilt or vindicate her innocence to her husband. It could not injure the innocent or punish the guilty except by miracle; contrary to pagan ordeals, wherein the innocent could scarcely escape except by miracle.

    JEARIM, MOUNT On the northern border of Judah ( Joshua 15:10). see CHESALON (Kesla) was its shoulder, seven miles W. of Jerusalem, between wady Ghurab and w. Ismail. Wady Ghurab separates from it Kirjath Jeerira, which is two miles and a half to the N J. means “forests”; it still has lonely dark woods.

    JEATTERAI 1 Chronicles 6:21,31.ETHNI in 1 Chronicles 6:41.

    JEBERECHIAH In Septuagint and Vulgate Berechiah ( Isaiah 8:2), father of Zechariah in Ahaz’ reign. The same names occur later, Zechariah 1:1. Josephus mentions another Zachariah, son of Baruch, slain by the Jews in the temple shortly before the last siege (B. J., 4:5, section 4). If Berechiah was father of the house, not of the individuals, the “Zachariah son of Baruch” in Matthew 23:35 (where “Zechariah the son of Jehoiada,” Chronicles 24:20, in the individual sense is meant) may be identical with Zechariah, son of Je (=Jah) berechiah ( Isaiah 8:2).

    JEBUS The Jebusite city, a former name of Jerusalem ( Joshua 18:16,28; Judges 19:10,11; 1 Chronicles 11:4,5). Jebus in Hebrew means a trodden place, as a threshing floor, namely, the dry rock, the S.W. hill, the modern, “Zion,” not mount Moriah, the city of Solomon, in the center of which was a perennial spring. But the name is probably older than Hebrew times. In haughty self security the Jebusites fancied that “the blind and lame” would suffice to defend their fortress, so strong was its position, shut in by deep valleys on three sides. The Judaeans and Benjamites occupying the N. side, which was lower ground, ever since the death of Joshua ( Joshua 15:8,63; Judges 1:8,21), had been heretofore unable to gain the Jebusite citadel, such is the characteristic bravery of mountaineers. But Joab (see DAVID ) ascended the height and took it ( Samuel 5:6-9; 1 Chronicles 11:6).

    In Zechariah 9:7 “Ekron (shall be) as a Jebusite,” the sense is, Even the ignoble remnant of the Jews shall be sacred to “our God” and “as a governor in Judah,” whereas Philistine “Ekron” shall be a tributary bond servant “as a Jebusite,” in the servile position to which Solomon consigned them ( 1 Kings 9:20,21). The Jebusites were a hardy mountain tribe ( Numbers 13:29; Joshua 11:3). Jabin, king in the N., sent southwards to invite them to help against Joshua. Even after David’s capture of Zion see ARAUNAH appears settled prosperously in the neighbourhood. The language in 2 Samuel 24:23 admits, though it does not require, that Araunah should be regarded as the fallen “king” of the Jebusites; he certainly exhibited a true kingly spirit. In Genesis 10:15,16 the Jebusite stands third of Canaan’s descendants, between Heth (Hittites) and the Amorite, the position which the race retained subsequently. So in Ezekiel 16:3,45 Jerusalem appears as the offspring of the union of the Amorite and Hittite. In the enumeration of the ten races occupying Canaan the Jebusites stand last ( Genesis 15:21). Some of them appear as late as the return from Babylon, termed “Solomon’s servants” ( Nehemiah 7:57; 11:3; Ezra 9:1).

    JECAMIAH One of seven, apparently sons of Neri, of Nathan’s line (as was Salathiel, Luke 3:27), introduced into the royal line when Jehoiachin had no child who succeeded to the throne ( 1 Chronicles 3:17,18). Jeconiah’s son Assir left a daughter probably, who according to the law of heiresses ( Numbers 27:8; 36:8,9) married a man of a family of her paternal tribe, namely, Neri descended from Nathan, David’s son. Shealtiel, Malchiram, etc., sprang from this marriage.

    JECHOLIAH 2 Kings 15:2.

    JECONIAH =“JEHOIACHIN” . Son of Jehoiakim, last but one of Judah’s kings.

    Shortened, by omittingJAH, intoCONIAH ( Jeremiah 27:20; 22:24). It was virtually Jehovah’s declaration of ceasing all connection with him ( Hosea 9:12).

    JEDAIAH Head of the second course of priests, under David ( 1 Chronicles 24:7).

    Some “children of Jedaiah of the house of Jeshua, 973,” returned from Babylon ( Ezra 2:36; Nehemiah 7:39). These are thus distinguished from a second priestly “house” named “Jedaiah” ( Nehemiah 12:6,7,19,21). Jehoiarib and Jedaiah represent two classes of the priesthood ( 1 Chronicles 9:10). It is a corrupt reading in Nehemiah 11:10 which makes Jedaiah son of Joiarib. Though Joiarib’s was the first course, Jedaiah’s, as having for their head Jeshua (he being high-priest under Zerubbabel), is named first.

    JEDAIAH (a different name in Hebrew from the last). 1. Of Simeon, forefather of Ziza ( 1 Chronicles 4:37). 2. Nehemiah 3:10.

    JEDIAEL 1. A patriarch of Benjamite heads of houses whose sons numbered 17,200 mighty men in David’s days ( 1 Chronicles 7:6,11). Identified with Ashbel ( Genesis 46:21). But Jediael may have been a later descendant from Benjamin who, by superior fruitfulness of his house, superseded an elder branch (Ashbel’s) whose issue failed. 2. Tabernacle doorkeeper under David ( 1 Chronicles 26:1,2). 3. 1 Chronicles 11:45. 4. Joined David, from Manasseh, on his way to Ziklag just before the battle of Gilboa; he helped David against the Amalekites ( 1 Chronicles 12:20; 1 Samuel 29—30).

    JEDIDA =“darling.” Amon’s queen, mother of good Josiah; of Boscath near Lachish, daughter of Adaiah ( 2 Kings 22:1).

    JEDIDIAH:

    Jedid-Jah =“darling of Jehovah:” name given by God through Nathan the prophet to Solomon ( 2 Samuel 12:25) combining David’s own name (Jedid akin to David “beloved”) and Jehovah’s; a pledge of David’s restoration to God’s favor after his fall in the matter of Bathsheba, implying the union of the earthly and the heavenly king. David himself had first given him the name Solomon “the man of peace,” because he regarded his birth as a token of his restored peace with God, and also of God’S promise to give peace and rest to Israel in his days ( 2 Chronicles 22:9).

    God commissioned Nathan, and Nathan called his name Jedidiah “because of Jehovah,” i.e. because Jehovah loved him; the fact of Jehovah’s love (in contrast to the firstborn child, the fruit of sin, therefore taken away in God’s just displeasure), not the mere name, was the object of the commission. Jedidiah was not therefore his ordinary name, but Solomon.

    The practice still exists in the East of giving a second name, indicative of relation to God, besides the birth name.

    JEDUTHUN:

    JEDITTHUN = “who gives praises.” 1 Chronicles 16:38; Psalm 39,62, 77, titles, implying that these psalms were to be sung by Jeduthun’s choir; Nehemiah 11:17. Jeduthun presided over a choir under David. “The sons of Jeduthun” had the office to “prophesy with the harp, to give thanks, and to praise the Lord” ( 1 Chronicles 25:1,3). He wasa Merarite Levite, along with the Kohathite Heman and the Gershonite Asaph directing the music of the sanctuary; 4,000 in all, divided into courses, “praising the Lord with the instruments which I made, said David, to praise therewith” ( 1 Chronicles 23:5,6). Identical with see ETHAN the Merarite ( 1 Chronicles 6:44; 15:17,19); for as there was one Kohathite and one Gershonite, head of musicians, so there would be only one Merarite head. That Jeduthun was a Merarite appears from Hosah his son ( 1 Chronicles 16:38,42) being a Merarite ( 1 Chronicles 26:10).

    Compare also 1 Chronicles 15:17,19 with 16:41,42; 25:1,3,6; Chronicles 35:15, where he is called the “king’s seer,” i.e. being under the Spirit’s influence. He sounded the cymbals of brass, marking time, while those under him played the harp ( <19F005> Psalm 150:5). The trumpets were peculiar to the priests. Asaph and his brethren ministered before the ark at Jerusalem, Jeduthun and Heman “before the tabernacle of Jehovah in the high place at Gibeon.” His sons were six of them prophesiers with the harp, and two of them, Obed Edom and Hosah, gatekeepers. Jeduthun’s singers with Asaph’s and Heman’s (namely, their sons and brethren), arrayed in white linen, officiated at the E. end of the altar, having cymbals, psalteries, and harps, at the dedication of Solomon’s temple; and it was “when the trumpeters and singers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord,” with trumpets, cymbals, and instruments accompanying the voices praising the Lord “for He is good, for His mercy endureth for ever,” that the house of the Lord was filled with the cloud of glory ( 2 Chronicles 5:13,14; compare 2 Chronicles 20:21,22). Praise is a most effective way of obtaining God’s help. In Hezekiah’s reign ( Chronicles 29:13,14), again in Josiah’s ( 2 Chronicles 35:15), lastly under Nehemiah ( Nehemiah 11:17), Jeduthun’s choir or descendants officiated in the sanctuary music.

    JEEZER Numbers 26:30. According to some identical with see ABIEZER in the parallel list ( 1 Chronicles 7:18; Joshua 17:2). Keil distinguishes them, for the family sprung from Jeezer holds the first place among Manassite families, but Abiezer the son of Mathit’s sister held no such eminence; from him came Gideon ( Judges 6:15) who says “my family is poor (margin my thousand is meanest) in Manasseh.”

    JEGAR-SAHADUTHA =“heap of witness.” The Aramaic or Chaldee name given by the Syrian Laban to the stone heap commemorating his compact with Jacob, whereon they ate together. see GALEED , “a witness heap,” the Hebrew name given by Jacob. The whole region was already “Gilead,” i.e. hard rocky region, and Jacob made the word by a slight change to mark a crisis in his history ( Genesis 31:44-55).

    JEHALELEEL Of Judah. 1 Chronicles 4:16.

    JEHALELEL 2 Chronicles 29:12.

    JEHDEIAH 1 Chronicles 2420; 26:24. Jehdeiah as head and representative of the class made up of Shubael’s sons, and probably of his brothers also, alone is mentioned. In 1 Chronicles 26:24; 23:16, Shubael or Shebuel perhaps represents the family, for Jehdeiah was head of the family in David’s time.

    JEHEZEKEL 1 Chronicles 24:16.

    JEHIAH 1 Chronicles 15:24.

    JEHIEL 1. 1 Chronicles 15:18,20; 16:4. 2. 2 Chronicles 21:2-4. 3. 2 Chronicles 35:8. 4. 1 Chronicles 23:8; 29:8.JEHIELI orJEHIELITES ( 1 Chronicles 26:21). 5. Son of Hachmoni (a Hachmonite), an officer of David “with the king’s sons” ( 1 Chronicles 27:32), i.e. their tutor or governor. 6. 2 Chronicles 29:14. 7. 2 Chronicles 31:12,13. 8. Ezra 8:9. 9. Ezra 10:2. 10. Ezra 10:26. 11. Ezra 10:21.

    JEHIEL Rather Je’ieel. 1. Hebrew original text, kethib, has Jeuel ( 1 Chronicles 9:35-39). 2. 1 Chronicles 11:44.

    JEHIZKIAH =“Hezekiah.” Son of Shallun, a chief of Ephraim, in Ahaz’s time. At the prophet Oded’s command he was one of those who withstood the returning warriors who wanted to keep their 200,000 brethren of Judah in captivity and the spoil taken by the Israelite king Pekah in one victory ( 2 Chronicles 28:8-12). Jehizkiah and his noble helpers shod and clothed the naked, gave them to eat and drink, and carried all the feeble on donkeys to Jericho, on their way back to Judah ( 2 Chronicles 28:15).

    JEHOADAH 1 Chronicles 8:36; in 1 Chronicles 9:42JARAH, a transcriber’s error.

    JEHOADDAN 2 Kings 14:2; 2 Chronicles 25:1.

    JEHOAHAZ 1. Jehu’s son and successor; king over northern Israel nearly 17 years, 856—840 B.C. ( 2 Kings 13:1-9). His reign began in the 22nd or even the 21st year (Josephus) of Joash of Judah, rather than the 23rd year. His persevering in his father’s sin, namely, the worship of Jeroboam’s calves, and his leaving the Asherah (see GROVE still standing in Samaria from the time of Ahab ( 1 Kings 16:33), brought on Israel Jehovah’s anger more than in Jehu’s time; for the longer sin is persevered in, the heavier the final reckoning, an accumulated entail of guilt descends ( Exodus 20:5).

    Hazael of Syria and his son Benhadad, as his commander in chief, scourged the people all Jehoahaz’ (not as KJV “their”) days (verses 3,22), leaving him only 50 horsemen,10 chariots, and 10,000 footmen, “making the people like the dust by threshing”: (Amos 1:3) “they have threshed Gilead with threshing instruments of iron,” i.e. sledges on wheels with iron teeth, cutting the straw as well as threshing out the grain ( 2 Samuel 12:31; Isaiah 28:27). In his affliction Jehoahaz besought the Lord ( Hosea 5:15; Psalm 78:34). “Jehovah hearkened unto him,” Israel’s oppression moving God’s pity, irrespective of Israel’s merits ( 2 Kings 14:25,26).

    So “He gave Israel a saviour,” not in Jehoahaz’ reign, but in that of Joash and Jeroboam II his successors, who were each in turn “a saviour”; for the answer to prayer often comes when the petitioner is dead and gone (verses 22-25). Notwithstanding his misfortunes, Jehoahaz had shown “might” in the conflict with Syria. 2. The name given to Jehoram’s youngest son during his father’s lifetime.

    Ahaziah was his name as king ( 2 Chronicles 21:17). 3. Son of Josiah; at his father’s death the people took and made him king, 610 B.C., in preference to his two elder brothers, Johanan and Jehoiakim ( 1 Chronicles 3:15; Jeremiah 22:11; 2 Kings 23:30,31,36; Chronicles 36:2). Zedekiah, though put before Jehoahaz or Shallum in Chronicles 3:15, was younger; 2 Chronicles 36:11 he is given precedence because of his longer reign, namely, eleven years, whereas Jehoahaz reigned but three months, then was carried by Pharaoh Necho to Egypt, never to return. Jehoahaz, or Shallum, was born of the same mother as Zedekiah, namely, Hamutal; so they are put together, whereas Jehoiakim was son of Zebudah. With Josiah the regular succession of David’s house ceased. The people set up Jehoahaz out of order; Johanan is never after mentioned; the pagan Pharaoh set up Jehoiakim; Nebuchadnezzar Zedekiah. Jeremiah gave Jehoahaz the significant name Shallum, i.e. “to whom it is requited”; a second “Shallum,” son of Jabesh, who reigned only one mouth in Samaria ( 2 Kings 15:13), instead of Shalom, “peaceful,” like Solomon: bitter irony! The popular party set great hopes upon him ( Jeremiah 22:10-12), as though he would deliver the kingdom from Pharaoh Necho, and “anointed” him with extraordinary ceremony to compensate for his defective title to the throne. Ezekiel 19:3,4 compares him to “a young lion” which “learned to catch the prey and devoured men.” His mother, “Jerusalem,” is called “a lioness,” referring to her heathenish practices in sad contrast to Jerusalem’s name ( Isaiah 29:1) Ariel, “the lion of God,” and Judah, “a lion’s whelp ... an old lion” in a good sense ( Genesis 49:9). Meditating revenge for his father’s death at Megiddo ( 2 Kings 23:29,30), Jehoahaz was carried captive from “Riblah” in Hamath to Egypt by Pharaoh Necho; “they brought him with chains (or hooks or rings, fastened in wild beasts’ noses, appropriate figure as he was compared to a ‘lion’; the Assyrian king literally put a hook through the nose of captives, as appears in the Ninevite remains) unto ...

    Egypt.” “He did evil in the sight of the Lord according to all that his fathers had done.” Josephus says “he was godless and tyrannical (literally, polluted) in disposition.” In 2 Chronicles 36:3 “Jerusalem” is stated to be the place where the king of Egypt deposed him. Doubtless Pharaoh, having there dethroned him, took him thence to “Riblah.” After his victory at Megiddo, Necho intended to march forward to the Euphrates, but hearing that Jehoahaz had ascended the throne as the people’s favorite, whose leanings would be on the side of Babylon against Egypt, like Josiah’s, he sent a division of his army, which took Jerusalem and dethroned Jehoahaz, and laid a heavy tribute on the land. Eliakim would readily act as his vassal, as owing his elevation to the throne, under the name Jehoiakim to Necho. Indeed Pharaoh did not recognize the reign of Jehoahaz because elevated without his consent; therefore the words are “Pharaoh made Eliakim king in the room of Josiah his father” ( 2 Kings 23:34). The main army marched slowly to Riblab, his head quarters, and thither he had Jehoahaz brought, then chained and taken to Egypt. The people, feeling Jehoiakim’s heavy taxation for the tribute to Egypt ( Kings 23:35), lamented for their favorite in spite of his faults. Jeremiah 22:10: “weep ye not for the dead (Josiah; 2 Chronicles 35:24,25), (so much as) for him that goeth away; for he shall return no more,” namely, Jehoahaz. Dying saints are to be envied, living sinners to be pitied.

    Jeremiah’s undesigned coincidence with the facts recorded in the history confirms the truth of both.

    JEHOHANAN =“Jehovah’s gift.” The New Testament John, meaning the same as Theodore. 1. 1 Chronicles 26:1, margin 3; of the sons of Ebiasaph (not Asaph, who was a Gershonite not Kohathite). 2. The captain of 280,000 in and about Jerusalem under Jehoshaphat ( Chronicles 17:13,15,19). Probably the same as the father of Ishmael, the captain who helped Jehoiada against Athaliah (23:1). 3. Ezra 10:28. 4. Nehemiah 12:2,12,13. 5. Nehemiah 12:40-42.

    JEHOIACHIN =“appointed by Jehovah, or he whom Jehovah establishes or fortifies” (Keil).JECONIAH,CONIAH. Son of Jehoiakim and Nehushta; at succeeded his father, and was king of Judah for three months and ten days; 20th king from David. In 2 Chronicles 36:9 his age is made “eight” at his accession, so Septuagint, Vulgate. But a few Hebrew manuscripts, Syriac and Arabic, read “eighteen” here also; it is probably a transcriber’s error. The correctness of eighteen, not eight, is proved by Ezekiel 19:5-9, where he appears as “going up and down among the lions, catching the prey, devouring men, knowing the widows” (margin) of the men so devoured; unless Jehoiakim is meant. The term “whelp” appears to apply more to his son Jehoiachin, who moreover answers better to the description of the mother (Judah) “taking another of her whelps, and making him a young lion.” Lord A. C. Hervey prefers “eight,” from Matthew 1:11. “Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren about the time they were carried away to Babylon,” fixing his birth to the time of Nebuchadnezzar’s invasion ( 2 Kings 24:1), namely, three years after Jehoiakim’s accession, and eight before his reign ended and Jehoiachin succeeded; but Matthew’s language hardly justifies this; Jeremiah’s language implies Jehoiachin was a “man,” and capable of having a “child” (22:28,30). Jerusalem was an easy prey to Nebuchadnezzar at this time, Judah having been wasted for three or four years by Chaldaean, Ammonite, and Moabite bands, sent by Nebuchadnezzar (as Jehovah’s executioner of judgment) in consequence of Jehoiakim’s rebellion. Egypt, after its defeat at Carchemish by Nebuchadnezzar, could not interpose ( 2 Kings 23:7-17). After sending his servants (generals distinct from the Chaldaean and other bands) to besiege Jerusalem, Nebuchadnezzar in person came ( Chronicles 36:10 margin) at the turn of the year, i.e. spring, in the eighth year of his reign, counting from the time that his father transferred the command of the army against Necho to him (so that his first coincides with the fourth of Jehoiakim, Jeremiah 25:1). Jehoiachin seeing the impossibility of resistance made a virtue of necessity by going out to Nebuchadnezzar, he, the queen mother (who, as the king was only 18, held chief power; Jeremiah 13:18 undesignedly coincides with and confirms the history, “Say unto the king and to the queen, Humble yourselves,” etc.), servants, princes, and eunuchs (margin). Nebuchadnezzar, after Jehoiakim’s rebellion (notwithstanding his agreement at Nebuchadnezzar’s first advance to be his vassal) ( 2 Kings 24:1; Daniel 1:1), would not trust his son Jehoiachin, but carried him away, the queen mother, his wives, chamberlains, and all the men of might, 7,000, and 1,000 crafts. men and smiths; fulfilling Jeremiah’s prophecy ( Jeremiah 22:24, etc.), He had already taken at the first siege of Jerusalem in Jehoiakim’s third year part of the vessels of God’s house ( Daniel 1:1,2; 2 Chronicles 36:7) and put them in the house of his god in Babylon, namely, the smaller vessels of solid gold, basins, goblets, knives, tongs, etc., which Cyrus restored ( Ezra 1:7, etc.). Now he cut the gold off (not “cut in pieces,” Kings 24:13) the larger vessels which were plated, the altar of burnt offering, the table of shewbread, and the ark, so that at the third conquest of Jerusalem under Zedekiah there were only the large brazen vessels of the court remaining, beside a few gold and silver basins and firepans ( Kings 25:13-17). Nebuchadnezzar also carried off the treasures of Jeconiah’s house ( 2 Kings 24:13), “as Jehovah had spoken” to Hezekiah long before ( 2 Kings 20:17; Jeremiah 15:13; 17:3; 29:2).

    The inhabitants carried off were the best not only in means but in character.

    In 2 Kings 24:14 they are said to be 10,000; the details are specified in verses 15,16; “none remained save the poorest sort of the people of the land,” having neither wealth nor skill to raise war, and therefore giving Nebuchadnezzar no fear of rebellion. The “princes” (satire) are the king’s great court officials; “the mighty men of valor” (gibbowrey hachail , “mighty men of wealth,” same Hebrew as 2 Kings 15:20) are men of property, rather than prowess: verse 14. In verse 16 “men of might” (anshey hachail ) may mean the same, but nowsh is a low man; I think therefore it means “men of the army,” as in Ezekiel 37:10, and is defined by “all that were strong and apt for war,” 7,000. The craftsmen (masons, smiths, and carpenters) and locksmiths (including weapon makers, hamasgeer ), were 1,000; so the “princes” or king’s officials, “the mighty men of wealth,” and “the mighty of the land” (uley haarets ), i.e. heads of tribes and families found in Jerusalem (including the nation’s spiritual heads, priests and prophets, with Ezekiel: Jeremiah 29:1; Ezekiel 1:1) must have been 2,000, to make up the “ten thousand.” In Jeremiah 52:28 the number is 3,023, but that was the number carried away “in the seventh year,” “in the eighth year” of Nebuchadnezzar the 10,000 were carried away. The 1,000 “craftsmen” may be exclusive of the 10,000. Evidently, the 4,600 in all mentioned ( Jeremiah 52:30) as carried away do not include the general multitude and the women and children ( Jeremiah 52:15; 39:9; 2 Kings 25:11), for otherwise the number would be too small, since the numbers who returned were 42,360 (Ezra 2; Nehemiah 7).

    Jehoiachin wore prison garments for 36 years, until at the death of Nebuchadnezzar see EVIL-MERODACH , having been for a time sharer of his imprisonment ( Jeremiah 52:31-34), “in the 12th month, the 25th day of the month (in 2 Kings 25:27 ‘the 27th,’ the day when the decree for his elevation, given on the 25th, was carried into effect) lifted up the head of Jehoiachin (compare Genesis 40:13-20; Psalm 3:3; 27:6), and brought him forth out of prison, and spoke kindly unto him, and set his throne above the throne of the kings that were with him in Babylon, and changed his prison garments (for royal robes; compare Zechariah 3:1-5; Luke 15:22), and he did continually eat bread before him all the days of his life (compare 2 Samuel 9:13); and there was a continual diet given him of the king of Babylon, every day its portion (compare margin Kings 8:59) until the day of his death.” God, in sparing and at last elevating him, rewarded his having surrendered to Nebuchadnezzar, which was God’s will ( Jeremiah 38:17; 27:6-12; compare 2 Kings 24:12). In the fourth year of his uncle Zedekiah (so called by Nebuchadnezzar instead of Mattaniah), false prophets (see HANANIAH ) encouraged the popular hope of the return of Jehoiachin to Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 28:4). But God’s oath made this impossible: “as I live, though Coniah were the signet (ring seal, Song 8:6; Haggai 2:23) upon My right hand, yet would I pluck thee thence.” “Is this man Coniah a despised broken idol? (he was idolized by the Jews). Is he a vessel wherein is no pleasure?” Jeremiah hereby expresses their astonishment that one from whom they expected so much should be now so utterly east aside. Contrast the believer, Timothy 2:21; compare as to Israel Hosea 8:8, to which Romans 9:20-23 gives the answer.

    Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 22:28) mentions distinctly “his seed,” therefore “childless” in Jeremiah 22:30 means having no direct lineal heir to the throne. One of his sons was Zedekiah (Zidkijah), distinct in name and fact from Zedekiah (Zidkijahu), Jeconiah’s uncle, whose succession after Jehoiachin would never cause him to be called “his son” ( 1 Chronicles 3:16). This Zedekiah is mentioned separately from the other sons of Jehoiachin, Assir and Salathiel, because probably he was not led to Babylon as the other sons, but died in Judea (Keil). In Luke 3:27 Shealtiel (Salathiel) is son of Neri of the lineage of David’s son Nathan, not Solomon. Probably Assir left a daughter, who, according to the law of heiresses (Numbers 37:8; 36:8,9), married a man of a family of her paternal tribe, namely, Neri descended from Nathan. Shealtiel is called Assir’s “son” ( 1 Chronicles 3:17), i.e. grandson. So “Jechonias (it is said Matthew 1:12) begat Salathiel,” i.e. was his forefather. (See JECAMIAH ) Assir, as often occurs in see GENEALOGIES , is skipped in Matthew.

    A party of the captives at Babylon also, through the false prophets, expected restoration with Jehoiachin and Nebuchadnezzar’s overthrow.

    This accounts for the Babylonian king inflicting so terrible a punishment (compare Daniel 3), roasting to death Ahab ( Jeremiah 29:4-9,21-23,27- 32). Ezekiel dates his prophecies by Jehoiachin’s captivity, the latest date being the 27th year ( Ezekiel 1:2; 29:17; 40:1). The Apocrypha (Baruch 1:3, and the History of Susanna) relates dubious stories. about Jehoiachin.

    Kish, Mordecai’s ancestor, was carried away with Jehoiachin ( Esther 2:6).

    JEHOIADA 1. Father ofBENAIAH. Prince leader of the 3,700 Aaronites, i.e. priests who joined David at Hebron ( 1 Chronicles 27:5; 12:27). 2. Benaiah’s son, named after his grandfather; succeeded to Ahithophel as one of David’s chief counselors ( 1 Chronicles 27:34). 3. Amariah’s successor in the high-priesthood. Married see JEHOSHEBA , king Jehoram’s daughter, sister of king Ahaziah, on whose death by Jehu’s hands the queen mother see ATHALIAH slew all the seed royal; but Jehosheba stole see JOASH the youngest son, and with her husband hid him in the house of God six years. Then when Athaliah’s tyranny and foreign idolatries had disgusted the people, he with great prudence and tact made a secret compact in the temple with the five captains of the king’s body guard (literally, the executioners and runners), Azariah son of Jeroham, Ishmael, Azariah the son of Obed, Maaseiah, and Elishaphat.

    These summoned the Levites and heads of families throughout Judah, probably under pretext of a festal celebration. Then Jehoiada with the whole assembly “made a covenant with the king in the temple, saying, Behold the king’s son shall reign, as Jehovah hath said of the sons of David” ( 2 Chronicles 23:3), or, as 2 Kings 11:4 expresses it, “Jehoiada made a covenant with the rulers over hundreds, the captains, and the guard, taking an oath of them and showing them the king’s son.” The Levite temple servants entering upon the sabbath service (relieving guard), and those being relieved, Jehoiada directed, under the captains of the royal body “guard” ( 2 Kings 11:11, halberdiers) to keep watch, the former in three divisions, the latter in two. The first of the three divisions stood by the gate Sur (2 Kings 11) or Jesod (2 Chronicles 23 “the foundation,” a gate in the outer court at the hollow of the Tyropeon or the Kedron). The second to guard the king’s house ( 2 Chronicles 23:5, not the royal palace, but the young king’s place of residence in the temple), at the gate behind the guard, i.e. the gate of the guard ( 2 Kings 11:6,19), the gate leading from the temple court to the royal palace on Zion; or else this division had to guard the royal avenue to the temple from the palace outside, they watching from a post in the outer courts what went on in the palace. The third to guard the house (the temple) “that it be not broken down” (Keil, “to ward off” intruders), “to be guards (‘porters’) of the thresholds” (of the ascent to the temple, 1 Chronicles 9:19 margin, Chronicles 23:4 margin). Jehoiada furnished them with David’s weapons stored in the temple. Some of the royal “guard,” on whom the captains could rely, were with the Levites ( 2 Chronicles 23:12; 2 Kings 11:13). Those relieved on the sabbath, whom Jehoiada still retained (for “he dismissed not the courses,” 2 Chronicles 23:8) kept watch of Jehovah’s house about (in respect to) the king ( 2 Kings 11:7) in two divisions; these answer to ( 2 Chronicles 23:5) “all the people (the remainder besides the three bodies under the captains) in the courts of the house of Jehovah” ( 2 Kings 11:13,19). The whole royal body guard, probably after Athaliah’s slaughter, joined the people in the courts, to lead the king thence to the palace; at all events the relieved Levite guards were with the people in the courts, and probably some of the royal guards who took share in the plot. 2 Kings emphasizes the part performed by the royal body guard; 2 Chronicles that performed by the Levites: there is no irreconcilable discrepancy. The guard and people kept to the courts, none but the priests and consecrated Levites entered the holy place ( Chronicles 23:6). Any coming within the ranks (“ranges,” 2 Kings 11:8) of the guards so stationed, i.e. within the temple precincts ( 2 Chronicles 23:7), were to be put to death. The captains over hundreds ( 2 Kings 11:9) answer to “all Judah,” namely, “chiefs of the fathers” ( Chronicles 23:2,8), with “the Levites.” He “dismissed not the courses” (who had charge of the temple service, 1 Chronicles 24—26), answering to 2 Kings 11:7, “all you that go forth ... shall keep the watch.”

    Jehoiada, having enthroned Joash, restored the temple worship as David had settled it, it having been neglected under the idolatrous Athaliah.

    Mattan the Baal priest alone was slain by the people when breaking Baal’s images and altars. Jehoiada made a solemn covenant between the king and all the people, “that they should be the Lord’s people.” Joash repaired the house by his help, “doing that which was right in the sight of Jehovah” all the days “wherein Jehoiada the priest instructed him.” Joash ordered “the money of the dedicated things” to be applied to the repair of the temple, namely, (1) “the money of every one that passeth” the census (not “the account), half a shekel, Exodus 30:13; (2) “the money that every man is set (valued) at,” namely, the valuation in redeeming the firstborn ( Numbers 18:15,16), or in payment for a vow; (3) “all the money that cometh into any man’s heart to bring into the house of Jehovah,” freewill offerings.

    When, in the 23rd year of Jonah’s reign, the temple was still not repaired, through the Levites’ and priests’ dilatoriness, he took the money and the repairs out of their hands; “the priests consented to receive no more money of the people (i.e. for repairs), neither to repair.” Jehoiada then took a chest, with a hole made in the lid, and set it against the outer wall beside the burnt offering altar on the right, by the S. entrance into Jehovah’s house, to receive the people’s freewill offerings for the repairs. No golden or silver vessels, basins, knives, etc., were made with the money, until the repairs were first completed ( 2 Kings 12:13, compare the complementary, not contradictory, statement 2 Chronicles 24:14). The trespass money and freewill gifts to the priest, for his trouble in offering the sin offerings, the priests retained; this money did not go to the repairs.

    Jehoiada died ( 2 Chronicles 24:15,16) at last, 130 years old, “full of days.” But there is perhaps an error; Lord A. C. Hervey would read 83.

    Otherwise he would be 95 at Joash’s accession, supposing him to live 35 of Joash’s 40 years of reign, which is improbable; fifteen years before, when Jehoram was 32 (whose daughter he married), he would have been ( 2 Chronicles 21:5; 22:1,12). Disinterested patriotism, loyalty where loyalty was at immense risks, tact and practical wisdom, power of influencing others, above all deep reverence (e.g. his jealous care, amidst the irregularities of a revolution, that none should “come into Jehovah’s house save the priests and ministering Levites,” also that Athaliah should be thrust forth outside “the ranges,” and not be slain “in the house of Jehovah,” 2 Chronicles 23:6,14), and zeal for the Lord’s honour and the purity of His worship, were conspicuous in Jehoiada. His death was the fatal turning point of Joash’s declension. The religion that leans on man only will fail when the earthly prop is removed. Jehoiada had saved Joash’s life and throne, and had been God’s providential instrument in preventing the extinction of David’s line, which then hung upon the one seemingly frail thread, but which could not be broken since to it belonged the promises of Messiah; he had stifled the idolatry transplanted into Judah by Joram’s marriage into apostate Ahab’s house, and restored Jehovah’s worship. He therefore was honoured ( 1 Samuel 2:30) with the unique privilege of interment “among the kings in the city of David, because he had done good in Israel, both toward God and toward His (God’s) house.”

    The fickle people, princes, and king soon forgot all his benefits, and slew his son see ZECHARIAH “in the court of the Lord’s house,” (the very scene of Jehoiada’s reverent care to remove pollution, 2 Chronicles 23:14, in restoring the throne and the temple,) for his faithful reproofs of their idolatry (24:15,16,20-22). 4. Second priest (sagan ) to Seraiah, the high priest. Either carried away to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar, or deposed by the Jewish rulers as a favorer of Jeremiah. This accords with the false prophet at Babylon, Shemaiah’s, accusation by letter against Zephaniah, who was promoted to Jehoiada’s place, for ingratitude to God in not apprehending Jeremiah, seeing that (in Shemaiah’s view) “the Lord had made him priest in the stead of Jehoiada the priest” for this very purpose ( Jeremiah 29:25-29; 2 Kings 25:18). The second priest was “officer in the house of Jehovah.” The high priest was “chief governor in the house of Jehovah”; then the second priest; then the 24 “governors of the sanctuary and of the house of God” ( Jeremiah 20:1; 1 Chronicles 24:5). 5. Nehemiah 3:6.

    JEHOIAKIM Eliakim (=“whom El, God, established”) at first; 25 years old at his accession. Second son of Josiah and Zebudah, daughter of Pedaiah of Rumah (Arumah in Manasseh, near Shechem? Judges 9:41); Johanan was the oldest son. Raised to the throne by Pharaoh Necho, who named him Jehoiakim (whom Jehovah establishes), having deposed see JEHOAHAZ , the people’s nominee, his younger brother. Pharaoh bound Jehoiakim to exact tribute from Judah, for Josiah’s having taken part with Babylon against him: one talent of gold and 100 talents of silver (40,000 British pounds). So “Jehoiakim valued (‘taxed’) the land to give the money to Pharaoh ... he exacted the silver and gold of every one according to his valuation” (“taxation”): 2 Kings 23:33,34; Jeremiah 22:10-12; Ezekiel 19:4. In Jehoiakim’s fourth year Necho suffered his great defeat from Babylon at Carehemish, wherein he lost his possessions between Euphrates and the Nile, and returned no more to Judaea; so that Josiah’s death was not unavenged ( 2 Kings 24:7; Jeremiah 46:2). The change of Jehoiakim’s name marked his vassalage ( Genesis 41:45; Ezra 5:14; Daniel 1:7). The names were often from the pagan gods of the conqueror. In this case not so; the pagan kings Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar made Jehoiakim and Zedekiah (= Jehovah’s righteousness) confirm their covenant of subjection with the seal of Jehovah’s name, the Jews’ own God, by whom they had sworn fealty.

    Jehoiakim reigned 11 years, doing evil throughout, as his forefathers before him. “His eyes and heart were only for covetousness, shedding innocent blood, oppression, and violence” ( Jeremiah 22:13-17). “He built his house by unrighteousness and wrong, using his neighbour’s service without wages,” using his people’s forced labour to build himself a splendid palace, in violation of Leviticus 19:13; Deuteronomy 24:14,15; compare Micah 3:10; Habakkuk 2:9; James 5:4. God will repay those who repay not their neighbour’s work. His “abominations which he did, and that which was found in him,” are alluded to 2 Chronicles 36:6. God finds all that is in the sinner ( Jeremiah 17:11; 23:24). Sad contrast to his father Josiah, who “did justice, and it was well with him.” Nebuchadnezzar from Carchemish marched to Jerusalem, and fettered him as Pharaoh Necho’s tributary, in the third (Dan 1) or fourth year of his reign (the diversity being caused by reckoning Jehoahaz’ reign as a year, or not), intending to take him to Babylon; bat afterward for the sake of his former ally Josiah, his father, restored him as a vassal. At this time Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, were taken to Babylon. Three years subsequently Jehoiakim rebelled with characteristic perfidy, sacrificing honour and truth in order to spend the tribute on his own costly luxuries ( Jeremiah 22:13-17). Nebuchadnezzar, not able in person to chastise him, sent marauding “bands” of Chaldaeans, Syrians, Moabites, and Ammonites ( 2 Kings 24:1-7). Ammon had seized on Gad’s territory, upon Israel’s exile, and acted as Nebuchadnezzar’s agent to scourge Judah ( Jeremiah 49:1,2; Ezekiel 25:3). Jehovah was the primary sender of these scourges (rebellion against Nebuchadnezzar, after promising fealty, was rebellion against God: Jeremiah 27:6-8; Ezekiel 17:16-19), not only for Jehoiakim’s sins but for those of his forefather Manasseh, in whose steps he trod, and the “innocent blood which Jehovah would not pardon.” Jeremiah (22:18,19) foretold “concerning Jehoiakim, they shall not lament for him, Ah, my brother! or Ah, my sister!” (his queen, the lamentation of blood relatives for a private individual) nor, “Ah, lord; ah, his glory (the public lamentations of subjects for a king; alas, his majesty), he shall be buried with the burial of an ass, drawn and cast forth beyond the gates of Jerusalem”; again, 36:30, “he shall have none to sit (i.e. firmly established and continuing) upon the throne of David (for his son see JECONIAH ’S reign of three months is counted as nothing, and Zedekiah was not his son but uncle); his dead body shall be cast out in the day to the heat, and in the night to the frost.” Jehoiakim was probably slain in a battle with Nebuchadnezzar’s Chaldean and other “bands,” and had no burial; possibly his own oppressed subjects slew him, and “cast out” his body to conciliate his invaders. Nor is this inconsistent with “Jehoiakim slept with his fathers” ( 2 Kings 24:6); it simply expresses his death, not his burial with his royal ancestors ( Psalm 49:16); “slept with his fathers” and “buried with his fathers” are found distinct ( 2 Kings 15:38; 16:20). He reigned 11 years.

    Early in his reign ( Jeremiah 26:1,20, etc.) Jehoiakim showed his vindictive malice against Jehovah’s prophets. Urijah, son of Shemaiah, of Kirjath Jearim, prophesied against Jerusalem and Judah in the name of Jehovah thereupon Jehoiakim sought to kill him; he fled to Egypt, but Jehoiakim sent Elnathan of Achbor, and men with him, who brought Urijah back from Egypt, the Egyptian king allowing his vassal Jehoiakim to do so.

    Jehoiakim “slew him with the sword, and cast his dead body into the graves of the common people,” instead of burial in the cemetery of the prophets ( Matthew 23:29). Jehoiakim gained by it only adding sin to sift, as the argument of the elders in Jeremiah’s behalf implies, the notorious prostration of the state at the time intimating that heavier vengeance would ensue if Jeremiah too, as was threatened, should be slain.

    By God’s retribution in kind Jehoiakim’s own body fared as he had treated Urijah’s body. 1 Esdras 1:42 speaks of “his uncleanness and impiety.” His intense selfishness and indifference to the people’s sufferings appear in his lavish expenditure upon building palaces for himself at the very time the people were overwhelmed with paying heavy tribute to Pharaoh ( Jeremiah 22:13-18). His crowning impiety, which had no parallel in Jewish history, was his cutting up, and burning in the fire before him, the written roll of Jeremiah’s inspired prophecies (Jeremiah 36). Jeremiah being “shut up,” i.e. prevented by fear of the king, sent Baruch to read them to the people assembled out of Judah to the Lord’s house on the fasting day. “In the fifth year of Jehoiakim they (the princes) proclaimed a fast to all the people,” or (Michaelis) “all the people proclaimed a fast”; in either reading Jehoiakim had no share in appointing it, but chose this season of all seasons to perpetrate such an audacious act. On hearing of the roll, Jehoiakim sent Jehudi his ready tool to fetch it from Elishama the scribe’s chamber; for sinners fleeing from God yet, by an involuntary instinct, seek to hear His words against them. Then, as often as Jehudi read three or four columns of the long roll, Jehoiakim cut the parts read consecutively, until all was destroyed. Yet he and his servants “were not afraid,” a contrast even to the princes who “were afraid both one and other when they had heard all the words”; a still sadder contrast to his father Josiah whose “heart was tender,” and who “rent his clothes” on hearing the words of the law just found ( 2 Kings 22:11,13,19,20). Even Elnathan, who had been his tool against Urijah, recoiled from this, and interceded with Jehoiakim not to burn the roll; but he would not hear, nay even commanded his minions to apprehend Baruch and Jeremiah: but the Lord hid them ( Psalm 31:20; 83:3; Isaiah 26:20). Judicial blindness and reprobation! The roll was rewritten, not one word omitted, and with awful additions ( Matthew 5:18; Acts 9:5; 5:39; Revelation 22:19); his body should be exposed to the sun’s “heat,” even as he had exposed the roll to be burnt by the heat of the fire. Sinners only gain additional punishment by fighting with God’s word, which is a sharp sword; they cut themselves, when trying to cut it. Compare the rewriting of the law’s two tables ( Exodus 34:15,16; 31:18; 34:1,23; Deuteronomy 31:9). The two-edged sword of God’s Spirit converts the humble and tender as Josiah, draws out the latent hatred of the ungodly as J. ( 2 Corinthians 2:15,16; Hebrews 4:12,13). Jehoiakim reigned from 609 B.C. to 598 B.C.

    JEHOIARIB, JOIARIB =“Jehovah will defend.” 1 Chronicles 9:10; 24:7. A descendant of his is mentioned in Nehemiah 11:10, also descendant representatives of nearly all the old courses ( 1 Chronicles 12:6,19). But the Talmud makes these professed representatives of the old 24 courses to have been not really descendants from the original heads, except from four of them, Jedaiah, Immer, Pashur, and Harim, for which the Babylonian Talmud has Joiarib (as implied in Ezra 2:36-39; Nehemiah 7:39-42); and that these four were subdivided into six each to make the 24; and that the 24 took the old names ( Luke 1:5). The Asmonaean family and Josephus belonged to the course of Jehoiarib. The Talmud view is not favored by Nehemiah 10:2-8, which enumerates 21 courses, of Nehemiah’s time: Nehemiah 12:1- 7,19, also enumerates 22 courses of Zerubbabel’s time, among them Jehoiarib, of whose course Mattenai was chief in Jehoiakim’s days.

    Jehoiarib is added in 12:6, not appearing in 10:2-8; from which Lord A. C.

    Hervey infers that Jehoiarib did return from Babylon, but later than Zerubbabel’s time, and that his name was added to the list subsequently.

    JEHONADAB (=“Jehovah makes freely willing”):JONADAB. 2 Kings 10:15,23; Jeremiah 35:8,l4,16,18; 1 Chronicles 2:55; “the (four) families of the scribes which dwelt at see JABEZ ... the Kenites that came of Hemath, the father of the house of Rechab” (=“the rider”). Rechab, father of Jehonadab, belonged to the Kenites connected with Israel through Moses’ marriage; these (see HEBER and see JAEL ) with Israel entered Canaan, and shared their inheritance, though remaining nomads in tents, some in the far N. ( Judges 4:11), others made their “nest” in the rocks of see ENGEDI ( Judges 1:16; Numbers 24:21), others near their native desert in southern Judah ( 1 Samuel 15:6). Jehonadab, the tribe father of the Rechabites, enjoined the rule of the clan on his children the more strictly because these were brought into close contact with the settled community, which would tempt them to neglect it, namely, to dwell in tents and not build houses, not to sow seed or plant vineyards. This rule they observed with such filial obedience as to secure the promise “that thy days may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee,” fifth commandment.

    Jeremiah (Jeremiah 35) argues, a fortiori, if earthly sons so honour their father how much more ought Judah, to whom God hath commanded “Return ye now every man from his evil way” by His prophets, “rising early and speaking,” hearken to the heavenly Father; yet Judah has not done so.

    Both therefore shall fare accordingly: Judah shall suffer all the evil pronounced against her; “Jehonadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before Jehovah for ever.” Compare Malachi 1:6.

    Jehonadab by his strict asceticism was held in high repute in Israel, as well as in his own tribe; Jehu desired his countenance, that so he might without any opposition carry out the slaughter of the Baal worshippers. Jehu “blessed” Jehonadab (margin 2 Kings 10:15) on meeting him, and asked, Is thy heart right (true) as my heart is with thy heart? Jehonadab gave his hand in token of pledged fellowship ( Ezra 10:19). Then Jehu took him up to him in his chariot and imparted his secret plan. Jehonadab’s followers by his strict rule on the one hand avoided possible collision with the settled Israelites among whom they were; and Diodorus Siculus (19:94) gives a like picture of the Nabathaean Arabs, “it is a law with them neither to sow grain, nor to plant fruit-bearing plants, nor to use wine, nor to provide a house.” On the other hand, as a half religious sect, indirectly originating from Elijah’s and Elisha’s reforming efforts, and copying the Nazarite rule in part (compare Amos 2:11), they maintained the true religion as far as they knew it by avoiding needless association with the degenerate people around. Such a sincere zealot as Jehonadab was just the ally whom the fiery self seeking see JEHU wanted. The name see RECHAB , “rider,” may also imply their unsettled pilgrim state, from which they deviated only when in fear of Nebuchadnezzar they took refuge within Jerusalem; but even there they would not for any consideration violate the law of their forefather. Jehonadab is last mentioned in accompanying Jehu into Baal’s temple, to remove all Jehovah’s secret worshippers ( 2 Kings 10:23), whom probably his previous knowledge of them in the desert would enable him to discern.

    JEHONATHAN 1. 1 Chronicles 27:25. 2. 2 Chronicles 17:8,9. 3. Nehemiah 12:6,18.

    JEHORAM (=“exalted by Jehovah”),JORAM. 1. Son of Ahab, king of Israel. Succeeded his brother Ahaziah who had no son, 896 B.C., and died 884 B.C. Jehoram, king of Judah, had two accessions recorded in Scripture, and an earlier one not recorded, but conjectured by Usher; (1) probably when Jehoshaphat went from his kingdom to Ramoth Gilead battle in his 17th year ( 2 Kings 3:1); (2) when he retired from the administration, making his son joint king, in his 23rd year ( 2 Kings 8:16 margin); (3) at Jehoshaphat’s death, in his 25th year. ( 2 Chronicles 21:1; 1 Kings 22:50 margin) Thus, the accession of Jehoram king of Israel in Jehoshaphat’s 18th year synchronized with (1) the second year after the first accession ( 2 Kings 1:17), and (2) the fifth year before the second accession, of Jehoram king of Judah ( 2 Kings 8:16).

    For the last year of his reign he synchronized with Ahaziah, Joram’s son, slain along with him by Jehu (2 Kings 9). There was a close alliance between Judah and Israel, begun by Ahab his father with Jehoshaphat and continued by himself. With Judah (whose territory Moab had invaded, Chronicles 20, and so provoked Jehoshaphat) and Edom as allies, Jehoram warred against Mesha, who had since Ahaziah’s reign ( 2 Kings 1:1) withheld the yearly tribute due to Israel, “100,000 lambs and the wool of 100,000 rams” (Keil) (2 Kings 3; Isaiah 16:1). The allies would have perished for want of water in their route S. of the Dead Sea (see DIBON ), then northwards through Edom and the rocky valley Ahsy which separates Edom from Moab, but for see ELISHA who had a regard for Jehoshaphat, and brought water to fill the wady Ahsy miraculously from God; the water was collected for use in ( Jeremiah 14:3) the ditches made by his direction. Rain fell probably in the eastern mountains of Edom far away from Israel, so that they perceived neither the wind which precedes the rain nor the rain itself; and this at the time of the morning “meat offering” to mark the return of God’s favor in connection with sacrifice and prayer to Him. The reddish earth of the ditches colored the water, gleaming in the rising sun, and seemed blood to Moab, who supposed it to indicate a desperate conflict between the three kings. Edom’s late attempt at rebellion ( 2 Chronicles 21:8) made the Moabites’ supposition probable; and remembering how their own joint expedition against Judah with Ammon and Edom (20) had ended in mutual slaughter, they naturally imagined the same issue to the confederacy against themselves. After smiting the cities, telling the trees, stopping the wells, and marring the land, the allies pressed the king of Moab sore in his last stronghold Kir Haraseth, the citadel of Moab ( Isaiah 15:1), now Kerak, on a steep chalk rock above the deep valley, wady Kerak, which runs westward into the Dead Sea. Failing to break through the besiegers to the king of Edom, from whom he expected least resistance, he offered his firstborn son a burnt offering to see CHEMOSH . So there ensued “great wrath against Israel”; Israel’s driving him to such an extremity brought on Israel some of the guilt of the human sacrifice offered. Their conscience and superstitious feelings were so roused (probably a divine sign visibly accompanying this feeling) that they gave up the siege and the subjugation of Moab. The Dibon stone records probably the victories of Mesha subsequent to this, though the allies’ circuitous route S.E. of the Dead Sea, instead of directly E. across Jordan, may have resulted from Mesha’s successes already in the latter quarter.

    Jehoram fell into Jeroboam’s sin of worshipping Jehovah under the calf symbol, which every Israelite king regarded as a political necessity, but not into his father’s and mother’s Baal idolatry; nay, he removed Baal’s statue ( 2 Kings 3:2,3). Jehoshaphat’s influence produced a compromise on both sides, to the spiritual good of neither, as always happens in compromises between the world and the church. Baal worship outlived such half hearted religious efforts. How could it be otherwise, when Jezebel lived throughout his reign, as whole-hearted for false gods as her son was half hearted for the true God! ( 2 Kings 9:30; 10:18 ff; 3:13).

    However, Jehoram’s removal of Baal’s statue seems to have drawn Elisha to him, so that the prophet was able to offer the Shunammite woman to speak to the king in her behalf ( 2 Kings 4:13). As Elisha spoke so sternly to him in 2 Kings 3:14, the removal of the Baal statue may have been subsequent to, and the consequence of, Jehoram’s witnessing the deliverance of himself and his two allies, wrought through Jehovah’s prophet in chap. 3. The king’s want of faith, yet mixed with recognition of God’s exclusive omnipotence, appears in his answer to the Syrian king’s command that he should heal Naaman of his leprosy, “Am I God to kill and to make alive, that this man,” etc. ( 2 Kings 5:7; Deuteronomy 32:39); his unbelief ignored the existence of God’s prophet in Israel. The miraculous cure deepened his respect for Elisha. The prophet again and again saved Jehoram by warning him of the position of the Syrian camp ( 2 Kings 6:8-12; compare Luke 12:3). Blinding, and then leading the Syrian hosts sent to surround him in Dothan, into the midst of Samaria, he checked Jehoram who would have smitten them (“wouldest thou smite those whom thou hast taken captive with thy sword?” Surely not. Much less those taken not in open battle, but by a device, combined with mental blindness sent by God), and caused him instead to set bread and water, “great provision” ( 2 Kings 6:22,23), before them, and then to send them home, the effect being that love melted the enemy’s heart, and Syrian “bands” (i.e. flying bodies), reverencing God’s power, for long ceased to harass Israel ( Romans 12:20).

    Abatement of the divine scourge, apparently, brought with it carnal security to Jehoram. Then followed a divinely sent regular war. Benhadad besieged Samaria; a terrible famine ensued. The tale of a mother who had slain her child for food, and complained of another mother having hidden hers contrary to agreement, roused Jehoram to rend his clothes; then appeared the hair sackcloth of mourning penitence “within” (mibaait ), a bore sign without the real repentance of heart, as his threat of murdering Elisha proves, verse 31. The prophet probably had advised holding out, and promised deliverance if they humbly sought Jehovah ( Jonah 3:6).

    Jehoram thought that by his sackcloth he had done his part; when God’s help did not yet come, Jehoram vented his impatience on the prophet, as if see ELISHA ’S zeal for Jehovah against Baal was the cause of the calamity.

    Elisha, by deferring the entrance of the executioner, gave time for Jehoram’s better feelings to work. He stayed the execution in person, then complained despairingly of the evil as “from Jehovah,” as if it were vain to “wait still further for Jehovah.” Elisha’s prophecy of immediate plenty, and its fulfillment to the letter (2 Kings 7), restored the friendly relations between Jehoram and him ( 2 Kings 8:4).

    Jehoram’s conversation with Gehazi about Elisha’s great works and his raising the dead lad, and the Shunammite woman’s return at that very time, occurred probably while the prophet was at Damascus prophesying to Hazael his coming kingship (2 Kings 8). Similarly Herod was curious about our Lord’s miracles, and heard John Baptist gladly ( Luke 9:9; 23:8; Mark 6:14,20). A fascination draws bad men, in spite of themselves, toward God’s servants, though it be only to hear their own condemnation.

    The revolution in Syria seemed an opportunity to effect his father’s project, to recover Ramoth Gilead. Jehoram accordingly, in concert with Ahaziah of Judah, his nephew, seized it. Jehoram was wounded, and returned to Jezreel to be healed. Jehu his captain was left at Ramoth Gilead to continue the war with Hazael. But Jehu, with characteristic haste, immediately after Elisha had anointed him, set out for Jezreel and with an arrow slew Jehoram and threw his body on the very plot of ground which by falsehood and murder Ahab had dispossessed Naboth of, fulfilling Elijah’s prophecy ( 1 Kings 21:19,22).

    Lord A. C. Hervey considers the seven years’ famine ( 2 Kings 8:1) foretold to the Shunammite to be the same as that in 2 Kings 4:38. It ended on the same year as Jehoram died, after 12 years’ reign, therefore it must have begun in his sixth year. As the Shunammite’s child must have been at least three years old when raised again, Elisha’s acquaintance with her must have been four or five years sooner, bringing us to Jehoram’s second year; so that Elisha’s presence with the three allied kings (2 Kings 3) must have been in Jehoram’s first year. Lord Hervey thinks Elijah was not translated until the sixth year of Jehoram, whereas Elisha began ministering in the first year of Jehoram. Thus Elijah’s writing to Jehoram of Judah ( 2 Chronicles 21:12) was addressed to him in Elijah’s lifetime. He did not begin reigning until the fifth year of Jehoram of Israel ( 2 Kings 8:16), thus 2 Kings 1:17 will belong to the narrative in 2 Kings 2. He thinks the 25 distinct years assigned to Jehoshaphat a mistake, that 22 is the real number, three being added for the three last years of Asa his father, when incapacitated by disease in the feet he devolved the kingly duties on Jehoshaphat ( 2 Chronicles 16:12). Three years were then added, to Ahab’s reign to make the whole number of years of the kings of Israel tally with the whole number of the years of the kings of Judah, unduly lengthened by the three added to Jehoshaphat’s reign. 2. JEHORAM, son of Jehoshaphat, succeeded at the age of 32 and reigned 892 to 884 B.C. Married Athaliah, Ahab’s daughter, the reflex of her wicked mother Jezebel; he yielded himself up to the evil influences of his wife instead of following the example of his pious father. His first act as a king was to murder his six brothers, though his father had provided for them independently of him so as to avert collision ( 2 Chronicles 21:1-4); also several “princes of Israel.” Not only did he set up idolatrous high places, but “caused Jerusalem to commit fornication and compelled Judah thereto” ( 2 Chronicles 21:11). see ELIJAH ’S prophetic writing threatened him with great plagues to his people, children, wives, and goods, and disease of the bowels so that they should fall out, because of his apostasy and murder of his brethren who were “better than himself” (2 Chronicles 12-15,18,19). All this came to pass. Edom, heretofore tributary to Jehoshaphat, made a king over themselves ( 1 Kings 22:47; <120301> Kings 3:9; 2 Samuel 8:14) and revolted; and only by a night surprise did Jehoram extricate himself at Zair ( 2 Kings 8:20-22, for which the copyist in 2 Chronicles 21:9 has “with his princes”), in Edom, from “the Edomites who compassed him in.” Libnah a fenced city ( 2 Kings 19:8) also revolted, probably as being given by Jehoshaphat ( 2 Chronicles 21:3) to one of those sons whom Jehoram had murdered. The great reason was God’s anger” because he had forsaken the Lord God of his fathers.”

    Then those surrounding peoples, upon whom the fear of the Lord had been in Jehoshaphat’s days so that they made no war, nay even gave presents and tribute to him, as the Philistines and the Arabians ( 2 Chronicles 17:10,11) near the Ethiopians, now were stirred up by the Lord against Jehoram. They carried away his substance from his house, his sons, and wives, so that there was never a son left him save Jehoahaz (Ahaziah) the youngest (God for the sake of His covenant with David still leaving” a light to him and to his sons for ever”: 2 Chronicles 21:7; 2 Samuel 7:12,13; <19D217> Psalm 132:17), a retribution in kind for the murder of his father’s sons. An incurable disease of the bowels after two years’ agony caused his death. He died “without being desired,” i.e. unregretted ( Jeremiah 22:18). No burning of incense was made for him, and his body though buried in the city of David was excluded from the sepulchres of the kings. The undesigned propriety of the same names appearing as they would naturally do in the allied royal houses of Judah and Israel, e.g.

    Jehoram and Ahaziah, confirms the truth of the sacred history. 3. A priest in the time of Jehoshaphat ( 2 Chronicles 17:8).

    JEHOSHAPHAT =“he whom Jehovah judges.” 1. Recorder or annalist in David’s and Solomon’s court. Son of Ahilud ( 2 Samuel 8:16; 1 Kings 4:3; compare Esther 6:1). 2. A priest. Blew the trumpet before the ark in its passage from Obed Edom’s house to Jerusalem ( 1 Chronicles 15:24). 3.

    Son of Paruah. One of Solomon’s twelve purveyors, in Issachar ( Kings 4:17). 4. Son of Asa and Azubah. At 35 began to reign, the first three years during his father’s incapacity through disease in the feet, then 22 alone, beginning at 914 B.C., 25 years in all ( 1 Kings 15:24; 22:41- 50; 2 Kings 8:16; 2 Chronicles 17:1—21. 3). “He walked in the first ways of his father David (before his sin with Bathsheba), and sought not unto Baalim (whether Baal or other false god, or worshipping Jehovah by an image which degrades Him to the level of Baal, Judges 2:11), but to the Lord God of his fathers, and not after the doings of Israel (worshipping Jehovah through the golden calves). Therefore, the Lord established the kingdom in his hand .... And his heart was lifted up in the ways of the Lord; moreover he took away the high places and groves out of Judah” ( Chronicles 17:3-6; 19:3). But “the high places (of Jehovah) were not taken away, for as yet the people had not prepared their hearts unto the God of their fathers.” All that depended on him he did, but the people could not yet rise up to his spirituality so as to worship Jehovah without any visible altar save the one at Jerusalem (20:32,33). He utterly abolished the idol high places and, as far as he could, the unlawful Jehovah high places, but was unable thoroughly to get rid of the latter ( 1 Kings 15:14; 22:43).

    To remedy the people’s ignorance of the book of the law, in the third year of his reign he sent a commission of five princes, nine Levites, and two priests to go through the cities of Judah, teaching them in it; a model for rulers as to national education ( Deuteronomy 11:19-21).

    Jehoshaphat at first fortified the cities of Judah and those of Ephraim taken by Asa ( 2 Chronicles 17:2) to secure himself against Israel. Afterward he changed his policy to one of alliance with Israel against, the common foe Syria and the eastern tribes, Ammon, Moab, etc.; and his son see JEHORAM married see ATHALIAH , the daughter of Ahab and Jezebel ( 2 Chronicles 22:2,3,7,8,10). A fatal union ( 1 Corinthians 15:33)!

    Many facts attest the intimacy between the two dynasties; see ELIJAH ’S avoiding Judah when fleeing from Ahab; the same names given in the two families; Jehovah’s name compounded in names of Ahab’s idolatrous children; Jehoshaphat’s readiness to go with see AHAB to battle at Ramoth Gilead. Ahab’s demonstrative hospitality was the bait to entice him ( 2 Chronicles 18:1-3). There he would have paid with life for his dangerous alliance with cowardly Ahab, who sought to save his own life by exposing his magnanimous ally, but for God’s interposition.

    On his return in peace, in the 16th year of his reign probably, Jehu the son of Hanani reproved him,” Shouldest thou help the ungodly and love them that hate the Lord? (compare 1 Samuel 15:35; 16:1). Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord.” But God is ever ready to discern any good in His servants; “nevertheless there are good things found in thee, in that thou hast taken away the groves out of the land, and hast prepared thine heart to seek God” (compare 2 Chronicles 27:6, “ways”; contrast Rehoboam, 12:14). Jehoshaphat then again, besides the former commission (17:9) in the third year of his reign, took up the work of reformation and went out in person through the people from Beersheba in the S. to mount Ephraim in the N. to bring them back unto the Lord God of their fathers.

    He also set judges in the several cities, and a supreme court for references and appeals (“controversies”) in Jerusalem, made up of Levites, priests, and chief fathers of Israel (the judges in the cities were probably of the same classes). The judges chosen from the elders by Moses at Jethro’s suggestion were the foundation of the judicial body ( Exodus 18:21, etc.; Deuteronomy 1:15, etc.), David added for the expanding wants of the kingdom 6,000 Levites. “The judgment of the Lord” ( 2 Chronicles 19:8) corresponds to “matters of the Lord” (verse 11), i.e. religious questions. “Controversies” answer to “the king’s matters,” civil causes.

    Jehoshaphat’s directions are a rule for judges in all ages: “take heed what ye do, for ye judge not for man but for the Lord, who is with you in the judgment; wherefore now let the fear of the Lord be upon you ... for there is no iniquity with the Lord our God, nor respect of persons, nor taking of gifts.” Amariah the chief priest presided in religious questions; Zebadiah, “ruler of the house of Judah” (tribal prince of Judah), in civil questions.

    The Levites were to be shoterim , “officers” literally, scribes, keeping written accounts; assistants to the judges, transmitting their orders to the people, and superintending the execution of them.

    Five divisions comprised his soldiery, comprising 780,000 men in Judah and 380,000 in Benjamin. But it was “the fear of the Lord failing upon all the kingdoms ... round about Judah” (so Genesis 35:5), that was his main defense, “so that they made no war on Jehoshaphat.” Nay, the Philistines and Arabians brought presents and tribute.

    Edom had a “deputy king,” a vassal to Judah; “there was (then) no (real, independent) king” ( 1 Kings 22:47). This remark is introduced to show how Jehoshaphat was able to make ships of Tarshish (i.e. ships such as go to Tarshish, i.e. long voyaging ships; 2 Chronicles 20:36 changes this into “to make ships to go to Tarshish,” a copyist’s misunderstanding) to go to Ophir from the maritime coast of Edom. Jehoshaphat allied himself with the wicked Ahaziah in this enterprise. The ships were built in see EZION GEBER on the Red Sea. Then see ELIEZER , son of Dodavah, prophesied,” because thou hast joined thyself with Ahaziah, the Lord shall break (the perfect is prophetical, not hath broken) thy works.” They were accordingly wrecked at Ezion Geber by a storm ( 2 Chronicles 20:35-37). Ahaziah in vain tried to induce Jehoshaphat to repeat the attempt. One chastisement from the Lord sufficed a docile child ( 1 Corinthians 11:32; contrast Isaiah 9:13; Jeremiah 5:3). This was subsequent to the Edomite, Ammonite, and Moabite invasion of Judah by way of see ENGEDI . Edom joined with Ammon and other desert tribes enumerated in Psalm 83:3-7 (“other beside the Ammonites,” KJV 2 Chronicles 20:1; Hiller proposes to read Maonites from Maan a city near Petra on mount Seir, tribes from all parts of mount Seir: Keil; 26:7, Mehunims), to not only throw off Judah’s supremacy but root the Jews out of their divinely given inheritance; but in vain. (See JAHAZIEL and see BERACHAH ). Jehoshaphat’s piety shone brightly on this occasion. “He feared, set himself to seek Jehovah, and proclaimed a fast throughout Judah,” so that “out of all the cities they came to ask help of Jehovah.” His prayer in the congregation in the Lord’s house is a model “O Lord God of our fathers (therefore we the children have a covenanted claim on Thee), art not Thou God in heaven (therefore hast rule thence over all)? Rulest not Thou over all the kingdoms of the pagan (therefore the pagan invaders of Thine elect nation cannot escape Thee)? And in Thine hand is there not power and might, so that none is able to withstand Thee (therefore this horde cannot)? Art not Thou our God who didst drive out the inhabitants of this land before Thy people Israel, and gavest it to the seed of Abraham Thy friend for ever? (Thy covenant forever with ‘Thy friend,’ and Thine honour at stake, require Thy interposition). And they have built Thee a sanctuary, saying ( 1 Kings 8:33,37, covenanting for God’s help to be rendered in all future times in answer to the nation’s prayer, which covenant God accepted), If when evil cometh upon us... we stand before Thy house in Thy presence ... and cry unto Thee ... then Thou wilt hear and help. And now behold ... Ammon, Moab ... whom Thou wouldest not let Israel invade ... they reward us (evil for good) to come to east us out of Thy possession (in undesigned coincidence with Psalm 83:12, ‘let us take to ourselves the houses of God in possession’). O our God, wilt Thou not judge (do us justice on) them? For we have no might against this great company ... neither know we what to do: but our eyes are upon Thee.”

    The “little ones, wives, and children,” standing before Jehovah, by their very helplessness were a powerful plea with the compassionate God.

    Jahaziel then gave the promise from God (compare Exodus 14:13,14), and Jehoshaphat and all Judah bowed with face to the ground. The Levites stood up to praise the God of Israel with a loud voice. As the people went forth the following morning Jehoshaphat urged the people to faith as the receptive state needed on their part for ensuring God’s promised blessing: “Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established” (compare Isaiah 7:9; Matthew 9:28,29). In strong faith he ordered singers to “praise the beauty of holiness” (“to praise, clad in holy ornaments,” Keil) already for the promised victory. At their beginning to sing was the time that the Lord delivered them. Seirites, greedy for booty, by God’s providence, from an ambush suddenly attacking, caused a panic among the Ammonites and Moabites which eventuated in mutual slaughter.

    Jehoshaphat and his people were three days gathering the spoil. On the fourth day was the blessing of Jehovah in Berachah valley, then the return and the thanksgiving in the house of God. The three allies’ invasion of Moab was probably subsequent.

    His character stands among the highest for piety of Judah’s kings, and the kingdom in his reign was at its zenith. Firmness and consistency were wanting. This want betrayed him into the alliance with Israel which on three occasions brought its penalty: (1) at Ramoth Gilead, (2) in the joint invasion of Moab (2 Kings 3) through the Edomite wilderness, and (3) in respect to his naval enterprise for Ophir.

    To avert the foreseen evil consequences of his alliance he appointed see JEHORAM , his firstborn, king in his lifetime, and gave gifts and fenced eries to his other sons; but no human precautions can avert. the penalty for religious compromise ( 2 Corinthians 6:17,18). 5. Nimshi’s son, king Jehu’s father ( 2 Kings 9:2).

    JEHOSHAPHAT, VALLEY OF Joel 3:2,12, parallel to Zechariah 14:2-4, where the mount of Olives answers to the “valley of Jehoshaphat” in Joel. Possibly “the valley of see BERACHAH ” , where between Tekoa and the main road from Bethlehem to Hebron Jehoshaphat assembled the people to bless Jehovah for the victory over Ammon, Moab, etc. ( 2 Chronicles 20:20-26). The valley with the Kedron at its foot is now called “the valley of Jehoshaphat.” But it was not anciently so; Jerome and the Onomasticon of Eusebius first call it so in the fourth century A.D. As the Jews bury worn out rolls of Scripture (for which they have such a deep reverence) here, it is likely the Jehoshaphat from whom the valley is named was a rabbi held in veneration.

    The tomb called Jehoshaphat’s tomb (an excavation with an architectural front) is certainly not that of the king Jehoshaphat, for he was buried in the city of David ( 2 Chronicles 21:1). However, the phrases “the city of David” and “Zion” are applied in a general sense to the site of Jerusalem and to the hills around, among which the same name, “sunny mountain,” still lingers. The word “city” comprises the surrounding suburbs ( Numbers 35:25-28; 1 Kings 2:36,37). Also “in” often means at or near (Conder, Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, Oct. 1877, pp. 178,195). Thus the burial “in the city of David” may apply to burial in the vicinity. The enemies Tyre, Sidon, the Philistines, Edom, and Egypt ( Joel 3:4,19), are types of the last confederacy under antichrist (Revelation 16; Revelation 17; Revelation 19), which shall assail restored Israel and shall be judged by Jehovah. As Jehoshaphat means “the judgment of Jehovah,” “the valley of Jehoshaphat” is probably the general name for the scene of His judgment, Jehoshaphat’s victory over the godless horde that sought to dispossess Judah typifying the last victory over the anti-Christian host that shall seek to dispossess restored Israel (Ezekiel 38—39). That this shall be in the Holy Land seems likely from Zechariah’s definite mention of Mount Olivet ( Zechariah 14:1,4,5) as the scene of Christ’s return and from its having been the scene of His ascension; the angels moreover announced, “this same Jesus ... shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven” ( Acts 1:11). The word in Joel is emeq , which means a “spacious valley”, not a narrow ravine (for which the term is nachal ) such as the valley of the Kedron. In Joel 3:14 “the valley of Jehoshaphat” is called “the valley of decision” or “excision,” where the foes shall meet their determined doom. “see ARMAGEDDON ” in Revelation 16:16 corresponds: from har a mountain, and Megiddo the valley of Jezreel, the great battle field of Canaan, where godly Josiah fell before Pharaoh Necho. Some great plain anti-typical to the two valleys will probably be the scene of the last conflict. Its connection with Jerusalem appears in the context; so “come up,” the regular phrase for going to the theocratic capital, is used, but “down into the valley of Jehoshaphat” also ( Joel 3:2,12). The Muslims bury their dead on one side of the valley; the Jews on the other. Absalom’s tomb and Zechariah’s, besides Jehoshaphat’s, are pointed out, but without good grounds for the tradition. The king’s (Melchizedek’s) dale or valley of Shaveh ( Genesis 14:17; 2 Samuel 18:18) is identified with “the valley of Jehoshaphat.”

    Josephus (Ant. 7:10) says see ABSALOM ’S monument was two stadia from Jerusalem, probably in the valley of the upper Kedron, where were the judges’ tombs, a likely site for his erecting his sepulchral monument.

    JEHOSHEBA =“Jehovah’s oath, i.e. devoted to Him.” Daughter of king Joram of Israel. see JEHOIADA ’S wife. So Elisheba (God’s oath) was Aaron’s wife, Elizabeth Zacharias’. Athaliah is not specified as her mother, but this may be due to the sacred writer’s abhorrence of her name. Possibly her mother may have been another wife of Joram ( 2 Kings 11:2). Jehosheba is the only instance of a princess marrying the high priest. Her position enabled her through God’s providence to rescue the little prince Joash, and hide him and his nurse in a bedchamber in the palace, afterward in the temple ( 2 Chronicles 22:11; 23:11; 2 Kings 11:2,3), where he was brought up with her sons, who assisted at his coronation.ZECHARIAH, Jehoiada’s successor, one of them, was afterward slain, a martyr for the truth.

    JEHOVAH; YAHWEH Jahaveh or Yahaveh is probahly the correct form (the vowel pointing in Jehovah is derived from A-d-o-n-ay) from the substantive verb haawah (found only six times in the Bible; obsolete in Moses’ time; retained in Chaldee and Syriac from a time anterior to the division of the Semitic languages), for the more modern haayah , to be; a proof of the great antiquity of the name: “IAM THAT IAM” is the key of the name ( Exodus 3:14), expressing unchanging Being. The name was old and known long before; it appears compounded in Jo-chebed and Mor-iah, and simply in Genesis 2 and afterward. But its significance in relation to God’s people was new, and now first becoming experimentally known. (See GENESIS , see GOD , see EXODUS ) Exodus 6:2,3: “I amJEHOVAH, and I appeared unto Abraham,... by the name of God Almighty (El- Shaddai), but by My nameJEHOVAH was I not known”: its full and precious import is only now about to be revealed. To the patriarchs He was known, when giving the promises, as GOD, Almighty to fulfill them ( Genesis 17:1); to Moses as Jehovah unchangeably faithful ( Malachi 3:6) in keeping them; compare Hebrews 13:8, which identifies Jesus with Jehovah. Elohim can do all that He wills; Yahweh will do all that He has promised. Elohim (the plural expressing the fullness of God’s powers) is appropriate to creation (Genesis 1—2:3);JEHOVAH ELOHIM to paradise and to the covenant of grace at the fall; the combination identifies the Jehovah of the moral government with the Elohim of creation. IfJEHOVAH had been a name of more recent introduction, the whole nation would never have accepted it with such universal reverence. Elohim appears in the trial of Abraham’s faith (Genesis 22); Jehovah, in its triumph. The last chapters of Genesis, from Jacob’s meeting the angels and Esau, have Elohim alone (except in the history of Judah and Pharez, Genesis 38; and Joseph’s first entrance into Egypt, Genesis 39; and Jacob’s dying exclamation, Genesis 49:18: the beginning and close of the long period of sorrow and patient waiting) to prepare by contrast for the fuller revelation to Moses, when Jehovah is made known in its full and experimental preciousness. “To be made known” ( Exodus 6:3) means to be manifested in act ( Psalm 9:17; 48:3-6), making good in fact all that was implied in the name ( Ezekiel 20:9) (nodatiy ). The name was not new to Israel, for it occurs before Exodus 6:3 in 3:16; 4:1.ELOHIM, from aalah “to be strong” (Furst), rather than from Arabic aliha astonishment, alaha worship (Hengstenberg), the Deity, expresses His eternal power and Godhead manifested in nature, commanding our reverence;JEHOVAH the Personal God in covenant with His people, manifesting boundless mercy, righteousness, and faithfulness to His word.

    So “Immanuel” is used not of the mere appellation, but of His proving in fact to be what the name means ( Isaiah 7:14). The “I AM” ( Exodus 3:14) is to be filled up thus: I am to My people all whatever they want.

    Prayer is to supply the ellipsis, pleading God’s covenanted promises: light, life, peace, salvation, glory, their exceeding great reward, etc. I am all that My word declares, and their threefold nature, body, soul, and spirit, requires. I am always all this to them ( John 8:58). “Before Abraham began, to be (Greek) I am” ( Matthew 28:20). The Jews by a misunderstanding of Leviticus 24:16 (“utters distinctly” instead of “blasphemeth”) fear to use the name, saying instead “the name,” “the four lettered name,” “the great and terrible name.” So Septuagint, Vulgate, and even KJV (except in four places “Jehovah”: Isaiah 12:2; 26:4; Exodus 6:3; Psalm 83:18) has “THE LORD,” which inCAPITALS representsJEHOVAH, in small letters Adonai. Maimonides restricts its use to the priests’ blessings and to the sanctuary; others to the high priest on the day of atonement, when entering the holy of holies. The Samaritans pronounced the name Yabe (Theodoret); found also in Epiphanius; Yahu in such names as Obadiah (Obad-yahu). So that Jahveh or Yahveh seems the correct pronunciation. The Hebrews said the Elohim, in opposition to false gods; but never the Jehovah, for Jehovah means the true God only. Again, My God, Elohay , but not My Jehovah, for Jehovah by itself means this covenant relation to one. Again, the Elohim of Israel; but not the Jehovah of Israel, for there is no other Jehovah. Again, the living Elohim, but not the living Jehovah; for Jehovah means this without the epithet. Jehovah is in Old Testament the God of redemption. The correlative of Elohim is man, of Jehovah redeemed man. Elohim is God in nature, Jehovah God in grace ( Exodus 34:6,7). Elohim is the God of providence; Jehovah is the God of promise and prophecy; hence, the prophets’ formula is, “thus saith Jehovah,” not Elohim. Elohim is wider in meaning, embracing the representatives of Deity, angels and human judges and rulers ( Psalm 82:6; John 10:34,35). Jehovah is deeper, the incommunicable name.

    The more frequent use of the name Jehovah from Samuel’s time is due to the religious revival then inaugurated, and to the commencement of the regular school of prophets. In the first four verses of the Bhagavat God says to Brahma, “I was at first ... afterward IAM THAT WHICH IS, and He who must remain am I.” (Sir W. Jones).

    JEHOVAH JIREH (See ABRAHAM , see ISAAC ). Jehovah will see or provide ( Genesis 22:14). In Genesis 22:8 Abraham had said, “Elohim will provide for Himself a Lamb.” He perceives he has uttered an unconscious prophecy, and that the Elohim in whom he trusted has proved HimselfJEHOVAH , in covenant with His people; so that the phrase became a Hebrew proverb, “In the mount (as He provided for Abraham in his’ extremity) Jehovah will provide” (for us also in our every extremity). The meaning of Mori-jah,” the seeing of Jehovah,” implies that it originated in this saying of Abraham, and that “Moriah” in Genesis 22:2 is used by anticipation. Moreover, Solomon built his temple on mount “Moriah” ( 2 Chronicles 3:1). It is no valid objection that Abraham “saw the place afar off,” whereas the temple mount is not conspicuous from a distance (whence Moriah is connected by some with Moreh and “the natural altar on the top of mount see GERIZIM ” , which the Samaritans make the place of the sacrifice); for what is meant in Genesis 22:4 is only that he saw it at some little distance, as far off as the place admitted. The distance, two days’ journey from Beersheba, would bring Abraham and his party to Jerusalem, whereas Gerizim could not be reached in three days.

    JEHOVAH NISSI ”Jehovah my banner.” Name given by Moses to the altar commemorating Israel’ s victory, under Jehovah, over see AMALEK . ( Exodus 17:15).

    His name, i.e. “manifested character” toward His people, is their rallying point (see BANNER ). The rod of God in Moses’ hand, when held up as a banner, brought victory; so it was the pledge of what the altar represented, that Jehovah is the ensurer of victory to His people when rallying round Him ( Psalm 60:4; Isaiah 11:10; Proverbs 18:10).

    JEHOVAH SHALOM ”Jehovah is peace.” Gideon so-called his altar of thanksgiving (not sacrifice) in Ophrah, to commemorate the angel of Jehovah’s salutation, “Peace be unto thee”; where rather judgment for national backslidings was to have been expected, and when he himself had feared death, as having seen the angel of Jehovah. Jehovah’s assurance of “peace” confirmed His previous announcement that Gideon would conquer Midian and deliver Israel.

    JEHOZABAD 1. 1 Chronicles 26:4,15; Nehemiah 12:25, margin 2. 2 Chronicles 17:18. 3. Slew Joash: 2 Kings 12:21; 2 Chronicles 24:26.

    JEHOZADAK; JOSEDECH Led captive to Babylon after Seraiah his father’s execution at Riblab ( Chronicles 6:14,15; 2 Kings 25:18,21). Father of Jeshua the high priest, who with Zerubbabel led the returning Jews from Babylon ( Ezra 3:2; Nehemiah 12:26). Zedekiah = “righteous is Jehovah;” Jehozadak = “Jehovah is righteous.” It is suggestive that the names of the last king and of the representative of the high priesthood in the captivity both express that the suspension of the throne and of the priesthood was Jehovah’s righteous judgment for Judah’s sins; moreoverJOSHUA orJESHUA, who restored the temple altar, expresses salvation; as the former Joshua led the hitherto homeless Israelites into Canaan their inheritance; and as Jesus, the Antitype, saves us from our sins and leads us into the heavenly rest.

    JEHU 1. Son of Hanani who reproved Asa ( 2 Chronicles 16:7-9) of Judah; prophetically denounced Baasha for all the evil he did in the sight of Jehovah, like the house of Jeroboam, and for killing “him” (the last representative of Jeroboam): 1 Kings 16:7; 15:27-29; 14:10-14.

    Though Baasha thus fulfilled the word of Jehovah by Ahijah, yet as not this but his own bloody minded ambition was his motive; he should be punished ( Hosea 1:4). His following Jeroboam’s sins showed that his destruction of Jeroboam’s house was not from zeal for God. Thirty years later Jehu reproved Jehoshaphat, “shouldest thou help the ungodly, and love them that hate the Lord? therefore is wrath upon thee from the Lord,” etc. ( Chronicles 19:2,3). Jehoshaphat’s “acts, first and last, were written in the book of Jehu” ( 2 Chronicles 20:34). 2. Son of Jehoshaphat, son of Nimshi, from whom, as better known, Jehu is sometimes called “son of Nimshi.” In youth he had ridden behind Ahab as one of his guards, when that bad king went down to Jezreel to take possession of the vineyard obtained by false accusation and murder, and treasured in memory Elijah’s prophecy again st him on that occasion, “in the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth shall dogs lick thy blood even thine” ( 1 Kings 21:19). Bidkar (Bar (son of) Dakar) was then his comrade in the king’s guard; and it was a striking retribution that these two witnesses of Ahab’s sin should be the executioners of God’s righteous vengeance. Jehovah had directed Elijah at Horeb to anoint him as future king, a commission which the prophet executed through his successor Elisha, whose ministry was the continuation of his own. The impulsive vehemence of his character betrayed itself even at a distance in his “furious” driving, which was notorious ( 2 Kings 9:20 margin). During the absence at Jezreel, owing to wounds, of Jehoram king of Israel, Jehu as commander in chief was holding Ramoth Gilead against Hazael and the Syrians, when a pupil of the prophets, sent by Elisha, suddenly appeared amidst the captains assembled in the court, saying “I have an errand to thee, O captain”; Jehu went into the innermost of the surrounding chambers, and there the young prophet in the name of Jehovah God of Israel anointed him with the sacred oil (Josephus, Ant. 9:6, section 1) as Israel’s king, and commissioned him to avenge the blood of Jehovah’s prophets and servants ( 1 Kings 18:4; 19:10) on Ahab’s whole house.

    On going out Jehu was asked,” Wherefore came this mad ( Jeremiah 29:26; John 10:20; Acts 26:24) fellow to thee?” Jehu replied, “Ye know the man and his muttering” (ecstatic utterances), i.e., that he says nothing rational. But the captains elicited from Jehu the truth; then, fired with enthusiasm and weary of the reigning dynasty, they made an extempore throne of the bore steps of the staircase, spreading their outer wrappers (beged ) as the carpet, to do homage to Jehu ( Matthew 21:7,8), and proclaimed with sound of trumpets, “Jehu is king.” The prophet’s few words sufficed to act on Jehu’s excitable, impetuous, and ambitious character. Without a prayer for guidance, and without further precaution, Jehu set out on a journey of 30 miles, crossing the Jordan with a band of horsemen, and Bidkar whom he had made captain of the host, and being himself the first messenger of the revolution to Jezreel, having secured that none else should leave Ramoth Gilead. One messenger on horseback after another, sent out by Joram, asked “Is it peace?” and received the reply “What hast thou to do with peace?” i.e., trouble not thyself about peace: “follow me.” At last Joram himself, with Ahaziah, each in his chariot, went forth. To Joram’s inquiry Jehu replied, “What peace so long as the whoredoms (spiritual) of thy mother Jezebel, and her witchcrafts (usually associated with idolatry), are so many?” ( Deuteronomy 18:10, etc.) On Joram turning to flee Jehu drove an arrow through the back and shoulders, so as to come out at his heart, and made Bidkar cast the body upon Naboth’s ground, “as Jehovah laid this burden (pronounced this prophetic threat; massa ) upon him,” for “the blood of Naboth and of his sons” (this passage supplies the latter particular, which 1 Kings 21:13,14 omits as being a matter of course, Ahab’s object being to cut off all heirs to the confiscated vineyard). Jehu smote see AHAZlAH too. Fleeing by the way of the garden house (Hebrew: Bethgan , Engannim ) he first hid in Samaria where his lives were ( 2 Kings 10:3), moreover Samaria was the direct road from Jezreel to Jerusalem; then was brought to Jehu, and was mortally wounded in his chariot at the ascent to Gur by Ibleam, so that when he got on to Megiddo he died there ( 2 Chronicles 22:8,9; 2 Kings 9:27). On Jehu’s approach to Jezreel, Jezebel in oriental fashion painted her eyebrows and eyelashes with black antimony, to heighten the splendour of the dark eyes, and so to present an imposing appearance to Jehu and die as a queen; not to charm him, for she compared him to “Zimri who slew his master,” and warned him that the same fate awaited him as overtook Zimri. Without deigning to answer her Jehu desired the eunuchs to throw her down. After eating and drinking, when Jehu commanded her burial, her skull, palms, and feet were all that the ravenous dogs had left of her carcass, in fulfillment of 1 Kings 21:23. Next he directed the rulers of the city, and the elders or magistrates, and the tutors of Ahab’s 70 sons (including grandsons) at Samaria, to send him the heads of the 70 in baskets to Jezreel. Jehu in the morning went out of the city gate before the two heaps of heads, and addressing the assembled people, as if they were slain without his interfering, he attributed their slaughter to Jehovah’s decree, in order to justify his conspiracy in the eyes of the people. So the people offered no resistance when he proceeded to slay all the survivors of Ahab’s house at Jezreel, “all his great men, his acquaintances (or adherents), and court priests.”

    Then he set out for Samaria. On his way, at the house of shepherds binding sheep to shear them (where the shepherds used to meet on the road from Jezreel to Samaria), he caused 42 brethren of Ahaziah, who were about to visit their royal relations, Joram’s sons and his mother Jezebel’s sons, to be slain at the cistern of the binding or shearing house. Ahaziah’s actual brothers had been carried off by the Arabs, etc., “so that there was never a son left Jehoram save Jehoahaz,” Ahaziah ( 2 Chronicles 21:17); his “brethren” then mean his stepbrother’s, Joram’s sons by concubines, and his nephews or cousins. Next, Jehu met and took with him the ascetic see JEHONADAB , held in universal repute, in order to have his countenance in the wholesale slaughter by subtlety of Baal’s worshippers which followed, and so to stand well with the people. Jehu said, “come, see my zeal for the Lord”; but it was really zeal for self, which he was glad to find capable of bearing a religious color. When God’s work fell in with his own ambition he did it with his wonted impetuosity. But if his had been real zeal for the Lord he would have rooted out the calf worship, Jeroboam’s state policy, as well as Baal worship ( 2 Chronicles 10:29). His haste was not real faith ( Isaiah 28:16); his religious zeal was the blaze of natural impetuosity soon going out ( Matthew 25:8). When religious principle required self sacrifice, then he chose the praise of men not that of God ( 2 Kings 10:31; John 12:43). The Baal worshippers upheld Ahab’s dynasty; by killing them he got rid of political opponents, and gained to his side the worshippers of Jehovah. Religion was with him but a tool to serve his ends ( 1 Timothy 6:5). The assuming of Baal vestments by that full assembly (as was usual at the time of worship) in Ahab’s grand temple ( 1 Kings 16:32) seemed at the time politic, but proved the seal of the wearers’ destruction. “As soon as he (the priest; not Jehu, as Smith’s Bible Dictionary) had made an end of offering the burnt offering,” Jehu gave the word for their slaughter. “The city of Baal,” to which next the guard and captains went, was the temple citadel, the true temple house; thence they brought the wooden standing columns or statues (matseebot assessors of Baal, worshipped with him), and burnt them, and broke in pieces the central column of Baal himself, a conical stone.

    Jehovah rewarded this removal of Baal idolatry, and execution of the divine vengeance on Ahab’s house, by promising Jehu, “thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel.” Among them was Jeroboam II, the most prosperous of the Israelite kings; and the dynasty lasted the longest of all that ruled the northern kingdom. But this religious reformation, a fruit of Elijah’s and Elisha’s labours, through Jehu’s “not taking heed to walk in the law of Jehovah with all his heart,” went only half way. So, Israel’s day of grace now commencing to wane, Jehovah began to cut Israel short, see HAZAEL smiting them from Jordan eastward. Jehu and Hazael are mentioned on “the black obelisk”; Jehu (Jahua) is called “son of Omri” (Khumri), a natural mistake for the Assyrians to make, as knowing Omri to have formed a powerful dynasty and as knowing Samaria by the name “the house of Omri.” Jehu at this time, according to the inscription, sent gold and silver tribute to Shalmaneser I Stern, ruthless, impetuous, yet a master of profound dissimulation (as in his consummate hypocrisy toward the Baal worshippers), he never discovered that wholeheartedness for God is the truest policy, and that blood shed in external obedience to God’s command, where yet the motive is self, brings guilt on the blood shedder: Hosea 1:4, “I will avenge the blood of Jezreel on the house of Jehu,” though temporarily he was rewarded for his measure of outward obedience. Zachariah his great grandson, the fourth from Jehu, after a six months’ reign, was slain by Shallum ( 2 Kings 15:8-12).

    Jehu’s paying tribute to Assyria to secure the throne which God gave him accords with his half believing character, using all means secular or religious to gain his end. He died and was buried in Samaria after a years’ reign. 3. 1 Chronicles 2:38. 4. 1 Chronicles 4:35-43. 5. The Antothite, i.e. of Anathoth ( 1 Chronicles 12:1-3).

    JEHUBBAH 1 Chronicles 7:34.

    JEHUCAL Son of Shelemiah; a prince sent by Zedekiah to consult and ask Jeremiah’s prayers ( Jeremiah 37:3; 38:1-4).

    JEHUD A town of Dan ( Joshua 19:45). Now Jehudie, seven and a half miles E. or S.E. of Jaffa.

    JEHUDI The princes’ ready tool in fetching Baruch to read Jeremiah’s ( Jeremiah 36:14,21,23) denunciations; then employed by see JEHOIAKIM to bring and read the roll, which the king cut and burned.

    JEHUDIJAH The Jewess wife of Mered, as distinguished from see BITHIAH , his Egyptian wife ( 1 Chronicles 4:17-19). Bertheau simply transposes “these are the sons of Bithiah the daughter of Pharaoh whom Mered took,” and puts the clause after “Jalon.” Thus, “she” refers to Bithiah, “and she bore Miriam,” etc.; whereas in the common text “she” has none to refer to.

    Also thus the sons come regularly after their respective mothers. The margin of 1 Chronicles 4:19 identifies Hodiah with Jehu; but Keil remarks that the construct state, eeshet , before Hodiah, shows it to be a man’s name, “the sons of Hodiah’s wife” (not of his wife Hodiah), the sister of Naham. Of her sons, Jered was father (founder) of see GEDOR and Heber father (founder) of see SOCHO , etc.

    JEHUSH 1 Chronicles 8:39.

    JEIEL 1. 1 Chronicles 5:7. 2. 1 Chronicles 15:18,21; 16:5. 3. 2 Chronicles 20:14. 4. 2 Chronicles 26:11. 5. 2 Chronicles 29:13. 6. 2 Chronicles 35:9. 7. Ezra 8:13. 8. Ezra 10:43.

    JEKAMEAM 1 Chronicles 23:19; 24:23.

    JEKANIAH 1 Chronicles 2:41.

    JEKUTHIEL Sprung from Judah; son of Mered and see JEHUDIJAH ; father (founder) of Zanoah (a town in Judah: Joshua 15:34,56). Jekuthiel means trust in God. The Targum says, “because in his days the Israelites trusted in the God of heaven for 40 years in the wilderness.” Mered’s marrying Bithiah, Pharaoh’s daughter, took place probably before the exodus. The Portuguese Jews at the sabbath’s close invoke Elijah as “having tidings of peace by the hand of Jekuthiel” JEMIMA =“day;” bright as day. Oldest of Job’s three daughters after his restoration ( Job 42:14). Gesenius, from Arabic “dove.” Jemama, a central province of Arabia, is in Arab tradition named from an ancient queen.

    JEMUEL Simeon’s oldest son ( Genesis 46:10; Exodus 6:15).NEMUEL is a corrupt form (Numbers 26; 1 Chronicles 4).

    JEPHTHAH Son of Gilead by an harlot, the father bearing the same name as the famous Gilead his ancestor. Gilead’s sons by his wife drove Jephthah out from share of the father’s inheritance as being “son of a strange woman,” just as Ishmael and Keturah’s sons were sent away by Abraham, so as not to inherit with Isaac ( Genesis 21:10, etc.; 25:6). Jephthah went to the land of Tob, N.E. of Persea, between Syria and Ammon ( 2 Samuel 10:6-8, Ish Tob, man of Tob), and there gathered about him a band of loose ( Samuel 22:2) men, whom be led in marauding Bedouin-like expeditions.

    Meantime, through Jehovah’s anger at Israel’s apostasy to Baalim, Ashtaroth, the gods of Ammon, etc, he sold them (compare Romans 7:14, gave them up to the wages that their sin had earned) into the hands of those very people whose gods they chose ( Judges 10:7,17,18), the instrument of their sin being made the instrument of their punishment ( Proverbs 1:31; Jeremiah 2:19). Then the princes (“elders”) of Gilead with Israel encamped at Mizpeh ( Judges 10:17,18; 11:5-11), having resolved to make “head” (civil) and “captain” (military) over all Israelite Gilead (the Israelites in Persea) whatever warrior they could find able to lead them against Ammon, applied to Jephthah in Tob. Jephthah, whose temper seems to have been resentful (compare 12), upbraided them with having hated and expelled him out of his father’s house; yet it was not just to charge them all with what was the wrong of his brethren alone, except in so far as they connived at and allowed his brethren’s act. Passion is unreasoning. They did not reason with him the matter, but acknowledged the wrong done him and said, “therefore (to make amends for this wrong) we turn again to thee now, and if thou go with us and fight against Ammon thou shalt be our head, namely over all Gilead.” Jephthah accepted the terms, and “uttered all his words (repeated the conditions and obligations under which he accepted the headship) before Jehovah (as in His presence; not that the ark or any altar of Jehovah was there; simply Jephthah confirmed his engagement by an oath as before Jehovah) in Mizpeh,” where the people were met in assembly, Ramoth Mizpeh in Gilead, now Salt.

    Jephthah before appealing to the sword sent remonstrances to the Ammonite king respecting his invasion of Israel. The marked agreement of Jephthah’s appeal with the Pentateuch account proves his having that record before him; compare Judges 11:17,19-22 agreeing almost verbatim with Numbers 20:1; 21:21-25. He adds from independent sources (such as the national lays commemorating Israel’s victories, quoted by Moses Numbers 21:14,17,27) that Israel begged from the king of Moab leave to go through his land ( Numbers 21:17). The Pentateuch omitted this as having no direct bearing on Israel’s further course. The Ammonite king replied that what he claimed was that Israel should restore his land between the Arnon, Jabbok, and Jordan. This claim was so far true that Israel had taken all the Amorite Sihon’s land (because of his wanton assault in answer to Israel’s peaceable request for leave to pass through unto “his place,” i.e. to Israel’s appointed possession), including a portion formerly belonging to Moab and Ammon, but wrested from them by Sihon ( Numbers 21:26,28,29); for Joshua 13:25,26 shows that Sihon’s conquests must have included, besides the Moabite land mentioned in the Pentateuch, half the Ammonite land E. of Moab and Gilead and W. of the upper Jabbok. But Israel, according to God’s prohibition, had not meddled with Edom, Moab, or Ammon ( Deuteronomy 2:5,9,19), i.e. with the land which they possessed in Moses’ time. What was no longer Ammon’s, having been taken from them by Sihon, the prohibition did not debar Israel from. Israel, as Jephthah rejoindered, went round Edom add Moab, along the eastern boundary by see IJE ABARIM ( Numbers 21:11-13), on the upper Arnon, the boundary between Moab and the Amorites. Jephthah reasons, Jehovah Elohim of Israel has dispossessed the Amorites, and transferred their land to Israel; Ammon therefore has no claim. Ammon can only claim what his god Chemosh gives him to possess; so Israel is entitled to all that land which Jehovah gives, having dispossessed the previous owners. Further, Jephthah reasons, Balak did not strive against Israel for the once Moabite land taken by the Amorites then transferred to Israel; he bribed Balaam indeed to curse them, but never fought against them.

    Moreover, it was too late now, after Israel’s prescriptive right was recognized for 300 years, for Ammon to put forward such a claim. “I (says Jephthah, representing Israel) have not sinned against thee, but thou doest me wrong to war against me.” Ammon having rejected his remonstrances, Jephthah gathered his army out of Reuben, Gad, and Manasseh (northern Gilead and Bashan), and went to (translated Judges 11:29 “passed over to”) Mizpeh Gilead, the encampment and rendezvous of Israel ( Judges 10:17), and thence to Ammon. He smote them from Aroer to Minnith, cities, “with a very great slaughter,” so that Ammon was completely subdued.

    Jephthah had vowed, in the event of Jehovah giving him victory, to “offer as a burnt offering whatsoever (rather whosoever) should come forth from the doors of his house to meet him”; certainly not a beast or sheep, for it is human beings not brutes that come forth from a general’s doors to meet and congratulate him on his victory. Jephthah intended a hard vow, which the sacrifice of one animal would not be. He left it to Providence to choose what human being should first come forth to meet him. “In his eagerness to smite the foe and thank God for it Jephthah could not think of any particular object to name, great enough to dedicate. He shrank from measuring what was dearest to God, and left this for Him to decide” (Cassel in Herzog Encyclopedia). He hoped (if he thought of his daughter at the time) that Jehovah would not require this hardest of sacrifices. She was his only child; so on her coming out to meet him with timbrels and dances ( Exodus 15:20) Jephthah rent his clothes, and exclaimed: “Thou hast brought me very low, for I have opened my mouth (vowing) unto the Lord, and I cannot go back” ( Numbers 30:2,3; Ecclesiastes 5:2-5; Psalm 15:4 end, 66:14). Her filial obedience, patriotic devotion, and self sacrificing piety shine brightly in her reply: “My father (compare Isaac’s reverent submission, Genesis 22:6,7,10), do to me according to that which hath proceeded out of thy mouth, forasmuch as the Lord hath taken vengeance for thee of ... Ammon.” She only begged two months to bewail with her fellows her virginity, amidst the surrounding valleys and mountains (margin 37). Afterward he did with her according to his vow, namely, doomed her forever to “virginity,” as her lamentation on ibis account proves, as also what follows, “she knew no man.” So it became “a custom in Israel that the daughters of Israel went yearly to praise (timah , Judges 5:11, not ‘to lament’) the daughter of Jephthah ... four days in a year.” Jephthah contemplated evidently a human sacrifice. A literal human sacrifice was forbidden as an abomination before Jehovah ( Leviticus 18:21; 20:2-5). It was unknown until introduced by the godless Ahaz and Manasseh. Leviticus 27:28,29 is not in point, for it refers to a forced devoting of the wicked to God’s glory in their destruction; God alone could so devote any. Nor was Jephthah otherwise impetuous and hasty; he had not recourse to the sword until negotiation with Ammon proved of no avail. His vow was made, not in the heat of battle without weighing his words, but before he set out. Jephthah, though a freebooter (the godly David was one too), was one who looked to Jehovah as the only Giver of victory, and uttered all his words of engagement with the princes of Gilead “before Jehovah.” He showed in his message to Ammon his knowledge of the Pentateuch, therefore he must have known that a human sacrifice was against the spirit of the worship of Jehovah. “The Spirit of Jehovah came upon Jephthah” moreover, which shows he was no Moloch worshipper.

    Above all Jephthah is made an instance of FAITH for our imitation, in Hebrews 11:32. Therefore the sense in which he fulfilled his vow was “she knew no man,” words adverse to the notion of a sacrificial death. He dedicated her life to Jehovah as a spiritual “burnt offering” in a lifelong “virginity.” Her willingness to sacrifice herself and her natural aspirations as a virgin, who as the conqueror’s daughter might have held the highest place among Israel’s matrons, to become like a Gibeonite menial of the sanctuary ( Joshua 9:23), as the price of her country’s deliverance, is what the virgins used yearly to come to celebrate in praises. They would never have come to praise a human sacrifice; Scripture would never have recorded without censure an anti-theocratic abomination. Moreover literal burnt offerings could only be offered at the altar of the tabernacle. This spiritual burnt offering answers somewhat to Abraham’s sacrifice of Isaac ( Hebrews 11:17) in will though not in deed, and to the Israelites redeeming their firstborn belonging to Jehovah instead of sacrificing them ( Exodus 13:1-13; Numbers 18:15,16), and to Aaron’s offering the Levites to the Lord for an offering for Israel ( Numbers 8:10-16), and redeeming vowed persons at an estimation ( 1 Samuel 1:11,20,22,28; 2:20; Leviticus 27:1, etc.).

    After the victory was won over Ammon, the tribe of Ephraim, ever jealous of any rival and claiming the supremacy, threatened Jephthah. “Wherefore passedst thou over to fight against ... Ammon, and didst not call us to go with thee? We will burn thine house upon thee with fire.” Jephthah did not show Gideon’s magnanimity in dealing with their perversity. He did not give the “soft answer” that “turneth away wrath,” but let their “grievous words stir up strife” ( Proverbs 15:1). Herein Gideon was superior, for “he that is slow to anger is better than the mighty, and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city” ( Proverbs 16:32). (For “Ephraim gathered ... and went northward.” Keil translated it “went to Zaphon, the city of Gad in the Jordan valley”: Joshua 13:27; Judges 12:1).

    Jephthah however answered truly that he had “called them” but they had refused, doubtless because the Gileadites had made Jephthah their commander without consulting Ephraim. They fared as they richly deserved. Besides threats of destroying Jephthah they insultingly had called the Gileadites whom Jephthah led “fugitives of Ephraim among the Ephraimites and Manassites,” i.e. a mob of runaway Ephraimites in the midst of the two noblest tribes, Ephraim and Manasseh (compare Samuel 25:10). They who began the strife paid the bitter penalty ( Proverbs 17:14). “Shibboleth,” a stream, was the test whereby the Gileadites detected the fugitive Ephraimites when trying to cross the Jordan fords, in the hands of their conquerors; 42,000 were slain who betrayed their birth by saying Sibboleth (compare on the Galilean dialect Matthew 26:73; Luke 22:59; Acts 2:7). They who first flung the taunt “fugitives” perished as fugitives at the hands of those they taunted ( Proverbs 26:17).

    Jephthah judged Israel E. of the Jordan six years, and was buried in one of the cities of Gilead.

    JEPHUNNEH 1. see CALEB ’S father. Of the Kenezites ( Numbers 32:12), seemingly an Edomite tribe, Kenaz being a “duke of Edom” ( Genesis 36:11,15,20,23). Edomite names occur in Caleb’s genealogy, as Shobal ( 1 Chronicles 2:50,52). If the similarity of some names among Israel and Edom be not due to their being kindred peoples, it shows that Caleb’s family was an Edomite one incorporated into Judah. 2. Chronicles 7:58.

    JERAH =“the moon.” Joktan’s fourth son, forefather of a southern Arab tribe. The fortress Yerakh in the Mahra country, to the E. of Hadramaut, seems akin in name.

    JERAHMEEL 1. Hezron’s firstborn ( 1 Chronicles 2:9,25-27,33,42). His descendants occupied southern Judah. David pretended to Achish he had invaded them, but finally he sent them presents of the Amalekite spoil ( 1 Samuel 27:8,10; 30:29). The Geshurites, Gezrites, and Amalekites dwelt close to southern Judah, so that David’s march against them seemed a march against southern Judah. The Negeb or S. land lies between the mountains of Judah and the Arabian desert ( Joshua 15:19-21). The Kenites occupied the wilderness of Judah S. of Arad ( Judges 1:16). The Negeb of Jerahmeel lay S.W. of Arad, the quarter from which David would pretend to attack them, setting out from the Philistines. It is now er Rakhmah, a corruption of Jerahmeel. The wady er Ramail and Beard, er Ramail, S.E. of Arad, are traceable to the same name. The Negeb of Caleb meets the Jerahmeelite land, as its northern frontier. 2. 1 Chronicles 24:29; 23:21. 3. Hammelech’s son sent by king Jehoiakim to apprehend Baruch and Jeremiah, “but the Lord hid them” ( Jeremiah 36:26; Psalm 31:20; 83:3; Isaiah 26:20). Not as margin “son of the king,” for he at this time (the fifth year of his reign) had no grown up son; Jeconiah was then but years old ( 2 Kings 23:36, compare 24:8).

    JERED, JARED =“descent.” 1. 1 Chronicles 1:2. 2. Father (founder) of Gedor ( 1 Chronicles 4:18), son of Meted by see JEHUDIJAH ( 1 Chronicles 4:18).

    JEREMIAH =“exalted of Jehovah” (Jerome); “appointed of Jehovah” (Gesenius); “Jehovah throws” (Hengstenberg); compare 1:10. 1. Son of Hilkiah, a priest in Anathoth of Benjamin; not the high priest Hilkiah who discovered the book of the law in Josiah’s reign ( 2 Kings 22:8), for Jeremiah’s father is not designated as “the priest” or “the high priest.” Moreover, the Anathoth priests were of the line of Abiathar, who was deposed by Solomon ( 1 Kings 2:26-35). Thenceforward the high priesthood was in Eleazar’s and Zadok’s line. The independent history ( 2 Chronicles 35:25; 36:12,21) mentions his “lamentation for Josiah,” Zedekiah’s “not humbling himself before Jeremiah the prophet speaking from the mouth of Jehovah,” and the Babylonian captivity “to fulfill Jehovah’s word by the mouth of Jeremiah until the land had enjoyed her sabbaths, for as long as she lay desolate she kept sabbath to fulfill threescore and ten years” ( Jeremiah 27:7; 25:9-12; 26:6,7; 29:10).

    In 629 B.C., the 13th of Josiah’s reign, while a mere youth at Anathoth, three miles from Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 1:2), “the word of Jehovah came to him” just as manhood was opening out to him, calling him to lay aside his natural sensitiveness and timid self distrust, and as Jehovah’s minister, by the might of Jehovah’s efficacious word, to “root out ... throw down, build and plant.” “Before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified and ordained thee a prophet unto the nations.” To his pleas of childlike inability to speak (as Moses, Exodus 3:11,12; 4:10-12; and Isaiah, 6:5- 8), Jehovah opposes His mission and His command: “thou shalt go to all that I shall send thee, and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt speak.”

    To his fear of men’s faces Jehovah declares “I am with thee to deliver thee.” Touching Jeremiah’s mouth (as Isaiah’s; compare Jesus’ touch, Matthew 9:21,29), Jehovah put His words in the prophet’s mouth, so that the prophetic word became divinely efficient to produce its own fulfillment; even as the Word was the efficient cause of creation. Jeremiah must have at first exercised his office in contemplation rather than action, for he is not mentioned in connection with Josiah’s reforms, or the great Passover held in the 18th year of his reign, five years subsequent to Jeremiah’s call. It is from the prophetess Huldah, not from him, that the godly king sought counsel. Yet he must have warmly sympathized with this great revival. Indications of affinity or friendship with some of the actors in it occur in the sameness of names: Jeremiah’s father bearing the name of Hilkiah, Josiah’s high priest; his uncle that of Shallum, Huldah’s husband ( Jeremiah 32:7; compare 2 Kings 22:14); Ahikam, Jeremiah’s protector ( Jeremiah 26:24), was also the fellow worker with Huldah in the revival; moreover Maaseiah, governor of Jerusalem, sent by Josiah as ally of Hilkiah in repairing the temple ( 2 Chronicles 34:8), was father of Neriah, the father of both Baruch and Seraiah, Jeremiah’s disciples ( Jeremiah 36:4; 51:59). The finding of the book of the law, the original temple copy (see HILKIAH ) exercised a palpable effect on his later writings. (Compare Jeremiah 11:3-5 with Deuteronomy 7:12; 4:20; 27:26; Jeremiah 34:14 with Deuteronomy 15:12; 32:18 with Exodus 20:6; 32:21 with Exodus 6:6). He saw that the reformation was but a surface one, and would not ensure the permanent peace which many anticipated from it ( Jeremiah 7:4), for while “the temple” was restored the spirit of apostasy still prevailed, so that even Israel seemed just in comparison with what Judah had become ( Jeremiah 3:11), a seeker of the truth was scarcely to be found, and self seeking was the real aim, while “the prophets prophesy falsely, the priests hear rule by their means, and God’s people (!) love to have it so” ( Jeremiah 5:1,31). Five years after his call to prophesy the book of the law was found in the temple by Hilkiah ( 2 Kings 22:8; 23:25); then Jeremiah in Jehovah’s name proclaimed, “Hear ye this covenant, and speak (it in your turn to others, namely,) unto the men of Judah and Jerusalem.” Next Jehovah commanded Jeremiah to take a prophetic tour, proclaiming the covenant through the cities of Judah, as well as in Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 11:1,2,6).

    Apparently, he lived at first in Anathoth, repairing thence from time to time to prophesy in Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 2:2), until the enmity of his townsmen and even his brethren, because of his godly faithfulness ( Jeremiah 11:18-21; 12:6), drove him to Jerusalem. He knew not of their plotting against his life until Jehovah revealed it. His personal experiences were providentially ordered to qualify him to be the type in his own person, as well as the prophet, of Messiah (compare Isaiah 53:7).

    So His brethren, and the Nazarenes His townsmen, treated Christ ( Luke 4:24-29; John 1:11; 7:5; Psalm 69:8). By Jehovah’s direction Jeremiah was to have neither wife or children ( Jeremiah 16:2), in order to symbolize the coming of calamities on Judea so severe that the single state (contrary to the natural order) would be preferable to the married ( 1 Corinthians 7:8,26,29; Matthew 24:19; Luke 23:29). Eighteen years after his first call king Josiah died. During this period, when others thought evil distant, the vision of the see ALMOND tree, the emblem of wakefulness, showed Jeremiah that evil was hastening, and the seething pot that it should come from the N., namely, the Babylonians entering into the Holy Land from the N. by way of Hamath ( Jeremiah 1:11-15).

    Jeremiah, like Isaiah ( Isaiah 30:1-7), foresaw that the tendency of many to desire an alliance with Egypt, upon the dissolution of the Assyrian empire whose vassal Manasseh was, would end in sorrow ( Jeremiah 2:18): “what hast thou to do in the way of (with going down to) Egypt? to drink the waters of Sihor (to seek hosts as allies from the Nile land)?”

    Josiah so far molded his policy according to Jeremiah’s counsel; but he forgot that it was equally against God’s will for His people to lean upon Assyrian or Babylonian “confidences” as upon Egyptian (Jeremiah 36— 37); so taking the field as ally of Assyria and Babylon against the Egyptian Pharaoh Necho he fell ( 2 Kings 23:29). Josiah’s death was one of his bitterest sorrows ( Jeremiah 22:10,15,16), the remembrance of his righteous reign intensified the pain of witnessing the present injustice of his successors. Jeremiah composed the funeral dirge which “the singing men and women in their lamentations” used at the anniversary kept subsequently as an ordinance in Israel ( 2 Chronicles 35:20-25).

    Jeremiah had also inward conflicts. Like Asaph (Psalm 73) he felt perplexed at the prosperity of the wicked ( Jeremiah 12:1-4) plotters at Anathoth against his life ( Jeremiah 11:19-21), to which Jehovah replies that even worse is before him at Jerusalem: “if thou hast run with the footmen (the Anathoth men), and they have wearied thee, then how canst thou contend with horses (the men of Jerusalem)? And if (it is only) in a land of peace thou trustest (so the Hebrew is), then how wilt thou do in the swelling of Jordan?” Or else, if in the plain country alone thou art secure, how wilt thou do “in the pride (the wooded banks, the lair of beasts: Zechariah 11:3; 2 Kings 6:2 compare Proverbs 24:10) of Jordan?” Jeremiah sensitively shrank from strifes, yet the Holy Spirit enabled him to deliver his message at the certain cost of rousing enmity and having his sensitiveness wounded ( Jeremiah 15:10). His nature said, “I will not make mention of Him, nor speak any more in His name; but (the Spirit made him feel) His word was in mine heart as a burning fire shut up in my bones, and I was weary with forbearing” ( Jeremiah 20:9).

    In Jeremiah 22:11,12 Jeremiah foretold that Josiah’s son, Shallum or see JEHOAHAZ who reigned but three months and was carried to Egypt by Pharaoh Necho, should never return. On Jehoiakim’s accession idolatry returned, combined with the worship of Jehovah; and priests, prophets, and people soon brought Jeremiah before the authorities, urging that he should be put to death for denouncing evil against the temple and the city ( Jeremiah 26:7-11). This he had done in Jeremiah 7:12-14,8,9. and more summarily in Jeremiah 26:1,2,6, at the feast of tabernacles, when the law was commanded to be read, or at either of the other two great feasts, before the people of “all the cities of Judah,” assembled for worship “in the court of Jehovah’s house”; he “diminished not a word” through fear of offending. The “princes,” including doubtless some of Josiah’s counselors or their sons, interposed in his behalf ( Jeremiah 26:16), appealing to Micah’s case, who had uttered a like prophecy in Hezekiah’s reign with impunity; adding the implication which they durst not express, that though Urijah who prophesied similarly was brought back from his flight into Egypt, and slain by Jehoiakim, yet that the notorious prostration of the state showed that evil, not good, is the result of such persecutions.

    So see AHIKAM his friend, the former officer of good Josiah ( 2 Kings 22:12,14), saved him from death; however Jeremiah deemed it prudent not to appear in public then. In see JEHOIAKIM ’S (and see BARUCH and see JEHUDI ) fifth year Jeremiah escaped his violence by the Lord’s hiding him and Baruch ( Jeremiah 36:27-32), after the king had destroyed the prophetic roll of prophecies for the 23 years past of Jeremiah’s ministry, which Jeremiah was commanded to write in Jehoiakim’s fourth year, and which in the fifth Baruch, having first written them, read to the people assembled on the fast.

    Jeremiah had shown his prophetic prescience by opposing as delusive what as a patriot he would have desired, the hopes cherished of his country’s independence of Babylon ( Jeremiah 27:1,6-8): “thus saith Jehovah of hosts, I have made the earth ... and now have I given all these lands into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar ... My servant ... and all nations shall serve him, and his son’s son, until the very time of his land come.” So in Jehoiakim’s fourth year Judah’s hopes from Egypt were crushed by Nebuchadnezzar’s defeat of Pharaoh Necho at Carchemish ( Jeremiah 46:2, a prophecy uttered shortly before the event). Jeremiah had in this year foretold that not Judah alone, but all nations should be subject to Babylon for 70 years, having to drink God’s wine cup of fury, and then Babylon itself should be made “perpetual desolations” ( Jeremiah 25:8- 12,13-38). Hence, the Rechabites (see JEHONADAB ) were constrained at this time to take refuge within Jerusalem through fear of the Chaldees.

    Jeremiah’s own ascetic spirit was instinctively attracted to them, famed as they were for their abstemious, pilgrim, devout, and idolatry abhorring walk. The occurrence of the name Jeremiah among them, and their ready admission into the temple, mark previous association with Jeremiah and the priests. Jeremiah made their filial obedience to their earthly father a condemnation of Judah’s disobedience to their heavenly Father (Jeremiah 35). (In Jeremiah 45, concerning an individual, subjoined to his prophecies concerning nations, though belonging to the time just after (Jeremiah 36) the close of Jehoiakim’s reign, see BARUCH ).

    Jeremiah, in Jeremiah 18—19 (probably in Jeconiah’s reign), by the symbols of the remaking by the potter of the marred vessel, and of the breaking of the bottle in the valley of Hinnom, sets forth God’s absolute power over His creatures to give reprobates to destruction, and to raise others instead of the people who prove unfaithful to His election ( Isaiah 45:9; 64:8; Romans 9:20,21). The potter’s field significantly was the purchase with the price of reprobate Judas’ treachery ( Matthew 27:9,10, which quotes Zechariah 11:12,13 as Jeremiah’s because Zechariah rests on Jeremiah; compare Psalm 2:8,9; Revelation 2:27).

    Pashur, chief governor in the Lord’s house, in consequence smote and put him in the stocks ( Jeremiah 20:2); when liberated, he renewed his prophecy against the city, denouncing Pashur as about to become Magor Missabib, “terror round about.” Then he gave way to complaints of God, but to God, as if God had deceived him; but God had promised ( Jeremiah 1:19), not that he should escape suffering, but that God would deliver him out of it; he even, like Job ( Job 3:3-11), in impatience cursed his day of birth, but better feelings prevailed soon, and he records his deep depression ( Jeremiah 1:14-18) after his believing thanksgiving only to show how great was his deliverance ( Jeremiah 1:11-13). In the three months’ reign of Jehoiachin, Jeconiah, or Coriah (the omission of the Jah marking his severance from Jehovah), Jeremiah prophesied the carrying away of the king and the queen mother Nehushta, daughter of Elnathan ( Jeremiah 13:18; 22:24-30; 2 Kings 24:6,8,12,15). In this reign Jeremiah gave the symbolical prophecy of the girdle on his loins taken to the Euphrates, and hidden in a hole of the rock ( Jeremiah 13:1-7). Some symbolical acts of prophets, being scarcely possible, probable, or decorous, existed only in spiritual vision; when possible and proper, they were often materialized by outward performance.

    The act, even when only internal, vivified the naked statement of prophetic truth. A journey twice of 200 miles to the Euphrates may have been taken only in the spiritual world wherein the seer moved (compare Jeremiah 19:1,10; 27:2,3; Isaiah 20:2). Nebuchadnezzar was evidently acquainted with him, but whether it was by an actual journey of Jeremiah to Babylon is uncertain ( Jeremiah 39:11).

    In spite of the warning given in Jeconiah’s case, Zedekiah set at naught Jeremiah’s words and revolted. So in his ninth year, tenth month, Nebuchadnezzar began the siege of Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 39:1).

    Zedekiah in the tenth year, through Jehucal and Zephaniah, begged Jeremiah, “pray for us,” as the issue between Nebuchadnezzar and Pharaoh Hophra (Apries) was at that time as yet undecided. In consequence of fear the Jews obeyed the law by temporarily emancipating their bondservants at, the end of seven years, but on the remission of the siege again enslaved them (Jeremiah 34). Jeremiah therefore foretold that Zedekiah and his princes should be given up to their enemies ( Jeremiah 32:2-5). Yet he foretold the sure repossession of Judaea by the Jews, by redeeming his uncle Hanameel’s field in due form; just as at Rome the ground whereon Hannibal was encamped was put up for sale and found a purchaser.

    Pharaoh’s advance caused the Chaldeans to withdraw temporarily from besieging Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 37:1-5). Jeremiah warned the king that the Chaldeans would return and burn the city with fire. Therefore Zedekiah shut him up in the court of the prison. Jeremiah himself tried to escape to his native place, Anathoth of Benjamin; but Irijah arrested him at the gate of Benjamin on the charge of desertion to the Chaldeans. Then the princes smote and imprisoned him in the house of Jonathan the scribe. It was a pit (dungeon) with vaulted cells (“cabins”) round the sides. After many days in the dungeon Zedekiah the king took him out, and inquired secretly (compare John 3:2; 5:44; 12:43; 19:38), “is there any word from Jehovah?” Jeremiah without regard to his earthly interests (contrast Jeremiah 6:14; Isaiah 30:10; Ezekiel 13:10) foretold Zedekiah’s being delivered up to Nebuchadnezzar, and begged not to be left to “die” in Jonathan’s house. His natural shrinking from death ( Jeremiah 37:20) makes his spiritual firmness the more remarkable; ready to die rather than swerve from duty. Zedekiah committed him to the court of the prison (the open space occupied by the guard, Jeremiah 32:2, where his friends had access to him: Jeremiah 32: 12; 37:12-21), and commanded bread to be supplied to him until all in the city was spent ( Psalm 37:19; Isaiah 33:16). Honest reproof sometimes gains more favor than flattery ( Proverbs 28:23). Zedekiah again sent Pashur and Zephaniah to Jeremiah to inquire of him, and received the reply that submission to the Chaldees is the only way of life ( Jeremiah 21:1-9; 38:2 ff); and then the princes accused Jeremiah of weakening the hands of the warriors by such words, and the weak prince left. Jeremiah in their hand, saying “the king cannot do anything against you,” So they cast him into Malchiah’s dungeon, or cistern emptied of its water during the siege, the mire alone remaining (compare Zechariah 9:11 and the Antitype, Psalm 69:2,14). An Ethiopian stranger, the eunuch see EBEDMELECH , saved the prophet whom his own countrymen tried to destroy. “Old cast clouts and rags” were used to raise him up (compare spiritually 1 Corinthians 1:27-29). Zedekiah again secretly consulted Jeremiah, taking him to the third or N. entry of the outer or inner temple court. Fear of the mocking of the Jewish deserters deterred him from following the prophet’s counsel, that he should go forth to the Chaldees; by refusing he brought on himself, as Jeremiah foretold, the mocking not only of the deserters but even of his own concubines. Jeremiah stayed in the court of the prison until Jerusalem was taken.

    Nebuchadnezzar directed Nebuzaradan, and he gave him liberty to stay with the remnant or go to Babylon, and added “victuals and a reward.”

    Notwithstanding the wrongs he had received from his countrymen for years, as a true patriot he stayed with the Jews under Gedaliah, the son of his friend Ahikam (Jeremiah 39—40). After see GEDALIAH ’S murder by see ISHMAEL , see JOHANAN first consulted Jeremiah as to going to Egypt with a foregone conclusion, then carried Jeremiah, in spite of the prophet’s warning, to Egypt (Jeremiah 41—43). At Tahpanhes he foretold Egypt’s overthrow ( Jeremiah 43:8-13), and tradition says he was stoned there (Pseudo Epiphanius; compare Hebrews 11:37). The Jews expected his reappearing as the forerunner of Messiah ( Matthew 16:14), “that prophet” ( John 1:21). He in a true sense did forerun Messiah, foreseeing to his own “sweet” comfort ( Jeremiah 31:26) not only His conception by a “virgin,” but His kingdom, first spiritual, whereby He is “the Lord our righteousness” ( Jeremiah 23:5,6), making the “new covenant,” “remembering our sin no more,” and “writing His law in our hearts” ( Jeremiah 31:22; 31-34; Hebrews 8:8-12; 10:16,17), then visible in Jerusalem, Judah, and Israel, in the last days ( Jeremiah 33:6-26; 3:16-18).

    Jeremiah wrote too an epistle to the exiles at Babylon, carried away with Jeconiah (Jeremiah 29), similar in form and style to the New Testament epistles, advising them to settle quietly in Babylon and pray for its peace, for the captivity must last 70 years. The portion of the nation remaining in Judah Jeremiah saw by the Spirit was the worst (Jeremiah 24), and would fare the worst. Early in Jehoiakim’s reign ( Jeremiah 27:1) he had by symbolic yokes foretold Nebuchadnezzar’s subjugation of Judah, etc. But the Syriac and Arabic versions make it likely “Zedekiah” ought to be read; so ver. 3,12; 28:1. The false prophet Hananiah broke the yokes of wood; but Jehovah declared yokes of iron should be substituted, and that Hananiah should die; he accordingly died the seventh month of the same year. Jeremiah took advantage of the embassy sent by Zedekiah to send his letter to the captives (Jeremiah 29). Even among the captives at Babylon were false prophets, Ahab, Zedekiah, and Shemaiah (the writer to Zephaniah at Jerusalem that he should imprison Jeremiah as “mad”), who held out delusive hopes of a speedy return. Therefore, Jeremiah announces their doom. Six whole years before Jerusalem’s fall Jeremiah wrote the prophecy of Babylon’s own doom, for Seraiah to take to Babylon when he went there on behalf of Zedekiah (margin, Jeremiah 51:59-64), and therewith to console the captives.

    The Jews say, “the spirit of Jeremiah dwelt afterward in Zechariah”; Matthew ( Jeremiah 27:9) therefore quotes the words of Zechariah as Jeremiah’s. His protests against the priests and prophets answer to our Lord’s against the scribes and Pharisees (Matthew 23); his lamentations over his doomed country correspond to the Saviour’s tears over Jerusalem.

    The picture of his sufferings in Lamentations 1:12 is antitypically realized in Messiah alone. The subjective and the elegiac elements preponderate in him. His Hebrew is tinged, as was to be expected, with Chaldaism. Sheshach (which, on the Kabalistic system of making the last letter of the Hebrew alphabet express the first, would be Babel) is supposed to prove his using that mystic system ( Jeremiah 25:26); but in Jeremiah 51:41 there can be no design of concealment, for he mentions expressly Babylon; the word is rather from Shech the Babylonian goddess, during whose feast Cyrus took the city. Pathos and sympathy with the suffering are his characteristics. As Ezekiel views the nation’s sins as opposed to righteousness, so Jeremiah as productive of misery. Ezekiel is as marked by firmness as Jeremiah is by delicate sensitiveness. His heaping of phrase on phrase, and repeating of stereotyped forms, are due to his affected feelings; but in the rhythmical parts, and against foreign nations, he is concise, sublime, and energetic.

    Division.—The various parts are prefaced by the formula, “The word which came to Jeremiah from Jehovah.” Notes of time mark other divisions more or less historical. In the poetical parts there are 23 sections, divided into strophes of seven or nine verses, market by “Jehovah said also unto me. “The five books thus are:

    I. Introduction: chap. 1.

    II. Reproofs of the Jews, seven sections, Jeremiah 2—24: (1) Jeremiah 2; (2) Jeremiah 3—4; (3) Jeremiah 7—10, (4) Jeremiah 11—13, (5) Jeremiah 14—17, (6) Jeremiah 18—20, (7) Jeremiah 21—24.

    III. Review of all nations, in two sections: (1) Jeremiah 46—49. (2) Jeremiah 25.

    IV. Historical appendix, in three sections: (1) Jeremiah 34:1-7, (2) Jeremiah 34:8-22, (3) Jeremiah 35.

    V. Conclusion, in two sections: (1) Jeremiah 36:2, etc., (2) Jeremiah 45.

    Subsequently in Egypt he added Jeremiah 46:13-26 to his previous prophecy as to Egypt; also the three sections Jeremiah 37—39; Jeremiah 40—44. A later hand (see Jeremiah 51:64) probably appended Jeremiah 52 from 2 Kings 24:18 ff; 25:30. Our Hebrew text seems the latest and fullest edition from Jeremiah’s own hand. The Septuagint has a different order of the prophecies against foreign nations, Jeremiah 46—51 being placed after Jeremiah 25:13,14. Probably these prophecies were repeated more than once; in the original smaller collection (for Septuagint omit much that is in the Hebrew) they stood early, in the fuller and later one they stood in their present position, and Jeremiah inserted then the clause of Jeremiah 25:13, which implies that they existed in some other part of the book, “all that is written in this book, which Jeremiah hath prophesied against all the nations.” It was in this very year (compare Jeremiah 25:1 with Jeremiah 36:1) that Jeremiah was directed to write in a regular book all he had prophesied from the first against Judah and foreign, nations. We saw above that Jeremiah 21; Jeremiah 35—36, are out of chronological order. The whole may be divided into (1) Jeremiah 1—45, concerning Israel; (2) Jeremiah 46—51, concerning the nations.

    Jeremiah 1—23, are prophetic as to Israel; Jeremiah 24—45. combine prophecy and history; Jeremiah 24—29, set forth Nebuchadnezzar as God’s instrument of chastising Israel and the nations, irresistible for the time, submission the wisest policy, the exiles better in position than the people at home; Jeremiah 30—33, the most Messianic portion, sets forth Israel restored under Messiah reigning upon David’s throne; Jeremiah 34— 45, mainly historical, illustrating from the people’s unbelief the need of God’s judgments.

    The New Testament by quotations stamps Jeremiah’s canonicity ( Matthew 2:17; 16:14; Hebrews 8:8-12). Philo quotes Jeremiah as an “oracle.” Melito, Origen, Jerome, and the Talmud similarly include it in the canon. 2. 2 Kings 23:31. 3. 1 Chronicles 12:4,10,13. 4. 1 Chronicles 5:24. 5. Nehemiah 10:2-8; 12:1,34.

    JEREMOTH 1. 1 Chronicles 8:12,14,18,28. 2. 1 Chronicles 23:23;JERIMOTH, 24:30. 3. 1 Chronicles 25:4,22. 4. Ezra 10:26. 5. Ezra 10:27. 6. Ezra 10:29, “and Ramoth” in the Hebrew margin (Qeri), but Jeremoth in the Hebrew original text (Kethib).

    JERIAH (See HEBRON ). 1 Chronicles 23:19; 24:23; 26:31.

    JERIBAI 1 Chronicles 11:46.

    JERICHO Numbers 22:1; Joshua 2:1-3,5,15; 3:16. From a root “fragrance,” or “the moon” (yareach ), being the seat of Canaanite moon worship, or “broad” from its being in a plain bounded by the Jordan. Jericho is to the W., opposite where Israel crossed the Jordan under Joshua, at six miles’ distance. It had its king. Walls enclosed it, and its gate was regularly shut, according to eastern custom, when it was dark. Its spoil included silver, gold, vessels of iron and brass ( Joshua 6:19), cast in the same plain of Jordan where Solomon had his foundry ( 1 Chronicles 4:17). The “Babylonian garment” ( Joshua 7:21) betokens its commerce with the East. Joshua’s two spies lodged in Rahab’s house upon the wall; and she in reward for their safety received her own preservation, and that of all in her house, when Joshua burned the city with fire, and slew man and beast, as all had been put under the ban. The metals were taken to the treasury of the sanctuary ( Joshua 6:17-19,21-25). Other towns had their inhabitants only slain, as under the divine ban ( Deuteronomy 7:2; 20:16,17; 2:34,35), while the cattle and booty fell to the conquerors. Jericho’s men, cattle, and booty were all put under the ban, as being the first town of Canaan which the Lord had given them. They were to offer it as the firstfruits, a sign that they received the whole land as a fief from His hand. The plain was famed for palms and balsams, whence Jericho is called “the city of palms” ( Deuteronomy 34:3; Judges 1:16; 3:13; 2 Chronicles 28:15). The town stood, according to some, N. of the poor village Riha, by the wady Kelt. However, modern research places it a quarter of a mile from the mountain Quarantana (the traditional scene of Christ’s temptation), at the fountain of Elisha. This accords with Joshua 16:1, “the water of Jericho,” and Josephus mentions the fount and the mountain near (B. J., 4:8, section 2,3). Traces of buildings occur S. of the fountain.

    Its site was given to Benjamin ( Joshua 18:21). It is mentioned in David’s time as a town ( 2 Samuel 10:5). Joshua’s curse therefore was not aimed against rebuilding the town, which the Benjamites did, but against its miraculously overthrown walls being restored, against its being made again a fortress. see HIEL in Ahab’s ungodly reign incurred the curse ( 1 Kings 16:34). Elisha “healed the waters” of the fountain, called also Ain es Sultan ( 2 Kings 2:18-22), half an hour N.W. of Riha, in the rainy season forming a brook, which flows through the wady Kelt into the Jordan. Here myrobalanum, acacias, figtrees, etc., stand where once grew Jericho’s famous palms.

    In its plains Zedekiah was overtaken by the Chalaeans ( 2 Kings 25:5; Jeremiah 39:5). Robbers still infest the road from Jerusalem down (a steep descent) to Jericho, as when Jesus spoke the parable of the good Samaritan ( Luke 10:30); Pompey undertook to destroy their strongholds not long before. Moreover, some of the courses of priests lived at Jericho, which harmonizes with the mention of the priest and Levite returning that way from Jerusalem. From mount Pisgah, the peak near the town Nebo, on its western slope ( Deuteronomy 34:1), Moses looked “over against Jericho.”

    Jericho strategically was the key of the land, being situated at the entrance of two passes through the hills, one leading to Jerusalem the other to Ai and Bethel. “By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days” (whereas sieges often last for years) ( Hebrews 11:30). Trumpets, though one were to sound for ten thousand years, cannot throw down walls; but faith can do all things (Chrysostom). Six successive days the armed host marched round the city, the priests bearing the ark, as symbol of His presence, in the middle between the armed men in front and the rereward or rearguard, and seven priests sounding seven ramshorn (rather jubilee) trumpets, the sign of judgment by “the breath of His mouth”; compare the seven trumpets that usher in judgments in Revelation, especially Revelation 11:13,15. On the seventh day they compassed Jericho seven times, and at the seventh time the priests blew one long blast, the people shouted, and the wall fell flat. Even though volcanic agency, of which traces are visible in the Jordan valley, may have been employed, the fall was no less miraculous; it would prove that the God of revelation employs His own natural means in the spiritual world, by supernatural will ordering the exact time and direction of those natural agencies to subserve His purposes of grace to His people, and foreannouncing to them the fact, and connecting it with their obedience to His directions: so in the Egyptian plagues. The miracle wrought independently of all conflict on their part at the outset marked that the occupation of the whole Holy Land was to be by His gift, and that it was a, fief held under God at His pleasure. Under Elisha a school of prophets resided at Jericho. ( 2 Kings 2:5; 4:1; 6:1,2; 5:24, for “tower” translated “the hill” before the city: Keil). Of “children of Jericho” returned from Babylon ( Ezra 2:34). They helped to rebuild the wall ( Nehemiah 3:2; 7:36). Archelaus in our Lord’s days had irrigated the plain and planted it with palms. Herod the Great had previously founded a new town (Phasaelis) higher up the plain. The distinction between the new and the old towns may solve the seeming discrepancy between Matthew ( Matthew 20:30), who makes the miracle on the blind to be when Jesus was leaving Jericho, and Luke, who says it was when Jesus was come nigh unto Jericho ( Luke 18:35). The Lord Himself, in whose genealogy Rahab the harlot is found, here was guest of Zacchaeus the publican, a lucrative office in so rich a city as the Roman Jericho was. The tree that Zacchaeus climbed was the fig mulberry or tree fig. The Lord’s visit to Bethany appropriately follows His parable of the good Samaritan who relieved the man robbed between Jerusalem and Jericho, for Jesus was then traveling from Jericho to Jerusalem, and Bethany was only a little way short of Jerusalem ( Luke 10:25,38; John 11:1). James and John’s proposal to call fire down upon the Samaritans who would not receive Him in an earlier stage of the journey suggested probably His choosing a Samaritan to represent the benefactor in the parable, a tacit rebuke to their unChristlike spirit ( Luke 9:51-56).

    JERIEL 1 Chronicles 7:2.

    JERIMOTH 1. 1 Chronicles 7:7; 12:5. 2. see BECHER ’S son . 1 Chronicles 7:8. 3. 1 Chronicles 27:19,22. 4. Son of David (probably by a concubine, as Jerimoth is not mentioned in 1 Chronicles 3 or 14:4-7, unless Jerimoth be = Ithream); his daughter Mahalath was Rehoboam’s wife ( 2 Chronicles 11:18). 5. 2 Chronicles 31:13.

    JERIOTH 1 Chronicles 2:18. One of Caleb’s wives. Keil, with the oldest Syriac (Peshito) and Vulgate manuscripts, reads instead of the text, which is corrupt, “he begat, with Azubah his wife, Jerioth (a daughter); and these are her sons.”

    JEROBOAM =“whose people is many.” “Rehoboam,” meaning “enlarger of the people”, is much the same. Both names appear first in Solomon’s time, when Israel’s numbers were vastly increased. 1. Founder of the northern kingdom of Israel. Son of Nebat and Zeruah of Zereda or Zarthan in the Jordan valley ( 1 Kings 7:46); of Ephraim (so “Ephrathite” means, 1 Kings 11:26; 1 Samuel 1:1). His mother is called a “widow woman.” When Solomon was building Millo, and was closing the gap (not “the breaches,” for no hostile attack had been made since David had fortified the city, 2 Samuel 5:9), long afterwards called Tyropreon, separating Zion from Moriah and Ophel, so as to bring the temple mount within the city wall, and so complete the fortification of the city of David, he found Jeroboam able and energetic in “doing the work” (margin, 1 Kings 11:28), so he made him overseer over all “the hoary work” of the house of Joseph. In this post Jereboam attempted a rebellion, the Ephraimites being impatient because of the heavy taxes and works imposed, and so having their old jealousy of Judah awakened afresh.

    Events moved on, in God’s providence, steadily toward the appointed end:

    Jeroboam of Ephraim over an army of Ephraimite work. men, employed for 20 years in works for the glory of Judah, and for palaces and idol temples (besides Jehovah’s temple transferred from Shiloh in northern Israel to Judah’s capital), all for a prince no longer of their own line.

    Naturally, Jeroboam became their king, and they wreaked their vengeance on Adoniram the collector in chief of taxes for those hated works.

    Solomon suppressed the rebellion, and Jeroboam fled to Egypt. Ahijah the prophet of Shiloh had previously met Jeroboam by the way, and drawn him aside into the field, and in Jehovah’s name intimated that Jeroboam should have ten tribes, and the house of David one, for the apostasy of Solomon and the people, vividly symbolizing the fact as already accomplished in God’s counsel by tearing His new (answering to the youthful vigour of the kingdom) four grainered garment into twelve pieces, and giving him ten.

    As two, not merely one, remained, the numbers are symbolical not arithmetical (see ISRAEL ), ten expressing completeness and totality ( Kings 12:20), “they made Jeroboam king over all Israel.” Ahijah’s words, “thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth,” imply Jeroboam already in heart aspired to the throne before his overt rebellion. God gave no promise of permanence to Jeroboam as He did to the house of David, simply “if thou wilt walk in My ways I will build thee a sure house.”

    Jeroboam fulfilled not the condition, and so his house was extirpated at his son’s death ( 1 Kings 15:25-31). David’s seed was to be afflicted, but “not for ever.” The tribes shall be united again in Messiah the Son of David ( Ezekiel 37:16-22). Ahijah’s prophecy did not justify Jeroboam’s attempt. Samuel anointed David in Saul’s reign; yet David, even when God had put Saul his deadly foe in his power, would not lay violent hands on the Lord’s anointed, but waited patiently God’s way and time for raising him to the throne. God had expressly said, “I will make Solomon prince all the days of his life”; so that Jeroboam had no pretext from Ahijah for rebellion, and Solomon would have justly slain him had he not escaped to Shishak or Sheshonk of Egypt. Sheshonk having dethroned the Pharaoh whose daughter Solomon had married, had naturally espoused Jeroboam’s cause. At Solomon’s death the Israelites called Jeroboam out of Egypt, for they had been longing for a less theocratic and more worldly kingdom, impatient already of submission to the royal house appointed by Jehovah (2 Samuel 20). Israel, having the right of making king whomsoever God chose ( 2 Samuel 2:4; 5:3; 1 Chronicles 29:22), assembled to Shechem (Nablus now) for that purpose, the ancient place of national assembly in Ephraim ( Joshua 24:1), and more suited than Jerusalem to their design of transferring the government to Jeroboam. Jeroboam, having formerly superintended Ephraim in the works of Solomon at Jerusalem in building Mille and repairing the city of David ( 1 Kings 11:27), could readily suggest calumnies from his own professed experience. Jeroboam as their spokesman, begged of Rehoboam a reduction of their tribute and heavy service, due no doubt to Solomon’s maintaining such splendour and erecting magnificent buildings. They forgot the blessings of his reign, the peace, wealth, and trade which they enjoyed. Rehoboam, following the young men’s counsel rather than the old and experienced counselors of his father ( Proverbs 27:10), answered harshly ( 1 Kings 15:1): “My little finger shall be thicker than my father’s loins .... my father chastised you with whips, but I ... with scorpions,” i.e. scourges with barbed points like a scorpion’s sting. Had he “served them,” they would have been “his servants for ever.” By acting the tyrant he precipitated the secession.

    Adopting the watchword of Sheba’s rebellion they cried “what portion have we in David? to your tents, O Israel; now see to thine own house (to Judah, of which David’s representative was head), David.” Then they “made Jeroboam king over all Israel.”

    His first care was to fortify (so “build” means, for the two cities existed long before) Shechem his first residence (Tirzah was his subsequent abode, 1 Kings 14:17). (It was to Shechem Rehoboam had hastened to meet Israel, to secure Ephraim’s allegiance, as he knew he was sure of Judah’s allegiance; Shechem had been burnt down by Abimelech). Also Penuel, to secure Gilead against enemies from the E. and N.E. Next, adopting carnal policy instead of God’s will, which assured him the kingdom on condition of obedience, and which designs ultimately to reunite Israel to Judah after Judah’s temporary chastisement for sin, he set up two golden calves (see CALF WORSHIP ), one at Dan the other at Bethel, to obviate the apprehended return of Israel to Rehoboam through going up to the great feasts at Jerusalem. He thus violated God’s command that there should be only one altar, namely, that at Jerusalem; still worse, he violated the second commandment by worshipping Jehovah, who is a spirit, under the form of images somewhat like the two cherubim. Rome compared the Protestant reformation to Jeroboam’s secession; but it is she who breaks the unity of the faith by representing the one God underimages, in violation of the second commandment; paving the way to violating the first, as Jeroboam’s sin prepared the way for Baal worship. Borrowing Aaron’s words concerning his calf, Jeroboam insinuated that his calf worship was no new religion, but a revival of their fathers’ primitive one in the desert, sanctioned by the first high priest: “Behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of Egypt” ( Exodus 32:4,8). The places were hallowed by ancient tradition: Bethel on the S. of his kingdom, the scene of Jehovah’s revelation to the patriarch Jacob ( Genesis 28:11,19; 35:7); and Dan, at the sources of the Jordan (now Tell el Kadi) in the far N., consecrated by the Danites’ image worship, at which Moses’ descendant see JONATHAN officiated; so that no part of his kingdom was beyond easy reach of one or other of the two sanctuaries. (But Condor presents various reasons for supposing, with the older writers except Josephus, that Dan and Bethel were two heights W. and S. of Shechem: Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, Jan. 1878. (See SHECHEM )) He made priests of the people indiscriminately, not of Levi; any who “came to consecrate himself with a young bullock and seven rams” ( 2 Chronicles 13:9). Thus one sin entailed many others, and brought its own punishment; for the Levites, refusing to be priests of the calves, and the godly were alienated from him, and most emigrated to Judah ( 2 Chronicles 11:13,14,16), strengthening Rehoboam. Jeroboam transferred the feast of tabernacles from the legal seventh to the eighth month (“the month which he had devised of his own heart,” 1 Kings 11:33; see Colossians 2:23, “will worship”), his pretext being the later ripening of the vintage in the N. than in the S., but his real reason being to separate Israel from Judah religiously, the legal 15th day being still retained.

    While Jeroboam stood in person to burn incense, or rather to burn the sacrificial portions of the flesh, upon the altar of Bethel, usurping the priest’s office, a man of God out of Judah, impelled by ( 1 Kings 13:2; Hebrews in; Haggai 1:13) the word of Jehovah, Iddo according to Josephus (Ant. 8:8, section 5), cried against the altar: “behold, a child born unto the house of David, Josiah, upon thee shall offer the priests of the high places that burn incense (burn sacrifices) upon thee (retribution in kind), and men’s bones shall be burnt upon thee,” to defile thee. He gave also a sign of the future fulfillment of his prophecy; “the altar shall be rent, and the ashes ... poured out” (implying the altar’s destruction and the desecration of the sacrificial service). Josiah’s name, as Cyrus’, in Isaiah 44:28, 45:1, is specified as a concrete description of what God would do by him = “he whom Jehovah will support,” to execute His judgment on Bethel and its priests: fulfilled 2 Kings 23:15-20. Jeroboam attempting to seize the prophet had his hand dried up, and was only restored upon the prophet’s intercession. Failing by violence, Jeroboam tried to win the prophet by favors; asking him home to refresh himself with food and offering him a present. This only elicited a stronger rejection of him on the part of God. Not for half his house would the prophet go in with him, or eat or drink in the place, or return by the way he came. God would have His people to hold no communion with the apostates of Bethel, or to have any renewed communication with any on the way, which might ensue from meeting the same persons on the same road again. Contrast Balaam’s tempting God (through desire of reward) by asking again, as if God would change His once for all declared will (Numbers 22—24; 1 Peter 5:2).

    An old prophet at Bethel, where, Lot like, he dwelt, risking the corrupting influences of bad association ( 1 Corinthians 15:33; 2 Corinthians 6:14-18), jealous that any should be faithful where he himself was not, and desiring to drag down the man of God to his own low level ( Psalm 62:4), overtook him, and by a lie, saying “an angel of God spoke unto me, Bring him back that he may eat,” overcame his constancy. He ought to have remembered God cannot contradict Himself ( Numbers 23:19; Galatians 1:8,9). The prophet, the instrument of his sin (according to God’s righteous law: Proverbs 1:31; Jeremiah 2:19), became the instrument of his punishment; his tempter became his accuser: “forasmuch as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of Jehovah ... thy carcass shall not come unto the sepulchre of thy fathers.” So a lion slew him, yet ate not his body, nor tore the ass, but stood passively, an emblem of mercy amidst judgment; also to mark it was no mere chance, but the visitation of Jehovah, a warning to Bethel; “if judgment begin (thus immediately) at the house of God, what shall the end be of them that obey not ... God; and if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and sinner appear?” ( 1 Peter 4:17,18).

    God chastises His children immediately, so that they may not be condemned with the world; He is slower in punishing the worldly, that His longsuffering may lead them to repentance ( 1 Corinthians 11:30,32; Romans 2:4). The worldly prophet showed much sentimentality at his death, laying his carcass in his own grave, and exclaiming “Alas! my brother.” Balaam like ( Numbers 23:10), desiring at death to lie with the man of God, he utters no self reproach, though having caused his death.

    Jeroboam unwarned by his visitation “returned not from his evil way,” “ordaining whosoever would ( 1 Kings 13:33,34; 2 Chronicles 11:15) priests, for the high places, the devils, and the calves” (the gods worshipped in these houses in the high places being called “demons” or devils (literally, goats, from the Egyptian goat-shaped god Mendes or Pan) from their nature, and calves from their form; Leviticus 17:7, “evil spirits of the desert” (Speaker’s Commentary, seiriym : 1 Corinthians 10:20,21). So it “became sin unto his house, to cut it off.” (See ABIJAH and see AHIJAH , on the death of the former, Jeroboam’s son, and the prophecy of the latter against Jeroboam). Rehoboam’s son see ABIJAH defeated Jeroboam, and gained for a time Bethel, Jeshanah, and Ephraim. “Because the children of Judah relied upon the Lord God of their fathers,” “God delivered (2 Chronicles 13) the Israelites into their hand.” Jeroboam never recovered strength again; and the Lord struck him (by a special visitation, 1 Samuel 25:38), and he died after a 22 years’ reign, and “slept with his fathers,” i.e. was buried in his ancestral tomb. Nadab, or Nebat from his grandfather’s name, succeeded. Jeroboam’s master stroke of policy recoiled on himself. The brand rests eternally on him that he “sinned and made Israel to sin.” Rejecting Jehovah’s will, he was no longer king by the will of God, but a successful usurper, whose example others followed. The son whose throne Jeroboam was at such pains to secure permanently fell with all Jeroboam’s house before Baasha. 2. Jeroboam II, Joash’s son, fourth of Jehu’s dynasty. In see JEHOAHAZreign Jehovah gave Israel promise of a “saviour” from Syria who “had made Israel like the dust by threshing” ( 2 Kings 13:4,5). Jeroboam was that saviour, fulfilling the further prophecy of see JONAH that Jeroboam should “restore the coast of Israel from the entering in of Hamath unto the sea of the plain” ( 2 Kings 14:23-29). Jeroboam took Syria’s capital, Damascus (Amos 1:3-5; 6:14; where Amos warns Israel not to exult in having just taken Hamath, for that shall be the foe’s starting point to afflict you: contrast 1 Kings 8:65), and Hamath, and restored the tribes E. of Jordan ( 1 Chronicles 5:17-22; 2 Kings 13:5). Assyria’s depression from 800 to 750 B.C., according to their inscriptions, harmonizes with Scripture that then Jeroboam II. in Israel, and Uzziah in Judah, were able to enlarge their borders. The long period of prosperity thus given was a respite which should have led Israel to repentance. When they repented not, speedy and final judgment followed. The calf worship, as an engine of state policy, still remained at Bethel. The priest there, see AMAZIAH , alleged before Jeroboam ( Amos 7:9-13), “Amos hath conspired against thee in the midst of the house of Israel,” exaggerating Amos’ prophecy, “I will rise against the house of Jeroboam with the sword,” as if he had said, “Jeroboam shall die by the sword.” Jeroboam seems not to have heeded Amaziah through awe of Jehovah’s prophet. In all ages the ungodly have accused witnesses against the national sin as guilty of treason: as Elijah and Jeremiah 1 Kings 18:17; Jeremiah 37:13,14; John 19:12 the Antitype, 11:48-50 political expediency being the plea for persecution; Acts 17:6,7; 24:5, Paul. After reigning 41 years he was buried in state and entombed with the kings of Israel. Amaziah’s expression, “the land is not able to bear all Amos’ words,” implies a critical state of the country, which eventuated in actual anarchy for some time after Jeroboam’s death.

    JEROHAM 1. 1 Chronicles 6:27,34; 1 Samuel 1:1. 2. Head of a family dwelling in Jerusalem ( 1 Chronicles 8:27), as distinguished from the Benjamites dwelling in Gibeon ( 1 Chronicles 8:28,29), probably the J. father (forefather) of Ibneiah ( 1 Chronicles 9:3,8,9). 3. 1 Chronicles 9:12; Nehemiah 11:12. 4. 1 Chronicles 12:7. 5. 1 Chronicles 27:22. 6. 2 Chronicles 23:1.

    JERUBBAAL (See GIDEON ). Judges 6:32 translated, “they (not Joash, but one, for the townsmen generally) called him Jeroboam, saying, Let Baal fight against him, because he hath thrown down his altar.” They took up Joash’s words: “he that will fight for Baal (seeking to put to death the destroyer of his altar) shall be put to death (himself; let us wait) TILL morning (to see, will Baal avenge his own wrong); let Baal fight for himself.” When Baal did Gideon, no harm the title Jerub-Baal, the” Baal fighter,” became an honourable one. Besheth, “shame,” is substituted for the idol in Jerubbesheth (to comply literally with Exodus 23:13; 2 Samuel 11:21), as in Ishbosheth for Eshbaal ( 2 Samuel 2:8 ff; 1 Chronicles 8:33; 9:39). Philo of Bybhs, in his revision of Sanehoniatho, calls him Hierombal, priest of Jeue, or Jahve, or Jehovah.

    JERUEL WILDERNESS Part of the flat country stretching from the Dead Sea to Tekoa, a waste table land in front of the valley; where Jahaziel told Jehoshaphat he should encounter Ammon, Moab, etc., pouring round the S. of the Dead Sea into Judah ( 2 Chronicles 20:16,24); containing “the watchtower” built there for observing from afar such inroads. “The ascent of Ziz,” or Hazziz, has probably given its name to the wady el Hasasah.

    JERUSALEM Jeru-, “the foundation” (implying its divinely given stability, Psalm 87:1; Isaiah 14:32; so spiritually, Hebrews 11:10); -shalem, “of peace”.

    The absence of the doubled sh forbids Ewald’s derivation, jerush- “possession. Salem is the oldest form ( Psalm 76:2; Hebrews 7:2; Genesis 14:18). Jebusi “the Jebusite” ( Joshua 15:8; 18:16,28; Judges 19:10,11) and the city itself. Jebus, the next form, Jerusalem the more modern name. Melchi-zedek (“king of righteousness”) corresponds to Adoni-zedek,” lord of righteousness,” king of Jerusalem ( Joshua 10:1), the name being a hereditary title of the kings of Jerusalem which is “the city of righteousness” ( Isaiah 1:21,26). Psalm 110 connects Melchizedek with Zion, as other passages do with Salem. The king of Salem met Abram after his return from the slaughter of the kings, therefore near home (Hebron, to which Jerusalem was near). “The valley of Shaveh, the king’s dale” ( Genesis 14:17; 2 Samuel 18:18), was the valley of Kedron, and the king of Sodom had no improbable distance to go from Sodom in meeting him here (two furlongs from Jersalem: Josephus, Ant. 7:10, section 3). see ARIEL , “lion of God,” is another designation ( Isaiah 29:1,2,7).

    Also “the holy city” ( Matthew 4:5; 27:53; Revelation 11:3). AElius Hadrianus, the Roman emperor, built it (A.D. 135), whence it was named AElia Capitolina, inscribed still on the well known stone in the S. wall of the Aksa. Jerusalem did not become the nation’s capital or even possession until see DAVID ’S time, the seat of government and of the religious worship having been previously in the N. at Shethem and Shiloh, then Gibeah and Nob (whence the tabernacle and altar were moved to Gibeon).

    The boundary between Judah and Benjamin ran S. of the city hill, so that the city was in Benjamin, and Judah enclosed on two sides the tongue or promontory of land on which it stood, the valley of Hinnom bounding it W. and S., the valley of Jehoshaphat on the E. The temple situated at the connecting point of Judah and northern Israel admirably united both in holiest bonds. Jerusalem lies on the ridge of the backbone of hills stretching from the plain of Jezreel to the desert. Jewish tradition placed the altars and sanctuary in Benjamin, the courts of the temple in Judah. The two royal tribes met in Jerusalem David showed his sense of the importance of the alliance with Saul of Benjamin by making Michal’s restoration the condition of his league with Abner ( 2 Samuel 3:13). Its table land also lies almost central on the middle route from N. to S., and is the watershed of the torrents passing eastward to Jordan and westward to the Mediterranean ( Ezekiel 5:5; 38:12; Psalm 48:2). It lay midway between the oldest civilized states; Egypt and Ethiopia on one hand, Babylon, Nineveh, India, Persia, Greece, and Rome on the other; thus holding the best vantage ground whence to act on heathendom. At the same time it lay out of the great highway between Egypt and Syria and Assyria, so often traversed by armies of these mutually hostile world powers, the low sea coast plain from Pelusium to Tyre; hence it generally enjoyed immunity from wars.

    It is 32 miles from the sea,18 from Jordan,20 from Hebron,36 from Samaria; on the edge of one of the highest table lands, 3700 ft. above the Dead Sea; the N.W. part of the city is 2,581 ft. above the Mediterranean sea level; Mount Olivet is more than 100 ft. higher, namely, 2,700 ft. The descent is extraordinary; Jericho,13 miles off, is 3,624 ft. lower than Olivet, i.e. 900 ft. below the Mediterranean. Bethel to the N., 11 miles off, is 419 ft. below Jerusalem. Ramleh to the W., 25 miles off, is 2,274 ft. lower. To the S. however the hills at Bethlehem are a little higher, 2,704; Hebron, 3,029. To the S.W. the view is more open, the plain of Rephaim beginning at the S. edge of the valley of Hinnom and stretching towards the western sea. To the N.W. also the view reaches along the upper part of the valley of Jehoshaphat. The city is called “the valley of vision” ( Isaiah 22:1-5), for the lower parts of the city, the Tyro-peon (the cheesemakers), form a valley between the heights. The hills outside too are “round about” it ( <19C502> Psalm 125:2). On the E. Olivet; on the S. the hill of evil counsel, rising from the vale of Hinnom; on the W. the ground rises to the borders of the great wady, an hour and a half from the city; on the N. a prolongation of mount Olivet bounds the prospect a mile from the City. Jeremiah 21:13,”inhabiters of the valley, rock of the plain” (i.e. Zion). “Jerusalem the defensed” ( Ezekiel 21:20), yet doomed to be “the city of confusion,” a second Babel (confusion), by apostasy losing the order of truth and holiness, so doomed to the disorder of destruction like Babylon, its prototype in evil ( Isaiah 24:10; Jeremiah 4:23). Seventeen times desolated by conquerors, as having become a “Sodom” ( Isaiah 1:10). “The gates of the people,” i.e. the central mart for the inland commerce ( Ezekiel 26:2; 27:17; 1 Kings 5:9). “The perfection of beauty” ( Lamentations 2:15, the enemy in scorn quoting the Jews’ own words), “beautiful for situation” ( Psalm 48:2; 50:1,2).

    The ranges of Lebanon and Antilebanon pass on southwards in two lower parallel ranges separated by the Ghor or Jordan valley, and ending in the gulf of Akabah. The eastern range distributes itself through Gilead, Mesh, and Petra, reaching the Arabian border of the Red Sea. The western range is the backbone of western Palestine, including the hills of Galilee, Samaria, Ephraim, Benjamin, and Judah, and passing on into the Sinaitic range ending at Ras Mohammed in the tongue of land between the two arms of the Red Sea. The Jerusalem range is part of the steep western wall of the valley of the Jordan and the Dead Sea. W. of this wall the hills sink into a lower range between it and the Mediterranean coast plain. The eastern ravine, the valley of Kedron or Jehoshaphat running from N. to S., meets at the S.E. grainer of the city table land promontory the valley of Hinnom, which on the W. of the precipitous promontory first runs S., then bends eastward (S. of the promontory) until it meets the valley of Jehoshaphat at Bir Ayub; thence as one they descend steeply toward the Dead Sea. The promontory itself is divided into two unequal parts by a ravine running from S. to N. The western part or “upper city” is the larger and higher. The eastern part, mount Moriah and the Acra or “lower city” (Josephus), constitute the lower and smaller; on its southern portion is now the mosque of Omar. The central ravine half way up sends a lateral valley running up to the general level at the Jaffa or Bethlehem gate. The central ravine or depression, running toward the Damascus gate, is the Tyropeon. N. of Moriah the valley of the Asmonaeans running transversely (marked still by the reservoir with two arches, “the pool of Bethesda” so-called, near St.

    Stephen’s gate) separates it from the suburb Bezetha or new town. Thus the city was impregnably entrenched by ravines W., S., and E., while on the N. and N.W. it had ample room for expansion. The western half is: fairly level from N. to S., remembering however the lateral valley spoken of above. The eastern hill is more than 100 ft. lower; the descent thence to the valley, the Bir Ayub, is 450 ft. The N. and S. outlying hills of Olivet, namely, Viri Galilaei, Scopus, and mount of Offence, bend somewhat toward the city, as if “standing round about Jerusalem.” The neighbouring hills though not very high are a shelter to the city, and the distant hills of Moab look like a rampart on the E. The route from the N. and E. was from the Jordan plain by Jericho and mount Olivet ( Luke 17:11; 18:35; 19:1,29,45; 2 Samuel 15,16; 2 Chronicles 28:15). The route from Philistia and Sharon was by Joppa and Lydda, up the two Bethherons to the high ground at Gibeon, whence it turned S. and by Ramah and Gibeah passed over the N. ridge to Jerusalem. This was the road which armies took in approaching the city, and it is still the one for heavy baggage, though a shorter and steeper road through Amwas and the great wady is generally taken by travelers from Jaffa to Jerusalem.

    The gates were: (1) that of Ephraim ( 2 Chronicles 25:23), the same probably as that (2) of Benjamin ( Jeremiah 20:2), 400 cubits from (3) “the corner gate” ( 2 Chronicles 25:23). (4) Of Joshua, governor of the city ( 2 Kings 23:8). (5) That between the two walls ( 2 Kings 25:4). (6) Horse gate ( Nehemiah 3:28). (7) The valley gate ( 2 Chronicles 26:9). (8) Fish gate ( 2 Chronicles 33:14). (9) Dung gate ( Nehemiah 2:13). (10) Sheep gate ( Nehemiah 3:1). (11) E. gate ( Nehemiah 3:29). (12) Miphkad ( Nehemiah 3:31). (13) Fountain gate ( Nehemiah 12:37). (14) Water gate. (15) Old gate ( Nehemiah 12:39). (16) Prison gate. (17) The E. gate (margin Jeremiah 19:2, “sun gate”), Harsith; Jerome takes it from heres, “a potter’s vessel,” the way out to Hinnom valley where the potters formed vessels for the use of the temple ( Jeremiah 19:10,11). (18) First gate ( Zechariah 14:10), perhaps “the old gate” of Nehemiah 3:6.

    The gates of the temple were Sur ( 2 Kings 11:6), named “the gate of foundation” ( 2 Chronicles 23:5); “the gate of the guard” ( 2 Kings 11:6,19); “high gate” ( 2 Chronicles 23:20); Shallecheth ( Chronicles 26:16). The sides of the valleys of Kedron and Hinnom were and are the chief burial places ( 2 Kings 23:6); tombs still abound on the slopes. Impurities of every kind were cast there ( 1 Kings 15:13; Chronicles 29:5,16). The kings were buried in mount Zion. “David was buried in the city of David (here used in a vague sense (see Birch’s remark quoted at the close of this article) of the Ophel S. of the temple mount), between Siloah and the house of the mighty men,” i.e. the guard house ( Nehemiah 3:16). It became the general burial place of the kings of Judah. Its site was known down to Titus’ destruction of the city, which confused the knowledge of the sacred sites. “The king’s garden,” of David and Solomon, was at the point of union of Kedron and Hinnom ( Nehemiah 3:15). The garden of Gethsemane was at the foot of Olivet.

    Beyond the Damascus or northern gate the wall crosses the royal caverns.

    Jerusalem is honeycombed with natural and excavated caverns and cisterns for water, for burial, and for quarries. The royal quarries extend under the city according to the first measurement 200 yds. southeastwards, and are 100 yds. wide. The cuttings are four or five inches wide, with a little hollow at the left corner of each, into which a wick and oil might be placed. Mr. Schick adds considerably to these measurements by his recent discoveries. The entrance is so low that one must stoop, but the height speedily increases in advancing.

    N. of the city an abundant waterspring existed, the outflow of which was stopped probably by Hezekiah, and the water conducted underground to reservoirs within the city. From these the overflow passed to “the fount of the Virgin,” thence to Siloam, and perhaps to Bir Ayub, the “well of Nehemiah.” Besides this spring, private and public cisterns abounded.

    Outside on the W. are the upper and lower reservoirs of Gihon ( Birket Momilla and Birket es Sultan). On the S.E. outside is the pool of Siloam.

    The Birket Hammam Sitti Maryam is close to St. Stephen’s gate, which is on the eastern side of the city, just above the Haram area. The pool of Hezekiah is within, near the Jaffa gate, which receives the overflow of Birket Mamilla. The pool of Bethesda is inside, near St. Stephen’s gate.

    Barclay discovered a reservoir in the Tyropoeon, W. of the Haram (the temple erect, the slopes S. of which are Ophel), supplied from Bethlehem and Solomon’s pools. Four great towers stood at the N.W. part of the wall. The castle of Antonia, in our Lord’s time, rose above all other buildings in the city, and was protected by the keep in its S.E. corner.

    History.—The first mention of Jerusalem is as the Salem of Melchizedek ( Genesis 14:18). Herodotus gives it the name Cadytis, which reappears in the modern El Kuds, or this may come from Kodesh, “the holy city.”

    Next in Joshua 10:1, etc., as the capital of Adonizedek. Then Joshua allotted it to Benjamin ( Joshua 15:8; 18:16,28). Neither Judah, whose land environed the stronghold, nor Benjamin could drive the Jebusites out of it ( Joshua 15:62; Judges 1:21). The first destruction of tide lower city is recorded Judges 1:3-8; Judah, with Simeon, “smote it with the sword, and set it on fire” as being unable to retain possession of it (for the Jebusites or Canaanites held the fortress), so that, as Josephus says (Ant. 5:2, section 23), they moved to Hebron. This was the first of the 17 sieges ending with the Roman ( Luke 21:20; Matthew 24:15). Twice in these sieges it was destroyed; on two other occasions its walls were overthrown. We find it in the hands of the stranger, the Jebusite, in Judges 19:10-12. see DAVID at last took the hitherto impregnable stronghold, which was therefore called “the city of David” (Joab being the first in the assault, 1 Chronicles 11:6), and built his palace there. He enclosed the city and citadel together with a wall, and strengthened Zion “inwards” by a wall upon the N. side where the lower town joined it; and brought up the ark, making it thus the political and religious center of the nation ( 2 Samuel 5:6-9; 2 Samuel 6—7). This choice was under the direction of Jehovah ( Deuteronomy 12:5-21; 1 Kings 11:36); henceforth it was “the city of the Great King” ( Matthew 5:35), “the holy city” ( Nehemiah 11:18), the spiritual as well as civil capital. For this its situation admirably adapted it, bordering between Judah, his own tribe, and the valiant small tribe of Benjamin, which formed the connecting link with the northern tribes, especially with Ephraim the house of Joseph.

    This event he, and his enemies the Philistines too, regarded as a pledge that his kingdom was established. Here in Zion was the sepulchre of David, where also most of his successors were buried. In 1 Samuel 17:54 it is said David brought Goliath’s head to Jerusalem; either to the lower city, which was already in the Israelites’ hands, or finally, as a trophy, to the city of David when it fell into his hands. The altar too was transferred in Solomon’s reign from the tabernacle of Gibeon to the permanent temple.

    The preparation for this transference was made by David’s sacrificing in the threshing floor of Araunah the Jebusite, where he saw the Angel of Jehovah after the plague, and where he was directed by God to rear an altar ( 2 Samuel 24:16-25; 1 Chronicles 21; 22:1; 2 Chronicles 3:1; Psalm 76:1,2; 132:13-18). Asaph wrote Psalm 78:67-71 to soothe Ephraim’s jealous feeling by showing that the transference of the sanctuary from Shiloh to Zion was God’s appointment; henceforth Zion is “the mountain of the Lord’s house” ( Isaiah 2:2). At the meeting of the valleys Kedron and Hinnom David had his royal gardens, S.E. of the city, watered by Ain Ayub (the well of Joab). Solomon, besides the see TEMPLE and see PALACE , enlarged and strengthened the wall with towers (Jos. Ant. 8:6, section 1), taking in the outlying suburbs ( <110301> Kings 3:1; 9:15,24). He built also a palace for his Egyptian queen, not in the city of David (in the New Testament this phrase means Bethlehem): 1 Kings 7:8; 9:24; 2 Chronicles 8:11. On the hill S.E. of Jerusalem, a southern part of Olivet, he built shrines for his foreign wives’ idols; it is hence called “the mount of offence,” 1 Kings 11:7; 2 Kings 23:13, “the mount of corruption.” Josephus (Ant. 8:7, section 4) praises the roads which Solomon paved with black stone, probably the durable basalt from Argob. “Solomon made silver in Jerusalem (common) as stones, and cedars as sycamore trees” ( 1 Kings 10:27; 2 Chronicles 9:27; Ecclesiastes 2:9).

    At the disruption under Rehoboam the priests, Levites, and better disposed of the people flocked from the northern kingdom to Judah and Jerusalem which the king fortified ( 2 Chronicles 11:5-17). But fortifications avail nothing without God’s favor. He and his people forfeited this by idolatries ( 1 Kings 14:22-28; 2 Chronicles 12). So Shishak, Jeroboam’s ally, came up against Jerusalem. Rehoboam at once surrendered all the treasures of Jehovah’s house, and of the palace, including Solomon’s 300 golden shields (three pounds in each) in the house of the forest of Lebanon ( Kings 10:17), for which Rehoboam substituted brazen shields. Asa, after overthrowing the Ethiopian Zerah who thought to spoil Jerusalem as Shishak did, brought in the sacred offerings which his father Abijah had dedicated from the war with Jeroboam ( 2 Chronicles 13:16-20), and which he himself had dedicated from the Ethiopian spoil, into the house of the Lord, silver, gold, and vessels ( 1 Kings 15:15; 2 Chronicles 14:12,13). So he replaced the vessels taken by Shishak. Asa also rebuilt Jehovah’s altar before the porch ( 2 Chronicles 15:8). Jehoshaphat, Asa’s son, probably added “the new court” to the temple ( 2 Chronicles 20:5).

    The fourth siege of Jerusalem was in the reign of Jehoram, Jehoshaphat’s son. In punishment for his walking in the Israelite Ahab’s idolatries instead of the ways of his father, and for his slaying his brothers, Jehovah smote him with a great stroke, stirring up the spirit of the Philistines and the Arabians near the Ethiopians to break into Judah, slay all his sons except the youngest (in retributive justice both to himself and his sons: Chronicles 21:4,10-20; 22:1; 24:7), and carry away all the substance in the king’s house, and his wives; he himself also died of sore disease by Jehovah’s visitation, and was excluded from “the sepulchres of the kings,” though buried in the city of David. Keil denies the certainty of Jerusalem having been taken this time, as “Judah” does not necessarily include Jerusalem which is generally distinctly mentioned; “the king’s house” is not necessarily the palace, what may be meant is all whatever substance of the king’s house (family) was found. But it is hard to see how they could carry away his sons and wives without taking the capital.

    Next see JOASH (see, and see JEHOIADA ) in his 23rd year of reign ( Kings 12:6-16; 2 Chronicles 24:4-14) repaired the temple after its being injured by the Baal worshippers of Athaliah’s rein. Joash apostatized at Jehoiada’s death. Then Hazael (by God’s appointment) set his face to go up to Jerusalem, and Joash bought him off only at the sacrifice of all the treasures in the temple and palace. Two of his servants slew him. Like Jehoram he was excluded from the royal sepulchres, whereas Jehoiada, his subject, was honoured with burial there. see AMAZIAH , intoxicated with his success against Edom whose idols, in spite of a prophet’s warning, he adopted, challenged Joust of Israel. The latter conquered at Bethshemesh at the opening of the hills 12 miles W. of Jerusalem. Taking Amaziah prisoner he brought him to Jerusalem and there broke down the wall from the Ephraim or Benjamin gate to the corner gate (N.W. of the city) 400 cubits (the first time the walls were injured, probably at the N.W. corner), and took all the silver and gold and vessels in God’s house under charge of the Obed Edom family, and the treasures of the palace, and hostages. Josephus (9:9, section 9) says that he compelled the inhabitants to open the gates by threatening to kill Amaziah otherwise.

    Uzziah repaired the walls, building towers at the corner gate (the N.W. corner of the city: 2 Chronicles 26:9; Nehemiah 3:19-24), at the turning of the wall (E. of Zion, so that the tower at this turning defended both Zion and the temple from attacks from the S.E. valley), and at the valley gate (on the W. of the city, where now is the Jaffa gate) opening to Hinnom. Also he made engines to be on the towers and bulwarks, to shoot arrows and great stones with. The great earthquake in his reign ( Amos 1:1) was a physical premonition of the social revolutions about to visit the guilty nation as a judgment from God ( Matthew 24:7,8). Jotham “built the high gate of the house of the Lord” connecting the palace and the temple ( 2 Chronicles 23:20; 27:3); and built much at the wall of Ophel, the S. slope of Moriah, the wall that connected Zion with the temple mount.

    Under Ahaz Jerusalem was besieged by Rezin of Syria and Pekah of Israel ( 2 Kings 16:5,6). Josephus (Ant. 9:12, section 1) says it withstood them” for a long time,” doubtless owing to the fortifications of the two previous kings. Rezin during it made an expedition to Elath, which he transferred from the Jews to Edom. On his return, finding Jerusalem still not taken, he ravaged Judea, and leaving Pekah at Jerusalem he carried a number of captives to Damascus. Ahaz then ventured to meet Pekah in open battle and was utterly defeated, losing 120,000 slain, besides numerous captives, all of whom however by the prophet Oded’s counsel were sent back. Jerusalem was uninjured. (See AHAZ as to his mutilation of the temple, in vassalage to Tiglath Pileser).

    Hezekiah “in the first year of his reign” “suddenly,” i.e. with a promptness that took men by surprise, restored all that his father had desecrated ( Chronicles 29:3,36). (See HEZEKIAH on this and Sennacherib’s invasion).

    Hezekiah stopped the outflow of the source of the Kedron N.E. of the city, to which nachal is applied as distinguished from the Hinnom valley S. and W., which is called ge, and brought it within, underground, to the W. side of the city of David, which must therefore have been on the E. ( 2 Kings 20:20; 2 Chronicles 32:4,30; Isaiah 22:9-11), i.e., to the valley Tyropeon between the E. and W. divisions of the city, where traces of the channel still exist. He made strong or fortified the see MILLO (the article marks it as a well known place), probably a large tower at one particular part of the wall ( Judges 9:6,46,49, where Mille is interchanged with Migdol” a tower”). The name, which means “the filling,” originated probably in the fact that this castle filled or completed the fortification of the city of David. It was situated ( 1 Chronicles 11:8) at the N.W. corner of the wall, on the slope of the Tyropeon valley, where Zion had least height and therefore needed most strengthening ( 1 Kings 11:27).

    Manasseh on his restoration from Babylon built a fresh wall outside the city of David on the W. side of Gihon in the valley, even to the entering in at the fish gate ( 2 Chronicles 33:14), and continued Jotham’s works enclosing Ophel, and raising the fortress up to a very great height. (See JOSIAH on the renovation of the temple in his reign). “The second (or lower) part” of the city, ha-Mishoneh, “the college,” is mentioned as Huldah’s place of residence ( 2 Chronicles 34:22; 2 Kings 22:14).

    The fish gate on the N. resounds with cries at the foe’s approach (in the prophecy of Zephaniah 1:10) first; then the second or lower part of the city, Acra; then the hills Zion and Moriah last.

    Josiah’s successor see JEROAHAZ gave place to see JEHOIAKIM .

    Nebuchadnezzar, after defeating Pharaoh Necho at Carchemish, marched to Jerusalem, carried off the temple vessels, and fettered Jehoiakim as Necho’s tributary, intending to take him to Babylon; but afterward for his ally Josiah’s sake, Jehoiakim’s father, restored him as a vassal ( Chronicles 36:6,7). Three years after Jehoiakim rebelled, and Nebuchadnezzar sent Chaldaean, Syrian, Moabite, and Ammonite “bands” to chastise him ( 2 Kings 24:2). Nebuchadnezzar in person came up against see JEHOIACHIN , who surrendered in the third month of his reign, wishing to spare the city the horrors of a lengthened siege when he saw resistance would be unavailing ( 2 Kings 24:10-13; Josephus, B. J., 6:2). Nebuchadnezzar carried, away all the temple and palace treasures, and some of Solomon’s gold vessels heretofore still left, which he cut in pieces, leaving only a few ( Jeremiah 27:19); also the princes, men of wealth, and skilled artisans, in all 10,000, leaving only the poorest behind.

    Zedekiah he made king under an oath of allegiance by God ( Chronicles 36:13; Ezekiel 17:13-18). In violation of this oath Zedekiah, relying on Pharaoh Hophra, revolted. Nebuchadnezzar then began the siege of Jerusalem, surrounding it with troops, in Zedekiah’s ninth year, tenth day of the tenth month. From forts erected on lofty mounds around he hurled missiles into the city, and battered the walls and houses and gates with rams ( Jeremiah 32:24; 33:4; 52:4,6; Ezekiel 21:22). On Pharaoh Hophra’s approach the siege was for a brief space intermitted ( Jeremiah 37:5-11); but the Chaldeans returned and took Jerusalem after the inhabitants had suffered much by famine and pestilence ( Jeremiah 32:24; 2 Kings 25:3; Lamentations 5:10) in Zedekiah’s 11th year, on the ninth day of the fourth month, a year and a half from the beginning of the siege. Nebuchadnezzar was meanwhile at Riblah, watching the siege of Tyre. The breach in the walls of Jerusalem was made at midnight, and the Jews knew nothing until the Chaldean generals took their seats ( Jeremiah 39:3) “in the middle gate” (between Zion the citadel and the lower city on the N.), or as the Jewish historian says, “in the middle court of the temple” (Josephus, Ant. 10:8, section 2). Zedekiah stole out by a gate on the S. side, and by the royal gardens fled across Kedron and Olivet, but was overtaken in the Jericho plains, and brought for judgment to Riblah. On the seventh day of the next (the fifth) month Nebuzaradan, the commander of the king’s body guard, arrived, and after collecting the captives and booty, on the tenth day he burnt the temple, palace, and chief buildings, and threw down the walls ( Jeremiah 52:12-14), so that they soon became “heaps of rubbish” ( Nehemiah 4:2). The Assyrian regular custom was for the generals to sit in council at the gate, the usual place of public assembly, at the close of a siege The Imperial Bible Dict. supposes Zion’s superior strength caused the month’s delay between the princes sitting in the gate on the ninth day of the fourth month and the final desolation on the seventh day of the fifth month; but the account above is more probable. The king’s orders had to be first obtained from Riblah before the final destruction took place under Nebuzaradan, who carried out Nebuchadnezzar’s instructions. Meantime the horrors described in Lamentations 2:4; 5:11,12, slaughter of old and young, and violation of women, took place in the upper city, Zion, as well as the lower. “In the tabernacle of the daughter of Zion He poured out His fury like fire. They ravished the women in Zion, and the maids in the city of Judah. Princes are hanged up by their hand,” etc. (On the numbers carried away, and who returned, Gedaliah’s murder, and the rebuilding of the temple, etc., see CAPTIVITY , see GEDALIAH , see CYRUS , see EZRA , see HAGGAI , see NEHEMIAH .) 42,360 returned with Zerubbabel’s caravan ( Ezra 2:64), carrying back the old temple vessels besides other treasures ( Ezra 5:14; 6:5). On the first day of the seventh month Joshua the high priest and Zerubbabel set up the altar and kept the feast of tabernacles ( Ezra 3:1-6). In the second year the temple foundation was laid, amid tears of the old men and the trumpets’ notes sounded by the priests and cymbal music of the Levites. The work, after many interruptions by Samaritan enemies influencing see ARTAXERXES or Pseudo-Smerdis, (they failed apparently with Ahasuerus, Cyrus’ successor), then by Tatnai governor W. of the river, was finally completed on the third day of the last month, Adar, in the sixth year of Darius, by the Jews encouraged through the prophesying of Haggai ( Haggai 1:4-9) and Zechariah. (Ezra 4; Ezra 5; Ezra 6:14,15 ff) Psalm 137 gives us a glimpse of the yearnings after Jerusalem of the captives in Babylon. The Jews still commemorate the chief events of this period by fasts:

    Nebuchadnezzar’s investment of Jerusalem the 10th of Tebeth (January 5); Nebuzaradan’s destruction of the temple, also Titus’, 10th of Ab (July 29); Gedaliah’s murder. 3rd Tisri (September 19); Ezekiel and the captives at Babylon hearing the news of the temple’s destruction, 9th Tebeth; the Chaldees entering the city, also Titus’ making, a breach in Antonia, 17th Tammuz (July 8). The new temple was 60 cubits lower than Solomon’s (Josephus Ant. 15:11, section 1). After 58 years’ interval Ezra (457 B.C.:

    Ezra 7—8) led a second caravan of priests, Levites, Nethinims, and laymen, 1777 in all, with valuable offerings of the Persian king, and of the Jews still remaining in Babylon; he corrected several irregularities, especially the alliance with and retention of foreign wives, which had caused such sin and sorrow to the nation formerly.

    Eleven years afterward Nehemiah arrived (445 B.C.), and gave the finishing stroke to the national organization by rebuilding and dedicating the wall (enclosing Jerusalem as well as Zion), notwithstanding the mockings and threats of the Horonite Sanballat, the ruler of the Samaritans, and Tobiah the Ammonite. Ezra cooperated with him (Nehemiah 8) by reading publicly the law at a national assembly on the first of the seventh month, the anniversary of the first return of Zerubbabel’s caravan; then followed the grand and formal observance of the feast of tabernacles with a fullness of detail such as had not been since Joshua’s days, for the earlier observance in Ezra 3:1,4 was only with burnt offerings, etc. (See NEHEMIAH on his abolition of usury, and attention to the genealogies, so important to the Jews.)

    According to Nehemiah 13:4-9,28, “one of the sons (probably meaning grandson or descendant; Manasseh according to Josephus, Ant. 11:7, section 2) of Joiada,” Eliashib’s (whose un-Jewish conduct Nehemiah corrected) son, married the daughter of Sanballat. Manasseh became the first priest of the Samaritan temple on Gerizim.

    Joiada’s son Jonathan ( Nehemiah 12:11) or Johanan murdered his brother Joshua in the temple, through rivalry for the high priesthood.

    Bagoas, the Persian general, thereupon entered the sanctuary itself, saying he was less unclean than the body of the murdered man, and imposed a tribute of 50 darics for every daily lamb sacrificed for seven years. (See ALEXANDER THE GREAT and see JADDUA on their interview at Sapha:

    Mizreh, Scopus, or the Nob of Isaiah, the high ridge N. of the city, crossed by the northern road, whence the first view, a full one, of both the temple and city is obtained.) In 320 B.C it fell into Ptolemy Soter’s hands because the Jews would not fight on the sabbath. Many Jews were transported to Egypt and N. Africa (Josephus, Ant. 12:1, Apion 1:22).

    Simon the Just, a leading hero with the Jews, succeeded his father Onias in the high priesthood (300 B.C.). He repaired the sanctuary, added deep foundations to gain a larger surface (Ecclesiasticus 50:1-4), coated the great sea or cistern in the court with brass, and fortified the city walls.

    Ptolemy Philadelphus caused the Septuagint Greek translation of the Old Testament to be made at Alexandria (255 B.C.), and for the purpose sent Aristeas to Jerusalem in Eleazar’s high priesthood, and bestowed rich gifts on the temple (Josephus, Ant. 12:2, section 5-10, 15). Jerusalem became a prey subsequently to rival parties, at one time taken by Antiochus the Great (203 B.C.), then retaken by Scopas the Alexandrian general, who garrisoned the citadel, then again delivered by the Jews to Antiochus, who rewarded them by presents for the temple, which He decreed should be inviolable, and by remitting taxes.

    Antiochus Epiphanes (see ANTICHRIST ), the subject of Daniel’s prophecy (Daniel 8; Daniel 11), sold the high priesthood while Onias III. was alive to the high priest’s brother Joshua. The latter, under the Graecised name Jason, introduced at Jerusalem. Greek dress, sports, and gymnasia where young men were trained naked (1 Macc. 1; 2 Macc. 4—5), and endeavoured to “become uncircumcised.” obliterating the Jews’ distinctive mark. Onias assuming the Greek name Menelaus in his turn bought the high priesthood from Antiochus with the consecrated plate of the temple, and drove away Jason, who however again returned but soon retreated and perished beyond Jordan. Antiochus carne to Jerusalem, slew Ptolemy’s adherents, and, guided by Menelaus into the sanctuary, carried off the golden altar, candlestick, and table of shewbread, vessels, utensils, and 1800 talents, also numerous captives. Resolving to exterminate the Jews utterly, in two years he sent Apollonius to carry out his purpose. On the sabbath when the Jews were at their devotions an indiscriminate slaughter took place, the city was spoiled and burnt, and the walls demolished.

    Seizing on Zion, the city of David “on an eminence in the lower city,” i.e. in the eastern hill, not the western hill or upper city (Josephus, Ant. 12:9, section 3; 5, section 4), “adjoining the northern wall of the temple, and so high as to overlook it,” the enemy fortified it with a turreted wall, securing their booty, cattle and women prisoners. Antiochus decreed pagan worship throughout his kingdom, and sent Athenaeus to Jerusalem to enforce it.

    The temple was reconsecrated to Jupiter Olympias (2 Macc. 6). Pagan riot, reveling, and dalliance with harlots took place within the sacred precincts.

    The altar was filled with profane things, sabbath keeping was forbidden, the Jewish religion proscribed. The Jews on the king’s birthday were forced monthly to eat of idol sacrifices, and to go in procession carrying ivy on Bacchus’ feast. Pigs’ flesh was offered to Zeus on an altar set on Jehovah’s brazen altar, and the broth sprinkled about the temple (Josephus Ant. 12,13). Many heroically resisted; so, amidst torments and bitter persecutions, the ancient spirit of the theocracy revived ( Hebrews 11:34-38). See for their terrible and heroic sufferings for their faith Macc. 6:10-31; 2 Macc. 7. Judas Maccabeus then gathered 6,000 faithful Jews (chapter 8), and praying God to look upon the downtrodden people, the profaned temple, the slaughter of harmless infants, and blasphemies against His name, be could not be withstood by the enemy. With 10,000 he defeated Lysias with 60,000 choice footmen and 5000 horsemen at Bethsura, in Idumea. Judas’ prayer (1 Macc. 4) before the battle breathes the true spirit of faith: “Blessed art Thou, O Saviour of Israel, who didst quell the violence of the mighty man by the band of Thy servant David, and gavest the host of strangers into the hand of Jonathan the son of Saul and his armour bearer: shut up this army in the hand of Thy people Israel ... and let all those that know Thy name praise Thee with thanksgiving.” On the third anniversary of the desecration, the 25th of Chisleu, 165 B.C., he dedicated the temple with an eight days’ feast (alluded to in John 10:22, and apparently observed by our Lord though of human ordinance). Then he strengthened the temple’s outer wall. On Eleazar his brother’s death in battle, Judas retired to Jerusalem and endured a severe siege, which ended in Lysias advising Antiochus (son of Epiphanes) to grant the Jews their own laws, their liberty, and their fortress. Judas subsequently defeated Nicanor, general of the usurper Demetrius, whence the gate E. of the great court was named Nicanor. Judas died (161 B.C.) in battle with Bacchides, Nicanor’s successor, and all Israel mourned for him; “how is the valiant man fallen that delivered Israel!” (1 Macc. 9) Jonathan and Simon, Judas’ brothers, succeeded to the command of Israel, and rebuilt the walls as a solid fortification round Zion. Simon succeeded as high priest and leader at Jonathan’s death, and took the lower city, Acra, which had been so long in the foe’s hands. He cast down the citadel and lowered the eminence on which it stood, so that the temple overtopped all the other buildings; and he filled up the valleys with earth, in order to make them on a level with the narrow streets of the city, thus the entire depth of the temple foundations did not appear. (Josephus, Ant. 13:6, section 7; B.J., 5:5, section 1). Then he built a fort on the N.W. side of the temple hill, so as to command Acra, namely, Baris, where he resided, afterward the well known Antonia John Hyrcanus his son succeeded. Antiochus Sidetes, king of Syria, besieged Jerusalem, and then and then only a want of water was experienced, which was relieved by a fall of rain. Ultimately the siege ended in terms of peace.

    The name Maccabee was first given to Judas, from the initials of the Hebrew “Who among the gods is like unto Thee, O Jehovah?” ( Exodus 15:11) or of the sentence, “Mattathias (whose third son was Judas), a priest (of the course of Joarib, the first of the 24 courses, but not high priest), son of Johnnan”; or from makabah “a hammer,” as Charles Martel (hammer or mallet) is named from his prowess. “Asmonaeans” is the proper family designation, from Hashmon, the great grandfather of Mattathias.

    Aristobulus, Hyrcanus’ son, succeeded as high priest, and assumed the title “king.” Alexander next succeeded. Then his sons Aristobulus and Hyrcanus by their rivalries (in which for the first time the animosities of the sects, the Pharisees and Sadducees come into prominence) caused the interference of Pompey the Roman general (63 B.C.), who after a siege took the temple by storm, the priests all the time calmly performing regularly their rites, and many being slain while thus engaged. What most astonished the Romans was to find no image or shrine in the holy of holies. Pompey allowed Hyrcanus to remain high priest without the title “king.” He reverently left the treasures and sprees in the temple untouched; he merely laid a tribute upon the city, and destroyed the walls. The greedy Crassus two years later (54 B.C.) not only plundered what Pompey had spared, but also what the Jews throughout the world had contributed, namely, 10,000 talents or 2,000,000 British pounds, and this though the priest in charge had given him a bar of gold on condition of his sparing everything else. Julius Caesar confirmed Hyrcanus in the high priesthood, and gave him civil power as ethnarch, and made his chief minister Antipater the Idumean, see HEROD ’S father, procurator of Judaea. Upon Antipater’s assassination Herod and Phasaelus his sons, with Hyrcanus, resisted Antigonus (Aristobulus’ son and Hyrcanus’ nephew), who with a Parthian army attacked Jerusalem. Five hundred Parthian horsemen with Antigonus were admitted on pretence of mediating. Phasaelus was killed, Herod escaped.

    Hyrcanus knelt before the new king his nephew, who then bit off his ears to incapacitate him from being high priest. Herod ultimately, with the Roman governor of Syria, Sosius, took Jerusalem by siege and storm.

    Antigonus gave himself up from the Baris, which remained untaken, and at last was killed by Antony’s command. Herod slew the chiefs of the Asmonaeans, and the whole sanhedrim, except the two great founders of the Jewish rival schools, Hillel and Shammai, and finally Hyrcanus, more than 80 years old, the last of the Asmonaeans. Still the old spirit of the Maccabees survived. Every attempt Herod made at Greek and Roman innovations upon Jewish religious feeling was followed by outbreaks. This was the case on his building a theater, with quinquennial games in honour of Caesar, at Jerusalem, and placing around trophies which the Jews believed to contain figures of men. He enlarged the Baris at the W. end of the N. wall of the temple, built by John Hyrcanus on the foundations of Simon Maccabeus, and named it Antonia after his friend Mark Antony. He occupied the Asmonaean palace at the eastern side of the upper city adjoining the end of the bridge joining it to the S. part of the temple. He built a new palace at the N.W. corner of the upper city (where now stands the Latin convent), next the old wall, on his marriage to a priest Simon’s daughter. His most magnificent work was to rebuild the temple from its foundations; two (years were spent in preparations beginning 20 or B.C.), one and a half in building the porch, sanctuary, and holy of holies (16 B.C.). But the court and cloisters were not finished until eight years subsequent to the beginning of the work (9 B.C.). The bridge of Herod between the upper city and what had been the royal cloister of Solomon’s palace, S.W. of the temple, was now rebuilt, of which part (Robinson’s arch, so-called from its discoverer) still remains. Nor was the temple considered completed until A.D. 64, under Herod Agrippa II and the procurator Albinus. So in John 2:20 the Jews said to our Lord, “forty and six years has this temple been in building” (Greek), namely, 20 years from beginning the work to the era A.D. when Christ was in His fourth year, 27 years added brings us to His 30th year when He begun His ministry, so the year when the Jews said it would be the 46th or 47th year from the temple work being begun. Herod also built three great towers on the old wall in the N.W. corner near the palace, and a fourth as an outwork; called Hippicus, Phasaelus, Mariamne, and Psephinus. The Jews were indignant at his fixing a golden eagle, the symbol of Roman authority, over the sanctuary, in violation of the second commandment, and two rabbis instigated disciples to pull it down; the rabbis were burnt alive.

    Herod died some months after Christ’s birth. (See ARCHELAUS , on his cruelty in cutting up the clamoring Jews assembled for the Passover, and his appointment at Rome as ethnarch of Judea.)

    Judea was now become a Roman province, the procurator of which resided at Caesarea on the coast, not at Jerusalem. Coponius first was procurator, accompanied by see CYRENIUS or Quirinus, now a second time prefect of Syria, charged with carrying out the assessment ( Luke 2:2,3) which had already been prepared for in his first tenure of office at Christ’s birth.

    Coponius took possession of the high priest’s state robes, which were to be put after use in a stone chamber under the seal of the priests, in charge of the captain of the guard. Christ’s visit to the temple ( Luke 2:42) took place while Coponius ruled. Ambivius, Annius Rufus, and Val. Gratus successively held the office, then Pontius Pilate, Joseph Caiaphas being high priest. Pilate transferred the winter quarters of the Roman army from Caesarea to Jerusalem. The Jews resented his introduction of the eagles and images of the emperor, and they were withdrawn; also his applying the sacred revenue from redeeming vows (Corban) to an aqueduct bringing water 200 or 400 stadia (Jos. Ant. 18:3, section 2; B. J. 2:9, section 4) into the city. In A.D. 27 our Lord attended the first Passover recorded since His childhood ( John 2:13). At the Passover A.D. 30 our Lord’s crucifixion and resurrection took place.

    Pilate was recalled in A.D. 37, and Vitellius, prefect of Syria, let the Jews again keep the high priest’s vestments, and removed Caiaphas, and gave the high priesthood to Jonathan, Annas’ son. Petronius superseded Vitellius, who brought an imperial order for erecting in the temple Caligula’s statue. The Jews protested against this order, and by Agrippa’s intercession it was countermanded. Claudius’ accession brought an edict of toleration to the Jews. see AGRIPPA ’S first act in taking possession of his kingdom was to visit the temple, and sacrifice, and dedicate the golden chain with which the late emperor had presented him after his release from captivity; it was hung over the treasury. Outside the second wall, which enclosed the northern part of the central valley of the city, lay the Bezetha or new town, this Agrippa enclosed with a new and third wall, which ran from the tower Hippicus at the N.W. corner of the city northward, then by a circuit to the E., then southward until it joined the S. wall of the temple at the W. bank of Kedron valley. In A.D. 45 commenced a famine which lasted two years, and which was alleviated by Helena, queen of Adiabene, a convert to Judaism, who visited Jerusalem A.D. 46. Her tomb, three stadia from the city, formed one of the points in the course of the new wall (B.J., 5:4, section 2). see FELIX succeeded Cumanus at the request of the high priest, Jonathan.

    The Sicarii, whose creed it was to rob and murder all whom they deemed enemies of Judaism, were employed by Felix to assassinate Jonathan for remonstrating with him respecting his wicked life. The murder was committed while the high priest was sacrificing! A riot at Caesarea caused the recall of Felix, A.D. 60. see PORCIUS FESTUS succeeded, who is described as upright (B.J., 2:14, section 1). But as time went on “all things grew from worse to worse” (Ant. 20:9, section 4).

    Gessius Florus (A.D. 65) tested the Jews’ endurance to the last point, desolating whole cities and openly allowing robbers to buy impunity in crime. He tried to get the treasure from the temple, but after plundering the upper city failed. Young Eleazar, son of Ananias, led a party which withheld the regular offerings from the Roman emperor, virtually renouncing allegiance. So the last Roman war began, in spite of the remonstrances of the peace party, who took possession of the upper city.

    The insurgents from the temple and lower city, reinforced by the Sicarii, drove them out, and set on fire the Asmonaean palace, the high priest’s house, and the archives repository, “the nerves of the city” (B.J., 2:17, section 6); next they slew the Roman garrison, and burnt Antonia; then they murdered treacherously the soldiers in the three great towers who had been forced out of Herod’s palace after a resistance of three weeks. Next the high priest and his brother were found in the aqueduct and slain.

    Cestius Gallus marched from Scopus on the city through the Bezetha, but was obliged to retire from the N. wall of the temple, E. of and behind Antonia, back to Scopus, where he was utterly defeated in November, A.D. 66. C. Gallus’ first advance and retreat gave the Christians the opportunity of fleeing as Christ counselled them, “when ye see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains” ( Matthew 24:16). Vespasian, until the fall of Gistala, in October or November, A.D. 67, was subduing the northern country. John son of Levi escaped to Jerusalem, and in two years and a half (A.D. 70) Titus began the siege, the Zealots then having overcome the moderate party. The Zealots were in two parties: one under John of Giscala and Eleazar, holding the temple and Antonia, 8,400 men; the other under Simon Burgioras in the tower Phasaelus, holding the upper city, from the Coenaculum to the Latin convent, the lower city in the valley, and the Acre N. of the temple, 10,000 men and 5,000 Idumeans. Strangers and pilgrims swelled the number to 600,000 (Tacitus). Josephus says a million perished in the siege, and 40,000 were allowed to depart into the country, besides an immense number sold to the army, part of the “97,000 carried captive during the whole war” (B.J., 6:9, section 3). This number is thought an exaggeration.

    Our Lord’s prophecy ( Luke 19:41-44) was literally fulfilled: “thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side.” Out of 27 sieges this was the only one in which Jerusalem was surrounded by a wall. Titus, with 30,000 men, including four legions and auxiliaries (the 12th and 15th on Scopus far to the N., the 5th a little behind, and the 10th on Olivet), forced an entrance through the first wall by the battering ram called “the conqueror,” then through the second. Then, withdrawing the 10th from Olivet, he gave the Jews time for offering terms of peace, but in vain. Next he attacked the temple at Antonia and the city near the monument of John Hyrcanus simultaneously; but John undermined and fired at one point the Roman banks made for their batteries (catapults, balistae, and rams), and Simon assailed and fired the rams at the other point. Titus then resolved to surround the whole city with a wall, to prevent intercourse with the country on the S. and W. sides. The wall was completed in three days. Then Antonia was taken on June 11. The period of bombarding the temple is named by the Jews “the days of wretchedness.” On the 28th of June the daily “sacrifice ( Daniel 9:27) ceased” from want of an officiating priest, and Titus again in vain invited to a surrender. On July 15th a soldier, contrary to Titus’ intention, fired the temple, and all Titus’ efforts to stop the fire were unavailing, the very same month and (day that Nebuchadnezzar burnt the first temple, God marking the judgment plainly as from Him. Titus himself recognized this: “we fought with God on our side, it is God who pulled the Jews out of these strongholds, for what could the hands of men or machines have availed against these towers?” The infatuation and divisions of the Jews “shortened those days” in order that “the elect,” the seed of future Israel “might be saved” ( Matthew 24:22). On September 11th at last the Romans gained the upper city; even still John and Simon might have made terms, had they held the three great towers which were deemed impregnable; but they fled, and were taken to grace the Roman conqueror’s triumph at Rome. The city and temple were wholly burnt and destroyed, excepting the W. wall of the upper city and Herod’s three great towers, which were left as memorials of the strength of the defenses. The old and weak were killed, the children under 17 sold as slaves, the rest were sent to the Egyptian mines, the amphithe tres, and Rome, where they formed part of Titus’ triumphal train.

    The 10th legion under Terentius Rufus “so thoroughly leveled and dug up, that no one visiting Jerusalem would believe it had ever been inhabited” (Josephus B.J. 7:1, section 1), fulfilling Christ’s words, “they shall lay thee even with the ground and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another, because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation” (in mercy).

    The Jews revolted again under Barchochab (son of a star) who pretended to be the Messiah prophesied of by Balaam ( Numbers 24:17), “there shall come a star out of Jacob,” when the emperor Hadrian tried to colonize Jerusalem with his veterans, and so forever to prevent its becoming a rallying point to the nation. R. Akiba was his armor-bearer.

    Having been crowned at Bether he gained possession of Jerusalem, of which his coins with the legend “to the freedom of Jerusalem” and “Jerusalem the holy” bear evidence. After two years’ war he was slain, and Hadrian completed the fulfillment of Christ’s words by razing the ruins still left and drawing a plow over the temple foundations.

    The new Roman Jerusalem was called Aelia (from his own name) Capitolina (from the temple to Jupiter Capitolinus reared on the temple site). A donkey driver in our days picked up the head of Hadrian’s statue not far from the Damascus gate. The head bears a crown of laurels, the two branches of which are attached to a medallion, on which is engraven in cameo an eagle, the symbol of imperial power. Jews were forbidden to enter the city on pain of death. In the fourth century they got leave to enter it in order to wail on the anniversary of its capture; their place of wailing being then as now by the W. wall of the temple, where the Jews every Friday at three o’clock, the time of the evening sacrifice, wail over their desecrated temple. Christian pilgrimage to the holy places in the same century became common. The empress Helena, Constantine’s mother, in A.D. 326 built a grand church on Olivet.

    Constantine founded an oratory on the site of Astarte’s shrine, which occupied the alleged scene of the resurrection. The martyrion on the alleged site of finding the cross was erected E. of the oratory or church of the resurrection.

    In the apostate Julian’s reign the Jews at his instigation attempted with great enthusiasm to rebuild the temple; but a whirlwind and earthquake shattered the stones of the former foundation, and a fire from the temple mount consumed their tools. Ammianus Marcellinus (23:1), the emperor’s friend, attests the fact. Providence baffled Julian’s attempt to falsify Christ’s words.

    The Persian Chosroes II took Jerusalem by storm A.D. 614, slew thousands of monks and clergy, destroyed the churches, including that of the holy sepulchre, and carried away the so called wood of the true cross, which in 628 was restored.

    Caliph Omar (637 A.D.) took the city from the patriarch Sophronius, who said, “Verily, this is the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place.” Christians were allowed liberty of worship, but forbidden to erect more churches. The proper mosque of Omar still exists in the S.E. corner of the mosque el Aksa, and has been always a place of Muslim pilgrimage. The crusaders took Jerusalem in A.D. 1099, July 15th, and it remained in Christian possession 88 years, Saladin retook it in 1187. In a dismantled state it was ceded to the Christians by the treaty with the emperor Frederick II, in 1219, and has ever since remained in the Mahometans’ hands. From the first siege by the children of Judah ( Judges 1:8), 1400 B.C., to A D. 1244 Jerusalem underwent 27 sieges, the last being by the Kharesmian hordes who slaughtered the priests and monks. There was the city before David, the second that of Solomon 1000 to 597 B.C., the third city that of Nehemiah which lasted for 300 years. A Grsecised city under Herod (the fourth city) succeeded, This city, destroyed by Titus A.D. 70, was followed by a Roman city, the fifth, which lasted until the Mahometan time, the sixth city.

    Then followed the Christian city of Godfrey and the Baldwins, the seventh; lastly the eighth, the modern city of 600 years of Moslem rule. The Ottoman Suleiman in 1542 built the present walls. After a brief possession by the Pasha of Egypt from 1832 to 1840, Jerusalem was restored to the Sultan of Turkey, in whose hands it continues.

    Sites: J. Fergusson thinks the Muslim “Dome of the Rock” to be Constantine’s church over the rock which contained Christ’s tomb. The socalled Church of the Sepulchre shows by its architecture that its date of erection was after the crusades. But the Dome of the Rock in architecture is evidently long before them, and has in its center a rock, sakhrah, with one cave in it as Eusebius describes, and is near buildings undoubtedly of Constantine’s time. The present Church of the Sepulchre has never had a rock in it, but merely a small tabernacle of marble. The Dome of the Rock is an eight-sided building, each side being 67 ft. long, ornamented by seven windows on each side. The interior has two cloisters separated by an octagonal course of piers and columns; within this again another circle of four great piers and twelve Corinthian columns supporting the great dome.

    This stands immediately over the sacred rock, which rises 4 ft. 9 1/2 in. above the marble pavement. Beneath is a cave entered by a flight of steps at the S.E. The cave is 24 ft. by 24 ft., but the side at the entrance not square; 6 ft. high on the average. The floor is marble, with a slab in the center covering “the well of the spirits” as the Mahometans call it. The slab is never lifted, and is believed to be the gate of paradise. The roof is pierced by a round hole. The Dome is not strictly a mosque; the proper mosque of the whole enclosure, called the Musjid, is the El Aksa at the S.W. angle. The Stoa Basilica or royal porch of Herod’s temple occupied the whole S. side, overhanging the valley (see Josephus Ant. 15:16, section 5). Herod added the S.W. of the Haram area to the S. cloister of the temple. The arch of a bridge (joining originally the royal cloister to the upper city) commencing 40 ft. from the S.W. angle, coinciding with the center of the stoa, remains in part, and is known as Robinson’s arch, its pier or spring still being in situ. One of the gateways mentioned by Josephus (B.J. 6:6, section 2) as leading from the temple has been found.

    Warren’s excavations prove that Robinson’s arch supported the propylaea and led from the valley into the royal cloisters of Solomon’s palace, which was S.W. of the temple. Josephus does not exaggerate when he speaks of the giddy height of this southern cloister above the valley below. At the depth of 60 feet Warren found in situ large stones forming the foundation of the wall of enclosure, bearing Phoenician marks. At the same angle of the Haram area were pieces of pottery with the Phoenician character, denoting they were made for royal use, probably accumulations from the royal services of Solomon’s palace, which abutted there. The tuffy remaining arch of importance, Wilson’s arch, further up on the W. wall of the Haram area, must have been the bridge crossing the valley to the temple. The rock levels, which are highest in the northern half of the Haram area, and the excavated walls, confirm the old tradition that the Kubbet es Sakhrah, or rock under the dome, was the altar of Araunah’s threshing floor and marks the site of Solomen’s temple, and that the latter was not, as Fergusson thinks, at the S.W. angle of the Haram.

    The second wall began near Phasaelus tower at the gate of Gennath, crossed Tyropoeon (about where the Damascus gate now is), enclosing the lower city in that valley, then turning S. to Antonia. Beveled old stone work found near the Damascus gate shows that there the second wall coincided with the modern Wall. The N. part too of the W. wall of the Haram rests probably on the foundations of the second wall.

    Herod Agrippa, A.D. 42, built the third wall, enclosing the northern suburbs and Bezetha (N. of Acra), and Acra (N. of Antonia and the temple). It began at Hippicus, thence it passed to the tower Psephinus N. of the city; thence it extended opposite Queen Helena’s tomb, of Adiabene, then opposite the tombs of the kings; then it turned from the point close to the fuller’s monument, at the tower of the corner, and “it joined the old wall at the valley of Kedron” (Josephus, B.J. 5:4, section 2). Josephus makes the city’s circumference 33 stadia, almost four miles, which accords with the sites given above.

    Antonia was a tower at the N.W. angle of the temple, and with its enclosing wall was at least two stadia in circumference (B.J. 5:2, section 8), the temple with Antonia being six, the temple by itself four, a stadium each side, leaving two for Antonia; it may have been more, as the fourth side coinciding with the W. part of the N. wall of the temple is perhaps not counted by Josephus in the six of the temple and Antonia together.

    The Akra in Greek corresponds to Hebrew metsuwdah , “a fortress,” and is used by Josephus (Ant. 12, 13) in mentioning the fortress adjoining the N. side of the temple. On the other hand the “upper market place,” called by David “the citadel” (B.J. 5:4, section 1), answers to the modern S.W. hill, Zion. But Acra was on the N.W. of the temple hill. It is the stronghold of Zion, originally occupied by David ( 2 Samuel 5:7-9). A transverse valley ran from Tyropoeon to the right at the foot of Acra, separating it from Bezetha, and from a fourth hill, and almost corresponding to the Via Dolorosa; it was filled up by the Asmonaeans. The Acra, or citadel, though said by Josephus to be in “the lower city,” yet originally commanded by its superior height the temple lying close to it on the same hill; for Josephus says, “the other hill, called Acra, sustains the lower city, and is of the shape of the moon when horned,” i.e., curving round from the E. or temple hill to the N. of the Western hill. This whole eastern division was the lower city, in comparison to the western division which was higher and was the upper city.

    The Haram esh Sherif (“the noble sanctuary”) is enclosed by a massive wall rising 50 feet above the surface. The faces of the stones in various places are dressed with a marginal draft, i.e., the central portion of stone projects from a marginal cutting of 2 in. to 4 in., the projecting face being left rough in the oldest portions. It is called the Jewish bevel, but is seen also in Cyrus’ tomb at Pasargadae. The S. wall, overlooking the southern tongue of Moriah called Ophel, has three gates: the Single gateway, now closed up, most modern; the Triple gate, three circular arches built up, the opening to a subterranean avenue up to the platform; the Double gateway or Huldah, where the modern city wall abuts upon the Haram wall; the central pier and E. and W. jambs are marginal drafted stones; within is a subterranean passage up to the Haram area, with a monolith 21 ft. high and 6 1/2 diameter. At 40 ft. N. of the S.W. angle is the projecting part of the famous “Robinson’s arch” (above an older arch), the span of which Major Wilson estimated at 45 ft.; and the pier is 51 ft. 6 in. long and 12 ft. 2 in. thick. Higher up is the wailing place. Robinson’s arch has the same draft and chisel marks as the wall at the S.W. angle. There were four gates to the temple in the W. wall of the Haram area: namely, Wilson’s arch, above a second; Barclay’s gateway, or the gate of the Prophet, 270 ft. N. of the S.W. angle; and Robinson’s arch; the fourth Captain Warren believes he has ascertained to have been N. of Wilson’s arch, at a piercing of the Haram wall, 20 ft. S. of Bab el Mathara. This again will indicate that Fergusson’s location of the temple S. of Wilson’s arch must be erroneous.

    Under Wilson’s arch is a cistern low down, and a shaft sunk along the wall, the stones 4 ft. high being in their original position, and probably the oldest existing portions of the sanctuary’s enclosing wall. Running water was found, and observations prove that a fountain to this day is running beneath the city. An aqueduct in the rock is older than the wall, and the wall crosses the Tyropeon valley. The Jews’ tradition is that when flowing water has been found three times under the city Messiah is at hand; Warren’s discovery was the third. He thinks Herod, in reconstructing the temple, took in the palace of Solomon, and built the present S.W. angle of the sanctuary; for the course of great stones running continuously from the E. angle to the Double gate comes there suddenly to an end, therefore the wall to this point was built before the continuation to the W. All the stones in the S. wall are in situ, and have the marginal draft. The rock 60 ft. below the surface at the S.W. angle slopes down until it reaches 90 ft. below the surface. It rises rapidly eastward along the S. wall, is 30 ft. below the surface at the Double gate, level with it at the Triple gate. Therefore the temple could not have been here (as Fergusson thinks), for it would not have looked down on a deep valley, but on a rock sloping one in three.

    Solomon’s palace probably stretched eastward along the S. wall from the Double gate, and Herod built the S.W. angle, which accounts for the absence of the course of great stones W. of the Double gate, The heaviest stone in the wall (100 tons weight) is in the S.E. angle, the longest (38 ft. in.) at the S.W. angle. The S.W. angle is built over a circular aqueduct below, and is therefore later than it. Moreover, S. of Barclay’s gate on the W. wall there are stones at a higher level with faces rough. From it northwards the drafted stones have their faces finely worked. Also the stones of the S. wall near the W. angle are rough up to a certain pavement, the date of which is probably about that of Herod. Lastly, the W. wall here is not built on the E. but on the W. slope of the Tyropoeon valley, probably at a time when rubbish had choked up the valley so that it was here partially covered in (Captain Warren); for all these reasons the S.W. angle must be later than the rest of the S. wall, and is probably Herod’s work; therefore the temple was not where Fergusson puts it at the S.W. angle. At the Triple gateway a passage runs up to the platform by an inclined plane.

    Fergusson places the E. wall of Herod’s temple here, and makes this wall to be the W. wall of the passage. Capt. Warren’s examination disproves this, it has no appearance of being the outer wall of the temple. A secret causeway was found by Warren connecting the temple area and the citadel, large enough to march an army through. The rock to the N. of the platform is made level with it, but slopes thence with a dip of 60 ft. in 400 down to the Triple gate. At the N.E. angle Phoenician marks are on the turret courses of stones. A valley ran right across by the N. corner. The Birket Israel there was built for a pool. The platform in the middle is not built, but is of rock scarped in the N. From the platform of the Sakhrah to the S.W. angle there is a dip of 140 ft. in the rock, to the S.E. angle 160 ft., to the N.E. angle 110 ft. Fergusson’s site of the altar would need 50 ft. deep to be filled up to get the altar level, while Araunah’s threshing floor was on a slope of one in six. Solomon’s temple would never be built upon a slope as steep as Gibraltar rock to the W., or anywhere but on the ridge flattened near the top. Threshing floors are on the highest ridges, to catch every breeze. If on the ridge the temple could not be at the S.W. of the Haram, or N.E., or N.W. (for there too is a small valley 30 ft. depressed under the N. side of the platform), or S.E. The altar must be at the dome of the rock, the same rock having been part of the Chel through which the gate Nitsots led underground to the gate Tadi. Solomon’s temple was a rectangle, ft. from E. to W., 600 from N. to S. Wilson’s arch is thus Solomonic, also all the portion of the sanctuary on the E. side. The wall at the S. E. and N.E. is as old as any part; this is explained if Solomon’s palace stood at the S.E. corner, 300 ft. from N. to S., and 600 from E. to W. In the S.E. corner Solomon’s porch was on the wall between Solomon’s palace and that continued part which, turning to the W. at the N.E. angle, formed the N. part of the second wall. The Talmud shows that “the stone of foundation,” i.e. the solid rock, was the highest point within the mountain of the house, projecting slightly above the floor of the holy of holies. There was a 22 cubits and three finger-breadths’ difference of level between the floor opposite the E. gate, and the highest point of the rock projecting from the floor of the holy of holies. A line produced from the Sakhrah through the center of the house beyond the mount of Olives (see on Scopus, see OLIVES, MOUNT OF ) would intersect the top of that mount, just as the Talmud represents as to the rock in the holy of holies. Dr.

    Chaplin attests that one standing on the top of mount Olivet near the minaret may look straight through the little dome (judgment seat of David) and the door of the Dome of the Rock toward the Sakhrah; and vice versa one standing at the E. door of the Sakhrah and looking in a line at right angles to the door will look straight at the top of mount Olivet a few feet S. of the center of the minaret. From the highest point of rock within the holy of holies the rock sloped down on the W., N., and S. sides, as well as on the E. The summit of the Sakhrah under the great Dome of the Rock is the only spot which accurately answers to these data. The holy house was not in the center of the modern enclosure (Haram), but nearer to its western than its northern bound, nearer to its northern than its eastern Bound, and nearer to its eastern than its southern bound; thus the largest free space was on the S., and the smallest on the W. If the Sakhrah represent the holy of holies, almost all the levels accord.

    Area and population — The space within the old walls is estimated at acres, that of the whole city enclosed within Agrippa’s walls 2,250,000 yds. The population at the time Titus advanced against it would, judging from the space, not much exceed 70,000; but Tacitus’ statement, 600,000, and Josephus’ 1,200,000, must be taken into account, also the crowding of pilgrims in and about the city at the great feasts, and the denser crowding of Eastern centers of population than ours, owing to their living more in the open air. Psalm 48:1,2 favors the view that Zion is not the southwestern hill: “the city of our God ... the mountain of His holiness; beautiful in its elevation (Hebrew) ... is mount Zion, on the sides of the N.,” i.e. where the hill sides meet on the N., for Zion citadel was N.W. of the temple site, and commanded it in David’s time. The mystic Lucifer’s boast (compare with 2 Thessalonians 2:4), “I will sit upon the mount of the congregation (God’s place of meeting His people) in the sides of the N.” connects the temple with the same site (“ the sides of the N.”) as that of Zion in Psalm 48. Modern Zion on the contrary is the most southern point of the city. If the psalm, as is probable, be an enumeration of the several parts, “Zion” the acropolis stands first; then “the sides of the N.,” the temple; then “the city of the great King,” the upper city, “Jerusalem,” which is often distinguished from “Zion” ( 2 Kings 19:31; Psalm 51:18; Zechariah 1:17; Joel 3:16). Zion, owing to its greater nearness to the temple hill than to the upper city, is regarded in Scripture as especially holy; perhaps also with allusion to its having been the home of the ark during David’s time ( Psalm 2:6; 132:13). Jeremiah 31:6: “let us go up to Zion, unto the Lord our God.” Joel 3:17: “I am the Lord your God, dwelling in Zion.” Hence we read Ahaz was buried “in the city, even Jerusalem,” but not “in the sepulchres of the kings,” which were in “Zion the city of David” ( 2 Chronicles 28:27). The modern sepulchre of David is in Jerusalem, not in (or by) the city of David where the Bible says it was.

    The close connection of Zion and the temple appears in 1 Macc. 4:37,60; 7:33; the rabbis held the same view.

    Nehemiah 3 and Nehemiah 12 confirm this. The order of places in the dedication of the wall is this: the princes went on the wall at a point over against the temple; half to the right “toward the dung gate” on the S. of the city ( Nehemiah 12:31,37); “and at the fountain, which was over against them (N.E. of the dung gate), they went up by the stairs of the city of David, at the going up of the wall, above the house of David, even unto the water gate eastward” (N.E. of the fountain gate); the other half ( Nehemiah 12:38) “from beyond the tower of the furnaces (W. of the city) even unto the broad wall (northwards from the furnaces tower), and from above the gate of Ephraim (northeastward of broad wall), and above the old gate (northeastward), and above the fish gate (due N. of the city), and the tower of Hananeel (N.E. of the city), and the tower of Meah (S.E. of the tower of Hananeel), unto the sheep gate (S.E. of Meah tower): and they stood still in the prison gate” (S.E. of sheep gate and N.E. of the temple area, E. of the city). There the two companies met, and “gave thanks in the house of God.”

    In Nehemiah 3 the first 16 verses apply to Jerusalem, the last 16 verses to Zion the city of David. The places repaired are enumerated in the reverse order, starting from the sheep gate to the fountain of furnaces (the site of the present tower in the citadel); then the order of the right half company at the dedication, the valley gate, dung gate, fountain gate, “the wall of the Siloah pool (S.E. of the city) by the king’s garden, and unto the stairs that go down from the city of David.” All these notices will harmonize with mount Zion being connected with, though distinct from, and lying on the N.W. of the temple hill.

    Water Supply. — “Hezekiah stopped the upper watercourse of see GIHON and brought it straight down to the W. side of the city of David” ( Chronicles 32:3,4,30). Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement (April, 1872) mentions an aqueduct discovered which leads from near the Damascus gate to the souterrain at the convent of the Sisters of Zion, N.W. of the Haram area. The pool beyond the tombs of the kings must have been the largest pool near the city, and is admirably situated for collecting the surface drainage of the upper branches of the Kedron valley.

    This probably supplied by an aqueduct the pool of Bethesda. The “upper pool” and “upper watercourse (water source) of Gihon” is probably the pool N. of the tombs of the kings ( 2 Kings 18:17; Isaiah 7:3; 36:2).

    The aqueduct discovered would be the “conduit” in the highway of the fullers’ field, by which Rabshakeh stood when speaking to the Jews on the wall. Siloam, where Solomon was anointed, is identified with lower Gihon.

    The position of the discovered aqueduct accords with the view that the eastern hill was connected with the city of David; Hezekiah, by leading the water W. of it, would bring the water within the city; whereas if Zion were the southwestern hill, the course of the water W. of it would be outside the city. The Tyropeon valley is the valley of Gihon, stretching from the upper Gihon on the N. outside the city to the lower Gihon on the S. outside the city; but see Birch’s view below. Warren makes the lower Gihon to be Amygdalon, N.E. of Herod’s. palace, and near the so-called Holy Sepulchre, but within the second wall. Tacitus says the city had “a perennial fountain of water, and subterranean channels hollowed in the rock.” A great reservoir or “excavated sea” is yet in existence, under the temple; the “water gate” implies that its overflow passed out by underground channels in that quarter. The steps of the gate ran down with water when caliph Omar was searching for the Sakhrah or holy rock, the supposed stone of Jacob’s vision (not that under the Dome of the Rock, but under the Aksa), then covered with filth by the Christians.

    The so called pool of Bethesda is more rightly “the sheep pool,” designed as a water reservoir to receive some of the overflow from the excavated sea, not as a fosse; the stone faced with fine plaster proves this. The reservoirs at Etham, now called “Solomon’s pools,” also supplied water taken into the city above Siloam. Cisterns too abounded all over the city.

    The cistern called “Hezekiah’s pool,” near the so-called “church of the Holy Sepulchre,” is really a mere receptacle within the walls for the surplus rain water drained into the Birket Mamilla.

    The Holy Sepulchre. — Defending his views, Fergusson reminds us that Eusebius says: “impious persons, to insult Christians, heaped earth on the rock, and erected an idol temple over it.” When the earth was removed, “the rock stood alone on the level, having only one cave in it.” “On the spot that witnessed our Saviour’s sufferings a new Jerusalem was constructed over against the one so celebrated of old, ... now in desolation; opposite this city the emperor (Constantine) began to rear a monument of our Saviour’s victory over death” (Vita Const., 3:26, 33). Constantine’s two buildings, the Anastasis (now called the mosque of Omar and Dome of the Rock, according to Fergusson a circular church over the tomb of Christ), and the Golden gateway, the propylaea to the basilica, still remain.

    Fergusson (Smith’s Bible Dictionary) contends that the architecture of both is that of Constantine’s century, the end of the third and beginning of the fourth; the bent entablature on the external and internal openings proves it to be later than Hadrian’s time, while its classical features show it earlier than Justinian, when the incised style came in. The Golden gateway is a festal not a fortified entrance; suited to a sacred or palatial edifice, such as was the basilica described by Eusebius as Constantine’s. The Anastasis has the Roman round arch wherever the modern coating of tiles has peeled off.

    It is a tomb building in style, in form and arrangement resembling that of Constantine at Rome, and that of his daughter Constantia outside the walls.

    Fergusson thinks no other object can be assigned for such a tomb-like building of Constantine over a mass of native rock (the Sakhrah) rising nine feet and occupying the whole central area, and therefore that it is the Anastasis church referred to by Eusebius; and he says that it cannot be the mosque of Omar, for what he built is the small mosque over the S. wall and E. of Aksa. The essential feature of every mosque, the kibleh or niche pointing to Mecca, is wanting; in its place is the chief entrance, so that the worshipper would in entering have his back to Mecca, an unheard-of profanity to a Muslim.

    Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 31:38-40), mentioning the hill Gareb on the N.W. and Goath N.E. of the city as hereafter to be included in the restored and greatly enlarged city, and “the whole valley of the dead bodies and ashes, and all the fields unto Kedron,” implies that tombs existed both in the Tophet and the Kedron valley sides. In Golgotha was a garden with the sepulchre. “The sepulchre was nigh at hand” to the city ( John 19:20,41,42). The Antonia was the residence of the governors and the citadel of Jerusalem, and was probably the praetorium where Christ was judged. The council house was near. From the council and the praetorium Jesus, in being led “without the gate” ( Hebrews 13:12), would meet “Simon ... passing by as he came out of the country” Mark 15:21). see GOLGOTHA was close to a thoroughfare where “they that passed by reviled Him” ( Matthew 27:39).

    The Bordeaux pilgrim (A.D. 333) is the earliest witness as to the site after Constantine. Going out from the Zion gate on the S. he passed along the walls to his left, and had Pilate’s house “on his right in the valley” (as some traditions placed it) and Golgotha and the sepulchre to his left. This suits Fergusson’s view.

    So also Antoninus Martyrus before the Mahometan conquest. “Near the altar is a crypt, where, if you apply your ear, you hear the sound of water, and if you throw in an apple you will find it at Siloam.” This applies to the eastern site, the whole Haram having subterranean water channels, the water of which drains out toward Siloam; so the well Bir Arruah under the cave in the Dome of the Rock communicates with the excavated sea in front of the Aksa, and overflows toward Siloam. In the modern Sepulchre there is no well nor communication with Siloam.

    Adamnanus abbot of Iona records the visit of a French bishop Arculf, in the seventh century. He describes the church of the sepulchre, then the mosque El Aksa as on the site of Solomon’s temple; either he omits mentioning the most conspicuous building in Jerusalem, namely, the Dome of the Rock, or he means his description of the church of the sepulchre to answer for it, the two being the same. Dositheus (2:1, section 7) describes it as on the edge of a steep valley on the W., which is true of the Dome of the Rock on the verge of the Tyropoeon valley, but not of the modern Church of the Sepulchre. Epiphanius in the fourth century speaks of Golgotha as “over against the mount of Olives.”

    In the modern Holy Sepulchre the only fragment of architecture earlier than the crusades is a classical cornice worked in with the gothic, probably a relic picked up by the crusaders from the ruin of the old basilica destroyed by El Hakeem before their arrival. The Christians in the tenth century were excluded from the holy places under pain of death. When the persecution abated some returned and built a simulated sepulchre church in their old quarter of the city, namely, the W., not in fraud, but to celebrate as in Spain and elsewhere the sacred Easter mysteries. When the crusaders gained back the city the name remained of “the Sepulchre Church” which was now treated as the real one. The crusaders regarded however the mosque El Aksa as “the temple of Solomon,” making it a stable in contempt of Judaism, and the buildings as the knights’ dwellings, who therefore were called “templars.” But the Dome of the Rock they, called “the temple of the Lord,” evidently knowing so much, if no more, that it was a Christian church, by whomsoever and for whatsoever special purpose built.

    The S. wall of the Haram bears traces of Julian’s attempt, through the Jews, to rebuild the temple. The great tunnel like vault under the mosque El Aksa, with four-domed vestibule, appears to be part of Herod’s temple (Fergusson); outside are added to these old walls architectural decorations, so slightly attached that daylight can partly be seen between. Their style is classical, therefore not so late as Justinian; yet not so old as the style of the Golden gateway or of the Dome of the Rock; evidently they are of Julian’s age. Hadrian’s name is turned upside down in an inscription above, the stone being evidently an insertion in the wall. The workmen (Gregory Nazianzen, Ad Jud. et Gent. 7, section 1), when driven from their works by balls of fire issuing from the foundations, took refuge in a neighbouring church, evidently the church of Constantine, the only church near. The temple site was well known at that time (A.D. 362), and was held accursed by the Christians as doomed by Christ. But the Dome of the Rock was not within its precincts, and so would be unobjectionable as a Christian site.

    Procopius (De Aedific. Const.) describes Justinian’s church in such terms as exactly apply to the S.E. rectangle of the Haram, E. of the site where are now the mosques of Omar and El Aksa. The substructures which he details as needful to be built up correspond to the vaults in the S.E. angle of the Haram; at the N. end of these Justinian’s church was probably built. The church cannot be El Aksa, which is on the temple site (Fergusson), held accursed by Christians, and where they never built a church (Eutychius, Annales 2:289). The Sakhrah was found by Omar covered with filth, and held in Christians’ abhorrence as within the temple precincts. Justinian’s favorite architecture was a dome on pendentives, the type of an Eastern church. The Aksa on the other hand has no apse or other essential feature of a Christian basilica. The seven aisles and whole style are those of a mosque at the end of the seventh century. Antoninus Martyr mentions a church on this very site (Itin. 16), alongside of Solomon’s portico, the E. portico of the temple. Justinian chose this remote part of the city for his church of Mary, evidently because Golgotha and the sepulchre were near, and not where, in the western quarter, the sepulchre and his church of Mary are now placed. The only other building now remaining besides Constantine’s Anastasis is the dome called the Little Sakhrah at the N. end, said to contain a fragment of the stone which the angel sat on, and which closed the sepulchre door.

    H. Bonar’s objections to Fergusson’s view are that thus the crucifixion is made to take place close by the temple wall; and that the tomb would be less than 200 ft. from the temple, and opposite one of its gates, and that there would not be room enough for a garden round it; and that it is unlikely at this short distance from the temple gate there should be a rock 17 ft. above the ground around, and 40 in breadth, and 60 in length, allowed to remain unleveled until Joseph of Arimathea chose it for his tomb, and cultivated the bare rock as a garden. Eusebius describes the sepulchre as looking eastward, whereas the Sakhrah cave is underground, entered by a descent of 20 steps at the S.E. angle; and the basilica as built on an excavation, whereas the mosque stands on an eminence. Moreover, the rock cave is uncarved and unfaced by tool inside and outside, and it seems unlikely that Joseph of Arimathea, a rich man, should choose a cave for his sepulchre and leave the stone so rough and undressed. H. B. thinks the rock to be the old top of Moriah (the scene of Abraham’s sacrifice), spared by Solomon in leveling the hill, which no tool has touched save at one end where is a rough cleavage. It has no appearance of a tomb; the cave below is a natural hollow; there is a deep shaft in the center of the floor of the cave, communicating with Kedron. H. B. guesses it was the conduit for carrying the blood of sacrifices away, for it is called “the well of souls” (the blood being the life or soul: Leviticus 17:11). Luke 23:53 states “the sepulchre” was “hewn in stone” (laxeuton mneema ), which does not accord with the rock under the Dome. The Kubbet es Sakhrah has been stripped, and a balustrade discovered with round arches.

    Capt. Warren’s explanations favor a position N. or N.E. of the city for the site of Christ’s sepulchre. The Jews regarded the rock as Jacob’s pillow (but Jacob’s resting place was some solitary place, not near a city as Salem of Melchizedek was), as the threshing floor of Araunah the Jehusite, and as the site of the brazen altar; a Moslem of the twelfth century describes the cave as ten cubits long, five wide, and a fathom high. The S.W. city “Jerusalem,” being higher, would seem more naturally to be the Jebusite fortress; but “Jerusalem” the city is in many passages distinguished from the castle Zion which David took and the city of David ( 1 Chronicles 11:4-8; 2 Samuel 5:6-9). Probably the Jebusites held both the S.W. and the N.W. or Acra heights, with their stronghold Zion (on the N.W. bend of the eastern hill), which was originally far higher until Simon Maccabee lowered it. The Jews occupied the lower city until David dislodged the Jebusites from the heights. It is noteworthy, in estimating the arguments above, that the terms “mount Zion” and” city of David” are in a vague sense applied to Ophel, Moriah, Millo or Acra, and the upper city. The same name, “sunny mountain,” still is applied to the hills about Jerusalem.

    Zion is a district name like mount Ephraim. Thus, Hezekiah’s bringing the water “from Gihon to the W. side of the city of David” means that he brought it by an aqueduct from the Virgin’s fount or Enrogel (Gihon according to the Jews) to Siloam (the lower Gihon), a water channel still to be seen. In 2 Chronicles 33:14; 32:30, Ophel is termed part of “the city of David”; so Millo is in “the city of David” ( 2 Chronicles 32:5). So also “in” means often “by,” as when Uzziah or Azariah is said to have been buried “in the city of David” ( 2 Kings 15:5-7), but in 2 Chronicles 26:23 “in the field of the burial which belonged to the kings, for they said, he is a leper.” He was buried in the same field, but in a rock-cut separate chamber of his own, not in the sepulchre of the kings. Thus, David’s tomb may have been cut in the face of the high rock with which Ophel ends just over Siloam. (W. F. Birch, Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, October, 1877.)

    Outside the Damascus northern gate is the 20-inch entrance descending into the quarries out of which came the enormous stones of the walls, temple, and other structures. Some of the stones in the quarries still bear the Phoenician paint marks of the masons, who had intended to quarry them, answering to similar marks in the temple stones. How far one may bear marks of spiritual designation for the temple of the Holy Spirit, and yet never become a living stone in it, but always remain in the quarry of nature ( Isaiah 51:1)!

    Spiritually, Jerusalem is the antithesis to Babylon. By apostasy “the faithful city” becomes “the harlot” or Babylon ( Isaiah 1:21; Revelation 17:5). In the gospel dispensation the literal Jerusalem by servile adherence to the letter, and by rejecting Christ who is the end and fulfillment of the law, became the bondservant; whereas “Jerusalem which is above is free, and is the mother of us all” ( Galatians 4:26). It is the center of the spiritual kingdom, as the old Jerusalem was the center of Judaism. It is the church or Messianic theocracy now. It will finally be the heavenly Jerusalem, “the new Jerusalem which cometh down out of heaven from my God” ( Revelation 3:12). The Greek for “new” (kainee , not nea ) implies that it is new and different from and superseding the old worn out Jerusalem and its polity ( Hebrews 8:13; 12:22). The first foundation of the spiritual church was lain in the literal Jerusalem ( John 12:15; Peter 2:6.) This spiritual church is the earnest of that everlasting Jerusalem which shall come down from heaven to abide permanently in “the new heavens and new earth.” The glorious literal Jerusalem ( Jeremiah 3:17,18; Zechariah 14) of the millennium (Revelation 20), the metropolis of the Christianized world kingdoms, will be the earthly representative and forerunner of the heavenly and everlasting Jerusalem which shall follow the destruction of the old earth and its atmosphere ( Hebrews 11:10; Revelation 21:2-27). John in the Gospel applies to the old city the Greek name HIerosoluma , but in the Apocalypse always the sacred Hebrew name Hierousalem . Paul uses the same distinction only where, he is refuting Judaism ( Galatians 4:26; Hebrews 12:22). The citizens of that holy Jerusalem to come constitute the wife of the Lamb. It is a perfect cube, denoting the complete elect church. During the millennium the elect, saints reign with Christ as king-priests over the earth and over Israel and the nations in the flesh. Not until the earth has been regenerated by fire will it be a fit home for the saints or heavenly Jerusalem, about to descend upon and to make their everlasting abode there. God dwells in His spiritual temple (naos , “shrine”), the church, now ( 1 Corinthians 3:17; 6:19); then the church will dwell in Him, as her temple (shrine). Compare <19B402> Psalm 114:2. There will be “no” literal “temple” then, for the glorious one described by Ezekiel in his closing chapters will be superseded by what is infinitely better, even God Himself ( Revelation 21:22).

    JERUSHA, JERUSHAH 2 Kings 15:33.

    JESAIAH 1. 1 Chronicles 3:21. (See GENEALOGY OF CHRIST ) 2. Nehemiah 11:1,7.

    JESHAIAH 1. 1 Chronicles 25:3; 15. 2. 1 Chronicles 26:25.ISSHIAH, 24:21. 3. Ezra 8:7. 4. Ezra 8:19.

    JESHANAH One of the three towns taken from Jeroboam by Abijah ( 2 Chronicles 13:19). Now Ain Sinia, well watered and surrounded with gardens. Its position three miles N. of Beitin, near the main route between Jerusalem and Shechem, and its relation to the other towns of the triangle, Ephron (Taiyibeh) and Bethel (Beitin), made its acquisition of consequence to Abijah as commanding the high road to his capital.

    JESHARELAH orASARELAH. 1 Chronicles 25:2,14.

    JESHEBEAB 1 Chronicles 24:13.

    JESHER 1 Chronicles 2:18. (See JERIOTH ) JESHIMON Pisgah and Peor faced the Jeshimon, i.e. the waste; not merely midbar , “a common” rather than a desert ( Numbers 21:20; 23:28). The desolate tract skirting the N. and N.W. coasts of the Dead Sea, between the Jordan mouth (near which was Beth-jeshimoth) and Engedi: consisting of chalky crumbling limestone rocks and a fiat covered with nitrous crust, into which the feet sink as in ashes; without vegetation except the hubeibeh, or alkali plant. The hill ofHACHILAH was “S. of” or “before” Jeshimon ( Samuel 23:19; 26:1,3.) Eusebius says Jeshimon was ten miles S.of Jericho, near the Dead Sea. “The mid bar (pastoral common) of Judah” stretched S. of Jeshimon from Engedi southward ( Joshua 15:61,62).

    JESHISHAI An ancestor of the Gadites dwelling in Gilead and reckoned by genealogies in Jotham’s days ( 1 Chronicles 5:14,17). A part of the transjordanic tribes came temporarily under his dominion in the period of disorder in Israel after the death of Jeroboam II This caused his registration of the Gadites. Pekah in Ahaz’s reign, probably by the Syrian Rezin’s help, recovered Gilead.

    JESHOHAIAH 1 Chronicles 4:36-43.

    JESHUA; JOSHUA 1. 1 Chronicles 24:11. See as to his descendantsJEDAIAH ( Ezra 2:36). 2. 2 Chronicles 31:15. 3. Son of Jehozadak who went into captivity ( 1 Chronicles 6:15). First high priest of the third series, namely, that which succeeded the Babylonian captivity; ancestor of the 14 high priests down to Joshua (or Jason) and Onias (or Menelaus). Zerubbabel’s contemporary. Came from Babylon in Cyrus’ first year; took part in rebuilding the temple; first of all restored the altar and daily sacrifice, then in the second month of the second year of the return from Babylon laid the foundation of the temple (Ezra 3). Fourteen years’ interruption to the work was caused by the Samaritans’ influence upon Artaxerxes (pseudo-Smerdis). It was resumed in Darius Hystaspis’ year by Jeshua and Zerubbabel, with Haggai’s ( Haggai 1:1,12,14; 2:1- 9) and Zechariah’s cooperation (Zechariah 1—8), and completed in his sixth year, on the 3rd of the month Adar. At the dedication a sin-offering was offered “for all Israel,12 he-goats, according to the number of the tribes” ( Ezra 6:15-22), and they kept the Passover “seven days with joy, for the Lord had made them joyful, and turned the heart of the king of Assyria unto them to strengthen their hands in the work of the house of the God of Israel.” Jeshua represents Jerusalem (and so the church) before Jehovah; accused by Satan, but justified by Jehovah, of His own will and choice, through Messiah his Advocate, who strips off his rags (compare Isaiah 64:6), and “clothes him with change of raiment (the filthy garments were worn by those on trial; the white robe or caftan is put on an Eastern minister of state when acquitted; compare Isaiah 61:10), and sets a fair (symbolizing purity) mitre (the priestly turban, the pledge of the reestablished priesthood) upon his head,” in answer to Zechariah’s prayer 3:1-9). So the wedding garment, Christ’s righteousness, imputed for justification, imparted for sanctification ( Matthew 22:11). The restoration of the glory of the priesthood was first at the completion of the second temple, fully in Jesus = Joshua, who represents Israel, “the kingdom of priests” ( Exodus 19:6). Once clad in our vileness, yet He was the chosen of the Father ( Isaiah 42:1; 44:1; 49:1-3). Ceasing from connection with sin by death, in garments of glory He has entered the heavenly holy place as our High-priest ( Hebrews 8:1; 9:24). So now ( 1 Peter 2:5) the “holy priesthood” is not restricted to one order; all Christians are priests unto God, arrayed in “the best robe” ( Luke 15:22; Revelation 19:8). So the literal Israel hereafter ( Isaiah 3:6; 66:21).

    They of the captivity brought silver and gold, which were made into crowns and set upon Jeshua’s head by Jehovah’s command; symbolizing the combination of kingship and priesthood in Messiah, unknown to the Levitical priesthood, realized in Him of whom Melehizedek was type ( Zechariah 6:9-13; <19B001> Psalm 110:1-4; Hebrews 5,6). “The counsel of peace shall be between both” the kingship and the priesthood. As priest He expiates sin, as king He extirpates it. It is the “counsel” of infinite wisdom ( Isaiah 9:6; Ephesians 1:8-11; Hebrews 6:17) to reconcile God’s justice as a king with His love as father and priest. Only by being pardoned by His priestly atonement and ruled by His kingly laws we find “peace;” ( Luke 2:14; Acts 10:36; Ephesians 2:13-17). 4. Nehemiah 8:17. 5. Chief of a Levitical house that assisted Zerubbabel, and long subsequently Ezra and Nehemiah ( Ezra 2:40; 3:9; Nehemiah 3:17-19; 8:7; 9:45; 12:8). “Jeshua” is used either for the whole family or its successive heads. Jeshua and Kadmiel were “sons (descendants) of Hodaviah,” or Judah ( Ezra 3:9; 2:40), but Jeshua’s immediate ancestor was Azaniah ( Nehemiah 10:9). In Nehemiah 12:24, the text is corrupt probably; “Jeshua and Kadmiel,” or “and the sons of Kadmiel” may be conjectured: 6. Nehemiah 7:11; 10:14; Ezra 10:30. 7. A town reinhabited by the people of Judah on the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 11:26). On the line of retreat of the five kings who fought at Gibeon, midway between the lower Bethhoron and Shochoh, near Azekah, is the large village Yeshua, which probably commemorates Joshua’s commanding the sun to stand still upon Gibeon, and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, a day without a parallel ( Joshua 10:12-14).

    JESHURUN = “the righteous (from yaashaar ) people”: Israel’s ideal character; his high calling ( Deuteronomy 32:15; 33:5,26; Isaiah 44:2; compare Numbers 23:21). (See JASHER, BOOK OF ). The idea of blessedness and prosperity enters into the word; the Arabic and the Hebrew: ashar , “happy,” being related to [yaashaar]. There is a play on similar sounds which the Hebrew writers delight in, in Jeshurun and the diminutive of Israel, Israelun.

    JESIAH 1. 1 Chronicles, 12:1,6. 2. 1 Chronicles 23:12,20;ISSHIAH in 24:25.

    JESIMIEL 1 Chronicles 4:36,38-43.

    JESSE Obed’s son, father of David; sprung from the Moabitess Ruth and the Canaanite Rahab of Jericho; and from Nahshon, at the exodus chief of Judah, and so from the great house of Pharez, through Hezron. His designation “the Ephrathite of Bethlehem Judah” ( 1 Samuel 17:12) implies that he was of a very old family in the place. He was elderly and had eight sons when we first read of him. The Targum on 2 Samuel 21:19 makes him a weaver of veils for the sanctuary. (On his removal to Moab in David’s flight from Saul see DAVID , also see ABIGAIL on Jesse’s connection with her and Joab, Abishai and Asahel, and Zeruiah.) His own name is immortalized, probably because of his faith in the coming Messiah, “the rod out of the stem (stump) of Jesse” even long after David had eclipsed him ( Isaiah 11:1,10), expressing the depressed state of David’s royal line when Messiah was to be born of it (Luke 2).

    JESUI Numbers 26:44,63; ISUI Genesis 46:17;ISHUAI 1 Chronicles 7:30.

    JESUS 1. Greek of Joshua, Jeshua, or Jehoshua (salvation of Jehovah): Acts 7:45; Hebrews 4:8. 2. Called Justus: with Paul, at Rome, saluted the Colossians ( Colossians 4:11): “of the circumcision, a fellow worker unto the kingdom of God,” and so “a comfort” to the apostle.

    JESUS CHRIST JESUS = “Jehovah salvation;” for “He Himself (autos , not merely like Joshua He is God’s instrument to save) saves His people from their sins” ( Matthew 1:21).CHRIST, Greek =MESSIAH, Hebrew, “anointed” ( Samuel 2:10; Psalm 2:2,6 margin; Daniel 9:25,26). Prophets, priests, and kings ( Exodus 30:30; 1 Kings 19:15,16) were anointed, being types of Him who combines all three in Himself ( Deuteronomy 18:18; Zechariah 6:13). “By one offering He hath perfected forever them that are being sanctified” ( Hebrews 10:5,7,14; 7:25). “Christ,” or the Messiah, was looked for by all Jews as “He who should come” ( Matthew 11:3) according to the Old Testament prophets. see IMMANUEL “God with us” declares His Godhead; also John 1:1-18.

    The New Testament shows that Jesus is the Christ ( Matthew 22:42-45).

    Jesus is His personal name, Christ His title. Appropriately, in undesigned confirmation of the Gospels, Acts, and epistles, the question throughout the Gospels is, whether Jesus is the (the article is always in the Greek) Christ ( Matthew 16:16; John 6:69), so in the first ministry of the word in Acts (2:36; 9:22; 10:38; 17:3). When His Messiahship became recognized “Christ” was used as His personal designation; so in the epistles. “Christ” implies His consecration and qualification for the work He undertook, namely, by His unction with the Holy Spirit, of which the Old Testament oil anointings were the type; in the womb ( Luke 1:35), and especially at His baptism, when the Holy Spirit (as a dove) abode on Him ( Matthew 3:16; John 1:32,33). Transl. Psalm 45:7; “O God (the Son), Thy God (the Father) hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows.” Full of this unction without measure ( John 3:34) He preached at Nazareth as the Fulfiller of the scripture He read ( Isaiah 61:1-3), giving “the oil of joy for mourning,” “good tidings unto the meek” ( Luke 4:17-21). Jesus’ claim to be Messiah or “the Christ of God” ( Luke 9:20), i.e. the anointed of the Father to be king of the earth ( Psalm 2:6-12; Revelation 11:15; 12:10), rests: (1) On His fulfilling all the prophecies concerning Messiah, so far as His work has been completed, the earnest of the full completion; take as instances Isaiah 53; Psalm 22; Micah 5; Hosea 6:2,3; Genesis 49:10, compare Luke 2; “the testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy” ( Revelation 19:10; Luke 24:26,44-46; Acts 3:22-25). (2) On His miracles ( John 7:31; 5:36; 10:25,38). Miracles alleged in opposition, or addition, to Scripture cannot prove a divine mission ( Thessalonians 2:9; Deuteronomy 13:1-3; Matt 24:24), but when confirmed by Scripture they prove it indisputably. “Son of David” expresses His title to David’s throne over Israel and Judah yet to be ( Luke 1:32,33). “King of Israel” ( John 1:49), “King of the Jews” ( Matthew 2:2; 21:5), “King of Zion.” As son of David He is David’s “offspring”; as “root of David” (in His divine nature) He is David’s “lord” ( Revelation 22:16, compare Matthew 22:42-45). His claim to the kingship was the charge against Him before Pilate ( John 18:37; 19:3,12). The elect of God ( Luke 23:35, compare Isaiah 42:1).

    The inspired summary of His life is, “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power, who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil, for God was with Him” ( Acts 10:38). To be “in Christ,” which occurs upward of 70 times in Paul’s epistles, is not merely to copy but to be in living union with Him ( Corinthians 15:18; 2 Corinthians 12:2), drawn from Christ’s own image ( John 15:1-10). In Christ God is manifested as He is, and man as he ought to be. Our fallen race lost the knowledge of man as utterly as they lost the knowledge of God. Humanity in Christ is generic ( 1 Corinthians 15:45,47), as the second “man” or “last Adam,” “the Son of man” (a title used in New Testament only by Himself of Himself, except in Stephen’s dying speech, Acts 7:56; from Daniel 7:13; marking at once His humiliation as man’s representative Head, and His consequent glorification in the same nature: Matthew 20:28; 26:64). Sinless Himself, yet merciful to sinners; meek under provocation, yet with refined sensibility; dignified, yet without arrogance; pure Himself, yet with a deep insight into evil; Christ is a character of human and divine loveliness such as man could never have invented; for no man has ever conceived, much less attained, such a standard; see His portraiture, Matthew 12:15-20. Even His own brethren could not understand His withdrawal into Galilee, as, regarding Him like other men, they took it for granted that publicity was His aim ( John 7:3,4; contrast John 5:44). Jesus was always more accessible than His disciples, they all rebuked the parents who brought their infants for Him to bless ( Luke 18:15-17), they all would have sent the woman of Canaan away. But He never misunderstood nor discouraged any sincere seeker, contrast Matthew 20:31 with Matthew 20:32-24. Earthly princes look greatest at a distance, surrounded with pomp; but He needed no earthly state, for the more closely He is viewed the more He stands forth in peerless majesty, sinless and divine. (On His see MIRACLES and see PARABLES ). He rested His teaching on His own authority, and the claim was felt by all, through some mysterious power, to be no undue one ( Matthew 7:29). He appeals to Scripture as His own: “Behold I send unto you prophets,” etc. ( Matthew 23:34; in Luke 11:49, “the Wisdom of God said, I will send them prophets”).

    His secret spring of unstained holiness, yet tender sympathy, was His constant communion with God; at all times, so that He was never alone ( John 16:32), “rising up a great while before day, in a solitary place” ( Mark 1:35). Luke tells us much of His prayers: “He continued all night in prayer to God,” before ordaining the twelve ( Luke 6:12); it was as He was “praying, the heaven was opened, and the Holy Spirit descended, and (the Father’s) voice came from heaven, Thou art My beloved Son,” etc. ( Luke 3:22); it was “as He prayed, the fashion of His countenance was altered, and His raiment was white and glistering” ( Luke 9:29); when the angel strengthened Him in Gethsemane, “in an agony He prayed more earnestly,” using the additional strength received not to refresh Himself after His exhausting conflict, but to strive in supplication, His example confirming His precept, Luke 13:24 ( Luke 22:44; Hebrews 5:7). His Father’s glory, not His own, was His absorbing aim ( John 8:29,50; 7:18); from His childhood when at 12 years old (for it was only in His 12th year that Archelaus was banished and His parents ventured to bring Him to the Passover: Josephus, Ant. 17:15) His first recorded utterance was, “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?” or else “in My Father’s places” ( Luke 2:49; Psalm 40:6,8).

    Little is recorded of His childhood, but as much as the Spirit saw it safe for us to know; so prone is man to lose sight of Christ’s main work, to fulfill the law and pay its penalty in our stead. The reticence of Scripture as remarkably shows God’s inspiration of it as its records and revelations.

    Had the writers been left to themselves, they would have tried to gratify our natural curiosity about His early years. But a veil is drawn over all the rest of His sayings for the first 30 years. “He waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom ... He increased in wisdom” ( Luke 2:40,52), which proves that He had a” reasonable soul” capable of development, as distinct from His Godhead; Athanasian Creed: “perfect God and perfect man, of a reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting.” His tender considerateness for His disciples after their missionary journey, and His compassion for the fainting multitudes, outweighing all thought; of His own repose when He was weary, and when others would have been impatient of their retirement being intruded on ( Mark 6:30-37), are lovely examples of His human, and at the same time superhuman, sympathy ( Hebrews 4:15). Then how utterly void was He of resentment for wrongs. When apprehended, instead of sharing the disciples’ indignation He rebuked it; instead of rejoicing in His enemy’s suffering, He removed it ( Luke 22:50,51); instead of condemning His murderers He prayed for them: “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do” ( Luke 23:34). What exquisite tact and tenderness appear in His dealing with the woman of Samaria (John 4), as He draws the spiritual lesson from the natural drink which He had craved of her, and leads her on to convict herself of sin, in the absence of His disciples, and to recognize Him as the Messiah. So in the account of the woman caught in adultery. When “every man went unto his own house” He who had not where to lay His head “went to the mount of Olives,” His wonted resort for prayer; “early in the morning He came again into the temple.” Then followed the scribes’ accusation of the woman from the law, but He who wrote on stone that law of commandments now writes with His finger on the ground (the law of mercy), showing the power of silence to shame the petulant into self recollection, the censorious into self condemnation. His silent gesture spoke expressively. Then His single speech, “he that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her,” followed by the same silent gesture, made them feel the power of conscience and withdraw. Then she stays, though her accusers were gone, awaiting His sentence and is made to feel the power of His holiness, condemning her sin yet not herself, “Go and sin no more.” The same spirit appears here as in His atonement, which makes sin unspeakably evil, yet brings the sinner into loving union with God in Christ. Other systems, which reject the atonement, either make light of sin or else fill the sinner with slavish and unconquerable dread of wrath. Stoning was the penalty of unfaithfulness in one betrothed. If Jesus decided she should be stoned, He would be opposing Rome which claimed power of deciding all capital cases ( John 18:31). If Jesus decided to let her off, He would forfeit the favor of the Jews, as a setter aside of Moses’ law. His reply maintained the law, but limited its execution to those free from sexual uncleanness, which none of her accusers were. The lesson is not for magistrates, but for self constituted judges and busybodies, whose dragging of filthy stories against others into the social circle is only defiling. They were not witnesses in court; there was no judicial trial. The context ( John 8:12, “I am the light of the world,” referring to the rising sun and the lighted lamps at the feast of tabernacles, John 7:37; and John 8:15, “ye judge after the flesh, I judge no man”) confirms the genuineness of the passage, which is omitted from good manuscripts.

    His birth was in the year 750 from Rome’s foundation, four before the era “Anno Domini,” some months before Herod’s death. The first Adam was created, and not born; the Second Adam, in His manhood, both born and created with a body free from the inherited taint of original sin ( Hebrews 10:5).

    The census of the Roman empire ordered by Augustus led Joseph and Mary from Nazareth to Bethlehem, the city of David their ancestor, in fulfillment of Micah’s prophecy (Micah 5). Spring was probably the season for the shepherds beginning to watch over their flocks by night. The season when winter deadness gives place to new vegetation and life was the appropriate birth time of Him who “maketh all things new.” So Song 2:10- 13. Spring was the Passover season, Israel’s national birthday. So that the spiritual, national, and natural eras, in this view, coincide. To allow time between the presentation in the temple and the arrival of the wise men and the other events before Herod’s death, perhaps February may be fixed on.

    The grotto at Bethlehem is mentioned by Justin Martyr in the second century as the scene of His birth. The humble ( 1 Corinthians 1:26-31) Jewish shepherds were the earliest witnesses of the glory which attended His birth. For in every successive instance of His voluntary humiliation, the Father, jealous for the honour of His co-equal on, provided for His glorification ( Luke 2:8-18; so Luke 22:43; 23:4,40-43,47; Matthew 3:14-17; John 12:28). Simeon and Anna were the divinely appointed welcomers of the Son of God at His lowly presentation in the temple, the former discerning in Him” God’s salvation,” the “light to lighten the Gentiles and the glory (especially) of His people Israel”; the latter “speaking of Him to all who looked for redemption in Jerusalem.”

    The Gentile wise men of the East (Persian magi possibly, the Zend religion teaching the expectation of a Zoziosh or Redeemer; or magoi being used generally, these wise men coming from Balaam’s region, the East, and knowing his prophecy, “there shall come a star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall rise out of Israel”: Numbers 24:17; 23:7, whence they ask for the “King of the Jews” and mention the “star”) came later, and found Him no longer in a manger where the shepherds found Him, but in a “house” ( Matthew 2:11). They were the firstfruits of the Gentile world; their offering of gold is thought to mark His kingship, the frankincense His priesthood, and the myrrh His coming burial, in God’s purpose if not theirs. see HEROD , being an Edomite who had supplanted the Jewish Asmonaeans or Maccabees, was alarmed to hear of one “born king of the Jews,” and failing to find Jesus slew all children from two years old and under (Herod fixed on this age as oriental mothers suckle infants until they are two years old). God saved His Son by commanding the mother and Joseph to flee to Egypt, the land of the type Israel’s sojourn, when fleeing from famine, and the land from whence God called His Son Israel ( Hosea 11:1; Matthew 2:15); not by miracle, but by ordinary escaping from persecution, as sharing His people’s trials ( Matthew 10:23).

    His interview with the doctors in the temple shows that His human consciousness already knew His divine mission and was preparing for it.

    Stier describes His one utterance in childhood as “a solitary floweret out of the wonderful enclosed garden of 30 years, plucked precisely there where the swollen bud at the distinctive crisis bursts into the flower.” The description “He increased ... in stature ... and in favor with God and men,” combined with Psalm 45:2, “Thou art fairer than the children of men, grace is poured into Thy lips,” implies that His outward form was a temple worthy of the Word made flesh. Isaiah 53:2 expresses men’s rejection of Him, rather than the absence of graces inward or outward in Him to cause that rejection.

    In the 15th year of the emperor Tiberius, dating from his joint rule with Augustus (15 years from 765 after the founding of Rome, i.e. two years before Augustus’ death in 767), i.e. 780 (30 counted back bring our Lord’s birth to 750), when Pontius Pilate was procurator of Judea and see ANNAS and see CAIAPHAS jointly in fact exercised the high priesthood, Caiaphas being nominally the high priest ( John 18:13), John Baptist, as last prophet of the Old Testament dispensation, by preaching repentance for sin and a return to legal obedience, prepared the way for Messiah, the Saviour from sin; whereas the people’s desire was for a Messiah who would deliver them from the hated foreign, yoke. Wieseler thinks John’s preaching took place on the sabbatical year, which, if it be so, must have added weight to his appeals. We know at all events that he came “in the spirit and power of Elias.” Jesus received His solemn consecration to His redeeming work by John’s baptism with water (to which He came not, as all others, confessing sin, but undertaking to “fulfill all righteousness”) and at the same time by the Holy Spirit’s descent permanently, accompanied by the Father’s acceptance of Him as our Redeemer, “this is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased,” namely, as undertaking to become man’s Saviour. Thus “Christ glorified not Himself to be made an high priest, but He that said Thou art My Son” ( Psalm 2:7; Hebrews 5:5; Matthew 3:14).

    John, though knowing His goodness and wisdom before, as he must have known from the intimacy between the cousin mothers, Mary and Elisabeth (Luke 1), and knowing that Messiah should come, and when Jesus presented Himself feeling a strong presentiment that this was the Messiah, yet knew not definitely Jesus’ Messiahship, until its attestation by God the Father with the Holy Spirit at His baptism ( John 1:31-33).

    Under the power of the Spirit received at His baptism He encountered Satan in the wilderness. The mountain of Quarantania, a perpendicular wall of rock 1,400 feet above the plain, on this side of Jordan, is the traditional site. Satan’s aim was to tempt Him to doubt His sonship, “if Thou be the Son of God,” etc. The same voice spoke through His mockers at the crucifixion ( Matthew 27:40). Faith answers with Nathanael ( John 1:49). Mark 1:13 says “He was with the wild beasts,” a contrast to the first Adam among the beasts tame and subject to man’s will. Adam changed paradise into a wilderness, Jesus changed the wilderness into paradise ( Isaiah 11:6-9). Jesus’ answer to all the three temptations was not reasoning, but appeal to God’s written word, “it is written.” As Christ was “holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners” ( Hebrews 7:26), the temptation must have been from without, not from within: objective and real, not subjective or in ecstasy. The language too, “led up ... came ... taketh Him up ... the Spirit driveth Him” (ekballei , a necessary though a distasteful conflict to the Holy One), etc., implies reality ( Matthew 4:1,3,5; Mark 1:12). In fallen man suggestions of hatred of God, delight in inflicting pain, cruel lust, fierce joy in violating law, are among the inward temptations of Satan; but Jesus said before His renewed temptation in Gethsemane, “the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me” ( John 14:30). As 40 is the number in Scripture implying affliction, sin, and punishment ( Genesis 7:4,12; Numbers 14:33; 32:13,14 Psalm xcv, 10; Deuteronomy 25:3; Ezekiel 29:11; 4:6; Jonah 3:4), Christ the true Israel ( Deuteronomy 8:3,16; 9:9,11,25) denied Himself 40 days, answering to Israel’s 40 years’ provocation of God and punishment by death in the wilderness. Not by His almighty power, but by His righteousness, Jesus overcame. First Satan tried Him through His sinless bodily wants answering to “the flesh” in fallen man. But Jesus would not, when hungry, help Himself, though He fed multitudes, for He would not leave His voluntarily assumed position of human absolute dependence on God.

    He who nourished crowds with bread Would not one meal unto Himself afford O wonderful the wonders left undone, And scarce less wonderful than those He wrought! O self restraint passing all human thought, To have all power and be as having none! O self denying love, which felt alone For needs of others, never for His own!

    The next temptation in the spiritual order (Matthew gives probably the chronological order) was, Satan tried to dazzle Him, by a bright vision of the world’s pomps “in a moment of time,” to take the kingdoms of the world at his hands (as “delivered” to him, owing to man’s fall) without the cross, on condition of one act of homage to him “the prince of this world.”

    But Jesus herein detected the adversary, and gives him his name, “Get thee behind Me, Satan (His very words to Peter, who, as Satan’s tool, for the moment urged the same avoidance of the cross: Matthew 16:23), for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord,” etc. The kingdom of the world shall come to Him, just because His cross came first ( Philippians 2:5-11; Revelation 11:15; Isaiah 53:12). To the flesh and the world succeeds the last and highest temptation, the devil’s own sin, presumption.

    Satan turns Jesus’ weapon, the word, on Himself, quoting Psalm 91:11,12, and omitting the qualification “in all thy ways,” namely, implicit reverent faith and dependence on God, which were “Christ’s ways.” Christ would no more presume because He was God’s Son than doubt that He was so. To cast Himself from the temple S.W. wall pinnacle, then 180 feet above the valley before soil accumulated, or the topmost ridge of the royal portico, to test God’s power and faithfulness, would be Israel’s sin in “tempting Jehovah, saying, Is Jehovah among us or not?” though having had ample proofs already ( Exodus 17:7; Psalm 78:18-20,41; Deuteronomy 6:16, which Jesus quotes). All His quotations are from the same book, which rationalism now assails. Thus the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life, which lured the first Adam, could not entice the Second ( Genesis 3:6: compare 1 John 2:16,17). The assault against man’s threefold nature, the body (the lack of bread), the soul (craving for worldly lordship without the cross), and the spirit (the temptation on the temple pinnacle), failed in His case. It was necessary the foundation should be tested, and it stood the trial ( Isaiah 28:16). Satan left Him “for a (rather until the) season,” namely, until he renewed the attack at Gethsemane, “and angels came and ministered unto Him,” God fulfilling the promise of Psalm 91:in Christ’s, not Satan’s, way.

    Then began His public course of teaching and of miracles, which were not mere wonders, but “signs,” i.e. proofs, of His divine commission; and not merely signs of supernatural power, but expressive intimations of the aim of His ministry and of His own all loving character; the spiritual restoration, which was His main end, being shadowed forth in the visible works of power and mercy. The Jews understood them and His words as His setting up the claim to be equal with God ( John 5:1-19; 10:30-33).

    It is certain that He made the claim ( John 14:8-11). Such a Holy One as He would never have made it if it were not true. His whole character excludes the notion of self-deceiving enthusiasm. They evaded the force of His miracles (while recognizing their truth, which they would have denied if they could) by attributing them to Beelzebub ( Matthew 12:24). His incarnation being once granted, His divine sympathy, expressed by miracles of healing man’s sufferings, follows as the necessary consequence ( Matthew 8:17, compare Isaiah 53:4). His death in our nature to atone for our sins, and His resurrection, are the culminating point of His suffering with us and for us, that He and we through Him should be free from sin, sorrow, and death forever ( 1 Peter 3:18; 4:1,2; Romans 6:4-11).

    John’s testimony to Him, “Behold the Lamb of God,” followed but a few days after the temptation, Jesus meeting John at the Jordan valley on His homeward journey toward Galilee. John’s words so impressed his two disciples Andrew and probably John (the apostle) that they left the Baptist for Christ. On the third day after leaving Bethany ( John 1:28, the Sinaiticus, Vulgate and Alexandrinus manuscripts; John 2:1) He reached Cana of Galilee and performed His first miracle. He who would not work a miracle in the wilderness at the outset of His ministry, to supply His own needs, worked one to supply our luxuries. As His ministry began, so it ended. with a social meal. The poet happily describes the miracle, “the modest water saw its God and blushed” (“vidit et erubuit lympha pudica Deum”). Next, He goes to Capernaum, a more suitable center for His ministry amidst the populous western shores of the Galilean lake than secluded Nazareth.

    Next, He went to Jerusalem for His first Passover during His ministry, and drives out of the temple court of the Gentiles the sheep and oxen, and overthrows the money changers’ tables (for the traffic was an insult to the Gentile worshipper, and was not practiced in the court of the Israelites, and made devotion impossible), not by mere force but moral power. The whip of small cords was a puny weapon, but symbolized His coming universal empire. The act repeated at the close ( Matthew 21:12) of His ministry, as at its beginning, befitted Him who came as purifier of the temple literal and spiritual ( Malachi 3:1-4). His own divinely formed body (the sanctuary, the holy of holies, of God; naos ) was typified by that literal (hieron ) temple ( John 2:18-20); its being destroyed by the Jews, and raised up by Himself in three days, was the sign He gave to those who challenged His authority in purging the temple of stone. John describes His officially taking possession of that temple which when a boy He called His Father’s house ( Luke 2:49, “in My Father’s places,” Greek), with a punitive scourge, the symbol of authority. The synoptical three evangelists describe the final purgation before the close of His ministry, without the scourge. A mere word and awe inspiring look made all, as in Gethsemane, fall back abashed before Him alone.

    The interview with see NICODEMUS issuing in his ultimate conversion occurred toward the close of the paschal week (John 3). Then He passed to northeastern Judea, where by His disciples He baptized many ( John 3:22-26; 4:1,2) and stayed to nearly the end of the year. After His eight months’ ministry in Judea, upon John’s imprisonment which threatened danger to His infant church, He proceeded through Samaria, the shortest route, to the safe retreat of Galilee. At Jacob’s well the chief reason for His “must needs go through Samaria” appeared in the conversion of the Samaritan woman, His first herald in Sychem, the firstfruits of the harvest gathered in by Philip the deacon after His ascension ( Acts 8:5 ff). It was now December, four months before harvest ( John 4:35); but the fields were “white already to harvest” spiritually. His two days’ ministry in Samaria, without miracles, produced effects not realized by His eight months’ stay in Judea with miracles. Proceeding to “His own country” Galilee (the place of His rearing) He was received by the Galileans only because they had seen His miracles when at the feast in Jerusalem; as mournfully at Cana, the scene of His first miracle, which He now revisits, He tells the nobleman who sought healing for his son, “except see signs and wonders ye will not believe.” The care was followed by the conversion of the nobleman and his whole house.

    Jesus returned to Jerusalem at “the feast” of Passover ( John 5:1; the Sinaiticus manuscript reads “the”; the Alexandrinus and Vaticanus manuscripts omit it, which would favor the view that the feast was Purim); thus there would be four Passovers during His ministry: John 2:13; 5:1; 13:1 (the last), besides the one He stayed away from because of threatened violence ( John 6:4; 7:1); and thus His ministry lasted three and a half years; not two and a half, as making the feast to be Purim would imply.

    The cure of the man infirm for 38 years at see BETHESDA pool followed on the sabbath, proving that He who had shown Himself Lord of the temple is Lord also of the sabbath. This was the turning point in His history; henceforth “the Jews” (i.e. the hierarchical party, adherents of the sanhedrim, in John’s usage), on His claiming unity in working, dignity, and honour with the Father as justifying His healing on the sabbath, commenced that rancorous opposition which drove Him in a day or two after from Jerusalem. He only visited the capital twice again before His last Passover; namely, seven months afterward at the feast of tabernacles in the middle of October ( John 7:1, etc.), and at the feast of dedication in December ( John 10:22,23); probably the two months between these two feasts were spent in Judea. He returned to Nazareth in Galilee, His old home. Luke 4:15 refers summarily to the same visit to Galilee as John 4:3,43. A chasm then intervenes in Luke between Luke 4:15 and Luke 4:16; Luke 4:14 refers to the earlier visit while He was fresh from the “Spirit’s” baptism, John 1:43, etc., 2; and Luke 4:16, etc., refers to the visit to Galilee implied in John 6:1, succeeding the visit to Jerusalem ( John 5:1-10). By the next sabbath He was in Nazareth, and preached from Isaiah 61:1. Though at first wondering at His gracious words, His hearers were so offended at His announcing God’s sovereignty in ministering mercy to the Gentiles, sometimes, rather than to Israel when apostate, that they sought to cast Him down from the brow of the hill (a precipice of the western hill, that by the Maronite church) whereon their city was built; but “He passed through the midst of them.”

    His main Galilean ministry begins with this, as recorded in the synoptical see GOSPELS : Matt, 4:12,17, Mark 1:14,15; after John’s imprisonment, which had not taken place at the earlier visit ( John 3:24; John 1:45; John 2; John 4:1-3, etc.). His Judaean ministry is John’s main subject. However, Luke from Luke 9:51 to Luke 19:28 records Christ’s ministry between the feast of tabernacles in October, A.U.C. 782, and the triumphal entry before the last Passover, April, 783.

    Eusebius (H.E. iii. 24.) states that the three synoptical evangelists recount” what was done by our Saviour in the space of one year after the imprisonment of John the Baptist.” This period is divided into two by the feeding of the 5,000 about the time of that Passover which our Lord was debarred from keeping at Jerusalem by the murderous designs of the hierarchical party there. The events up to and including the feeding, a period of little more than three weeks, are fully detailed; those of the remaining period are only in part narrated. Luke’s order of events seems from his own statement ( Luke 1:3, “from the very first,” namely, the Baptist’s birth, “to write in order”) to be the chronological one; in the first portion (namely, that before the feeding\ it, is confirmed by Mark, also by John. Matthew’s grouping of the discourses and events in clusters is designed for other than chronological sequence: the Sermon on the Mount, the instructions to the twelve before their mission, the collection of parables (Matthew 13), that of miracles (Matthew 8 and Matthew 9): he notices place, where the order of time is not observed, showing it was not ignorance of the order of time which caused his non-observance of it ( Matthew 8:5,14,18,28; 9:1; 12:9; 13:1).

    In fulfillment of Isaiah 9:1 He, after His rejection at Nazareth ( Matthew 4:13-17), settled at see CAPERNAUM hard by the populous plain of Gennesar, a “people that sat in darkness,” being half gentilized by the neighbouring nations. The people remembering His miracle on the nobleman’s son a few weeks before ( John 4:46) “pressed upon Him to hear God’s word”; then the miraculous draught of fish was the occasion of His drawing Simon, (Andrew), James and John permanently from earthly fishing to become “fishers of men” ( Luke 5:1-10; Matthew 4:18-22; Mark 1:14-20). Zebedee being a man of means, and with ship and “hired servants” ( Luke 5:7; Mark 1:20; John’s acquaintance with the high priest, John 18:15, implies the same), the report of the miracle and its effect on the four attracted many to hear Jesus Christ next sabbath in the synagogue. Then followed the casting out of the demon (whose wild cry is recorded in Mark 1:24, Ea), and the cure of the fever of Simon’s wife’s mother ( Luke 4:33-39), transposed in Luke to bring into better contrast by juxtaposition Christ’s rejection the sabbath before at Nazareth and His welcome this sabbath at Capernaum. Mark chronologically places the two cures after the miraculous draught, not before. Fevers are generated at the marshy land of Tabiga, especially in spring, the season in question. Luke as a “physician” calls it “a great fever,” in contradistinction to “a small.” Jesus “rebuked” it, as He did the sea ( Matthew 8:26), as the outbreak of some hostile power (compare Isaiah 13:16), and infused in her full strength, enabling her to minister.

    In the casting out demons three things are noteworthy: (1) the patient’s loss of conscious personality ( Mark 5:7), so that he becomes identified with the demon whose mouthpiece he is; (2) the appalled demon’s recognition of the Son of God; (3) Christ’s prohibiting the demon to testify to Him, that the people’s, belief might not rest on such testimony, giving color to the Jews’ slander ( Matthew 12:24; Mark 1:34). His ceaseless energy in crowding the day with loving deeds vividly appears in Mark 1:32-34; Luke 4:40,41. Retiring for communion with God into a solitary place long before day, He was tracked by Simon and the people; but He told them He must go and preach to the other village towns (koinopoleis ) also, with which the Gennesareth plain was studded. His circuit lasted until the eve of the next sabbath, when ( Mark 2:1) He was again in Capernaum. The only incident recorded of the circuit was He healed the leper in the synagogue by His holy touch. Emissaries of the hostile hierarchy from Jerusalem ( Luke 5:17) now watched His movements: at first “reasoning in their hearts,” which His omniscience detected, as if His assuming the power, to forgive sins in the case of the palsied man were “blasphemy” ( Mark 2:6,8); then “murmuring” at His eating with the publican Levi whom He called that day before the sabbath ( Mark 2:14-17; Luke 5:30); then objecting to His not fasting, from whence He was called “a winebibber and glutton,” to which He replied by images from the wine before them and the garments they wore, the spirit of the new dispensation must mould its own forms of outward expression and not have those of the old imposed on it, nor can the two be pieced together without injury to both; lastly “filled with madness” at His healing on the sabbath a man with withered right hand, besides His previous justification of the disciples against their censure for plucking grain ears on the sabbath, “the first of a year standing second in a sabbatical cycle” (Ellicott, Life of Christ; Luke 6:1, the Alexandrinus manuscript, but the Sinaiticus and the Vaticanus manuscripts omit it), and proclaiming Himself its Lord. They resolve to “destroy” Him ( Mark 2:23-28; 3:1-6; Matthew 12:1-14). This resolve at Capernaum was the same as they had already formed at Jerusalem ( John 5:1-18), and on the same plea. Nay, they even joined the Herodians their political opponents to compass their end ( Mark 3:6). Seven miracles He performed on the sabbath ( Mark 1:21,29; 3:1,2; John 5:9; 9:14; Luke 13:14; 14:1).

    Their murderous plotting was the time and occasion of His withdrawal to the solitary hills W. of the lake, and choosing 12 apostles who should be His witnesses when He was gone. The horned hill of Hattin was probably the scene of their being chosen ( Luke 6:12,13), and of the Sermon on the Mount. The beginning and end of this sermon are the same in Luke 6 as Matthew 5—7; the general order is the same; and the same miracle, the centurion’s servant, succeeds. Some of the expressions are found in other collocations in Luke (who gives only the summary in Luke 6), our Lord giving the same precepts on more occasions than one (compare Matthew 5:18; 6:19-21,24; 7:13,22, respectively, with Luke 12:58,33; 16:13; 13:24,25-27). The sermon’s unity precludes its being thought a collection of discourses uttered at different times. Possibly, though not so probably, the longer form was spoken at the top of the hill ( Matthew 5:1) to the apostles and disciples, the shorter when “He came down and stood on the level” a little below the top ( Luke 6:17), to the “great multitude.” The variations in the two forms are designed by the Holy Spirit to bring out fresh lights of the same truths. Luke’s does not notice the portion on almsgiving, prayer, and fasting (Matthew 6). The healing of the centurion’s servant follows: the first Gentile healed, without seeing Him, by a word, at the request preferred twice by others before he presumed himself to ask ( Luke 7:3-6; Matthew 8:5,6).

    The next day, He ascended the steep up to the hamlet Nain, and restored to the sorrowing widow her son who was being carried for burial, probably to the sepulchral caves on the W. of Nain, of which traces remain. The anointing of His feet (only) in Simon’s house in some neighbouring town by the sinful but forgiven woman followed. Mary of Bethany anointed His head as well as His feet. Both wiped His feet with their hair, the sinful woman also kissed and washed His feet with her tears ( Luke 7:38; John 12:3; Mark 14:3). Not Mary Magdalene, whose possession by demons does not prove impurity, as on the other hand this woman’s impurity does not prove demoniacal possession. About the same time John Baptist from his dungeon at Machaerus sent two disciples to inquire whether Jesus is He that should come; primarily to convince them (as Jesus in fact did from His miracles and His gospel preaching: Luke 7:18-23; Mark. 11) that thus to the last he should be the Bridegroom’s friend, introducing the bride to Him ( John 3:1-29,27-30); secondarily to derive for himself the incidental comfort of accumulated conviction. Next, followed the short circuit of a couple of days preaching from city to city, attended by ministering women ( Luke 8:1-3): Mary Magdalene, Joanna, Susanna, and many others, including possibly the woman who “loved much” and evidenced it because she knew by “faith ... her many sins forgiven” ( Luke 7:46-50).

    He returned to His “home” at Capernaum (margin Mark 3:19,20), and the multitude flocked together so eagerly that the disciples “could not so much as eat bread”; so His kinsmen “went out (of their temporary abode at Capernaum) to lay hold on Him, saying, He is beside Himself.” A few verses later ( Mark 3:31) they with His mother arrived at the house “desiring to speak with Him,” and He replied to His informants, “My mother and My brethren are these which hear the word of God and do it.”

    The cure of the demoniac blind and dumb was the occasion of the Pharisees attributing His miracle to Beelzebub (a charge repeated again subsequently: Luke 11:14,15), and elicited His warning that they were verging toward the unpardonable sin against the Holy Spirit, namely, the expression of their inward hatred of what they knew and felt divine so as to lose the power of fulfilling the conditions required for forgiveness. On the evening of the same day from a fishing vessel He spoke the series of parables beginning with that one recorded by all the three synoptical Gospels, that of the sower, as His eyes rested on the grainfields reaching to the margin of the lake. At the close the apostles took away from the lingering multitude their wearied Master “as He was” ( Mark 4:36), in the vessel toward the eastern shore. A storm wind from one of the deep ravines in the high plateau of Jaulan, which “act like gigantic funnels to draw down the winds from the mountains” (Thomson, Land and Book) and converge to the head of the lake, burst upon the waters ( Luke 8:23, “came down” appropriately, for the lake is 600 ft. lower than the Mediterranean), and the ship filled and they were in jeopardy. His word sufficed to quell the sea in the world of nature, as previously the demons in the spirit world. On reaching the eastern shore the two Gergesene demoniacs (of whom the prominent one alone is noticed by Mark and Luke) met Him. The tombs where was their home still are visible in the ravines E. of the lake. The manifold personality of the one, his untameable wildness, self mutilation with stones, his kneeling, shouting, and final deliverance are graphically told by Mark (Mark 5). By our Lord’s command he became first preacher to his own friends, and then in Decapolis ( Luke 8:39).

    On Christ’s return to the western shore followed the raising of Jairus’ daughter with studied privacy (contrast the public raisin; of the Nain widow’s son, each being dealt with as He saw best for them and for His all wise ends), preceded by the cure of the woman with the issue of blood.

    Again He visited Nazareth and taught on the sabbath. The same incredulity of His countrymen ( John 1:11), though now expressed by contempt rather than by violence as before, showed itself: “is not this the carpenter?” etc. ( Mark 6:1-6, referring probably to His having worked with Joseph the carpenter in youth.) Their unbelief, which made Him “marvel,” stayed His hand of power and love ( Isaiah 59:2); but even the promiscuous and exceptional cures He wrought there manifested His divine grace and power.

    Soon after John Baptist’s murder the twelve returned and “told Jesus all they had done and taught” ( Mark 6:30, etc.), and He considerately invited them to retire to the further side of the lake for rest, to the neighbourhood of Bethsaida Julias. Five thousand people soon broke in on His retirement, and instead of sending them away He first fed their souls, then their bodies, making them sit on the green grass table land N.E. of the lake, or else the plain by the Jordan’s mouth ( Luke 9:10-17). The miracle constrained them to confess, “this is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world”; it is one of the seven selected by John to be recorded. On the same evening that the Jerusalem multitudes were having the paschal lambs slain for the feast, He the true Lamb in eastern Galilee was feeding other multitudes, and on the following day in the Capernaum synagogue discoursed on the bread of life and His flesh which must be eaten in order to have life ( John 6:22, etc.).

    From ministering in Judaea He had gone to minister in eastern Galilee, which was the more Judaized part. Now He proceeds to the more Gentile part, namely, northern Galilee. Teaching and preaching characterized this period, as miracles had the former. Thus, a progressive character is traceable in Christ’s ministry. Luke devotes to this period only from Luke 9:18-50, Mark from Mark 6:45—9. Matthew gives the fullest record of it. Christ’s performance of miracles was regulated by the faith of those to whom He ministered; amidst the imperfect faith of the northern frontier lands little scope for them was afforded, and they were few.

    After feeding the 5,000 Christ directed His disciples ( Mark 6:45) to cross to Bethsaida (not Julius at the head of the lake, but on the W. at Khan Minyeh, or Bat-Szaidu, meaning “the house of fish,” a name likely to belong to more than one place on a lake so famous for fish. The gale which brought boats from Tiberius to the N.E. coast, but delayed a passage to the W., must have been from the S.W.: John 6:23. Therefore the Bethsaida here was a town on the W. coast which the apostles were making for, but in vain). It was “evening” ( Matthew 14:15), i.e. the first evening or [opsia , between three and six o’clock, toward its close, before the 5,000 sat down, the day being “far spent” ( Mark 6:85). At the beginning of the second evening (from sunset to darkness) after six the disciples embark ( John 6:16), and before its close reach the mid lake ( Mark 6:47; Matthew 14:24) and encounter the gale which, beginning after sunset, was now at its height. For hours they made slow progress, until Jesus “in the fourth watch” came walking to them on the waters (the attribute of God: Job 9:8; Psalm 77:19). He had “departed into a mountain Himself alone” because He perceived that the people would come and take Him by force to make Him king ( John 6:15). Now He comes to the relief of His disciples. “He would have passed them,” to elicit their faith and prayers ( Mark 6:48; Luke 24:28); also leading the way toward the desired haven. Then followed Peter’s characteristically impulsive act of faith, and failure through looking at the dangers instead of to Jesus, and his rescue in answer to his cry ( Psalm 94:18). This miracle “amazed the disciples sore beyond measure,” so that “they worshipped Him, saying, Of a truth Thou art the Son of God.” The people on the E. side of the lake followed after Jesus to the W. side in some of the boats which had come from Tiberias (the W. side), and found Him at Capernaum. It was the 15th day of Nisan, a day of “holy convocation, in which no servile work was done,” the day succeeding the Passover eve ( Leviticus 23:6,7).

    Appropriately, as His miracle of the loaves the evening before answered to the Passover, so His discourse in Capernaum synagogue on Himself as the Bread of life (in His incarnation “coming down from heaven,” and in His atoning death where He gave His flesh “for the life of the world,” appropriated by faith, John 6:35,50-52) was on the day of holy assembly the first of the seven. (See CAPERNAUM ). Less malignity appears in His hearers than on His former visit ( Luke 6:7,11); for the emissaries of the hostile faction from Galilee, Judea, and Jerusalem, were away celebrating the Passover in the metropolis. Some doubters and cavilers of the hostile party (called by John “the Jews,” John 6:41) murmured at His calling Himself “the Bread which came down from heaven.” But the multitude who had come after Him in the earlier part of His discourse questioned in a less unfriendly spirit. Some disciples “went back and walked no more with Him”; but Peter in the name of the twelve declared “we are sure that Thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God” (Sin. and Vat. and other best manuscripts read “THE HOLY ONE OF GOD”; received reading is evidently a marginal correction from Matthew 16:16). The reference to the Eucharist can only be indirect, for it was not yet instituted: the saved thief on the cross never partook of it; “the son of perdition,” Judas, did. The eating of His flesh which is essential to salvation can only therefore be spiritual (John6:63).

    Healings in the Gennesaret plain near Capernaum for a few days followed ( Matthew 14:34-36; Mark 6:55,56). Pharisees and scribes then came from Jerusalem (Matthew 15; Mark 7). Having craftily gained entrance into the disciples’ social meetings they observed and now charge Jesus with His disciples transgressing the tradition of the elders which forbade eating with unwashen hands. He in reply condemned them because they also transgressed God’s fifth commandment, to honour parents, and in their hearing calls the multitude and warns the latter that defilement comes from within, not from without. Both the truth and the publicity grievously offended the Pharisees. Herod very shortly before, perplexed on hearing the fame of Jesus, had surmised with others that “this is John Baptist risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him” ( Matthew 14:2). The I is emphatical in Luke 9:9: “John have I beheaded, but who is this?” Guilty conscience recalls his perpetrated murder, and fills him with superstitious fears. Sadducean unbelief on the other hand whispered that his fears might be groundless after all. So he desired to see Him to satisfy himself.

    Eastern Galilee was no longer a safe place for Jesus and His apostles, therefore the Lord with drew to the N.W. to the confines of Tyre and Sidon ( Mark 7:24; Matthew 15:22) for quiet Seclusion, where He might further instruct the twelve. He did not cross into the pagan territory, but a Syro-phoenician woman crossed from it to Him. Descended from the Canaanite idolaters who fled to the extreme N. from Palestine on its conquest by Israel, she yet exhibited a faith which triumphed over repeated trials whereby the Lord designedly tested it. She extended His mission beyond “the lost sheep of the house of Israel” to include her. Counting herself a “dog” she by faith was counted by God His child ( Galatians 3:26). The demon was cast out, her child healed, and herself commended for a faith which almost surprises the Giver of it, and which was irresistible with Him: “O woman, great is thy faith! Be it unto thee even as thou wilt.”

    Thence He returned through the half pagan Decapolis, which was almost wholly on the E. side of the sea of Galilee. The Vaticanus and Sinaiticus manuscripts, besides the very ancient manuscript of Beza and others, old Latin, Vulgate and Copt. manuscripts, read Mark 7:31, “from the coasts of Tyre He came through Sidon unto the sea of Galilee.” This implies that Jesus actually passed on to the pagan Sidon, the stronghold of Baal and Astarte worship. Thus the climax of mercy was reached; an earnest of the extension of His kingdom, after His ascension, from Jerusalem to Judaea, from Judaea to Samaria and half Judaized half pagan Galilee, and from thence to the uttermost parts of the Gentile world ( Acts 1:8).

    Thence He began His southeastern circuit through Decapolis to the shore E. of the sea of Galilee. A deaf man with an impediment in his speech was cured there. In his case and that of the blind man at Bethsaida Julius there is the peculiarity (probably to awaken attention to His act in both the patient and the non-spiritual crowd) that He took each away from the crowd and He used the action of touching (compare 1 John 1:1 spiritually; Daniel 10:15,16; Psalm 51:15; Ephesians 6:19) and spitting (comp, spiritually Psalm 34:8) on the parts affected; and in the blind man the cure was gradual (compare Mark 4:31,32; 7:32-35; 8:22- 25). The half Gentile Decapolitans thereupon glorified the God of Israel ( Matthew 15:31), drawn by the divine Son to recognize the Father and to take Israel’s God for their God. Then followed the feeding of the 4,000 with seven loaves (probably on the high ground E. of the lake near the ravine opposite to Magdala, now wady Semak). The place was near that of the feeding of the 5,000; but the number of loaves in the miracle of the 4,000 was greater; the number of the fish also (“a few” among the 4,000, only two among the 5,000: Mark 6:38; fish naturally would be forthcoming, the apostles being fishermen and near the lake); the number of baskets of remnants less (seven spurides , but from the 5,000, kofinoi ); the number of people less; the time they had been with Jesus longer, three days, only a day in the case of the 5,000 ( Mark 6:33-35; 8:2). The impulsive coast villagers of the N. and W. (for they had run on foot after our Lord from the W., round the N. end of the lake, and received accessions to their numbers from Bethsaida Julius: Mark 6:33; Matthew 14:13) would have made Jesus Christ a king had He not withdrawn ( John 6:15). The Decapolitans and men of the E. coasts made no such attempt. The 4,000 Decapolitans were mainly Gentile; the 5,000 N. and W. Galileans were Jewish. The distinction (though unobserved in the English “baskets”) is accurately maintained between the spurides of the miracle of the 4000 and the kofinoi of the 5,000. When our Lord refers back to both miracles ( Matthew 16:9,10), with the undesigned minute accuracy that characterizes truth He says, “Do ye not remember the five loaves of the 5,000; and how many kofinoi ye took up? neither the seven loaves of the 4,000, and how many spurides ye took up?”

    Compare Greek, Matthew 16:9,10, with Matthew 14:20; 15:37. Spuris expresses in Acts 9:25 the basket in which Paul was let down, therefore it was capacious. Kofinos was the common provision basket, therefore smaller; there were 12, as each of the apostles carried one.

    Possibly the amount of remnants in the seven spurides was as much as, or more than, that of the 12 kofinoi . The company of 5,000 sat on “the green grass, much” of which was in the place ( Mark 6:39; John 6:10); the 4,000 sat “on the ground” ( Matthew 15:35; Mark 8: 6).

    Next, He crosses to Magdala (on the W. of the lake, now el Mejdel, a village of a few huts; the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts read Magadan) or to Dalmanutha (from darab , pointed, i.e. among the cliffs) in its neighbourhood ( Mark 8:10, compare Matthew 15:39). The Pharisees for the first time now in concert with the Sadducees hypocritically (for they had no real desire to be convinced) desired a “sign from heaven, tempting Him.” The only sign He vouchsafed to this spiritually “adulterous” generation, which could not discern the signs of the times, was that of Jonah. Jesus was about to cast Himself into the angry waves of justice which would have otherwise overwhelmed us, as a piacular victim, and then rise again on the third day like the prophet. His stay was brief. Embarking again in the ship in which He had come ( Mark 8:13), and warning His disciples against the leaven of their doctrine, He comes to Bethsaida Julius and heals the blind man, with significant actions accompanying the healing, and by a gradual process.

    Next, He journeys northwards to Caesarea Philippi. In this region occurred Peter’s famous confession of Jesus Christ as “the Christ the Son of the living God,” a truth which Jesus charged them not to make known, as His time was not yet come and premature announcement might have excited popular outbreaks to force on His kingdom. There is a “fainess of time” for which all God’s dispensations wait. Here also for the first time formally Jesus announced what seemed so contrary to His divine claims, His coming death, which offended Peter and brought on him sharp rebuke as his previous confession brought him praise. Here too, six days later ( Mark 9:2; Matthew 17:1; “about eight days after,” Luke 9:28), occurred the transfiguration on Mount Hermon near Caesarea ( Mark 9:3, where the reading “as snow,” omitted in the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts but supported by the Alexandrinus manuscript, that of Beza, and the Old Latin and Vulgate, favors snowy Hermon, which is moreover near Caesarea Philippi, in the neighbourhood of which the transfiguration took place, not Tabor with a fortified town on its top). Moses and Elias appeared with our Lord, to show that the law and the prophets were fulfilled in Jesus Christ, whose “decease” was the subject of their conversation ( Luke 9:31), the very thing from which Peter shrank ( Matthew 16:21-23). The glory then revealed was a counterpoise to the announcement of His sufferings, from which Peter had shrunk, and would confirm the three primates among the twelve so as not to lose faith because of His sufferings foretold just before. ( Matthew 16:21,27,28; 17:1 ff) The following day, on His descent from the mountain, He found the scribes questioning with the disciples respecting their inability, through defective faith, to cure a deaf and dumb demoniac. What a contrast! Heavenly beings on the mountain, devils and unbelieving disciples below! His face still beamed with the glory of the transfiguration, just as Moses’ face shone after being in Jehovah’s presence ( Exodus 34:29-35); so that “the people were greatly amazed, and running to Him saluted Him” ( Mark 9:15). The Lord rebuked the “faithless (the disciples; compare before, Matthew 17:19-21) and perverse (the scribes) generation”; the demoniac’s paroxysm became more violent “when he saw Him” ( Mark 9:20; so in the case Luke 4:34), so that he fell foaming and wallowing.

    The father said, “if Thou canst do anything, have compassion”; Jesus replied (The question is not, if I can do, but) “if thou canst believe; all things are possible to him that believeth.” With tears the father cried, “Lord, I believe, help Thou mine unbelief.” Seeing the people running together, and the father’s faith having been now proved, Jesus by a rebuke cast out the demon, and with His hand lifted up the lad, almost dead with the reaction (as Mark describes with the vividness of an eyewitness, Peter being his prompter).

    Next, the Lord turned S., and at Capernaum by a miracle paid the half shekel apiece, for Himself and Peter, appointed to be paid by every male from 20 years old for the temple service ( Exodus 30:13; 2 Kings 12:4; 2 Chronicles 24:6,9). The late demand of the tax levied months before is attributed by Ellicott (Life of Jesus Christ) to the Lord’s frequent absences from Capernaum. As son of the temple’s King He might claim exemption from the temple tribute, but His dignity shone only the brighter by His submission. Elation at their Master’s power now bred contention among the disciples for preeminence; instead of laying to heart His prediction of His being delivered into wicked men’s hands, they did not even understand His meaning and were afraid to ask Him. Forgetting their own late inability through want of faith to cast out the demon at the foot of the transfiguration mountain, they forbade one casting out demons in Jesus’ name, because “he followed not with them.” (This combined with the confidence implied in his character, Mark 10:38,39, shows that John had not merely the feminine softness and meditative quiet commonly assigned to him, but was also a “son of thunder,” implying fiery zeal: John 1:10,11; 3 John 1:9,10). The Lord replied, “Forbid him not, for he that is not against us is for us” ( Luke 9:50). This is the maxim of charity toward others. The seemingly contrary maxim ( Luke 11:23) is that of decision in regard to ourselves. (Therefore the Greek in Luke 9:50 is hos ouk estin , but in Luke 11:23 ho mee on .) We are to hail the fact of the outward adhesion of others to Christ’s cause in any degree, the judgment of their motive resting with Him; but we are to search our own motives, as before Him who knows them and will judge us accordingly.

    Compare Numbers 11:28; Acts 15:8,9. A misgiving that they had acted wrongly probably suggested John’s mention of the fact after Jesus set the little child in the midst and said, “whosoever shall receive one of such children in My name receiveth Me”: the man in question had used Christ’s name without avowedly receiving Him; not numbered among the apostles, yet by faith exercising apostolic powers. At this period lowliness, guarding against offending the little ones at any earthly cost, love and forgiveness, illustrated by the parables of the one lost sheep and the unforgiving though forgiven debtor, were the chief subjects of Christ’s teaching ( Mark 9:33-50; Matthew 18).

    Here a new and distinct phase of Christ’s ministry begins, “the time that He should be received up” ( Luke 9:51). This period begins with His journey in October to the feast of tabernacles, and ends with His arrival at Bethany six days before the Passover. The priestly party’s design to kill Him was now matter of public notoriety, and the Pharisees sent officers to take Him ( John 7:25,30,32). Luke 9:51—18:15 in Luke’s Gospel has no parallel notices in Matthew and Mark, except Luke 11:17; 13:18, probably the repetition of the same truths on a later occasion ( Mark 3:24; 4:30). From 18:15 Luke coincides fully with Matthew and Mark. The connection is earlier renewed; compare Luke 17:11 with Matthew 19:1,2; Mark 10:1; Luke alluding to the journey from Ephraim ( John 11:54) through “Samaria and Galilee,” Matthew and Mark through Perea “beyond” or “the further side of Jordan.” But at Luke 18:15 the account of the blessing of the infants undoubtedly reunites the three synoptists. The notes of time and place in the portion of Luke ( Luke 9:51—18:15) are vague, the Holy Spirit’s design there being to supply what the other evangelists had not recorded and which He saw fit for the edification of the church. John supplies three chronological notices of three journeys toward Jerusalem in this period. Luke 9:51-53 answers to His journey to the feast of tabernacles John 7:10), when “He went up not openly, but as it were in secret,” so that it was only because “His face was as though He would go to Jerusalem” that the Samaritans would not receive Him. “The time that He should be received up” includes not merely His last journey there, but the whole period between the close of His regular ministry and His last Passover; a season preparatory for His death and His being received up, and preceded by prophecies of it ( Mark 9:31). Again, Luke 13:22 corresponds to John 10:40; 11:1, His second journey three months later toward Jerusalem, but not reaching further than Bethany, from beyond Jordan where He had withdrawn. He had remained previously in Judea between the feast of tabernacles and that of the dedication ( John 7:2,10; 10:22,40), His third journey, in Luke 17:11, answers to Matthew 19:1; Mark 10:1, and to His previous retirement to Ephraim, near the wilderness or hill country N.E. of Jerusalem ( John 11:54); and shortly precedes the last Passover.

    Soon after the feast of dedication Jesus Christ retired to the Peraean Bethany ( John 10:40), and during His stay there many believed on Him, the place where John baptized suggesting the remembrance of his testimony concerning Jesus Christ and how true it proved to be. Thence began His second journey toward Jerusalem ( John 11:7; Luke 13:22) ending at Bethany ( John 11:47,54), from whence He turned to N.E. to Ephraim; thence the third journey began through Samaria, Galilee, Peraea, to Bethany six days before the Passover, about April 1, A.U.C. 783.

    His brethren (cousins) practically disbelieving His Godhead, yet recognizing His miraculous power, urged Him to go to Judea, and display there those wondrous works which might attract to Him that public acceptance which, as worldly men, they took it for granted was His aim (contrast John 7:3,4 with John 5:41,44): “no man doeth anything in secret, and he himself (personally) seeketh to be known openly,” as Thou who claimest to be Messiah must necessarily desire to be. He replied to them, as to His mother formerly, “My time (for being glorified) is not yet come,” “I go not up yet unto this feast” (the Sinaiticus manuscript and manuscript of Beza read” I go not up unto,” i.e. in your careful, self seeking spirit, I go not up to it at all; but the Vaticanus manuscript and Vulgate support KJV reading, “not yet.”). “He went up as it were in secret,” subsequently, after His brethren; not to work astounding wonders, but to win souls from among those gathered to the feast. His disciples accompanied Him; their way was through Samaria, the less frequented route than Perea ( Luke 9:52,54). One at least showed the same zeal to follow Jesus which had appeared among the Samaritans at His former visit (John 4); but Jesus pathetically told him now, “Foxes have holes, ... the Son of man hath not where to lay His bead.” A similar answer to a scribe in Matthew 8:19-21 is differently connected, the same incident probably occurring twice. Jesus about the midst of the feast went up to the temple, and taught the throngs crowding now in its courts. The residents of Jerusalem ( John 7:25, as distinguished from both “the people,” John 7:20, or general multitude, and the hostile “Jews,” John 7:15) expressed wonder that the rulers allowed Him whom notoriously they sought to kill to speak openly, adding that He could not be the Christ, since they knew from whence He was. But many of the multitude believed ( John 7:31) because of His miracles. The priestly party thereupon sent officers to take Him. Fear of the multitude and the awe inspired in the officers by hearing Him (“never man spoke like this man,” John 7:45,46) prevented His immediate apprehension; and Nicodemus’ pertinent and bold ( John 7:50, contrast him John 3:2) question, appealing to their own law which, with all their boasting of it, they were violating, stayed further proceedings. Meantime, Jesus had for the first time publicly announced to the adverse “Jews” His removal: “ye shall seek Me and not find Me, and where I am there ye cannot come” ( John 7:34,36); and on the last and great day of the feast (the eighth, a solemn sabbath, Leviticus 23:36), alluding to the libations on the altar, of water from Siloam, on each of the seven previous days, He invited all to come to Him for the living waters of the Spirit which He was to give upon His ascension ( John 7:37,39).

    The account of the woman taken in adultery follows; not in the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts Ellicott on the authority of some cursive manuscripts, and because of its style resembling Luke’s, and because of similar temptations of Jesus occurring in Luke 20, transposes it to the end of Luke 21; but see above. Then followed His discourse concerning the Father’s testimony combining with His own: “the Father hath not left Me alone, for I do always those things that please Him” ( John 8:29); words which converted many of His opponents. These He taught that it is only by “continuing in His word” that they can become disciples indeed, and know and be made free by the truth. The objection of some that they were free already, as being Abraham’s seed, drew forth His reply that, like Abraham’s seed, Ishmael, east out of the house as son of the bondwoman, so they, as long as they committed sin, were its bondslaves, not sons of the free, who alone abide in the Father’s house forever ( Galatians 4:23-31).

    He further charges those seeking to kill Him for telling the truth with being children of the devil, a murderer and liar from the beginning. They sneered at Him as a Samaritan, possibly because of His converse with that people for their salvation (John 4). He challenges them, “which of yon convicteth me of sin?” and declares that Abraham, whose seed they claimed to be, rejoiced to see His day, and was glad, and that “before Abraham was (came into created being, Greek) I am” (essentially). Understanding this rightly to be a claim to Godhead, they would have stoned Him but that He passed through their midst as in Luke 4:30.

    On the sabbath He healed the “beggar” ( John 9:8, “seen him that he was a beggar,” the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and Alexandrinus manuscripts), blind from birth; anointing his eyes with clay, and making the cure depend on his going and washing in Siloam. The noteworthy features in the man were implicit faith (contrast Naaman’s pride at first, 2 Kings 5); fearless confession of the miracle to his neighbours and the hostile Pharisees; disregarding consequences, even at the risk of expulsion from the synagogue, which his very parents shrank from; his brave retort on their “we know that this Man is a sinner,” with “I know ... I was blind, now I see ... we know that God heareth not sinners”; his simplicity confounding the wise, his belief in and worship of Jesus Christ as the Son of God (he had previously believed in His being the Son of man) as instantly on Jesus revealing Himself as he had obeyed His direction for the cure of his bodily blindness. Then followed the loving discourse on Himself as the Good Shepherd and the Door.

    Next, He sent forth the severity ( Luke 10:1), their number intimating the coming worldwide extension of the gospel, for at the feast of tabernacles shortly before (John 7) sacrifices, according to custom, were offered for 70 pagan nations as representing the world; whereas the twelve represented Israel alone ( Matthew 10:5), to whom the first gospel offer was restricted. During the interval between the feast of tabernacles and that of the dedication ( John 10:22) comes the series of discourses beginning with the good Samaritan ( Luke 10:25) and ending with the cure of the woman with a spirit of infirmity ( Luke 13:10-17). The rich fool and the barren fig tree ( Luke 12:16; 13:6) are characterized by a feature frequent in the parables in Luke, they are suggested by some incident.

    Judea probably was the scene; here in Bethany at this time Jesus visited Mary and Martha ( Luke 10:38). The cure of a mute demoniac ( Luke 11:14,15) and the Jews’ blasphemy seem to have occurred now a second time; the blasphemy originating first with the Pharisees ( Matthew 9:32-34; 12:22-24) “a devil blind and dumb” was reiterated by others. The enmity of the priestly party was intensified by His open denunciations of their hypocrisy ( Luke 11:39-54). The cure in the synagogue on the sabbath of the woman bound by Satan 18 years was made ground for censuring Him on the part of the ruler; but He so answered that His adversaries were shamed to silence, and. the people all rejoiced.

    After a two months’ ministry in Judea, on the see FEAST OF DEDICATION ( John 10:22,28), about December 20, He was again at Jerusalem. Formerly in Galilee He had forbidden His disciples to divulge His Messiahship ( Matthew 16:20); but now openly in Solomon’s porch (the cloister on the E. side of the temple had in part escaped burning, Kings 25:9), which afforded some cover, it being “winter,” He proclaims His divine oneness with God ( John 10:30). Jewish custom did not at this time assign the title “the Son of God” to Messiah ( John 10:24). So Jesus did not plainly avow Himself Messiah to the Jews whose Messianic hopes were carnal and the watchword of rebellion but includes it in the higher title proclaiming His Godhead. Thereupon a third time ( John 5:18; 8:59; 10:31) the Jews sought to kill Him for blasphemy, now as on the second occasion taking up the stones that lay about the cloisters which had suffered from fire in the revolt against Sabinus, and were being restored (Josephus, Ant. 17:10, section 2, 20:9). The Greek (ebastasan ) implies not merely “they took up (eeran , John 8:59) hastily stones,” but deliberately held them in their hands ready for use; so in verse 32, “for which ... do ye stone (are ye stoning) Me?” Jesus Christ replies, If God calls the rulers to whom the word of God (constituting them such) came, “gods,” as being His representatives, a fortiori He who is the Word of God “whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world” ( John 17:18,19; Luke 1:35) may claim without blasphemy to be “the Son of God.”

    He thereupon withdrew to the scene of John Baptist’s ministry, Peraean Bethany (the oldest reading for Bethabara, near the Jordan ford nigh Jericho) ( John 10:40; 1:28). Here He stayed until His second journey to Bethany nigh Jerusalem ( Luke 13:22), which He moved “toward” slowly, “teaching” in the several “cities and villages.” The Pharisees seeking to get Him again in Judaea to kill Him, and impatient of His success in Persea, urged Him to “depart,” on the plea that “Herod would kill Him.” But Herod’s aim was that He should depart, being perplexed whether to honour or persecute Him ( Luke 9:7,9); the Pharisees’ aim was to get Him out of Herod’s land, where He was comparatively safe, to Judea where they might kill Him. Herod used the Pharisees as his tools. So, reading the hearts of both, He said, “Go tell that fox, behold I do cures today and tomorrow (i.e. for two days in his territory), and the third day I shall be (I am being, i.e. soon and certainly) perfected,” i.e. shall begin that journey which (though retraced from Ephraim, John 11:54) will be the last to Jerusalem (for the second journey ended in Bethany, then back to Ephraim, thence to Jerusalem), and to My sacrifice to be there perfected. (Compare the apostles’ fear of that journey as likely to close in His death, John 11:8,16.) This naturally suggested the pathetic apostrophe to Jerusalem ( Luke 13:34,35), which with some variation He repeated later, after His triumphal entry into Jerusalem. The people’s acclamation, “blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord” (i.e. having His attributes, compare Exodus 23:21 ff), was but a partial pledge of His prophecy’s final fulfillment, a slight earnest of Israel’s universal acceptance of Messiah hereafter ( Luke 19:38; Mark 11:9; Zechariah 12:10; 14:9). A sample of His “cures today and tomorrow” is given (Luke 14), that of the dropsical man (one of the seven performed on the sabbath) in the chief Pharisee’s house, who had invited Him for the purpose of watching Him. He answered the cavil as to the cure on the sabbath, as in Luke 13:15. Naturally at the Pharisee’s entertainment He exhorted the entertainer in making a feast to invite the poor, and to look for his recompense at “the resurrection of the just”; also in answer to a guest’s remark He spoke the parable of the great supper. The crowding of “all the publicans” to Him ( Luke 15:1) would be likely in the productive region near the Jordan’s fords, where they were numerous. The Pharisees’ murmurs thereat drew from Him the parables of the lost sheep, the lost coin, the prodigal son; and to His disciples, in the Pharisees’ hearing ( Luke 16:1,14), the unjust steward and Lazarus and the rich man. It was just before this Jesus received the sisters’ message as to Lazarus’ illness. Jesus’ thoughts would be upon him; naturally then He would use the name (= Eleazar, “God’s help”) in the parable; the words” neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead,” are thus prophetical; so far from being persuaded by His raising Lazarus presently after, they sought to kill both Him and Lazarus ( John 11:53; 12:10,11).

    From Perea, where He received Mary and Martha’s message ( Luke 10:40; 11:1-6,7), after two days’ delay (the “today and tomorrow” of Luke 13:33), He proceeded a two days’ journey (from Jordan to Jericho five miles, thence to Jerusalem,18 miles) to Bethany, where Lazarus had been four days dead. His raising Lazarus there, whereby He conquered corruption as well as death, converted even some of His adversaries ( John 11:45) and attracted crowds to see the raised man; the multitude of eyewitnesses in His train were met by the people from Jerusalem, who heard of the miracle, and who had come to the feast, so that a vast number with palm branches escorted Him at His triumphal entry upon an donkey colt, crying “Hosanna, blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord,” fulfilling Zechariah 9:9.

    On the other hand the miracle roused the Pharisees to convene a council, at which they expressed their fears that if they let Him alone all would believe on Him, and the Romans take away their nation. Whereupon Caiaphas under the Spirit said, “It is expedient that one man should die for the people, and the whole nation perish not”; the Spirit intending thereby that He should die for Jews and Gentries, Caiaphas meaning thereby only a pretext for killing Him ( John 11:49-52; compare 2 Peter 1:20). Jesus therefore withdrew to see EPHRAIM ( John 11:54), on the borders of Samaria,20 miles N.E. of Jerusalem; here He stayed a month or five weeks. Then began His third and least journey recorded by the three synoptical Gospels, “through the midst of Samaria and Galilee, probably meaning on the border between Samaria and Galilee” ( Luke 17:11), to Bethany, six days before His last Passover at Jerusalem. On the Samaritan frontier probably He healed, the ten lepers, and received the adoring thanks of the only grateful one, the Samaritan ( Luke 17:16-18), a miracle characterized by the cure not taking place until the subjects proved their faith by obedience. In His passing through Galilee the Pharisees asked when the kingdom of God should come. His reply foretells the concomitants of the Lord’s coming; the parable of the unjust judge follows, which shows that importunate prayer “day and night” is the means whereby the now widowed elect church will bring the Lord in person to vindicate her speedily ( Isaiah 62:6,7; Acts 26:7; Luke 2:37; 1 Timothy 5:5), in opposition to Satan’s accusations “day and night” ( Revelation 12:10).

    From Galilee He passed to the parts of Peraea near Judaea, where He had preached shortly before ( Matthew 19:1; Mark 10:1). “He came to the frontiers of Judea, His route lying on the other side of Jordan” (Ellicott); multitudes renewed Him while there, and were healed. The Pharisees questioned Him about divorce, to compromise Him with either the school of Hillel who allowed divorce “for every cause,” or the school of Shammai who allowed it only for adultery; also to endanger Him with the adulterous tetrarch in whose dominions He then was. In beautiful contrast to their cunning follows the parents’ bringing of “their infants” (Greek, Luke 18:15) “that He should lay His hands on them (in sign of blessing them) and pray” ( James 5:16). Jesus’ prayers, as He is God not merely “man,” avail not only much but altogether. Here also lived the rich youth whose amiabilities Jesus loved, but whose love of his possessions kept him from the sacrifice which Jesus required.

    Now Jesus goes before on the way to His death. The disciples, “amazed” and with foreboding, follow ( Mark 10:32). With like steadfastness He had set His face toward Jerusalem at His former journey ( Luke 9:51, compare Isaiah 50:7). Privately He foretells to the twelve His coming death and resurrection ( Mark 10:31-33), to the multitude He avoids giving offense by announcing it. Even the twelve so little understood Him, their minds being full of temporal Messianic expectations, that James and John coveting the highest and nearest place to Christ prompted their mother Salome to beg it for them, as they were ashamed to ask it themselves. He reaches Jericho, and heals two blind men, of whom see BARTIMEUS (see, for reconciliation of seeming discrepancies, also see JERICHO ) was the prominent one, who importuned the Lord on His entry and was healed with another blind man as Jesus left Jericho. Their cry “Thou Son of David” anticipates by faith that of the palm bearing multitude escorting Zion’s King and David’s Heir to His capital. Near Jericho Zacchaeus, a rich publican, from a sycamore sought to see Jesus, not from mere curiosity but with a heart yearning for “salvation,” which accordingly in the person of Jesus spontaneously came to his house, whereas like the publican ( Luke 18:13) he would have been content to be allowed even to “stand afar off .... All murmured at Jesus going to be guest of a sinner.”

    Still they cherished hopes of His now setting up the kingdom of God “immediately” at Jerusalem (19:11). Jesus checks this expectation as to its immediate realization, but confirms its ultimate consummation in the parable of the pounds (distinct from the talents, Matthew 25:14,15).

    Six days before the Passover He reached Bethany ( John 12:1), on Friday Nisan 7, or Friday evening, just after the sabbath began, i.e. in Jewish reckoning Nisan 8. These six days are as momentous to the new creation as the six days of Genesis 1 to the original creation. In the mountain hamlet of Bethany,15 furlongs E.S.E. from Jerusalem ( John 11:18), He passed His last sabbath. In the house of Simon the leper, whom doubtless Christ had healed ( Matthew 27:6; some guess him to be the one grateful leper of the ten Luke 17:16,18, but he is designated “a stranger” and “Samaritan”), and who was a close relative or friend (father according to Theophylact, husband others say), of Martha, the sisters made a feast in honour of Jesus ( John 12:1-3). Martha served, Lazarus the raised one was at table. Mary lavished her costly ointment, which proved to be for His burial; Judas hypocritically pretended concern for the poor as if this cost were waste, but Christ immortalized her for the act ( Mark 14:1,3-9). This provoked Judas’ spite, so that Mark records it in connection with “two days before the Passover,” when Judas made his bargain with the chief priests ( Matthew 26:12-14), instead of in its right place six days before the Passover. Matthew and Mark for the same reason record the feast after the triumphal entry instead of before it (the right place), in order to connect Judas’ bad spirit at the feast with his subsequent treachery.

    The triumphal entry followed on the day succeeding the sabbath (our Lord’s day); the thrice repeated “these things” marks the disciples’ act, Zechariah’s prophecy of it ( Zechariah 9:9), and their subsequent recognition of its being the prophecy’s fulfillment ( John 12:16). Christ’s route was the most southern of three routes from Bethany to Jerusalem.

    On coming “over against Bethphage,” separated by a narrow valley from His route, He sends His disciples for the donkey and” colt” (an ass, the animal used in peace, Judges 5:10; 10:4, as the horse for war, was the fit bearer of “the Prince of peace”) “tied by the door without in a place where two ways met,” saying, “the Lord hath need of them” (contrast Acts 17:25; Psalm 1:10-12. What condescension that He should stoop to need anything from His creatures!). On coming in sight of Zion, the city of David, from the ridge of the S. slope of Olivet, “the whole multitude of disciples first” raised the see HOSANNA , then the general multitude going before, and that which followed Jesus (the two latter because of the miracle upon Lazarus: John 12:12,17,18, see above), took up the cry ( Luke 19:37; Matthew 21:9; Mark 11:9). They cast their garments on the colt as a saddle, and in the way as a token (still practiced) of honour. Their acclamations were in the inspired psalmist’s ( <19B826> Psalm 118:26) and the angels’ words ( Luke 2:14), substituting “peace in heaven” for “peace on earth”; compare Colossians 1:20, contrast Revelation 12:7. At one point of the southern route, from a ledge of smooth rock, the whole city burst on Jesus’ view, rising as “out of a deep abyss” (Stanley). In this His hour of triumph He wept over it, seeing its coming doom, because it “knew not the time of its visitation,” though He wept not over His own near agony. (See JERUSALEM , on the fulfillment of His prophecy that the foe should “cast a trench about, and compass round, and keep it in on every side.”) Josephus estimates from the 256,500 lambs sacrificed, allowing ten for every lamb, that two and a half million attended the Passover. Thus the temporary recognition of Jesus as their Messianic King, and the subsequent rejection of Him, were the acts not merely of the sanhedrim but of the nation ( Acts 2:36; 3:14,15; Mark 15:9-13; John 18:40). His temporary triumph was no result of an appeal to the multitude’s political prejudices, no false enthusiasm in Him. His tears over the city as doomed were utterly opposed to the general expectations of an immediate earthly deliverer of the Jews from Rome. The acclamations were overruled to suit a then spiritual kingdom, of which salvation (as Hosanna, “save we pray”) is the prominent feature, though expressing also a future visibly manifested kingdom (Rom.. 11:26; Hebrews 9:28). Jesus therefore, so far from forbidding them, told the objecting Pharisees, “if these should hold their peace the stones would immediately cry out” ( Luke 19:40, comp. Luke 3:8). He repaired at once to His Father’s house, “and when He had looked round about upon all things (with one all-comprehensive glance that instantly detected the desecration at its height in the Gentiles’ court), and now the eventide was come, He returned to Bethany with the twelve.”

    Early on the morrow (Monday) He went forth from Bethany, and on His way cursed the precociously leafy but fruitless see FIG TREE , from which He had vainly sought figs to allay His hunger (compare Hebrews 4:15); emblem of the early privileged, professing, but spiritually barren people of God, now doomed ( Hebrews 6:7,8). Next He purges again the temple at the close of His ministry, even as He had done at the opening of it ( John 2:13,14). His former cleansing had not prevented the resumption of usurious and thievish ( Jeremiah 7:11) gains in exchanging Gentile for temple coin, and in selling doves, and in carrying vessels through the Gentiles’ court, interrupting all devotion, that God’s house ceased to be “an house of prayer for all nations” ( Mark 11:17; Isaiah 56:7). Now He was not armed with the “whip of small cords” as before; awe of His majestic presence sufficed to check all opposition while He overthrew the tables and cast out the sellers. Works of mercy followed judgment; the blind and lame came to Him though at all other times excluded ( Matthew 21:14; Leviticus 21:17,18; 2 Samuel 5:8; Acts 3:2), as Lord of and greater than the temple ( Matthew 12:6), fulfilling Haggai 2:6,9; Malachi 3:1. The children about took up the cry of their elders on the previous day, “Hosanna to the Son of David!” The ruling priests, full of “fear” for their own influence being supplanted and “envy” ( Mark 11:18; Matthew 27:18), indignantly remonstrated with Him, and heard that it was the due fulfillment of Psalm 8:2, “out of the mouth of babes ... Thou hast perfected praise.” Again He returned to Bethany.

    Next day (Tuesday) on His way to the city the disciples saw “the fig tree dried up from the roots.” Jesus thence drew the lesson, already taught after their inability to cast out the demon ( Matthew 17:20), that faith can remove mountains and believing prayer attain all our desires. But lest the previous miracle should mislead them, as if faith would enable them to take vengeance on enemies, He charges them to forgive others whenever they prayed, else God would not forgive them ( Mark 11:20-26). Again in the temple He preached early to the people hanging on His lips ( Luke 19:48 “were very attentive,” exekreemato , 21:38). A deputation from the sanhedrim, consisting of chief priests (heads of the 24 courses), scribes (expounders and transcribers of the law), and elders (heads of the Jews’ chief families), questioned Him, “by what authority doest Thou these things?” namely, the temple cleansing and the cure of the blind and lame in it which they had witnessed ( Matthew 21:15). If He replied by a claim of Godhead it would afford a charge before the sanhedrim against Him; if not, why did He act as divine, misleading the people? He replies by a question situated between the like alternative difficulties into which they tried to draw Him: “the baptism of John, was it from heaven or of men?” It was fit they should declare their view of John’s mission first, for John had testified to a similar deputation of them the answer to the very question they now ask concerning Jesus ( John 1:19-27). They reply,, “we cannot (really will not) tell. Then by two parables, those of the two sons, and the vineyard, He showed them their perversity individually and nationally, and its fatal end. The publicans were the son that said to God’s commands, “I will not,” but afterward repented; the Pharisees, etc., were the second son, who hypocritically professed but never performed. The husbandmen slaying the heir points to their murderous designs as official representatives of the nation; the nation’s rejection is foretold as the just punishment of their rejecting Messiah. Again, when perceiving His meaning and wishing to seize Him the chief priests were deterred by fear of the multitude, He spoke the parable of the marriage of the king’s son.

    The hypocritical Pharisees enlisted their political opponents, the timeserving Herodians, to entangle Him into some speech which would compromise Him with Caesar’s stern representative, the Roman procurator Pontius Pilate. Feigning themselves sincere inquirers on a case of conscience, they ask, “Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar or not?”

    Judas the rebel of Galilee ( Acts 5:37) made this his plea, that “God alone is king.” The temple of God, thronged with Passover keepers on one hand, and the Roman fortress Antonia at its N.W. corner on the other hand, suggested conflicting answers. His tempters flattered Him first that He might answer it is not lawful; “we know Thou art true and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest Thou for any man, for Thou regardest not the person of men.” If so, Pilate would have had no scruple about shedding His blood at the altar, as he had mingled other Galileans’ blood with their sacrifices ( Luke 13:1). If He said it is, His influence with the multitude who looked for Messiah to shake off Rome’s yoke would be lost. (See HERODIANS for His reply.) To give to Caesar what is Caesar’s is not giving a gift but paying a due. Duty to God and duty to Caesar are not to be put in opposition, but to be united in all lawful things, for by God Caesar rules ( Romans 13:1). The rabbis themselves owned, “where the king’s coin is current, there the inhabitants recognize the king” (Maimonides, in Gezelah, 5). Marveling at His answer, His foes by their silence admitted its force.

    The Pharisees and Herodians having been foiled, the Sadducees, who in spite of denying a future life had members in the Sanhedrin, try Him with a question: “when seven brothers in succession had the same wife without issue, according to the law ( Deuteronomy 25:5, for the Sadducees accepted the law but rejected tradition), in the resurrection whose shall she be?” He tells them: “ye err, because (1) ye know not the Scriptures, (2) neither the power of God” ( Mark 12:24). In the very Pentateuch (“Moses showed at the bush,” i.e. in the passage concerning the burning bush) which ye quote, God’s declaration ( Exodus 3:6) “I am the God of Abraham” suffices to prove Abraham lives, for God said it to Moses when Abraham’s body was long dead, and “God is not the God of the dead but of the living.” Moreover, when God covenanted with Abraham he was in the body, therefore God’s promise will be fulfilled to him not as a disembodied spirit but in his renewed body. “God is not ashamed to be called their God, for He hath prepared for them city” ( Hebrews 11:16).

    The functions of life require the presence of the body. Abraham’s soul now receives blessings from God, but when raised in the body will live unto God, even as Jesus “in that He liveth liveth unto God” in the resurrection life ( Romans 6:10,11). Further you ignore (in your disbelief if not in your question) God’s power to make those counted worthy to obtain the resurrection from the dead ( Philippians 3:11,21) equal to the angels, no longer marrying as in the earthly state ( 1 Corinthians 6:13,14), nor liable to death, but fully enjoying the perfections of “the children of God, being the children of the resurrection” ( Luke 20:27-38, Romans 8:23; 1 John 3:2; 1 Corinthians 15:44). The multitude were astonished; even certain scribes said, Thou hast well said: and one, while the mouthpiece of his, party who “tempted” Jesus (seeking to compromise Him with some of the conflicting schools of religious opinion), had a real desire himself to learn from Him who had shown such marvelous spiritual wisdom “which is the first commandment of all?” (compare Matthew 22:35 with Mark 12:28.) Jesus put first love to God supremely, then love to one’s neighbour as one’s self. The scribe’s better feelings, breaking through the casuistry of party, heartily recognized that such love is “more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices.” Jesus commended him, “thou art not far from the kingdom of God.” A lawyer had once before ( Luke 10:25) similarly answered Jesus’ query, “what is written in the law?” which was our Lord’s reply to his tempting question, “what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” But that lawyer’s definition was an answer to the general question as to the whole law’s substance; this lawyer tried whether Jesus would single out one command as preeminent above the rest. Then Jesus, ‘having baffled His foes’ attempts to entrap Him as to His authority, politics, doctrine, and speculative opinions, and having left them unable to ask further, in His turn asks the silenced Pharisees and scribes in the people’s hearing, “How say they that Christ is David’s Son?” They could or would not see that as man He is David’s Son, as God David’s Lord. Revelation 22:16 is the answer, at once “Root” and “Offspring” ( <19B001> Psalm 110:1; Acts 2:34). Upon their silence avowing their defeat He adds the warning to them, Matthew 23, closing with repeating the apostrophe to Jerusalem (compare Luke 13:34,35).

    After denouncing them as “devouring widows’ houses,” as “He sat over against the treasury” He beheld the rich casting in much into the chests, in number, the openings shaped like trumpets, narrow above, broad below (Lightfoot); a poor widow, such as Jesus said were the scribes’ victims, came and cast in two mites, her all, (she might have kept one, but she gave both: Mark 12:40-44,) illustrating “love to God with all one’s strength” (ver. 30; 2 Corinthians 8:12). They gave of their abundance, she of her penury ( Luke 21:4). So her act is in everlasting remembrance, a pattern to all ages. While still He was within the temple precincts, perhaps in the women’s court, the farthest they could enter, giving them too the privilege of hearing Him, certain Greeks accosted Philip, “we would see Jesus.”

    Philip with wise caution told Andrew his fellow townsman of Bethsaida ( John 1:44; 12:20-22). Being “Greeks” (not merely Hellenists or Greek speaking Jews) they were “proselytes of the gate,” wont to attend the great feasts; instinctively they apply to one whose Graecized name attracted them, and who belonging to Galilee of the Gentiles would sympathize with them in their desire to see “the Light to lighten the Gentiles.” Jesus accepted this as a pledge of His speedy glorification and the gathering in of the Gentiles; addressing John 12:23 to Philip and Andrew, and the rest of His reply in the hearing of the Greeks and the people ( John 12:29).

    From nature He takes the seed grain as an image; if falling into the ground and dying, it continues no longer solitary, but multiplies itself manifold. “His (human) soul was troubled,” not at mere physical death, but at death in its close connection with sin, from which the Holy One shrank, but which now is to be laid immediately on Him though none was in Him. “Save Me from this hour (if it be possible, consistently with saving men); but (as it is not possible, I willingly meet it, for) for this cause came I unto this hour” ( Luke 22:53). He shrank too from the now renewed and sharpest conflict with the powers of darkness deferred “for a season” after the temptation ( Luke 4:13; 22:42-44,53). But God’s glory ( John 12:28, etc.) was still uppermost in His desires: “Father, glorify Thy name.”

    That filial cry, so honouring to God, brought, as at His baptism and His transfiguration ( Luke 3:21,22; 9:29-35), the audible echo of His prayer, “I have both glorified it and will glorify it again”; to the people it seemed only “thunder,” to the more receptive a speech, which they thought an angel’s; to His own intimate disciples the Father’s words, which one of them, John, records. Jesus declared this voice to be for their sakes, a pledge of Satan’s overthrow, and of His own drawing all to Himself in His death.

    Jesus then hid Himself from His foes, and from the people who notwithstanding His miracles believed not, fulfilling, according to John, Isaiah’s prophecy ( Isaiah 6:1,9,10), the evangelist identifyingJEHOVAH there with Jesus here ( John 12:36-41). Several “chief rulers” however believed; but, fearing expulsion from the synagogue by the Pharisees, they did not confess Him ( John 12:42,43; 5:44); contrast the noble blind beggar (9:34-41). Before His leaving the temple a disciple, remembering His former words, “behold your house is left unto you desolate” ( Luke 13:35), remarked on the stupendous stones of the temple ( Mark 13:1; Luke 21:5), implying that its speedy overthrow seemed amazing. He confirms His former prophecy, adding “there shall not be left one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down.” Upon reaching Olivet, as He sat facing the temple on the W., Peter, James, John, and Andrew, as spokesmen of the twelve who were present, ask Him privately, “when (1) shall these things be, and what the sign of (2) Thy coming and of the end of the world?” (the consammation of the age, Greek) Matthew 24:3; Mark 13:3,4. Their idea connected Christ’s coming with the destruction of the temple and the Jewish theocracy. Jesus makes this destruction to prefigure that of the outward church of Christendom by the apostasy which shall immediately precede His visible personal coming to gather His elect (2 Thessalonians 2). At Matthew 24:28,29 He passes from the destruction of Jerusalem to its antitypical analogue, the destruction of the apostate church and the antichristian confederacy at the Lord’s coming to judge them and gather the saints and His dispersed elect nation Israel. The corrupt Jewish church was then the “carcass” with the human form, but not the life reflecting God’s image; the eagles were the Roman world power.

    The apostate woman or harlot must therefore be judged by the beast or world power on whom she had leaned instead of upon God (Revelation 17). The same eternal principle (Ezekiel 23) shall be manifested again, when apostate Christendom shall be judged by the God-opposed world (to whom she has conformed) in its last form, antichrist. Then on the same Olivet on which Jesus sat, and from which He ascended, shall He descend and judge antichrist and save Israel ( Zechariah 14:4; Ezekiel 11:23; 43:2). Luke parts the answers to the two queries into separate discourses: verse 17 the end of the age or dispensation, and verse 21 the destruction of Jerusalem; adding also that when “the times of the Gentiles” are fulfilled, and “Jerusalem trodden down of the Gentiles” the appointed time, “they shall see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.”

    The “beginning of all these things coming to pass,” i.e. the events preceding Jerusalem’s overthrow, about to take place in “this generation,” is a pledge that the rest will follow, as the budding “fig tree” indicates summer’s approach. “But of that day (in contrast to ‘all these things’ in ‘this generation.’) knoweth no man,” etc. ( Matthew 24:32,34,36; Luke 21:24-32.) The parables of the ten virgins and the talents, and the explicit description of the King’s separation of the sheep and the goats, complete the answer to the disciples’ question and to the Saviour’s public ministry.

    The Sanhedrin consulted together, during Jesus’ retirement ( John 12:36) on the Wednesday ( Matthew 26:3), “how to kill Him by subtlety”; but it was ordained to be a public act of Jews and Gentiles, kings and people, together. So Satan now entered Judas Iscariot, “the son of perdition” (a title restricted to him and antichrist: John 17:12; Thessalonians 2:3), and availing himself of his Master’s retirement he went and covenanted to betray Jesus for 30 pieces of silver ( Luke 22:3). The last supper He celebrated so late on Thursday as to be really on the beginning of the 14th Nisan, the day of killing the lamb in preparation for the Passover. The 14th Nisan, though not strictly part of the festival but one day before the time ( John 18:28), was popularly counted so and called “the first day of unleavened bread” (leaven being carefully put away): Matthew 26:17; Luke 22:8-11. (But see PASSOVER for a different view of John.) On His disciples asking where He would have them to prepare for Him the Passover, He sent Peter and John to follow a man whom they should meet bearing a pitcher of water into the house, and say to the owner of the house (evidently a disciple), The Master saith, Where is the guest chamber where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples? The message implies something extraordinary and unusual; also Luke 22:15, “with desire I have desired to eat this Passover.” John 19:14 calls the day “the preparation of the Passover,” i.e. the day before it; the sabbath in that Passover week was “a high day” ( John 19:31,42), because it coincided with the sacred Nisan 15. The day on which Jesus suffered was Nisan 14, on the eve commencing which day He ate the Passover supper.

    The priest party had despaired of taking Him at the feast because of His popularity: “not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar of the people” ( Mark 14:2). After His triumphal entry they had said, “perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold the world is gone after Him” ( John 12:19).

    How then did it come to pass, He was crucified at the time of slaying the lamb between 12 and 3 o’clock, 14th of Nisan? Pilate did not wish it, nor Herod, nor the Jews originally. It was God’s ordering, carried out by agents unconsciously fulfilling the prophetical types and announcements ( Acts 4:28). That on the day of His crucifixion there was not the sabbatical rest proper to Nisan 15 appears from Matthew 27:59,60; Mark 15:21,42,46; Luke 23:54,56. He died the very day and hour (the ninth) when the paschal lamb was slain. Exodus 12:6 margin,” between the two evenings,” i.e. from afternoon to sunset about two hours and a half ( 1 Corinthians 5:7). John 13:1,2 expressly says the supper was “before” the Passover feast. In A.D. 30, the year of His crucifixion, Nisan 14 was on Friday, which accords with this view. ”Supper having begun” ( John 13:2; not “being ended”; genomenou , “having begun to be”), Jesus performed an act of condescending love (twice before performed by woman’s love for Himself: Luke 7:38; John 12:3) well calculated to repress the spirit of rivalry among the disciples as to who should be nearest Him ( Luke 22:24-30). Rising from table, laying aside His garments, taking a towel, and pouring water into a basin, He began to wash His disciples’ feet (even perhaps the devilmoved Judas’ feet) and wipe them with the towel. He then drew the lesson: if I your Master have washed your feet (a slave’s office) ye also ought to wash one another’s feet. The converted jailer did so literally ( Acts 16:33). All Christians should in spirit do the same “by love serving one another” ( Galatians 5:13; 6:1,2); especially in regard to our brethren’s faults, which are the soils contracted by the feet in the daily life walk, and which need the Lord’s washing ( Romans 15:1; Hebrews 12:13).

    Jesus “troubled in spirit” testified, “one of you shall betray Me,” speaking generally, “one of the twelve that dippeth with Me in the dish” ( Mark 14:20, fulfilling Psalm 41:9), then especially indicating to the beloved disciple privately (which He could do from John’s “lying on Jesus’ breast”), “he it is to whom I shall give a sop,” and giving it to Judas. The Vaticanus and Sinaiticus manuscripts make Peter (reclining on the other side of Jesus) first, and then John, ask Jesus, “Who is it?” reading, “Simon Peter beckons, and saith to Him, Say, who is it?” Alexandrinus manuscript reads; as KJV, Judas among the rest ( John 13:22, Luke 22:23) asked, “Master, is it I?” Jesus replied (It is as) “thou hast said” ( Matthew 26:22,25). After receiving the sop Judas yielded himself up wholly to Satan, and immediately went out in the night. It was “after supper” Jesus took the cup and made it the sacrament of His blood. But after this still Jesus saith, “the hand of him that betrayeth Me is with Me on the table” ( Luke 22:20-22; 1 Corinthians 11:25); so that the giving of the sop to Judas must have been after both the paschal supper and the Lord’s Supper. The fulfillment of the Passover in Himself He marks in Luke 22:16-18; He institutes the Lord’s supper ( Luke 22:19,20); the strife which should be greatest elicited His condescension in washing the disciples’ feet ( Luke 22:24-30). The announcement of Judas’ treachery and his departure took place either before the washing (Luke) or after it (John), the Spirit marking the chronological order in one Gospel, the spiritual in the other. Loving ministration to the brethren is to be shown, even though false brethren be present, for we are not the judges; much more so when all are true brethren in Christ. “Drink ye all” implies that the whole twelve, Judas included, were at the Lord’s supper. His words “I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine until I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom” point on to the marriage supper of the Lamb at His coming again ( Matthew 26:29; Revelation 19:9; 1 Corinthians 11:26). He alludes to the fruit of the vine just consecrated as a sacrament in His similitude, John 15:1, which chapter and John 16 and John 17 (in the latter of which He reviews His all but finished work, and commends it and His beloved disciples to the Father), He spoke in the act of departure from the paschal chamber, being the resumption of His discourse (14:31).

    He evidently lingered among His loved ones, it being His last opportunity of private communion with them, and confirming them against the trial under which He foresaw their faith would temporarily fail, before going to the agony of Gethsemane ( Luke 22:31-34).

    Crossing the Kedron brook at the foot of the ravine which divides Olivet on the E. from the city, He reached His favorite resort, the garden named from its oil presses (Gath shemanee); here the True Olive was bruised to give light to the world ( Exodus 27:20). Leaving the rest in its outskirts, with Peter, James, and John, whom He took at once to be eyewitnesses to the church of His agony and to afford Him their sympathy, He advanced from the moonlit part into the deep shade thrown by the rocks and buildings on the other side of the ravine. Matthew 26:37-40: “watch with Me.” There is a beautiful gradation in His prayer. Shrinking from contact with Satan, sin, and death ( Luke 22:41,53), He knelt and fell forward on the earth ( Mark 14:35) a stone’s cast distant from the disciples, praying: (1) “if it be possible (consistently with Thy glory and man’s salvation) let this cup pass from Me, nevertheless not as I will but as Thou wilt.” (2) “Abba, Father, all things are possible unto Thee,” etc. (lest He in His first prayer should seem for a moment to doubt the Father’s power.) (3) “Father, if Thou be willing,” etc. (for Thy will is the only limit of Thy power.) (4) “If this cup may not pass away from Me except I drink it, Thy will be done.” (5) John’s record ( John 18:11), though not mentioning the see AGONY at all, yet undesignedly coinciding with the synoptical Gospels in giving Jesus’ subsequent words, the climax of His victory of faith, “the cup which My Father hath given Me shall I not drink it?”

    The Vaticanus, Alexandrinus, and Sinaiticus manuscripts omit Luke 22:43,44 as to the angel strengthening Him, and His using that imparted physical strength only to agonize in prayer even to bloody sweat, falling in drops to the ground. But manuscript of Beza, the Guelferbitine manuscript and the oldest Latin versions have the verses. Thrice Jesus returned to the slumbering apostles, each time to find them slumbering, and so having lost the precious opportunity which afterwards they would look back on with bitter regret; but for their want of watchfulness they might have comforted their Lord by sympathy, a work which angels might desire, and which in lack of their human ministry an angel, so far as strengthening Him was concerned, supplied. As it was, He endured the conflict bereft of human sympathy and alone.

    A band from the Roman cohort stationed in Antonia came now, under the guidance of the priestly party’s officers, elders, captains of the temple, chief priests, and Judas, with torches and lanterns, though it was full moon, to prevent the possibility of escape under the shadow of the olive trees.

    Jesus in calm dignity came forth to meet them. The traitor gave his studied kiss (katafileoo , not merely fileoo ). Jesus is first to question them, “whom seek ye?” “Jesus of Nazareth.” “I am He.” At the words they fell back to the ground; the Divine I AM showed how they were at His mercy and how voluntary was His surrender. So He could dictate His terms in behalf of His disciples, for whom His only solicitude was (John 18). These in their turn sought to defend Him, and Peter with the sword rashly smote off the high priest’s servant Malchus’ ear, which Jesus immediately healed with a touch, and uttered His meek protest at their coming out as against a thief.

    Then the disciples all fled, among them a young man having a linen cloth (sindon , elsewhere used only of a shroud) cast about his naked body; the young men laid hold on him, and he fled naked, leaving the linen cloth.

    Possibly Lazarus, who hastily put it on, the trophy of his restoration, and followed Jesus from Bethany, roused up on hearing of Jesus’ seizure in Gethsemane across the Olivet ridge; or else Mark himself ( Mark 14:50-52). John and Peter soon returned.

    Jesus was bound and led for a private informal examination (until the Sanhedrin met) before Annas first, who though deposed by the former Roman procurator, Valer. Gratus, from the high priesthood, wielded much of its real power, being regarded as high priest in point of right, and being father-in-law to the actual one Caiaphas. The two had a common official residence. Annas questioned Jesus about His disciples and teaching; Jesus told him to ask those who had heard Him, whereupon an officer struck Him with the palm of his hand. Peter’s three denials now took place; and the second cock crowing, at the beginning of the fourth watch, between three and four o’clock, announced the first dawn, just as Jesus was being led to Caiaphas across the court where Peter was standing. (Translated the Greek aorist, John 18:24, “Annas sent Him bound unto Caiaphas”). The Sanhedrin was already assembled at Caiaphas’ house, the case being urgent and privacy suiting their purpose: “as soon as it was day” ( Luke 22:66) refers to the close of the trial which he summarizes. Beginning it before day was informal (Gemara (Babylonian), Sanhedr., 6:1); but the council went through the form of producing witnesses whose testimony so disagreed that it broke down ( Mark 14:55-59). “He opened not His mouth,” as was foretold ( Isaiah 53:7), alike before the scornful Herod and before the legal but unjustly proceeding tribunal, the Sanhedrin. Before Annas’ informal examination He replied with repelling dignity; before Pilate with forbearing condescension witnessing to the truth. The high priest, foiled in his hope from the false witnesses ( Isaiah 29:20 ff), himself adjures or puts Jesus under the obligation of an oath ( Leviticus 5:1), asking “art Thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?” Tradition held that Messiah should build a more glorious temple; so the testimony of the false witness as to Jesus’ saying that “in three days He would build one without hands” suggested the high priest’s question. Jesus avowed, “I am, and moreover (be- sides My assertion) ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power (not ‘nevertheless,’ but furthermore, moreover: Matthew 26:64), and coming in the clouds of heaven” (as foretold Daniel 7:13). This claim to Godhead was the ground of His condemnation by the Jews ( John 19:7). Caiaphas (standing up) rent his clothes (from the neck straight down in front, not behind). The excited Sanhedrin put again the same question ( Luke 22:70), and on His reaffirming His divine Sonship without further witnesses condemned Him as a blasphemer and “guilty of death” ( Leviticus 24:16; Deuteronomy 18:20).

    After the grossest insults to the meek Sufferer, spitting ( Isaiah 50:6), buffeting, and jeers, after covering His face, Prophesy who smote Thee?

    His foes assembled the court again in full numbers in (rather “about,” [epi ) the morning ( Mark 15:1) and led Him to Pilate, who alone had power to execute sentence of death. The judgment hall, or governor’s residence, was Herod’s former palace in the upper or western city. The wretched traitor, blinded by covetousness and disappointed ambition, now first sees the atrocity of his act, forces his way into the inner sanctuary ( Matthew 27:5, naos ) of the priests, in despairing remorse exclaims “I have betrayed the innocent blood,” and is told that is no concern of theirs but his, flings down the price of blood, and, Ahithophel like ( 2 Samuel 7:23), went and hanged himself; then “falling headlong, he burst asunder, and all his bowels gushed out” ( Acts 1:18,25); so “he went to his own place” ( Isaiah 30:33).

    The council members, true to their characteristic straining out gnats while swallowing camels (just as the priests would not put the 30 pieces into the treasury as being the price of blood) similarly stood with their Prisoner before Pilate’s residence, not entering the Gentile’s house, to shun defilement, shrinking from leaven but not from innocent blood. Pilate comes out to answer their demand for the Prisoner’s execution, and with the Roman regard for legal forms requires to know the accusation against Him. They evade the question at first ( John 18:30), then answer, “we found this Fellow perverting the nation, forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a king” ( Luke 23:2); the very thing they tempted Him to, but which He foiled them in so admirably ( Matthew 22:21). How subtly they changed their accusation from the religious ground, which they held before the high priest, to what was the only one Pilate would entertain, the political! The Roman governor was too shrewd not to discover speedily that Jesus’ claim to kingship was such as constituted no crime against Caesar, and that the charge was the offspring of religious animosity; he knew them too well to believe they would persecute one to death for seeking to deliver them from Rome.

    Ironically he replied ( John 18:31) to their first evasive answer ( John 18:30), If your decision must be accepted as final, then “judge” i.e. execute, Him “according to your law”; but as Rome reserves capital cases to its jurisdiction, both the judicial trial and execution belong to me, and I will not be your mere executioner. It was divinely ordered that Rome should be His executioner, that Jesus’ prophecy of His mode of death should be fulfilled, crucifixion being the Romish, stoning the Jewish punishment, one which the Jews had more than once attempted to execute on Him for blasphemy. To the priests’ “many” specific accusations Jesus answered nothing ( Matthew 27:12-14), so that Pilate marvelled. Jesus’ majestic bearing awed and attracted him. His affirmative answer to the governor’s query (though He would not answer the priests), “art Thou a King? .... to this end was I born that I should bear witness of the truth,” elicited Pilate’s question of pity for the unpractical Enthusiast as He seemed to this practical man of the world, “what is truth?” Pilate waited for no answer, for he regarded “truth” in religion as the dream of visionaries undeserving the attention of sensible men of the world and politicians. “The Gentile people then regarded all religions equally true, the philosophers equally false, and the magistrates equally useful.”

    On the accusers mentioning “Galilee” as the starting point of His teaching Pilate made it his plea for sending Him to Herod, who was then at Jerusalem a worshipper (!) at the Passover (compare Acts 25:9).

    Hereby he at once shifted the responsibility off himself, and conciliated by this act of courtesy a ruler whom he had previously offended ( Luke 13:1; 23:5-12). Herod had long desired to see a miracle wrought by Jesus, but when foiled in his superstitious curiosity he mocked and arrayed Him in a gorgeous robe as a mock king, and sent Him back to Pilate ( Luke 9:7-9; Matthew 14:2). Superstition and profanity are nearly related and soon succeed one another.

    A second time He stands before Pilate, who was now fully satisfied that He was innocent. The governor calls together the priests and people, and tells them that neither he nor Herod had found any guilt in Him, but proposes, in order to satisfy them, to scourge Him, whom he himself pronounced innocent! This concession betraying his readiness to concede principle to external pressure only stimulated them to demand more loudly His execution. The people meanwhile were clamouring for the customary release of a prisoner to them at the Passover. Pilate still hoped the multitude who had so recently escorted Jesus in triumph would, upon being appealed to, call for Jesus’ release, for he knew that His apprehension was the act of the envious priests not of the people ( Mark 15:8-13). But the chief priests moved the people to call for Barabbas, a notorious robber, city insurrectionist, and murderer. Ascending the judgment seat (a movable tribunal from which judgments were given), in this case set on a pavement, the Gabbatha (from gab , Hebrew, a ridge on which it was laid) in front of his official palace, he receives a message from his wife (by tradition named Procula, who probably had previously heard of Jesus; contrast Herod’s bad wife as to John, Matthew 14:1-8. Former Roman laws prohibiting magistrates taking wives with them were now ignored) warning him, “have thou nothing to do with that just man, for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of Him.” He now puts it to the people whether they will have Jesus or Barabbas, and they with prompted unanimity clamour, “not this Man, but Barabbas.” The disappointed governor, from no natural tenderness but from the workings of conscience, remonstrated with them, “why, what evil hath He done?” But trifling with convictions and delay in duty could only have one result. Pilate yields to the threatening tumult, and by symbolically washing his hands ( Deuteronomy 21:6,7) tries to transfer from himself to them the guilt of the innocent blood; but in vain, for to all ages the Christian creeds brand his name as Jesus’ judicial murderer, “suffered under Pontius Pilate.” The people all accepted that awful legacy of guilt, to the misery of themselves and of their children to this day.

    Then followed the preliminary scourging, the see CROWN of thorns, the reed as a mock sceptre put in His right hand, and the smiting His head with the reed, and spitting on Him, the scarlet robe (the soldiers’ cloak): the Gentiles’ mockery, as the Jews’ mockery had been before. Pilate made a last appeal to their humanity at that moving sight, Jesus coming forth wearing the thorn crown and purple robe, “Behold the Man.” The priestly cries were only the more infuriate: “Crucify Him; by our law He ought to die, because He made Himself the Son of God.” Pilate returned to question Jesus. Receiving no answer, he said: “Knowest Thou not that I have power to crucify and to release Thee?” Jesus answered ( John 19:11): “Thou couldest have no power against Me except it were given thee from above; therefore he (Caiaphas and the Jews: Mark 15:1; John 11:48-52) that delivered Me unto thee hath the greater sin.” Pilate, to whom the supreme Judge delegated power as a magistrate, sins indeed in letting himself be another’s tool to kill Jesus against his convictions; but Caiaphas, who had not this plenary power of execution but who had the power given of knowing Jesus’ divine Sonship, and yet delivered Jesus to Pilate to be executed, has the greater guilt, for he sins against light and the clearest evidence. The Lord’s words awed and moved Pilate to make a last effort to save Him. But convictions all gave way before the dangerous cry, “if thou let this Man go thou art not Caesar’s friend, whosoever maketh himself a king sinneth against Caesar.” He knew well how small a matter was enough to ground a charge of treason on before the cruel and jealous Tiberius; but he escaped not by sacrificing Jesus, but was disgraced, banished by the emperor, and died by his own hand: we often bring on us the evil we fear, by doing evil to escape it. Again he mounts the judgment seat to give the unjust sentence, yet shows that his own moral sense revolted against it by his bitter taunt against his instigators, “behold your King.” “Away with Him; crucify Him.” “Shall I crucify your King?” “We have no king but Caesar.” God took them at their hypocritical word.

    Judah’s “sceptre” centerd in Jesus the “Shiloh” ( John 18:33); delivering Him up to Rome, they delivered up their kingdom until Israel’s final restoration ( Genesis 49:10); meantime “unto Him is the gathering of the (Gentile) people.” Pilate passes sentence, and Jesus, stripped of the scarlet robe, is led to see GOLGOTHA , a slightly rising ground without the gate.

    The Sanhedrin members were the crucifiers the Roman soldiers but the instruments ( Acts 5:30).

    Luke ( Luke 23:27-31), who especially records the women’s ministrations mentions that “a great company of women bewailing followed Him; but Jesus turning said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me but for yourselves and your children”: namely, for the woes coming on Jerusalem; since if He the green (ever living, fruitful) vine suffer so in judgment for men’s imputed sin, how terrible will be the judgment of the impenitent who as a dry withered branch (void of life and fruit of righteousness) are cast forth (John 15; 1 Peter 4:18). The Saviour’s exhausted strength now sank under the cross; Simon of Cyrene, passing by as he came in from the country, is laid hold upon to bear it after Jesus (an enviable honour spiritually: Luke 14:27). They offer vinegar and gall to stupefy Him; but He will consciously meet His pain in all its unmitigated bitterness. They strip off His outer mantle and inner vest, and then crucify Him, the sacred body being raised aloft and the feet being separately nailed.

    The apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus represents a linen cloth to have been bound round His loins.

    Pilate wrote the trilingual title over His head, and would not alter it for the chief priests, “Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews” (John giving the Greek form; Matthew the Hebrew, “This is Jesus the King of the Jews”; mark with characteristic brevity the Lat. without admixture of foreign words, “The King of the Jews,” to which Luke prefixes “this is” from the Hebrew). The three elements of humanity appear here united by Him on the cross: Greek refinement; Roman law, polity and dominion; and Hebrew divine revelation. God made Pilate in spite of himself proclaim a blessed verity, which the Jews’ remonstrance could not make him retract: His kingship of the Jews the mean of universal blessing to the Gentiles. The soldiers divided in four the outer mantle, and cast lots for the seamless inner vest: the former (as Elijah’s mantle fell on Elisha, so Christ’s mantle fell upon His church) symbolizing the diffusion of the gospel externally to the four world quarters, the latter the inner unity of the true church. As the Jewish church represents the unity, so the Gentile churches the diversity and worldwide diffusion. The four soldiers then sat down, stolidly impassive as they watched Him. It was now, when they crucified Him the third hour or about nine o’clock ( Mark 15:25,33); His death was six hours subsequently at the ninth hour. John calls the hour of His sentence the sixth hour ( John 19:14); John probably counted the hours differently from the Jewish mode, and in the Asiatic mode, so that Pilate’s sentencing Jesus was at six o’clock in our mode of counting from 12 midnight to noon, and the actual crucifixion was at nine.

    Between nine and twelve o’clock occurred the mockeries by the ruling priests, the soldiers, the passers by, and the thieves; whereas the people “stood beholding” probably with silent relentings ( Matthew 27:39-43; Luke 23:35-37). The arch-tempter’s voice betrays itself again under his agents’ taunt, “if Thou be the Son of God” ( Matthew 4:3,6). “Himself He cannot save,” because He cannot deny Himself, and He had covenanted man’s redemption; and, such is His love, He cannot sacrifice us by saving Himself. “He saved others.” Yes, He came to seek and save the lost, they unconsciously confess. Throughout God provided for His Son’s glorification amidst His sufferings: the priests who could find no witness against Him, Herod, Pilate, the soldiers decking Him as a king, the penitent thief (robber), and the centurion. From His cross as a throne He gave admission to paradise to the penitent, “remembering” when there His former companion in sorrow, as worldly men seldom do ( Genesis 40:14,23). From it too He committed the bereaved virgin mother, who with Mary her sister, Clopas’ wife, and Mary Magdalene, stood by, to John’s care. That apostle at once took her away from the harrowing scene ( Luke 2:35; John 19:27; in undesigned coincidence with which the virgin is not mentioned among the women “beholding afar off,” but Mary Magdalene is ( Matthew 27:55,56), and returned in time to witness what he records in Matthew 27:28-37.

    Sympathizing nature at the sixth hour spread a supernatural pall of gloom over the land until the ninth hour; compare Amos 8:9. He all this time, unseen by mortal gaze, encountered the last desperate onslaught of the powers of darkness amidst the infinitely more trying darkness of the Father’s withdrawal of His consciously felt presence, of which the external gloom was but the shadow. No evangelist records the mysteries of these three hours. The first glimpse of them we get is the complaining yet trusting cry ( Isaiah 50:10) from the Son at the close, His pent-up feelings seeking relief in the prayer, “My God, My (Mine still though I be apparently forsaken) God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?” ( Psalm 22:1, compare Job 13:15.) Like the psalm, which begins with His filial cry of complaint yet trust, and ends in triumph, so Jesus, who appropriated the 22nd Psalm, passed inwardly and outwardly from darkness to brightness.

    As the bright light illumined the night of His birth ( Luke 2:9), so it dispelled the gloom at His death directly after and in consequence of His cry ( Hebrews 5:7). When the darkness cleared away there stood the inscription “The King of the Jews,” foreshadowing His coming reign over Israel and the nations in the flesh with His transfigured saints. The Jews, knowing well His meaning, yet blasphemously perverted His moving cry, El-i, My God, into a mock, as though He called for Elias. One of them however in mercy offered a sponge with vinegar (the soldier’s acid wine refreshing to the palate) when He said, “I thirst,” while the rest checked him, saying, “let be, let us see whether Elias will come” ( Matthew 27:48,49; Mark 15:36); he took up their contemptuous phrase, yet, under cover of mockery, perseveres in his humane act. With a loud cry of redemption accomplished for man, “It is finished,” His farewell to men, and then trustful committal of His spirit to God, “Father, into Thine hands! commend My spirit,” His entrance greeting to paradise, Jesus gave up the ghost.

    His sentences on the cross were the perfect seven: Luke 23:34; 43; John 19:26,27; Matthew 27:46; John 19:28; 30; Luke 23:46.

    The physical cause of His death seems to be rupture of the heart; so Psalm 69:20, “reproach hath broken My heart.” Crucifixion alone, not touching any vital part ( Mark 15:41), would not so soon have killed Him, as it did not the thieves ( John 19:31-33). His bloody sweat on the chilly night, and His piercing cry, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachtani? (My God! My God! Why hast Thou forsaken me?)” prove the intensity of the strain on His heart. His loud voice just before He died shows He did not die of exhaustion. The pericardium, or sac in which the heart pulsates, bursting, the blood separated into crassamentum and serum, so that when the soldier thrust the spear in the side “blood and water” flowed out. The rending of the temple veil answers to His flesh, i.e. pericardium, burst open, whereby spiritually a new and living way, by water and blood ( 1 John 5:6), i.e. the sanctifying Spirit and the justifying atonement, is opened to us into His inmost sanctuary, His heart, as well as His immediate presence ( Matthew 27:51; Hebrews 10:19-22). But Christ voluntarily Himself laid down His life ( John 10:18). The high priest on the day of atonement entered on one side of the veil, but now it “was rent in the midst ... in twain, from the top to the bottom.” “The earth quaked, the rocks rent, graves opened, (at the moment of the death of Him who by death conquered death,) and many saints’ bodies arose, and came out of the graves (not until) after His resurrection (for He being ‘the firstfruits’ of the resurrection must take precedence of them: 1 Corinthians 15:23; Colossians 1:18), and appeared unto many” during the 40 days of His post resurrection sojourn. The centurion in charge, and those with him, were awestruck in seeing the earthquake and the things done, and, remembering His claim for which the Jews condemned Him ( John 19:7), are constrained to confess “truly this was the Son of God.” See Luke 23:47, “truly this Man was righteous,” i.e. justified in His claim to the divine Sonship for which He was condemned.

    The centurion’s spiritual perception was deeper than that of the others with him: they were astonished by the earthquake, he also by the divine words and tone in which Jesus sealed with His dying breath His Sonship (“when he saw that He so cried out” “with a loud voice,” Mark 15:37,39), “Father into Thy hands I commend My spirit” (a deliberate voluntary delivering up of His “spirit,” as an act in His own power, John 10:18).

    Like Samson the type, “He slew more at His death than in His life” ( Judges 16:30). “All the people” who came as spectators, at the prodigies, the darkness and earthquake, now smite their breasts in unavailing self reproach, renewed afterward on Pentecost ( Acts 2:37).

    So also the women who stood “afar off” ( Psalm 38:11).

    Two now come forward to honour His sacred body. Joseph, a rich man of Arimathea, “a disciple of Jesus (waiting for the kingdom of God), but secretly for fear of the Jews ... went boldly (now casting off unworthy fear) to Pilate and craved” it. Pilate marveled if He could be already dead, but on the centurion’s testimony freely gave Joseph the body. The Father rescued that holy temple from the indignity of committal to one of the two common sepulchres of malefactors. Joseph “wrapped in linen” and took the body to “his own new sepulchre (a loculus tomb, with rolling stone at the cave entrance (see TOMB)) which he had hewn out in the rock,” “wherein was never man yet laid”; it was “in the garden, in the place where He was crucified.” Nicodemus, who at first “came to Jesus by night,” now fearlessly in open day comes forward to honour with a princely gift of pounds of mixed myrrh and aloes, to be sprinkled freely in the linen swathes wrapping the body of the Crucified One. ( Isaiah 53:9,12.) Like Joseph he too was a ruler of the Jews. Two of the council that condemned Jesus thus not only practically protest against the condemnation, but at all risks avow their reverent love to Him. Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Joses, stupefied with sorrow, sat over against the sepulchre, while the two rulers performed the last rites. When the latter rolled the stone from the side recess down the incline into its proper place, closing the low mouth of the tomb, in the face of the rock, the women returned to the city to buy spices and ointments, in order to complete after the approaching sabbath the rites (which necessarily had been done in haste) by spreading liquid perfumes over the sacred body, besides the powdered spices already sprinkled in the linen swathes.

    On the close of the sabbath (Saturday evening) the chief priests, still fearing their sleeping Victim, determined to foil His prophecy, “after three days I will rise again.” So they got a Roman guard to be placed at their disposal to watch the tomb (“ye have a watch” implies that already they had a Roman guard granted during the feast), and they sealed the stone; but as in the case of Daniel ( Daniel 6:17), His type, they only made His miraculous resurrection the more unquestionable. The Father raised Him, as He was God’s prisoner, and He waited for God to set Him free ( Acts 2:24). But His resurrection was also His own act ( John 2:19; 10:18).

    His resurrection body is a sample of what His saints’ bodies shall be ( Philippians 3:21); on the one hand having flesh and bones capable of being touched ( Luke 24:39; John 20:27); on the other appearing and disappearing with mysterious powers such as it had not before ( John 20:19,26; 21:4-7). Angels witnessed to Mary Magdalene, Mary mother of James, Joanna, and Salome, who went early to the tomb to anoint Him, that Jesus was risen. The brevity of the two first evangelists on the resurrection, as compared with the fuller record of the two last, who detail selected appearances to show His identity, accounts for the difficulty of harmonizing the particulars which a little more knowledge would at once clear up. The first two attest the fact; the latter two the reality of His risen body, as proved by His being handled and His eating ( Luke 24:30-43; Acts 1:3; 10:41; John 20:20,27; 21:12,13). Matthew attests His appearance first in Judea, then by His own appointment in Galilee. So also Mark. Luke does not mention the appearance in Galilee, but dwells upon those in Judea supplementary to the first two. John (chapter 21) details an appearance in Galilee unnoticed by the first two, and by Paul (1 Corinthians 15). The resurrection of Jesus Christ, including His ascension tacitly as its necessary sequel, was the grand theme of the apostles’ preaching ( Acts 1:22; 2:31; 4:33). Hence, John ( John 20:17) takes the ascension for granted, without recording it; for it virtually began from the moment of His resurrection, “I ascend unto My Father,” etc. His return to His divine throne began already when He arose. Mark ( Mark 16:19) and Luke ( Luke 24:51; Acts 1:9) alone of the four explicitly record it. but all presuppose it.

    The women, besides “the spices and ointments” they “prepared” on Friday evening before the sabbath ( Luke 23:56), “bought spices” (only) at the close of the sabbath, Saturday evening ( Mark 16:1). So “very early,” “when it was yet dark,” “as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week” (Sunday; “at the rising of the sun,” in Mark 16:2, can only be a general definition of time, for his “very early” implies the sun had not actually risen, for if it had the time would not be “very early “) they set out for the tomb. On their way, while they anxiously thought “who shall roll us away the stone from the sepulchre door?” an earthquake rocked the ground under their feet, as a dazzlingly bright angel from heaven rolled back the stone and sat thereon. The guards through fear became as dead men. The women, beholding the sight partially and from some distance, were afraid; but when they reach the garden all is quiet, and the angel said, “fear not ye (emphatical in the Greek), for I know, ye seek Jesus.” The “for” in Mark 16:4, “when they looked they saw the stone rolled away, for it was great,” gives the reason why “looking up” they could see it from a distance. It also gives the reason for their previous anxiety and for God’s interposition, for our extremity is His opportunity. The angel’s appearing and removing the stone announced that Jesus had already risen indeed. The removal of the stone was not to set Jesus free, but after He had risen, when exactly is not revealed; John 20:6,7, shows it was without haste, in calm and deliberate order. Mary Magdalene, on seeing the stone rolled into its receptacle on one side of the rocky tomb’s mouth, ran away to Jerusalem at once to tell Peter. Fearing from the stone’s removal that the tomb had been violated and the sacred body stolen, she instinctively ran to men for help, and those the Lord’s foremost disciples Peter and John, generally associated, and now probably in John’s house with the Virgin ( John 19:27). The women left behind afterwards went in different directions to the homes of the other apostles, and so did not meet Peter as he came to the tomb ( John 20:1-3).

    In harmonizing the accounts we must remember “the sacred writer who records more particulars includes the fewer of the other writers, he who records fewer does not deny the more” (LeClerc). Thus, John includes tacitly other women besides Mary Magdalene; her words ( John 20:2) “we know not where,” etc., prove that other women had been with her to the tomb. Mark records the women’s seeing an angel, “a young man,” on the right side, on their entering the tomb after Mary Magdalene’s departure. Matthew mentions the angel as sitting on the stone outside the tomb. Luke mentions that when they were “much perplexed” at not finding the Lord’s body in the tomb they saw two men in shining garments stand by them and say, “why seek ye the living among the dead?” etc. In their excitement some of the women saw but one, others both, of the angels.

    One angel, being the speaker, moved from his position on the stone at the entrance outside to the inside and declared Jesus’ resurrection, and that according to His promise He would appear to them in Galilee, as recorded in Matthew ( Matthew 26:32; 28:10) and Mark ( Mark 16:7; 14:28).

    Mark, writing under Peter’s superintendence, records Jesus’ special message of love to Peter, to cheer him under his despondency because of his threefold denial of Jesus,” go, tell His disciples and Peter.”

    The trembling women returned from the sepulchre, not saying aught to any they met through awe, but when they reached the apostles telling the tidings “with great joy” that Jesus is risen, and as He said on the eve of His passion “is going before” the heretofore “scattered sheep” into Galilee, to gather them together again ( Matthew 28:8; Mark 16:7,8; 14:27,28; John 10:4). When Mary Magdalene and the other women first reported the tidings to “the eleven” (namely, Mary Magdalene to Peter and John, the other women to the remaining nine apostles), “they seemed to them idle tales, and they believed them not” ( Luke 24:9). Peter however and John, on Mary Magdalene’s report, ran to the tomb. John reached it first, and stooping down saw the linen clothes lying, but with reverent awe shrank from entering. Peter with impulsive promptness entered, and contemplated with deep interest (theorei ) the linen swathes and the head napkin duly folded, laid aside separately. Contrast Lazarus rising “bound hand and foot with grave-clothes,” because he was to return to corruption ( John 20:4-7; 11:44); but Jesus being “raised dieth no more,” therefore the grave-clothes were laid aside orderly, without haste or confusion, such as would have been had the body been stolen away. John saw this evidence and believed.

    Mary Magdalene followed to the tomb, but Peter and John were gone before she reached it, otherwise John would have imparted to her his faith.

    He and Peter soon communicated what they had seen to the other apostles and brethren ( Luke 24:12,24). Meantime Mary Magdalene stood without at the sepulchre weeping. Stooping, she saw within the sepulchre two angels in the attitude of watching, one at the head the other at the feet, where His body had lain, so that she might be sure none could have stolen Him so guarded. Stier suggests that her rapt and longing eye saw the angels whom the apostles owing to their lesser degree of susceptibility saw not. The other women had been afraid at the angelic vision; eagerness to recover the lost body of her Lord banishes from Mary Magdalene every other feeling. “They say, Woman, why weepest thou?” “Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where,” etc. (When the other women were with her she had said, “they have taken away the Lord, and we know not where they have laid Him”; now how naturally, when feeling all alone, she says “my Lord,” and “I know not.”) Turning back, as though even angels’ sympathy in His absence could not console her, she saw Jesus standing, but knew Him not. Her absorbing sorrow so shut out hope that she recognized not the very One whom she longed for. “Her tears wove a veil concealing Him who stood before her; seeking the dead prevents our seeing the living” (Stier). To His query, the same as the angel’s question, why weepest thou? she replied, “If thou have borne Him hence, tell me where thou hast laid Him, and I will take Him away.” How true to nature her taking for granted that the unknown stranger would know whom she meant, though she forgot to name Him, her heart was so full of Him. His one word in tones fondly remembered, “Mary,” reveals Him. At once she reverts to His former relation to her, “Rabboni,” “my Master” or “Teacher,” not yet rising to His higher relations as her Lord and God. Her deep joy could find vent in no other utterance than the one. A touch of her clasping hand accompanied it, to assure herself it is her Lord, the very one whose loving disciple she had been. Her eager touch He checked, “Be not touching Me” (haptou ), implying that a mere earthly love expressed in the embrace between friends in the flesh is unsuited to the new relations between His people and Himself now in His resurrection body (compare 2 Corinthians 5:16); “for I am not yet ascended to My Father,” assuring her for her comfort that the close intercourse, now not yet seasonable, shall be restored, and that His people shall touch Him, but with the hand of faith, more palpably than ever though no longer carnally, when He shall have ascended and the Spirit shall have consequently descended ( Ephesians 4:8). “But go tell My brethren, I am ascending (My ascension has already begun) to My Father,” etc. Finally when He shall return, of which His ascension is the pledge and type ( Acts 1:11), He shall be in nearest contact of all with His people, themselves also then in their resurrection bodies. Thus she was the first divinely commissioned preacher of His resurrection and ascension to those whom “He is not ashamed to call brethren” ( Hebrews 2:10,11). “They when they heard that He was alive and had been seen of her believed not.” Some believed Peter’s and John’s confirmation of the women’s report that His body was not in the sepulchre; but as “Him they saw not,” they regarded her report of having seen Him as the hallucination of an excited mind. Whether the angels just seen had borne away His body as Moses’ ( Deuteronomy 34:6), or what had become of it, they knew not; but hope of His appearing in person they had given up ( Luke 24:23,24). But now the other women, just after (for the clause “as they went to tell His disciples,” Matthew 28:9, is not in the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus manuscripts and oldest versions) they had brought the tidings as to the empty tomb and the angels to the other apostles besides Peter and John, on their way back to the tomb met Jesus, who said, “All hail,” and they clasped His feet and “worshipped Him,” not merely as their Teacher (like Mary Magdalene, John 20:16) but as their risen Lord. (before His resurrection it was usually others rather than the disciples that worshipped Him). The Lord added, “Go tell My brethren (namely, the eleven and all the rest then at Jerusalem, Luke 24:9) that they go into Galilee, there shall they see Me.”

    Meantime, the watch informed the Sanhedrin, who after consultation gave large sums of money to the soldiers, and invented a lie for them: “Say His disciples came by night and stole Him away while we slept.” If they slept how could they know the disciples stole Him? Would they have charged themselves with a capital offense, sleeping on guard, unless they were assured of impunity? Would the Sanhedrin and Roman authorities have let them escape punishment? If they were awake the Gospel account is true.

    The carefully folded grave-clothes confute the notion of theft. The Sanhedrin never examined the soldiers and the disciples publicly as to the alleged theft. Evidently they did not believe their own story; yet they propagated the lie, as Justin Martyr (Trypho, 108,117,17) charges them, by missionaries sent “over the whole world” to counteract Christianity.

    The third testimony to the still doubting eleven was that of the disciples who started for Emmaus (now Khamasa, close to the Roman road from Jerusalem by Solomon’s pools to Belt Jibrin) about noon on the same day, after having heard possibly but not credited Mary Magdalene’s and the other women’s statement of having seen Him. One was named Cleopas, i.e.

    Cleopater, not to be confounded with Clopas or Alphaeus ( John 19:25).

    Their sad report to Jesus, who joined them unrecognized, as to the apostles who went to see whether the women’s report as to the empty tomb were true, was “Him they saw not”: they took no direct notice of the women’s having subsequently seen Jesus, whether from disbelieving or from not having heard it. Jesus rebuked their slowness to believe, and showed “in all the scriptures (Jesus thus authenticating as inspired the Old Testament) the things concerning Himself,” that “Christ ought to have suffered these things and (then) enter into His glory.” Then at their constraining entreaty, it being “toward evening,” He stayed with them, and in blessing and breaking bread “He was known of them,” their eyes being “opened” so as no longer to be “holden” and incapable of discerning through His appearing “in another form” ( Mark 16:12; Luke 24:13-35). The transfiguration before His passion shows how His resurrection body could be the same body, yet altered so as at will to be more or less recognizable to beholders. The process of its progressive glorification probably began from His resurrection, and culminated at His ascension. Returning to Jerusalem after His vanishing from them, they found “the eleven and those with them” (the other disciples, Acts 1:14) with eager joy exclaiming “the Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon” ( 1 Corinthians 15:5). They did not credit the women, but they are convinced by one of the apostles, and that one Peter. The Emmaus disciples told concerning His being recognized by them in breaking of bread. As neither of the two were of the twelve, they had not been at the institution of the Lord’s supper, and therefore this “breaking of bread” was an ordinary meal, at which His well remembered gestures and mode of blessing the bread ( Matthew 14:19; 15:36) by thanksgiving occasioned their recognition of Him. “The eleven” is either used as a general designation ( Luke 24:33), not exactly, as there were but ten, Thomas being away; or else Thomas left them just after the Emmaus pair came in, and before Jesus appeared ( Luke 24:36-49; John 20:19-25).

    Other disciples ( Luke 24:33) besides the apostles were present, so that Christ’s commission ( John 20:19-23) belongs to the whole church (John says, John 20:19, “the disciples,” not merely the apostles), which exercises it generally by its ministers as its representatives, but not exclusively. The apostles “remitted sins,” just as they saved souls, instrumentally by the ministry of the word ( Acts 13:38; 10:43), not by priestly absolution. The apostles infallibly also wrote the word; their successors learn and teach it ( James 5:20). The parallel Luke 24:47 expresses how they remitted sins; Luke 24:49, in what sense “He breathed on them the Holy Spirit,” namely, gave them a measure of grace and faith, assuring them of “the promise of His Father” to be fulfilled in the Spirit’s outpouring on Pentecost, for which until then they were to wait in believing prayer ( Acts 1:14). The words John 20:22,23, were not used in ordinations for the first 12 centuries. The apostles’ inspiration was not transmitted by ordination to their successors. Thomas’s absence alone would prove that no final gifts of apostleship were then bestowed, else he would have forfeited them. In Matthew 16:19 Peter, and Matthew 28:18 all the disciples, constituting collectively “the church,” are given the power to loose and bindTHINGS, i.e, to legislate and declare obligatory or otherwise (Acts 10 and 15); in John 20:23 to remit or retain a\parPERSON’ S sins. The apostles by the miraculous gift of discerning spirits in part did so ( Acts 5:1-11; 8:21; 13:9), but mainly by ministry of the word. The former is not transmitted; the latter is the whole church’s province in all ages, exercised through its ministers chiefly but not exclusively.

    Doubts still mingled with the faith of the disciples, even after Christ’s appearance to Peter and then to the two Emmaus disciples. His humble appearance as an ordinary traveler, and His sitting down to a social meal in the body, seemed at variance with their ideas of His being an unsubstantial “spirit” ( Mark 16:12,13). In spite of their profession “the Lord is risen indeed,” they were “affrighted” when He actually stood in the midst of them ( Luke 24:36, etc.). “The doors were shut for fear of the Jews,” so that His risen body had properties to which material substances were no hindrance (compare Luke 24:31,40; John 20:19). To reassure them He showed them His hands and side and feet, and desired them to handle Him and see that He had “flesh and bones.”

    The “handling” is peculiar to Luke; but John undesignedly hints (a strong corroboration of the authenticity of both evangelists) at it by recording the form which Thomas’ unbelief took just afterward, “except I put my finger into the print of the nails (the cavity left by them being smaller, and such as the finger could fit into), and thrust my hand into His side (the cavity left by the spear being large, and such as the hand would fit into), I will not believe.”

    They could scarcely believe for joy and wonder (compare the type, Genesis 45:26), but their fright was all gone. He vouchsafes then the sign before given to show the reality of the raising to life of Jairus’ daughter ( Mark 5:4), by partaking of fish and honeycomb. Like the angels who ate of Abram’s food ( Genesis 18:8), He had the power, not the need, to eat; not from hunger or thirst, but to teach and convince His disciples ( Acts 10:41). His appearing on two successive first days of the week stamped that day with sanctity as the Lord’s day” ( Revelation 1:10). The consecration of one day in seven rests on the Old Testament law from the beginning; the transference from the last day of the week to the first was gradual, the apostolical usage resting on the Lord’s hallowing it in act by His resurrection and reappearances on it. In gracious condescension He vouchsafed to Thomas the tangible material proof which his morbid slowness to believe demanded. Thomas, now convinced, recognizes not merely that which feeling Christ’s body demonstrated, namely His humanity, but rises to avow what faith, not sense, revealed, His Divinity, “my Lord and my God!” Jesus gently reproves while commending him, “because thou hast seen Me thou hast believed; blessed are they that have not seen, yet have believed” ( Hebrews 11:1; 1 Peter 1:8; Corinthians 5:7).

    John (John 21) in an appendix recounts the Lord’s appearance to seven of the apostles (or else five apostles and two disciples) at the sea of Tiberias.

    At first they did not recognize Him standing on the shore, though near enough to hear His voice. The phrase “showed (manifested) Himself” implies perhaps, that after His resurrection He was visible only by a distinct act of His will. However, their non-recognition may have been due to the dimness of the twilight. Supposing possibly His inquiry, “children, have ye any meat?” was a stranger’s friendly call whether they had any fish to sell, they replied, no. At His suggestion they cast the net on the right side of the ship, then could not draw it for the multitude of fish. John with his greater spiritual discernment first perceived, “it is the Lord.” Peter with his impulsive ardor was the first to go to Him. As this miraculous draught answers to that in Luke 5, so Peter’s plunging into the water answers to his desire to walk to Jesus on the water; but there are characteristic differences. In Luke 5 the net broke; here not so. Type respectively of their past breaking of their resolution of devotedness to Jesus (their very fishing now was a temporary desertion of their higher calling), and of their henceforth not breaking it. There an indefinite number of fish, small and great; here “153 great fish.” In Matthew 14:28-31 Peter’s faith failed through fears; here he plunges fearlessly into the water to reach Jesus. The present dispensation with good and bad mixed answers to Luke (compare Matthew 13:47,48.) All are not secure who are in the gospel net; just as the net broke. But the future dispensation will be (as in John 21) an unbroken net, containing the full definite number of the elect, all “great” before God. Christ at the dawn of that day shall be waiting on the shore to welcome His ministering servants. The fish brought to the ship still in the sea (Luke 5) answer to the present gathering in of converts by the ministry in the midst of a still perilous tempting world. Those drawn to shore (John 21) answer to the saints safely landed and with Jesus, who makes them sit down to His banquet ( John 21:12, “come and have breakfast,” the morning meal, ariston , with Revelation 19:9). The “fire of coals, and fish laid thereon, and bread” were of Jesus’ miraculous provision, and typified the heavenly feast to which He will invite His servants; then shall every man’s special work have its special reward of grace, answering to “bring of the fish which ye have caught” ( Daniel 12:3; Luke 19:16-19; 2 John 1:8; 1 Corinthians 4:5).

    Something mysterious and majestic about Jesus’ form, rather felt than seen, combined with the extraordinary provision He had made for their meal, awed the disciples; they might have been inclined to ask explanations, but reverent fear and their knowledge “that it was the Lord” checked them.

    This early meal was a kind of resumption of the last supper. Again Peter and John are nearest their loved Lord. He tests Peter’s love so loudly professed at the last, supper ( Luke 22:33,34). As then He foretold his threefold denial, so now He elicits thrice his “love” patent to the allknowing Saviour. He delicately glances at Peter’s past overweening self confidence,” though all (the disciples) shall be offended because of Thee, yet will I never” ( Matthew 26:33); “lovest thou Me more than these” thy fellow disciples? Peter needed to be set right as to these, as well as in respect to Jesus. Then Jesus explicitly foretells Peter’s crucifixion, already at the last supper implied obscurely ( John 13:36), adding “follow Me,” the same call as the first of all ( Matthew 4:19). Jesus then commenced withdrawing, Peter followed, and on turning he saw John too following, and asked, “Lord, and what shall this man do?” Jesus replied, “if I will that he tarry (on earth) until I come (till the destruction of Jerusalem, when begins the series of events which together constitute the theme of the Apocalypse, called ‘the coming of the Lord’ Matthew 24, to be consummated in His personal appearing in order to reign), what is that to thee?” The danger of oral tradition (to guard against which the Gospel word was soon written) is illustrated in that the brethren, even so near the Fountain of truth, misinterpreted “this saying” as if it meant John should not die.

    The Lord’s promise and command ( Matthew 28:7,10,16, etc.) previously announced by the angel led the disciples in general (besides “the eleven” specified by Matthew) to go to a mountain in Galilee (perhaps that of the beatitudes) where “He was seen of 500 brethren at once” ( Corinthians 15:6). Some even still doubted the evidence of their senses (probably until He drew nearer, for at first He was seen at a distance, perhaps on the mountain top). But the eleven worshipped Him. Jesus confirmed His claim to worship by drawing near and declaring “all power is given unto Me in heaven and earth,” realizing Daniel 7:14, and commissioning all His disciples (not the apostles only, Acts 8:2,4), “go and disciple all the nations, baptizing them (the persons) into the name (not names, for God is ONE) of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit,” i.e. into living union with God in the threefold personality as revealed: “teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you,” for full instruction in Christ’s word is the necessary complement of baptism; “and (on this condition, not otherwise) I am (Jesus the great I AM, not merely ‘I shall be’) with you alway unto the consummation of the age” ( John 14:16; 16:13). The commission is to all the church, and is mostly executed by its ministers and teachers, the mode of whose appointment is not definitely prescribed. He has never left Himself without witnesses, however the church as a general body has apostatized.

    The Lord’s appearance to see JAMES the Less was after that to the 500, and marked him as one especially honoured, from whence afterward he presided over the Jerusalem church ( 1 Corinthians 15:6). In Galilee remote from Jerusalem the 500 could meet more safely. Thus, 120 who met at Jerusalem after the ascension were exclusive of those in Galilee.

    Toward the close of the forty days ( Acts 1:3) the disciples went up to Jerusalem, as the feast of Pentecost was near. Then for the last time they (“all the apostles,” 1:Cor. 15:7, besides the twelve, probably others, e.g.

    Andronicus and Junia, “of note among the apostles” or witnesses of the resurrection, “in Christ before Paul,” Romans 16:7) saw Him, Luke 24:44-49 answering to Acts 1:4-8; and He charged them not to leave Jerusalem until they received the promised Spirit from on high. He led them out from the city over the ridge of Olivet, descending toward Bethany, the district being called “Bethany “; compare Luke 24:50 with Acts 1:12, where the distance of Olivet from Jerusalem “a sabbath day’s journey” is thought by Alford to be specified, because the ascension was on the Saturday or sabbath of the seventh week from the resurrection, which suits the phrase “forty days” as well as the Thursday, usually made Ascension day. “They asked, wilt Thou at this time restore again (the apo of the compound marks the establishing as something due by God’s oft repeated promises) the kingdom to Israel?” He recognizes the fact, and only rebukes their requiring to know “the times or seasons put in the Father’s own power” ( Deuteronomy 29:29; Daniel 7:27; Isaiah 1:26).

    After His promise that they should be His witnesses from Jerusalem to the uttermost parts of the earth, their last glimpse of Him was in the act of blessing them ( Luke 24:51) with uplifted hands, even as His Sermon on the Mount began with blessing (compare Acts 3:26). He was “carried up into heaven,” “a cloud receiving Him out of their sight,” even as His elect shall be caught up in clouds ( 1 Thessalonians 4:17) and as “behold He cometh with clouds” ( Revelation 1:7). Angels announced to the disciples, gazing with strained eyes upward, that “the same Jesus shall return in like manner as they saw Him go into heaven,” probably at the same mountain ( Zechariah 14:4,5). Thus, there were ten appearances of the risen Saviour recorded, nine in the Gospels and Acts, and one in Corinthians 15, namely, to James, on the independent testimony of Paul, who mentions all those to men which the Gospels record, also the special one to himself after the Lord’s ascension. Most of the above is gathered, with occasional differences however, from Bishop Ellicott’s valuable Life of Christ. Four stages of development in the order and fullness of Christ’s teaching have been traced: (1) In the first year a slight advance on the teaching of John the Baptist. (2) The second year inaugurated by the Sermon on the Mount. (3) The third year the teaching of parables, setting forth the nature, constitution, and future prospects of the church. (4) The fourth year, the sublime discourses in the upper chamber, recorded by John, just before His betrayal and crucifixion.

    JETHER 1. Gideon’s oldest son. Afraid as a youth to slay Zebah and Zalmunna at his father’s bidding. Slain by Abimelech ( Judges 8:20; 9:5). 2. Same as see ITHRA and see ABIGAIL . 3. 1 Chronicles 2:32. 4. 1 Chronicles 4:17. Quaest. Hebrew in Paralipomena makes Ezra Amram, J. Aaron. 5. Ithran ( 1 Chronicles 7:38).

    JETHETH Genesis 36:40; 1 Chronicles 1:51. From an Arabic root “a nail” or “tent pin,” symbolizing stability; “a prince” ( Ezra 9:8; Isaiah 22:23).

    JETHLAH A city of Dan ( Joshua 19:42).

    JETHRO (See HOBAB ). Reuel’s oldest son. Father-in-law of Moses, by whose counsel Moses chose chief men from the tribes to be rulers of thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens, and to judge minor causes, reserving the weightier ones to himself (Exodus 18). “Jethro took a burnt offering and sacrifices for God,” being a priest of the true God. The primitive faith still had its representatives here and there in the Gentile world after Abraham’s call, e.g. Jethro, and Melchizedek. Reuel’s name, from El = God, implies he too was a God-worshipping priest-prince of his tribe, though the majority of the tribe bordering on the Hamite Canaan were idolaters ( Exodus 2:16). Zipporah’s repugnance to circumcision ( Exodus 4:24-26) shows that it was not universal even among worshippers of the true God. She circumcised the younger son only to save Moses from God’s wrath, the elder was evidently already circumcised. Moses’ delay in circumcising the younger was a sinful yielding to his wife. The occurrence induced him to send her back and his sons, and not take them to Egypt; Jethro brought them to him after Israel’s arrival at Sinai. Jethro of Midian (Abraham’s descendant) celebrated a sacrificial meal with Aaron and Israel’s elders; the representative firstfruits of the pagan who would afterward enter into fellowship with God and His people; as Amalek, another descendant of Abraham, represents on the contrary the pagan world hostile to the Lord and His people.

    JETUR Genesis 25:15. Ituraea.

    JEUEL 1 Chronicles 9:2,6.

    JEUSH 1. Genesis 36:5-18. 2. 1 Chronicles 7:10,11. 3. A Gershonite Levite, reckoned as one house with Beriah in David’s census ( 1 Chronicles 23:10,11). 4. 2 Chronicles 11:18,19.

    JEUZ Born in Moab ( 1 Chronicles 8:8,10).

    JEW At first one belonging to the kingdom of Judah, as distinguished from northern Israel ( 2 Kings 16:6). After the captivity, all members of the one new state were “Jews,” i.e. in God’s outward covenant, as contrasted with “Greeks” or Gentiles ( Romans 1:16; 2:9, margin). “Hebrews” on the other hand expressed their language and nationality, in contrast to “Hellenists,” i.e. Greek speaking Jews. Again the term” Israelites” expresses the high theocratic privileges of descent from the patriarch who “as a prince had power with God” ( 2 Corinthians 11:22; Romans 9:4).

    John uses “Jews” of the faction hostile to the Lord Jesus. By the time that he wrote the Jews had definitely rejected the gospel offered to them by the apostles at home and abroad ( 1 Thessalonians 2:14-16); so they are no longer regarded as the covenant people, the kingdom of God having passed from them to the Gentiles ( Acts 13:45,46). The destruction of Jerusalem and the temple formally effected the transference, forever since the Jew professes a religion enjoining what God’s providence makes it impossible for him to fulfil, namely, the observance of the great feasts and the sacrificial system in the temple at Jerusalem.

    B. F. Westcott (Smith’s Bible Dictionary) notices the preparation for the last or gospel revelation by the disciplining of the Jews under (1) the Persian supremacy (536—333 B.C.), in organization, order, and ritual; (2) under the Greek (333—167 B.C.), in liberty and speculation; (3) under the Asmonsean Maccabees, in independence and faith; (4) under the Herods, in the separation between the temporal and the spiritual kingdom.JEWRY means Judea ( Daniel 5:13). “The Jews’ language” signifies both the Hebrew ( 2 Kings 18:26) and the Aramaic Hebrew acquired in the captivity ( Nehemiah 13:24), “the language (lip) of Canaan” ( Isaiah 19:18). (See HEBREW LANGUAGE ).

    JEZANIAH Jeremiah 40:8, 42:1; apparently identical with Azariah, son of Hoshaiah ( Jeremiah 43:2). Associated with Johanan in the flight to Egypt, in spite of God’s warning by Jeremiah.JAAZANIAH in 2 Kings 25:23.

    JEZEBEL = chaste, free from carnal connection. One whose name belied her nature: licentious, fanatical, and stern. Daughter of Ethbaal, or Ithobal, king of Sidon and priest of Astarte, who had murdered Phelles his predecessor (Josephus contra Apion, 1:18) and restored order in Tyre after a period of anarchy. Wife of see AHAB who became a puppet in her hands for working all wickedness in the sight of Jehovah ( 1 Kings 21:25). She established the Phoenician idolatry on a grand scale at her husband’s court, maintaining at her table 450 prophets of Baal and 400 of Astarte (so “the groves” ought to be translated): 1 Kings 16:31,32; 18:19,13. She even slew the prophets of Jehovah ( 2 Kings 9:7). When Elijah under God wrought the miracle at Carmel, and killed her favorite prophets, Jezebel still unsubdued swore by her gods to do to Elijah as he had done to them ( 1 Kings 19:1-3). Even he was constrained to flee for his life to Beersheba of Judah and the desert beyond.

    Like Clytemnestra or Lady Macbeth, she taunted Ahab with lack of kingly spirit in not taking what he wished, Naboth’s vineyard ( 1 Kings 21:7,14,23): “dost thou govern Israel? I (the real monarch) will give thee the vineyard of Naboth.” So she wrote in Ahab’s name to the Jezreelite elders, and sealed the letters with his seal; and to her it was that they wrote the announcement that they had stoned Naboth for blasphemy. Upon her therefore fell a special share of the divinely-foretold doom. She survived Ahab 14 years, and still as queen mother exercised an evil influence in the courts of her sons Ahaziah and Joram of Israel, and in that of her daughter Athaliah’s husband Jehoram ( 2 Chronicles 21:6; 22:2). But judgment was executed upon her by see JEHU for all her whoredoms and witchcrafts, which had become proverbial ( 2 Kings 9:22,30-37).

    In Revelation 2:20 Jezebel typically expresses some self-styled prophetess, or a set of false prophets (for the Hebrew feminine expresses collectively a multitude), as closely attached to the Thyatira church as a wife is to a husband, and as powerfully influencing that church for evil as Jezebel did her husband. The Sinaiticus manuscript and the Paris manuscript and Vulgate Latin read as the KJV; but the Alexandrinus and Vaticanus manuscripts “thy wife,” i.e. the wife of the presiding bishop or “angel.” Like her father, the ancient Jezebel had been swift to shed blood.

    A priestess and devotee of Baal and Astarte herself, she seduced Israel beyond the calf worship (the worship of the true God under the cherub ox form, a violation of the second commandment) to Baal worship, of which whoredoms and witchcrafts were a leading part (a violation of the first).

    The spiritual Jezebel of Thyatira similarly, by pretended inspiration, lured God’s servants to libertinism, fornication and idol meats ( Revelation 2:6,14,15), as though things done in the flesh were outside the man, and therefore indifferent. The deeper the church penetrated into paganism, the more pagan she became.

    JEZER Genesis 46:24; Numbers 26:49; 1 Chronicles 7:13.

    JEZIEL 1 Chronicles 12:1-3.

    JEZLIAH 1 Chronicles 8:18.

    JEZOAR 1 Chronicles 4:7.

    JEZRAHIAH Nehemiah 12:42.

    JEZREEL Sprung from the father, i.e. founder, of see ETAM ( 1 Chronicles 4:3).

    Else supply from 1 Chronicles 4:2, “these are (the families) of the father of Etam” (or Abietam, one name).

    JEZREEL = God has sown. Esdraelon. Now Zerin at the foot of Mount Gilboa, ten miles S.E. of Nazareth. In Issachar: Joshua 19:18. Ahab’s royal residence was on the E. of the city, and near it was the Jezreelite Naboth’s vineyard; whereas Samaria (in the sense of the city) was his capital ( Kings 18:46; 21:1; 22:10; 2 Kings 9:15). By the fountain of Jezreel Israel pitched before the battle of Gilboa ( 1 Samuel 29:1). A large fountain still flows out of a cavern in the conglomerate rock at the northern base of Mount Gilboa. Zerin commands an extensive view to the mountains E. of Jordan and along the great plain to Mount Carmel. On the N.E., the hill on which Jezreel stood, is a steep descent of rock, 100 ft. high. Strong and central, the site was admirable for a city. Jezebel’s apartments were on the city wall, with a window facing E., and a watchtower for noticing arrivals from the Jordan quarter. An old square tower still standing may occupy its site. The city’s eastern gateway was the palace gateway, in front of which was the open space, usual in Eastern cities, called “the mounds,” where the dogs, their scavengers, devoured Jezebel’s carcass. see HOSEA ’S oldest son by Gomer was named Jezreel ( Hosea 1:4) (see JEZEBEL ), to imply that as Ahab’s family miserably perished there, so would their destroyer Jehu’s family perish, because the latter had retained the sin which he had been elevated in order to root out. God saith “I will avenge the blood of Jezreel (2 Kings 9; 10:11,14) upon the house of Jehu,” because the blood so shed by Jehu was not with a view to doing God’s will, but to further his own ambition; this he proved by soon disobeying God when the retaining of the calf worship seemed to him politic. Jezreel means both “God scatters” and “God sows.” As He “scattered” them under Jehu, and finally by the Assyrian deportation, so He will “sow” them again; and so Jezreel will represent the similarly sounding Israel; “great shall be the day of Jezreel” when “Judah and Israel shall be gathered together, and appoint (unto) themselves one head, and shall come up out of the land” (of the Gentiles) where God. sowed them ( Zechariah 10:9; Hosea 1:11).

    They shall then be the seed of God sown in their own land ( Hosea 2:23; Ezekiel 36:9; Jeremiah 31:27; 32:41; Amos 9:15). THE VALLEY OF JEZREEL (orESDRAELON, as it is called in Judith 3:9) stretches across the center of Palestine from the Mediterranean to the Jordan, separating Carmel and Samaria’s mountain ranges from those of Galilee. The western portion is the plain of Accho. The main body is an irregular triangle, its base stretching from Engannim to the hills below Nazareth, about 15 miles: one side formed by the Galilee hills, about miles; the other 18, running on the northern side of the Samaritan range.

    The top of the triangle is the pass, half a mile wide, opening into Accho plain. It is the ancient Megiddo plain, the see ARMAGEDDON of Revelation 16:16. The Kishon drains it, flowing W. by Accho into the Mediterranean. From this triangular plain’s base three branches stretch E., divided by bleak Mount Gilboa and Little Hermon. (See Porter, Handbook to Syria.) Though rich and luxuriant in spring, only about a sixth of it is cultivated, and there is not an inhabited village in the main portion, chiefly owing to the insecurity from Bedouin marauders. It mainly belonged to Issachar, which, exposed to every incursion, lived in a nearly nomadic state and sought David’s protection ( Genesis 49:14,15 “tents,” Chronicles 12:32,40), and formed Zebulun’s frontier ( Deuteronomy 33:18). It was Israel’s great field of battle with invaders: Sisera, Judges and 5; Midian, Judges 7; the Philistines at Gilboa, 1 Samuel 29,31; Pharaoh Necho at Megiddo, 2 Kings 23:29.

    JIBSAM 1 Chronicles 7:2.

    JIDLAPH = weeping. Genesis 22:22.

    JIMNA; JIMNAH see IMNAH , Numbers 26:44.

    JIPHTAH A city of Judah, in the shephelah, or low maritime hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:43). Its meaning “it opens” points to a site at the opening of the hills to the plain. Now Batihah in the Ghuzzeh (Gaza) province (Robinson).

    JIPHTHAH, EL, VALLEY OF A ravine (rather than valley; gee , not nachal ), bounding Zebulun and Asher ( Joshua 19:14,27). The city Jotapata which resisted Vespasian (Josephus B.J. 3:7). Now Jefat, in the Galilee mountains, half way between Acre and the lake of Gennesareth; stands at the head of the valley, now the great wady Abilin, which stretches W. to the Mediterranean coast plain. It means “God’s opening,” i.e. an important one. Ethphaneh, a kindred name, stands at the opening to the fruitful plain of Acre.

    JOAB = Jehovah father. 1. Oldest of the three sons of Zeruiah, David’s sister. The father is not named; his sepulchre was in Bethlehem ( 2 Samuel 2:32). Revengeful and bold as his brother Abishai, at the same time more able as a statesman ( 2 Samuel 2:18,22; 3:27). Early joined David, whose family and relatives were not safe from Saul ( 1 Samuel 22:3,4; 26:6). Became “captain of the host.” Abishai is mentioned in David’s flight before Saul; but Joab not until after Saul’s death. Then, commanding David’s servants, Joab encountered Abner at the pool of Gibeon by the challenge of the latter, and defeated him with the loss of only 19 men. Up to Abner’s involuntary slaughter of the fleet-footed Asahel, Abner’s relations with Joab had been not unkindly. Joab, at Abner’s appeal to his generosity, the Benjamites having rallied round the fleeing chief, forbore to press the vanquished to extremities. He added further ( 2 Samuel 2:27), “unless thou hadst spoken (challenged to combat, 2 Samuel 2:14) surely then in the morning the people would have gone away every one from following his brother,” i.e. there would have been no such fratricidal strife at all. But Joab cherished revenge for his brother’s death; and on his return front pursuing a troop, finding that Abner had been favorably received by David, he broke out into a reproof of the king as though Abner had come as a spy; then by messengers recalled the unsuspecting general, and, taking him aside at the gateway of Hebron as if for a peaceable conversation, treacherously stabbed him. Jealousy of a possible rival in David’s favor probably was an additional incentive. David, deeply grieved, prayed that the guilt and its penalty might ever rest on Joab and his house, and constrained Joab to appear at the funeral with rent clothes and in sackcloth. Yet David felt himself powerless to punish Joab and his brother; “these men, the sons of Zeruiah, be too hard for me,” at once necessary to him and too formidable to provoke. He left the punishment with the Lord ( 2 Samuel 3:39, compare 2 Samuel 19:7).

    Joab speedily attained the command in chief by his being first gallantly to scale the Jebusite stronghold and drive out the enemy. Then he was employed by David to aid him in fortifying the stronghold which became “the city of David” ( 1 Chronicles 11:4-8). Joab had an armour-bearer, Nahari the Beerothite ( 2 Samuel 23:37), and ten young men as bearers of his equipment (18:15). He had a lordly title (11:11), “my lord ... general of the king’s army” ( 1 Chronicles 27:34). Besides his usual residence at Jerusalem Joab had a house and barley fields in the country not far from the capital ( 2 Samuel 14:30, 1 Kings 2:34); and “he was buried in his own house in the wilderness,” probably that of Judah, as Joab’s mother, David’s step sister, would naturally dwell near Bethlehem. However, Absalom’s residence next Joab seems rather to point to the N. near see BAALHAZOR ( 2 Samuel 13:23; 14:30; 1 Chronicles 2:54).

    In the war with Ammon, undertaken to avenge the indignity offered David’s ambassadors by Hanun, Joab defeated Ammon’s ally the Syrians while Abishai was defeating the Ammonites. His exhortation before the battle was worthy of a better man: “be of good courage, and let us play the men for our people, and for the cities of our God; and the Lord do that which seemeth Him good” ( 2 Samuel 10:12). Bad men may utter good religious sentiments; practice is the test. David gave the final blow to the rallying Syrians with their brethren from beyond Euphrates under Shobach, Hadarezer’s captain. Joab, after David’s defeat of Edom in the Valley of Salt ( 2 Samuel 8:13,14), was six months engaged in slaying the Edomite males, in revenge for their invasion of Israel in David’s absence ( 1 Kings 11:15,16; Psalm 44); his first care was to bury the Israelites slain during the invasion by Edom. The victory over Edom is variously attributed to David as king, to Joab as commander in chief, who slew 12,000, and to Abishai, who slew 6,000, under Joab ( 1 Chronicles 18:12). Psalm 60 (title) was composed by David after he had beaten Aram of the two floods (Naharaim); this victory the psalmist takes as an earnest that the expedition setting out to occupy Edom would succeed; compare Psalm 60:8,9,12, with 2 Samuel 8:14. So terrible was Joab’s name to Edom that their prince Hadad did not venture to return from Egypt until he knew “that Joab the captain of the host was dead” ( 1 Kings 11:21,22).

    The completion of the war with Ammon was due to Joab who, going forth at the beginning of the next year, took Rabbah the lower city on the river (2 Samuel 11—12). Joab loyally and magnanimously desired David to come and take the acropolis on the N.W., commanding the rest of the city, that the general might not receive the glory which ought to belong to the king. Joab showed a wickedly unscrupulous fidelity as David’s tool for murdering Uriah, by setting him in the forefront to encounter a sortie from the city, and then deserting him. Joab thus was in possession of the awful secret of the king, and henceforth exercised an almost complete sway over him ( 2 Samuel 19:7). David could no longer revenge Abner’s blood on his own accomplice in the murder of Uriah.

    Joab next, by the wise woman of Tekoa and her parable, induced the king to restore Absalom, which Joab saw was David’s own wish, though justice constrained him to severity. He thus at once ingratiated himself with the reigning king, and with Absalom his probable successor, one less likely to punish Joab for murdering Abner than Solomon. David discerned Joab’s hand in the Tekoan woman’s application. Like the clever schemes of bad men generally, the issue baffled his calculations. Absalom with characteristic recklessness, when he failed to induce Joab to come to him, set fire to his barley and so forced Joab to mediate for his admission to the king’s presence. The rebel son was slain by Joab himself, and Joab did not escape his own condign punishment ( Job 8:13-19). Possibly Joab at first was disposed to join the rebel; but Absalom’s appointment of Amasa to the command “instead of Joab” determined Joab’s course ( 2 Samuel 17:25), and made him thenceforward bitter against Absalom, so that after thrusting three darts through his heart he had his corpse cast into a pit and heaped with stones. Aware of the anguish the act would cause David, Joab restrained Ahimaaz who was eager to carry the tidings to the king. The grief of David was overwhelming, and was only restrained by Joab’s indignant warning that, unless he went forth and spoke encouragingly to his victorious soldiers, all would desert him. David stung by his disrespectful plainness, and feeling that Joab if his own interest was at stake was as little to be depended on as the adversary just defeated, appointed Amasa to supersede Joab. But Amasa was as dilatory as Joab was prompt. David therefore, when Sheba’s rebellion broke out, had to send Abishai to pursue the rebel at once, with Joab’s men and all the mighty men. Joab, meeting Amasa at the great stone in Gibeon, pretended to kiss him in friendship, holding his beard with the right hand, and then stabbed him with the sword in his left hand. Jealousy made this “bloody and deceitful man” reckless what blood he shed when a rival came across his path. One of Joab’s aides de camp stood by the corpse and invited all to follow Joab; but all stood still at the ghastly sight. Then he removed the body out of the highway, and cast a cloth over it; so the people moved on, and Joab resumed the chief command, with the blood of the treacherously murdered victim still upon his girdle and sandals ( 1 Kings 2:5), David felt himself powerless to punish him ( 2 Samuel 23:6,7). Joab so effectively besieged Abel of Beth Maachah that the townsmen were glad to save their town by sacrificing Sheba, throwing his head, at the suggestion of a wise woman in the town, over the wall to Joab.

    He was adverse to David’s command to him to number the people, “why will he (or else it) be a cause of trespass to Israel?” i.e., why by seeking thine own glory in the power and resources of thy kingdom wilt thou bring the penalty from God upon Israel? Dissatisfaction too might be bred among the people. Joab was therefore slow in executing the command, so Levi and Benjamin had not been counted when David revoked the command before the census was complete ( 1 Chronicles 21:2,6; 27:24; 1 Samuel 24). Conscience at times works on the most daring, as in this case. Joab even dedicated of the spoils won in battle to maintain the house of the Lord ( 1 Chronicles 26:27,28). But the true character soon showed itself again, and even the worldly sagacity which heretofore had kept him on the winning side in the end forsook him, for with Abiathar Joab joined in Adonijah’s rebellion, and Solomon, by David’s dying charge, had him slain at the altar of Gibeon where he had fled for sanctuary, but which afforded no protection to a treacherous murderer (Exod, 21:14). The curse of David and of Solomon doubtless pursued his descendants also ( 2 Samuel 3:29; 1 Kings 2:33). Enrogel is still called “the well of Job” (Joab) from his share in Adonijah’s coronation there. For the spiritual lesson of his history see Ecclesiastes 8:11-13. 2. Son of Seraiah. 1 Chronicles 4:14. “Father (founder) of the valley of Charashim,” i.e. craftsmen; “for they (Joab’s descendants) were craftsmen.” This valley was a little N. of Jerusalem ( Nehemiah 11:35).

    Tradition represented (Jerome, Quaest. Hebrew in Paralip.) that the temple architects were chosen from his sons. 3. Head of a numerous family which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel ( Ezra 2:6; 8:9; Nehemiah 7:11). Joab’s and Jeshua’s sons were probably, in the registration of those who returned, represented by the sons of Pahath Moab, so instead of “of” translated “for (i.e. representing) the sons of Jeshua and Moab.”

    JOAH 1. Asaph’s son, Hezekiah’s keeper of the records. One of the three sent to meet Rabshakeh ( Isaiah 36:3,11,12). 2. 1 Chronicles 6:21. Ethan is substituted in 1 Chronicles 6:42. 3. 1 Chronicles 26:4. 4. 2 Chronicles 29:12. 5. Joahaz’ son,”recorder” or annalist to Josiah; took part in repairing the temple ( 2 Chronicles 34:8).

    JOAHAZ 2 Chronicles 34:8. One of Kennicott’s manuscripts reads “Ahaz”.

    JOANNA 1. Son of Rhesa ( Luke 3:27). (See HANANIAH , 7). 2. Wife of Herod’s steward Chuza. She ministered from her substance to Jesus. It is a coincidence obviously undesigned, therefore confirming the truth of the Gospel history, that Herod therein is recorded as having “said to his servants, This is John the Baptist” ( Matthew 14:2). She being our Lord’s disciple He would be naturally often spoken of among Herod’s servants, and to them Herod would speak concerning Him, Manaen, Herod’s foster brother, was a church teacher subsequently ( Acts 13:1).

    Joanna was also one of the women who brought spices early to the Lord’s tomb ( Luke 24:10).

    JOASH; JEHOASH = Jehovah gifted. 1. see GIDEON ’S father, an Abiezrite of wealth. During the Midianite oppression he conformed to the popular idolatry, and had an altar to Baal and a “grove,” i.e. Asherah, in his own ground. But on his son’s destroying both Joash defended his son with a sarcastic sneer at Baal’s impotence to “plead for himself” ( Judges 6:11,25,29-31; 7:14; 8:13,29,32). 2. 1 Chronicles 4:22. Ruled anciently in Moab. 3. 1 Chronicles 7:8. 4. 1 Chronicles 12:1-3,21. One of David’s “helpers in the battle ... against the band (giduwd , the same word as in Samuel is used of the Amalekite spoiling ‘troop’ or company) of the rovers,” i.e. the Amalekites who spoiled Ziklag in David’s absence ( 1 Samuel 30:1-10,15). 5. 1 Chronicles 27:28. 6. Ahab’s son, viceroy in his absence at Ramoth Gilead ( 1 Kings 22:26; 2 Chronicles 18:25), or else left with the governor of the city, Amon, for military education. 7. The only son of Ahaziah king of Judah that escaped Athaliah’s murderous hand, and the only surviving descendant of Solomon, for his grandfather Jehoram had killed all his brethren ( 2 Chronicles 21:4,17; 22:1,8-11), and all his own sons except Jehoahaz or Ahaziah the Arabians had slain; and on Ahaziah’s destruction by Jehu see ATHALIAH his mother (the instigator of sin becoming the instrument of punishment, compare verse 3 with verse 10) destroyed all the seed royal of Judah except Joash, hidden by his aunt Jehoshabeath, Ahaziah’s sister, Jehoiada’s wife. After remaining six years hidden in the temple, see JEHOIADA by a well contrived revolution raised him to the throne. For 23 years Joash prospered, so long as he adhered to the “covenant between the Lord and the king and the people, that they should be the Lord’s people.” Baal’s house, altars, and images were first of all destroyed by the people under Jehoiada; and Mattan, Baal’s priest, was slain ( 2 Chronicles 23:17; Kings 11:17-19), The high places alone were spared, the people still sacrificing and burning incense on them. But after his faithful counselor Jehoiada was dead the princes with flattering “obeisance” (compare Proverbs 29:5) persuaded the weak king to forsake Jehovah for Asheerah and idols. Wrath from God visited Judah for their trespass; then Zechariah, Jehoiada’s son, standing in the inner higher court, “above the people” in the outer court, denounced their apostasy and declared God’s consequent withdrawal of blessing ( 2 Chronicles 24:20; compare Chronicles 12:5; 15:2). They stoned the prophet “at the king’s commandment in the court of Jehovah’s house,” “between the temple and the altar” ( Matthew 23:35); contrast Jehoiada’s reverent care not to slay Athaliah there ( 2 Chronicles 23:14). Joash slew other “sons” of Jehoiada also (24:25). Zechariah left his cause in the Lord’s hands, “the Lord look upon it and require it.” So Hazael, as executioner of God’s judgment, with a small Syrian army came to Judah and Jerusalem, and in battle destroyed all the princes (a just retribution on the instigators of the apostasy, verse 23). Joash bought his withdrawal only at the cost of all his own and the temple treasures ( 2 Kings 12:17,18). Severely wounded and sick, in his helpless state he was slain on his bed in the house of Millo by two conspirators, Zabad or Jozachar, son of an Ammonitess, and Jehozabad, son of a Moabitess; from the nations whose idols he adopted came also God’s punishers of his idolatry. His body at death was excluded from the royal sepulchres, to which good Jehoiada for his special goodness had been admitted. His reign lasted 40 years (878-838 B.C.). Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah are the three omitted in Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus Christ. 8. Jehoahaz’ son and successor as king of Israel (840-825 B.C.). For two years contemporary of Joash of Judah ( 2 Kings 14:1; compare <121201> Kings 12:1; 13:10). God, in pity to Israel’s extreme oppression by Hazael and the Syrians, remembered “His covenant with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,” and by Elisha on his deathbed promised deliverance through Joash.

    The king had lamented the prophet’s near decease as the loss of “the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof,” using the same language as Elisha had used of Elijah. By Elisha’s direction Joash put his hand on a bow, Elisha put his hands on the king’s hands (for God must bless our handiwork, else we labour in vain: compare Genesis 49:24). Then Joash shot eastward and Elisha promised that Joash “should smite the Syrians in Aphek until he consumed them.” Then by Elisha’s direction Joash smote on the ground with arrows. Smiting only thrice he was reproved by the prophet: “thou shouldest have smitten five or six times, then hadst thou smitten Syria until thou hadst consumed them, whereas now thou shalt smite Syria but thrice.” So Joash took again out of the hands of Hazael’s successor, Benhadad, Israel’s cities and beat him thrice. Joash overcame at Bethshemesh, and took see AMAZIAH , who challenged him because of the depredations of Israelite mercenaries whom Amaziah had sent away (2 Chronicles 25) and broke down the wall of see JERUSALEM from the Ephraim gate (or that of Benjamin leading northward) to the N.W. corner gate, 400 cubits, (the N. side being Jerusalem’s only accessible side,) and carried away the gold and silver found under Obed Edom’s charge in the temple and in the palace. Joash after his return to Samaria died in the 15th year of Amaziah’s reign, and was buried in the sepulchres of the kings of Israel. Jeroboam II was his successor.

    JOB Age, and relation to the canon. The book has a unique position in the canon. It is unconnected with Israel, God’s covenant people, with whom all the other scriptures are associated. “The law” (towrah ),the Magna Charta of the rest, occurs but once, and then not in its technical sense ( Job 22:22). The exodus is never alluded to, though the miraculous events connected with it in Egypt and the desert, with both of which Job shows his acquaintance, would have been appropriate to his and the friends’ argument. The destruction of the guilty by the flood ( Job 22:15), and that of Sodom and Gomorrah ( Job 18:15) possibly, are referred to; but no later facts. The inference seems natural that the book was of an age anterior to Israel. Job’s own life was of patriarchal length, 200 years. The only idolatry alluded to is the earliest, Sabeanism, the worship of the sun, moon, and seba or heavenly hosts ( Job 31:26-28).

    Job sacrifices as priest for his family according to patriarchal usage, and alludes to no exclusive priesthood, temple, or altar. Lastly, the language is Hebrew with an Arabic and Syriac infusion found in no other sacred book, answering to an age when Hebrew still retained many of the elements of the original common Semitic, from which in time branched off Hebrew, Syriac, and Arabic, carrying with them severally fragments of the common stock. The obscurity of several phrases, the obsolete words and forgotten traditions (e.g. that of the bushmen, Job 30:4-7), all mark a remote antiquity. The admission of the book into the Hebrew canon, notwithstanding the absence of reference to Israel, is accounted for if Let’s theory be adopted that Moses became acquainted with it during his stay in Arabia, near Horeb, and added the prologue and epilogue. To the afflicted Israelites Job’s patience and restoration were calculated to be a lesson of special utility. The restriction of “Jehovah” (the divine name revealed to Moses in its bringing the fulfillment of the promise to God’s covenant people just at that time: Exodus 6:3) mostly to the prologue and epilogue favors this view. The Holy Spirit directed him to canonize the oriental patriarch’s inspired book, just as he embodies in the Pentateuch the utterances of Balaam the prophet from the mountains of the East.

    The grand theme of the book is to reconcile the saint’s afflictions with God’s moral government in this present world. The doctrine of a future life in which the seeming anomalies of the present shall be cleared up would have given the main solution to the problem. But as yet this great truth was kept less prominent until “the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ who hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the gospel.” Job plainly refers to the resurrection, but not with that persistent prominence with which the New Testament saints rest on it as their continual hope; Job does not make it his main solution. Even still we need something in addition, to clear off the clouds which hang over God’s present government of this fallen earth. The first consideration suggested in this sublime history and poem is, “an enemy hath done this.” The veil which hides the world of spirits is drawn aside, and Satan, the accuser of the brethren, appears as the mediate cause of Job’s afflictions. Satan must be let do his worst to show that his sneer is false that religion is but selfishness,” doth Job fear God for naught?” ( Job 1:9). The patience and the final perseverance of the saints ( Job 1:21; 2:10; 13:15), notwithstanding temporary distrust under Satan’s persecutions which entailed loss of family, friends, possessions, and bodily health, are illustrated in Job’s history. God’s people serve Him for His own sake, not merely for the temporary reward His service generally brings; they serve Him even in overwhelming trial ( Genesis 15:1). Herein Job is a type though imperfectly of Him who alone, without once harbouring a distrustful thought, endured all this as well as death in its most agonizing, humiliating form, and, worse than all, the hiding of even God’s countenance from Him. Job’s chief agony was not so much his accumulated losses and sufferings, not even his being misunderstood by friends, but that God hid His face from him, as these calamities too truly seemed to prove ( Job 23:9). Yet conscience told him he was no hypocrite, nay though God was slaying him he still trusted in God ( Job 23:10-15; 13:15; compare Abraham, Genesis 22). Job’s three trials are progressive: 1. His sudden loss of all blessings external to himself, possessions, servants, and sons; he conquers this temptation: “naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return there; the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” 2. His loss of bodily health by the most loathsome sickness; still he conquers: “shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” 3. His mental conflict brought on by the three friends’ suspicion of his insincerity, which he felt untrue, but which seemed justified by his trials from God; this was the poignant sting to his soul, for he accepted their premises, that great suffering proved great sin. Here he failed; yet amidst his impatient groans he still clung desperately to his faith and followed hard after God, and felt sure God would yet vindicate him ( Job 23:10; 19:25- 27). His chief error was his undue self justification before God, which he at last utterly renounces ( Job 30:25 to Job 31; 32:1; 33:9; 9:17; 10:7; 16:17; 27:5; 29:10-17; 40:4,5; 42:5,6). After fretfully demanding God’s interposition (23) to vindicate his innocence he had settled down into the sad conviction that God heeds not, and that His ways of providence are as a theory inexplicable to man while practical wisdom is the fear of the Lord ( Job 28:#35 31:35).

    Elihu gives a leading solution of the problem. God not only hereafter shall judge the world, but even now providentially and morally controls all its affairs. Even the righteous have sin which needs correction. God speaks to them by chastisement; He is not really silent ( Job 16:21; 23:3; 31:35), as Job had complained ( Job 33:14, etc.); He teaches them humility, and prepares them for pardon and life through the mediating Angel of the covenant (of whom Elihu is the type: Job 33:6,7,23-30). To Job’s charge against God of injustice Elihu answers that God’s omnipotence ( Job 34:35,36), upholding man in life when He could destroy him, and His universal government, exclude the idea of injustice in Him. To Job’s charge that God’s providence is unsearchable, Elihu answers that suffering is to teach humility and adorntion of His greatness. Affliction to the saint is justice and mercy in disguise; he is thereby led to feel the heinousness of sin (via crucis via salutis), and not being permitted by God’s love to fall away for ever he repents of the impatience which suffering betrayed him into for a time. Then, justifying God and condemning himself, he is finally delivered from temporal afflictions. Now already the godly are happier amidst afflictions than the ungodly ( Mark 10:29,30). Even these considerations do not exhaust the subject; still difficulties remain. To answer these, God Himself (Job 38) appears on the scene, and resolves all that remains uncleared into the one resting thought of faith, the sovereignty of God. We must wait for His solution hereafter of what we know not now ( John 13:7). Elihu is the preacher appealing to Job’s reason and conscience. God alone, in His appearing, brings home the truth experimentally to Job’s heart: “Judge not the Lord by feeble sense, But trust Him for His grace; Behind a frowning Providence He hides a smiling face. Blind unbelief is sure to err, And scan God’s work in vain; God is His own interpreter, And He will make it plain.”

    CONSTRUCTION. The artificial construction of the poem appears in the oft recurring sacred numbers three and seven. Job had seven thousand sheep, seven sons, and three daughters, both before and after his trials. His three friends sit with him seven days and nights. “Job” in Arabic means repentance, the name given him in after life from his experiences. His personal reality appears from his being named with “Noah and Daniel,” real persons, in Ezekiel 14:14,16-20. James ( James 5:11) refers to Job as an example of patience, which he would hardly do were Job an imaginary person. Persons and places are specified as they would not be in an allegory. The exact doubling of his possessions after restoration is probably the nearest round number given, as is often the case in books undoubtedly historical. The arguments of the speeches were substantially those given, the studied number and poetic form were given by the sacred writer under the Holy Spirit. Job lived 140 years after his trials; and nothing is more natural than that he should at leisure mould into form the arguments of the momentous debate for the edification of the church. The debate occupied several sittings with intervals of a day or more between them. The number of speeches assigned to each was arranged by preconcerted agreement, so that none spoke out of his turn. see UZ means a light sandy soil (Gesenius). It was probably N. of Arabia Deserta, between Palestine and the Euphrates; called Ausitai by Ptolemy (Geogr. 19). In Genesis 22:21 Uz is son of Nahor, Abraham’s brother.

    Another Uz in Genesis 10:23 was grandson of Shem and son of Aram; the latter is probably the source of the name, as the Aramaeaus dwelt between the Euphrates and Tigris. The sons of Shem dwelt in “a mount of the East” ( Genesis 10:30), answering to “men of the East” ( Job 1:3).

    Rawlinson says Uz is the prevailing name of the country at the Euphrates’ mouth, where the Chaldees mentioned in Job 1 resided. The Idumean quarter however, and Arabia, would agree better with Moses’ finding it during his exile in Midian. Moreover, Eliphaz is an Idumean name so is “Temanite” ( Genesis 36:4,15). “Shuhite” answers to Sycca in Arabia Deserta.

    Eusebius fixes Job’s time as being two ages before Moses. Besides the arguments for this above, others are the number of oxen and rams sacrificed seven, as in Balaam’s case; this agrees with a time before the law defined God’s will otherwise. Also the writing he speaks of is the most ancient, sculpture ( Job 20:23,24); “printed” means engraven, “pen” a graver, Riches were then cattle. The Hebrew “piece of money” is rather a lamb.

    THE WRITER. The thought, imagery, and manners accord with what we should expect from an Arab emir. Job in his speeches shows himself more competent to compose the book than Elihu, to whom Lightfoot attributes it. The style is distinct from that of Moses. Its inspiration is attested by Paul under the Spirit quoting it with the formula “it is written” ( Job 5:13). Our Lord in Matthew 24:28 refers to Job 29:30; compare also James 4:10; 1 Peter 5:6, with Job 22:29; Romans 11:34,35 with Job 15:8; Jeremiah 20:14,15, endorses Job 3:3; Isaiah 19:5; Job 14:11; Psalm 37; Psalm 73, discuss the same problem as Job.

    Proverbs 8 develops Job’s description of wisdom in Job 28. It stands among the hagiographa (ketuwbim , “sacred writings”) in the threefold division “the law, the prophets, and the psalms,” or hagiographa, of which the Psalms are a leading book ( Luke 24:44).

    DIVISIONS. To each of the three friends three speeches are assigned; Job is allowed a reply to each of the three. Eliphaz the oldest leads; Zophar at his third turn fails to speak, virtually owning himself defeated (Job 27).

    Therefore, Job continues his reply which forms three speeches: Job 26; Job 27; Job 28; Job 29—31. Elihu (Job 32—37) is allowed four speeches.

    Jehovah makes three addresses (Job 38—41). Thus throughout there is a tripartite division. The whole consists of three parts: the prologue, poem, and epilogue. The poem three: (1) Job’s dispute with his three friends; (2) Elihu’s address; (3) Jehovah’s.

    The epilogue has three parts: Job’ s justification, reconciliation with his friends, and restoration. The speakers regularly advance from less to greater vehemence. The explicitness ( Job 14:14; 19:25) of Job’s anticipation of the resurrection, as contrasted with the obscurity on the subject in the early books of Old Testament, is due to Job’s enjoyment of the divine vision ( Job 38:1; 42:5). The revelations outside of Israel, being few, needed to be the more explicit. Balaam’s prophecy ( Numbers 24:17) was clear enough to lead the wise men of the East by the star (Matthew 2). In the age before the written law God left not Himself without witnesses, e.g. Melchizedek, Job, Jethro. Job only dimly realized the Spirit-designed significancy of his own words ( 1 Peter 1:11,12). Even Asaph, who had in David’s psalms ( Psalm 16:10; 17:15) plain prophecies of a future retribution in the body to the righteous and to the wicked, still felt the difficulty as regards God’s government here in this present time (Psalm 73). “Prosperity is the blessing of Old Testament, adversity that of N. T. ... Yet even in Old Testament the pencil of the Holy Spirit has laboured more in describing Job’s afflictions than Solomon’s felicities” (Bacon). Elihu showed how God can be just, and yet the righteous be afflicted; Jehovah’s address shows that He must be just, because He is God. God reprimands the three friends, but not Elihu. The simpler and less artificial forms of poetry prevail in Job, a mark of the early age. The Orientals used to preserve their sentiments in a terse, proverbial, poetic form, called mashal; to this form Job’s poetry is related. (See JOBAB ).

    JOBAB 1. Last of Joktan’s sons ( Genesis 10:29; 1 Chronicles 1:23). Ptolemy mentions the Jobaritoe (perhaps Jobabitae ought to be read) among the Arabs. 2. King of Edom ( Genesis 36:33,34); son of Zerah of Bozrah; successor of Bela, first king. His association in kindred with Eliphaz (2) gives color to the conjecture that Jobab = Job. 3. Joshua 11:1. 4. 1 Chronicles 8:9.

    JOCHEBED = “Jehovah her glory”. Aunt and wife of Amram ( Exodus 2:1; 6:20; Numbers 26:59). But Jochebed could not be strictly daughter of Levi, for three centuries must have intervened between Levi’s death and Moses’ birth. Amram and Jochebed were descendants of Levi, seven or eight generations removed. In Moses’ time the Kohathites, from Kohath Levi’s son, were divided into four branches, Amram, Izhar, Hebron, and Uzziel, amounting to 8,600 males, of whom the Amramites were 2,000. Amram Kohath’s son is therefore not Amram Moses’ father. Omission of links in Scriptural genealogies is frequent.

    JOED Nehemiah 11:7.

    JOEL = “Jehovah is God”. 1. Samuel’s oldest son ( 1 Samuel 8:2; 1 Chronicles 6:28 (read “the firstborn (Joel) and the second (Vashni) Abiah”), 33; 15:17). Father of Heman the singer. He and his brother Abiah were judges in Beersheba, when their father was too old to go on circuit. Their bribery and perversion of justice occasioned the cry for a monarchy. 2. Joel, a corruption of Shaul ( 1 Chronicles 6:24,36). 3. Of the twelve minor prophets. Son of Pethuel. The many ( Joel 1:14; 2:1,15,22; 3:1,2,6,16-21) references to Judah and Jerusalem and the temple imply that his ministry was in the southern kingdom. “Israel,” when mentioned ( Joel 3:2), represents the whole twelve tribes. Date. The position of his book in the Hebrew canon between Hosea and Amos implies that he was Hosea’s contemporary, slightly preceding Amos who at Tekoa probably heard him, and so under the Spirit reproduces his words ( Joel 3:16, compare Amos 1:2). The sentiment and language of the three prophets correspond. The freshness of style, the absence of allusion to the great empires Assyria and Babylon, and the mention of Tyre, Sidon, and the Philistines ( Joel 3:4) as God’s executioners of judgment on Israel, accord with an early date, probably Uzziah’s reign or even Joash’s reign. No mention is made of the Syrians who invaded Judah in the close of the reign of Joash of Judah ( 2 Kings 12:17,18; 2 Chronicles 24:23-25), but that was an isolated event and Syria was too far N. to trouble Judah permanently. The mention of “the valley of Jehoshaphat” ( Joel 3:12) alludes to Jehoshaphat’s victory (2 Chronicles 20), the earnest of Israel’s future triumph over the pagan; though occurring long before, it was so great an event as to be ever after a pledge of God’s favor to His people.

    Chap. 1 describes the ravages caused by locusts, a scourge foretold by Moses ( Deuteronomy 28:38,39) and by Solomon ( 1 Kings 8:37,46).

    The second chapter makes them symbols of foreign foes who would destroy all before them. So Revelation 9:1-12; Amos 7:1-4. Their teeth like those “of lions” ( Joel 1:6), their assailing cities (2:6-9), and a flame of fire being their image ( Joel 1:19,20; 2:3,5), and their finally being driven eastward, westward (“the utmost sea,” the Mediterranean), and southward (“a land barren,” etc.), whereas locusts are carried away by wind in one direction only, all favor the symbolical meaning. They are plainly called “the pagan” ( Joel 2:17), “the northern (a quarter from whence locusts do not come) army” ( Joel 2:20), “all the nations” ( Joel 3:2), “strangers” ( Joel 3:17). Their fourfold invasion is to be the last before Jehovah’s glorious deliverance ( Joel 2:18-20, etc.) in answer to His people’s penitent prayer ( Joel 2:12-17).

    ARRANGEMENT.

    I. Joel 1—2:17 the fourfold invasion answering to the four successive world empires, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, Rome. Each of the four species of locusts in Hebrew letters represents the exact number of years that each empire oppressed, until they had deprived the Jews of all their glory (J. C. Reichardt). Gazare, the first, “the palmerworm,” represents the 50 years of Babylon’s oppression, from the temple’s destruction by Nebuchadnezzar (588 B.C.) to Babylon’s overthrow by Cyrus (538 B.C.).

    Arbeh, the second, “the locust,” represents Persia’s 208 years’ sway over the Jews, from 538 to 330 B.C., when Persia fell before Alexander the Great. Yelequ, the third, “the cankerworm,” represents 140 years of the Graeco-Macedonian oppression, from 330 to 190 B.C., when Antiochus the Jews’ great enemy was defeated by the Roman, Lucius Scipio. Chasil, “the caterpillar,” the fourth, represents the 108 years of the Romans’ oppression, beginning with their minion Herod the Great, an Idumean stranger,38 B.C., and ending A.D. 70 with the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple. The whole period thus comprises that between the destruction of the first and the second temple; and the calamities which befell the Jews by the four world empires in that period are those precisely which produced the ruin under which they are still groaning, and form the theme of their Kinoth or songs of lamentation. This first portion ends in a call to thorough and universal repentance.

    II. Joel 2:18-29. Salvation announced to the repentant people, and restoration of all they lost, and greater blessings added.

    III. Joel 2:30—3:21. Destruction of the apostate nations confederate against Israel on the one hand; and Jehovah’s dwelling as Israel’s God in Zion, and Judah abiding for ever, on the other, so that fountains of blessing from His house shall flow, symbolized by waters, milk, and new wine.

    References to the law, on which all the prophets lean, occur: Joel 2:13, compare Exodus 34:6; 32:14; 2:28, compare Numbers 11:29, fulfilled in the pentecostal outpouring of the Spirit in part ( Acts 2:16,21; 21:9; John 7:39), but awaiting a further fulfillment just before Israel’s restoration, when “the Spirit shall be poured upon all flesh” (of which the outpouring on all classes without distinction of race is the earnest: Acts 2:28,38; Romans 10:12,13; Zechariah 12:10; Joel 2:23). Also Joel 3:19-21, compare Deuteronomy 32:42,43, the locusts, of which it is written “there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be” ( Joel 2:2, compare Exodus 10:14). Pusey translates Joel 2:23 (“the former rain moderately”) “He hath given you (in His purpose) the Teacher unto righteousness,” namely, who” shall bring in everlasting righteousness” (Daniel 9). This translation is favored by the emphasis on et hamoreh , not found in the latter part of the verse where rain is meant; the promise of Christ’s coming thus stands first, as the source of “rain” and all other blessings which follow; He is God’s gift, “given” as in Isaiah 55:4.

    Joel’s style is pure, smooth, rhythmical, periodic, and regular in its parallelisms; strong as Micah, tender as Jeremiah, vivid as Nathan, and sublime as Isaiah. Take as a specimen (Joel 2) his graphic picture of the terrible aspect of the locusts, their rapidity, irresistible progress, noisy din, and instinct-taught power of marshaling their forces for devastation. 4. 1 Chronicles 4:35,41-43. 5. 1 Chronicles 5:4. 6. 1 Chronicles 5:11,12. 7. 1 Chronicles 7:3,4. 8. 1 Chronicles 11:38; in 2 Samuel 23:36 IGAL. 9. 1 Chronicles 15:7,11,12; 23:8; 26:22. 10. 1 Chronicles 27:20. 11. 2 Chronicles 29:12,15. 12. Ezra 10:19,43. 13. Nehemiah 11:3,4,9.

    JOELAH 1 Chronicles 12:7.

    JOEZER 1 Chronicles 12:6.

    JOGBEHAH A city E. of Jordan, fortified by Gad ( Numbers 32:25). Jaazer (Jazer, one in Gilead) and Jogbehah, N.W. of Amman, between it and Es Salt, now Jebeiha, a ruin seven miles to the N.E., formed the second group of Gadite settlements. The first group was headed by Dibon. Chemosh Gad (=he whose good fortune is Chemosh) the father of Mesha was a Dibonite.

    The third Gadite settlement lay in the Jordan valley, W. of the second group, Beth Nimrah, etc. ( Numbers 32:33-36).

    JOGLI Numbers 34:22.

    JOHA 1. Son of Beriah of Benjamin, who was “a head of the fathers of the inhabitants of Aijalon who drove away the inhabitants of Gath” ( Chronicles 8:13,16). A similar border encounter of Ephraim’s sons with the marauding Philistines of Gath is recorded in 1 Chronicles 7:21-23, and Beriah is there also mentioned. But this name occurs often, e.g. Asher’s son ( 1 Chronicles 7:30; Genesis 46:17). 2. 1 Chronicles 11:45.

    JOHANAN =JEHOHANAN = “Jehovah’s gift” = John. 1. 1 Chronicles 6:9,19. Highpriest in Rehoboam’s reign, as his father see AZARIAH was in Solomon’s reign. This requires the transposition of the clause, “he it is that executed the priest’s office in the temple that Solomon built in Jerusalem” from 1 Chronicles 6:10 to follow Johanan’s father “Azariah” in 1 Chronicles 6:9. Keil objects to this, and there is probably some omission of names in the genealogy (compare Kings 4:2). 2. Son of Kareah. Captain of a band, a remnant of the Jewish army, after Jerusalem’s overthrow by the Chaldees. (See GEDALIAH , see ISHMAEL , see JEREMIAH ). Johanan consulted the prophet that Jehovah, Jeremiah’s God, might show the Jewish remnant “the way wherein to walk, and the thing to do” (Jeremiah 42); imitating pious Hezekiah’s request for Isaiah’s intercession ( Isaiah 37:4), “lift up thy prayer for the remnant that is left.” Johanan had already determined to go to Egypt whether it were God’s will or not, but he wished if possible to have God’s sanction ( Jeremiah 42:20; compare 1 Kings 22:13,14). Jeremiah reminds Johanan and his company that Jehovah is their God as well as his (wholehearted obedience is therefore their part: Exodus 19:5,6; Corinthians 6:19,20); and that He will pray, and whatsoever Jehovah shall answer he will declare, “keeping nothing back” ( Acts 20:20). They called God to witness they would obey whatever Jehovah might command.

    Ten days they were kept waiting, to give them time to deliberate, that the sincerity of their professions might be tested ( Deuteronomy 8:2). True obedience accepts God’s time, as well as God’s will, at all costs (contrast 1 Samuel 13:8-14,15); the ardour of hasty professions soon cools down. While he was declaring God’s will that they should stay where they were, Jeremiah saw indications, in their countenance and manner, of disinclination to fulfill what they had so solemnly engaged. Men want to have the reputation of piety, yet to retain their darling lusts. The very evils which they thought to escape by going they brought on themselves thereby, the sword and famine; they would have escaped them had they stayed, for God had promised it, and they might have been sure of His keeping His promise. Change of position brings no change of disposition, and evil follows sinners wherever they go ( Ezekiel 11:8); none lose who venture on His promise. After the lesson just given in Jerusalem’s overthrow, one would have thought the Jews would never more have doubted God’s faithfulness to His threats as well as to His promises. But Johanan and his party charged Jeremiah with false prophecy (though their city and temple in ruins attested his truth), as if he were instigated by Baruch so as to deliver them up to the Chaldees. Bad men when resolved on a bad act never want a pretext for it. All they gained by forcing Jeremiah and Baruch to accompany them to Egypt was that Jeremiah there under the Spirit foretold their doom and that of Pharaoh upon whom they trusted instead of God. 3. 1 Chronicles 3:15. 4. 1 Chronicles 3:24. 5. 1 Chronicles 12:1,4. 6. Eighth of the lion faced Gadite warriors who joined David during Jordan’s overflow (when it is dangerous to cross) in the spring, the river being swollen by the melted snows of Lebanon; and put to flight all Saul’s adherents among the valley dwellers eastward and westward ( Chronicles 12:12). 7. 2 Chronicles 28:12. 8. Ezra 8:12. 9. Ezra 10:6; Nehemiah 12:23. 10. Nehemiah 8:18.

    JOHN 1. With Annas and Caiaphas, tried Peter and John for curing the impotent man and preaching in the temple ( Acts 4:6). The same as Rabbi Johanan ben Zaccai, who lived 40 years before the temple’s destruction, and presided over the great synagogue after its removal to Jabne or Jamnia (Lightfoot). 2. The evangelist Mark’s Hebrew name ( Acts 12:12,25; 13:5,13; 15:37). (See MARK ).

    JOHN THE APOSTLE Younger than his brother James; being named after him in Matthew and Mark, the earlier Gospels; but Luke ( Luke 9:28; Acts 1:13, the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, Alexandrinus manuscripts), writing when John had gained so much greater prominence in the church, ranks him in the order of church esteem, not that of nature. Youngest of the twelve, probably of Bethsaida upon the sea of Galilee ( John 1:44; Luke 5:10), the town of their partners Simon and Andrew. Caspari (Chronicles and Geogr., Introd. to Life of Christ) accounts for John’s brief notice of Christ’s Galilean ministry and fuller notices of His ministry in Judaea thus: Jewish tradition alleges that all Israelites dwelling in the Holy Land were entitled to fish in the sea of Gennesaret a month before each Passover, and to use the fish for the many guests received at the feast in Jerusalem. John used to stay in Galilee only during that month. However, no hint of this occurs in our Gospels. Zebedee his father owned a fishing vessel, and had “hired servants” ( Mark 1:20). Salome his mother ministered to the Lord “of her substance” ( Luke 8:3), and was one of the women who came with Him in His last journey from Galilee to Jerusalem ( Luke 23:55; 24:1; Mark 16:1), and after His death bought spices to anoint His body.

    John’s acquaintance with the high priest ( John 18:15) had been in early life, for it is not likely it would commence after he had become disciple of the despised Galilean. Hence, probably arose his knowledge of the history of Nicodemus which he alone records. John had a house of his own to which he took the Virgin mother, by our Lord’s dying charge ( John 19:27). The name, meaning the favor of God, had become a favorite one in the age where there was a general expectation of Messiah, and members of the high priestly families bore it ( Acts 4:6). These hints all intimate that John belonged to the respectable classes, and though called by the council “unlearned and ignorant” he was not probably without education, though untrained in their rabbinical lore ( Acts 4:13). Zebedee’s readiness to give up his son at Jesus’ call speaks well for his religious disposition.

    Salome went further, and positively ministered to Jesus. Even her ambitious request that her two sons, James and John, might sit on either side of our Lord in His coming kingdom shows that she was heartily looking for that kingdom. Such a mother would store her son’s memory with the precious promises of Old Testament. The book of Revelation in its temple imagery shows the deep impression which the altar, the incense, the priestly robes, and the liturgy had made on him.

    John’s first acquaintance with the Lord was when John Baptist pointed his two disciples Andrew and John to the Lamb of God. John followed Jesus to His place of sojourn. John probably accompanied Him on His homeward journey to Galilee from Jordan (John 1), and then to Jerusalem (John 2— 3), again through Samaria to Galilee (4), and again to Jerusalem (5), for he describes as an eye witness. Resuming his fishing occupation he received his call to permanent discipleship after the miraculous draught of fish ( Luke 5:10; Matthew 4:18-22). In the selection of the twelve subsequently the two sons of Jonas and Zebedee’s two sons stand foremost. Peter, James, and J. form the inner-most circle. They alone witnessed the raising of Jairus’ daughter, Jesus’ transfiguration, His agony in Gethsemane, and with the addition of Andrew heard His answer to their private inquiry as to when, and with what premonitory sign, His prediction of the overthrow of the temple should be fulfilled ( Mark 13:3,4).

    Grotius designates Peter as the lover of Christ, John the lover of Jesus.

    John as a “son of thunder” ( Mark 3:17) was not the soft and feminine character that he is often portrayed, but full of intense, burning zeal, ready to drink the Lord’s bitter cup and to be baptized with His fiery baptism ( Isaiah 58:1; Jeremiah 23:29; Matthew 20:22; Luke 12:49,50), impatient of anyone in separation from Jesus’ company, and eager for fiery vengeance on the Samaritans who would not receive Him ( Luke 9:49,53,54). Nor was this characteristic restricted to his as yet undisciplined state; it appears in his holy denunciations long afterward ( 1 John 2:18-22; 2 John 1:7-11; 3 John 1:9,10). Through his mother John gained his knowledge of the love of Mary Magdalene to the Lord, which he so vividly depicts (John 20). The full narrative of Lazarus’ restoration to life (John 11) shows that he was an eye witness, and probably was intimate with the sisters of Bethany. He and Peter followed Jesus when apprehended, while the rest fled ( John 18:15), even as they had both together been sent to prepare the Passover ( Luke 22:8) the evening before, and as it was to John reclining in Jesus’ bosom (compare Song 8:3,6) that Peter at the supper made eager signs to get him to ask our Lord who should be the traitor ( John 13:24). While Peter remained in the porch John was in the council chamber ( John 18:16-28). John, the Virgin Mary, and Mary Magdalene accompanied the Saviour to Calvary, and to him Jesus committed as to a brother the care of His sorrowing mother. Peter and John were in the same abode the ensuing sabbath, and to them Mary Magdalene first runs with the tidings of the tomb being empty.

    Ardent love lent wings to John’s feet, so that he reached the tomb first; but reverent awe restrained him from entering. Peter more impulsive was first to enter ( John 20:4-6). For at least eight days they stayed at Jerusalem ( John 20:26). Then they appear in Galilee (John 21) again associated in their former occupation on the sea of Galilee. As yet they were uncertain whether the Lord’s will was that they should continue their apostolic ministrations or not; and in the interval their livelihood probably necessitated their resuming their fishing occupation, which moreover would allay their mental agitation at that time of suspense. John with deeper spiritual intuition was first to recognize Jesus in the morning twilight, Peter first in plunging into the water to reach Him ( John 21:7).

    Peter’s bosom friendship for John suggested the question, after learning his own future, “Lord, and what shall this man do?” ( John 21:21). In that undesigned coincidence which confirms historic truth, the Book of Acts ( Acts 3:1; 4:13; 8:14) represents the two associated as in the Gospels; together they enter the temple and meet the impotent man at the Beautiful gate; together they witness before the council; together they confirm in the faith, and instrumentally impart the Holy Spirit by laying hands on, the deacon Philip’s converts in Samaria, the very place where John once would have called down fire to consume the Samaritans. So complete was the triumph of grace over him! At Stephen’s death he and the other apostles alone stayed at. Jerusalem when all the rest were scattered. At Paul’s second visit there John (esteemed then with James and Peter a “pillar”) gave him the right hand of fellowship, that he should go to the pagan and they to the circumcision ( Galatians 2:9). John took part in the first council there concerning circumcision of the Gentiles ( Acts 15:6). No sermon of his is recorded, Peter is always the spokesman. Contemplation and communion with God purified the fire of his character, and gave him that serene repose which appears in his writings, which all belong to the later portion of his life. He is not mentioned as married in 1 Corinthians 9:5, where, had he been so, it would probably have been stated. Under Domitian (about A.D. 95) John was banished to Patmos ( Revelation 1:9,11). “I John ... your companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle ... Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.” The seven churches of western Asia were under his special care. In the Acts, epistles to Ephesians, and Timothy, recording Paul’s ministry in connection with Ephesus, no mention occurs of John being there. Again John does not appear in Jerusalem when Paul finally visited it A.D. 60. Probably he left Jerusalem long before settling at Ephesus, and only moved there after Paul’s martyrdom, A.D. 66.

    Paul had foreseen the rise of Gnostic heresy in the Ephesian region. “Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them” ( Acts 20:30; compare 1 Timothy 1:6,7,19,20; 4:1-7; 2 Timothy 1:13,15; 2:16-18; 3; Titus 1:9,16). These heresies, as yet in seminal form, John in his Gospel and epistles counteracts (John 1; 1 John 4:1; 2:18-22; 2 John 1:7,9-11; 3 John 1:9,10). His tone is meditative and serene, as contrasted with Paul’s logical and at the same time ardent style, His sharp reproof of Diotrephes accords with the story of his zeal against error, reported as from Polycarp, that entering the public baths of Ephesus he heard that Cerinthus was there; instantly he left the building lest it should fall while that enemy of the truth was within. In John’s view there is no neutrality between Christ and antichrist. Clement of Alexandria (Quis Dives Salvus?) reports of John as a careful pastor, that he commended a noble looking youth in a city near Ephesus to the bishop.

    The latter taught, and at last baptized, the youth, Returning some time afterward John said to the bishop: “restore the pledge which I and the Saviour entrusted to you before the congregation.” The bishop with tears replied: “he is dead ... dead to God ... a robber!” John replied, “to what a keeper I have entrusted my brother’s soul!” John hastened to the robber’s fortress. The sentinels brought him before their captain. The latter fled from him: “why do you flee from me, your father, an unarmed old man?

    You have yet a hope of life. I will yet give an account to Christ of you. If need be, I will gladly die for you.” John never left him until he had rescued him from sin and restored him to Christ. Jerome records as to his characteristic love, that when John, being too feeble through age to walk to the Christian assemblies, was carried there by young men, his only address was: “little children, love one another.” When asked why he kept repeating the same words he replied, “because this is the Lord’s command, and enough is done when this is done.”

    John’s thought and feelings became so identified with his Lord’s that his style reflects exactly that of Jesus’ deeper and especially spiritual discourses, which he alone records. He lives in the unseen, spiritual, rather than in the active world, His, designation, “‘ the divine,” expresses his insight into the glory of the eternal Word, the Only Begotten of the Father, made flesh, in opposition to mystical and docetic gnosticism which denied the reality of that manifestation and of Christ’s body. The high soaring eagle, gazing at the sun with unflinching eye, is the one of the four seraphim which represents John Irenaeus, Polycarp’s disciple (Adv. Haer. 2:39, Eusebius 3:23), states that John settled at Ephesus and lived to the time of Trajan. Tertullian’s story of his being cast into boiling oil at Rome and coming forth unhurt is improbable; none else records it; the punishment was one unheard of at Rome.

    JOHN, GOSPEL ACCORDING TO Well called “the Gospel of the incarnate God,” “the Gospel of witness,” that of the Father, that of Scripture, that of miracles, that of Jesus Himself.

    Written at Ephesus at the request of the Asiatic bishops to set forth more profoundly Christ’s Divinity (Jerome, Prolegomena in Matthew). Ephesus, after Jerusalem’s fall, A.D. 70, took a chief place in oriental Christendom.

    Containing a large Christian church, a synagogue of zealous Jews, and the most famous of pagan temples that of Artemis or Diana, it was a common meeting ground for widely diverse creeds. Philosophical speculation too had free scope in its xystus; here Cerinthus broached his doctrines, concocted at Alexandria. Its commercial position on the sea linking the East and West adapted it as an admirable center for the diffusion of gospel truth. John sets forth the positive truth which indirectly yet effectively counteracts Gnosticism, Ebionitism, and docetism. The Spirit has made his Gospel virtually supplementary to the other three. (See GOSPELS and see JESUS CHRIST ). Theirs is that of “Christ according to the flesh,” his that of “Christ according to the Spirit.” As he joined Christ early he records facts of His ministry in Galilee and Jerusalem, prior to those in the three synoptists. He writes with a specification of times and places, and a freshness, which mark an eye-witness ( John 1:29,35,37-40; 2:1; 3:1; 4:40,43; 6:22; 13:1-11; 18:10-16; 19:26; 20:3-10,24-29). That the beloved disciple (called episteethios from his reclining on Jesus’ breast) was the writer appears from John 19:25-27,35; 21:24; 1:14. Another undesigned propriety identifying him is, though naming John the Baptist times he always omits “the Baptist,” whereby the three synoptists distinguish him from John the evangelist.

    Place and time. His allusions in the peculiar terms of his prologue to the theosophic notions prevalent at Ephesus accord with that city being the place of his writing the Gospel. Acts 18:24 implies the connection between Alexandria, the headquarters of Gnosticism, and Ephesus. John is an appendix written subsequently to John 20:30,31 (which at first completed the Gospel), perhaps after Peter’s martyrdom. The Gospel cannot have been written at the same time and place as Revelation, the styles are so different, His mode of counting the hours as we do was Asiatic (see Townson, Harmony, 8:1, section 3), and accords with Ephesus being the place of writing. His not feeling it necessary to explain Jesus’ prophecy that John should tarry until He came (John 21) shows that he wrote soon after the destruction of Jerusalem (A.D. 70), when that event was generally understood as being the Lord’s coming, namely, in judgment upon the Jews. In John 5:2 the sheep market with five porches is spoken of as still standing, perhaps spared as some other things for convenience by Titus (Josephus, B. J., 7:1, section 1). Testimonies of authenticity. If John 21:24,25 came from some Ephesian disciples this is the oldest testimony to it. 2 Peter 1:14 alludes to ( John 21:18) Christ’s prophecy of Peter’s crucifixion, taking for granted his readers’ acquaintance with the Gospel, the strongest kind of testimony as being undesigned. Ignatius (his Epistle to the Romans), Polycarp (his Epistle to the Philippians), the Epistle to Diognetus, Justin Martyr (Apol. 1:61, Dialogue with Trypho 63,88), contain implied quotations of it; their not expressly quoting it is due to the prevalence of oral more than written teaching at first; while the inspired preachings of apostles were fresh in memory definite appeals to writings are less to be expected than in the following age. The general references of the former and the definite quotations of the latter are just what we might expect presuming the Gospel genuine. Papias (Eusebius H. E. iii. 39) used the first epistle of John which is close akin to the Gospel. Tatian’s Diatessaron opens,” In the beginning was the Word”; he quotes this Gospel in Orat. contra Gentil.

    Thus, its currency A.D. 170 is proved. Theophihs of Antioch (Autol. 2) first expressly attributes it to John; he wrote a commentary on the four and a harmony (Jerome Alg. 53, Vir. Illust. 25). He and Tadan therefore, in the second century, considered the four the exclusively canonical standard.

    Irenaeus, a hearer of Polycarp, the disciple of John, argues for the propriety of the number four; his argument proves their long and universal acceptance by the church more conclusively than if it had been his aim to demonstrate it. The Alogi of Asia Minor were the only sect that rejected this Gospel, owing to their opposition to Montanus, whose heresies they thought were favored by it.

    The diversity of the scene and incidents of Christ’s ministry in it, as compared with the three preceding Gospels, is just what we might expect if the author were acquainted with them. For while as an independent witness he does not with formal design supplement them, yet he generally omits under the Spirit those particulars already handled by his predecessors.

    Excepting the crucifixion and resurrection, respecting which he gives new information, he has only two sections in common with the Synoptists ( John 6:1-21; 12:1). He omits Christ’s baptism, temptation, mission of the twelve, transfiguration (of which he was one of the three selected eye witnesses), the Lord’s supper, and the agony in Gethsemane, yet incidental hints show his taking them for granted as known already ( John 1:14,32; 13:2; 14:30; 18:1,11), which last refers to the very words of His prayer during the agony, recorded by the synoptists, an undesigned coincidence and so a proof of authenticity; 14:30 is the link between the temptation ( Luke 4:13) and His agony ( Luke 22:40-53); John 11:1 assumes the reader’s acquaintance with Mary and Martha, from Luke 10:38. So John 4:43,44; 7:41, tacitly refer to the facts recorded in Matthew 13:54; 2:23; 18:33 takes for granted the fact recorded in Luke 23:2.

    John 6, wherein he repeats the miraculous feeding of 5,000 recorded by the synoptists, is introduced to preface the discourse which John alone records.

    In John 12 the anointing by Mary is repeated for its connection with Judas’ subsequent history.

    The objections to John’s acquaintance with the synoptical Gospels are based on the presumption that in that case he was bound to slavishly supplement them and guard against the appearance of discrepancies between him and them. But he was an independent witness, not formally designing to supplement; yet as knowing their Gospels he would mostly use materials heretofore not handled. As they presented Jesus’ outer and popular life, so it remained that he should represent the deeper truths of His divine mission and Person. They met the church’s first needs; he, its later wants. Luke’s Gospel was written under Paul’s superintendence at least 20 years before John’s. Considering the intercourse between the Christian churches it is incredible that his Gospel should have been unknown at Ephesus, John’s and previously Paul’s scene of labours, and this to John a “pillar” of the church.

    Design. John, the last surviving apostle, would surely be consulted on the canonicity of New Testament Scriptures which by God’s providence he lived to see completed. Theodore of Mopsuestia, 4th century (Catena Johann. Corder. Mill New Testament) says John did attest it. Clement Alex. (Eusebius, H. E. vi. 14) states on the authority of old presbyters (and the Muratorian Fragment, Ant. M. Aev. 3, confirms the statement) that John wrote at his friends’ request to give Christ’s “spiritual” aspect, the former Gospels already having given His “bodily” aspect. John, who leant on Jesus’ breast, His closest intimate, was the fittest to set forth the deeper spiritual truths of the Son of God. Thus the “ye” ( John 19:35; 20:31) will refer to John’s “friends” primarily, the general church secondarily. To prove “that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God” is this Gospel’s declared design, that men so “believing might have life through His name.” A continued polemic reference is not likely, considering John’s contemplative and usually loving spirit. An incidental guarding of the truth against incipient heresies in that region certainly there is in the prologue and John 19:34; 20:20,27; compare 1:14. Paul in epistle to Colossians alludes to the Judaizing form of Gnosticism. Oriental and Grecian speculations combined at Alexandria to foster it. As the Docetae denied that the divine Word assumed a real body, so the Ebionites denied His real Godhead. John counteracts both incidentally in subordination to his main design. He uses in a sense congruous to Old Testament, and sanctioned by the Spirit, the terms used by gnostics in a false sense.

    The prologue gives the keynote of the Gospel: the eternal Godhead of the Word who was made flesh that, as He created all things, so He might give light and life to those born again of His Spirit; on, the other hand Satan’s counterwork, His rejection by His own countrymen, though in His own person fulfilling all their law. His adversaries are called “the Jews,” the nation by the time of John writing having become through continued resistance of the truth identified With their hierarchical chiefs, Jesus’ opponents; whereas in the synoptists the several classes of opponents are distinguished, “Pharisees,” “scribes,” “lawyers,” “chief priests,” etc. After Jerusalem’s fall Jehu living among the Gentiles regarded the Jews as no longer the people of God; an undesigned confirmation of authenticity. That the writer was a Jew appears from his quoting the Hebrew Old Testament (not Septuagint): John 12:40; 19:37. His own brother James he never names; a pseudo John of later times would have been sure to name him.

    The synoptists and Acts similarly never introduce him individually. John dwells most on the deep spiritual truths, Christ’s essential oneness with the Father, His mystical union with believers, the promise of the Comforter, and love the “new commandment.” Yet Matthew, Mark, and Luke have the germs of them, and Paul further develops them ( Matthew 5:44; 11:27; 16:16; 28:20; Luke 10:22; 24:49). Matthew 26:11 verbally agrees with John 12:8. Compare 1 Corinthians 13; Colossians 1:15,16; 2 Corinthians 5:17. (On the Passovers in John see JESUS CHRIST ). As John, though mainly treating of Jesus’ ministry in Judea, yet has occasional notices of that in Galilee ( John 1:43—2:13, after the temptation, recorded by the synoptists as following the baptism, John 1:32; namely, the Galilean ministry before John’s imprisonment, John 3:24, whereas they begin with it after John’s imprisonment: Mark 1:14), so they, though mainly treating of the Galilean ministry, plainly hint at that in Judaea also ( Matthew 4:25; 23:37; 27:57; Luke 10:38; 13:34; Mark 3:7,8).

    Thus, John 4:1-3 is the introduction to the Galilean ministry described by them. John 7:1,9, intimates a transfer of Jesus’ ministry to Galilee after the second last Passover ( John 6:4,5). The feeding of the 5,000 links him to Matthew 14:15. This Passover He did not attend, but in the same year attended the feast of tabernacles, six months before His death ( John 7:2,10). John 10:22,40, Jesus’ retirement to beyond Jordan after His visit to Jerusalem at the feast of dedication, answers to Matthew 19:1. The continuous Galilean ministry of two years and a third (excepting the Jerusalem short visit, John 5) was naturally first recorded as having most internal unity. John’s later record dwells on the omitted parts; this accounts for the Gospel being fragmentary, but possessing spiritual unity. It is significant that in the Gospel setting forth the glory of the Son of God the Judaean ministry is prominent, for there is the appointed “throne of the great King”; whereas in the Gospels setting forth the Son of man the scene is “Galilee of the Gentiles.” In John, as in the Synoptists, Jesus sets forth His divine Messiahship not so much by assertions as by acts: John 5:31,32; Matthew 7:28,29; Luke 4:18,21; compare John 9:36; 10:24. His disciples’ vacillation arose from the conflict between faith resulting from His miracles and disappointment at His not openly setting up His Messianic kingdom.

    The sameness of John the Baptist’s style and John’s ( John 1:16; 3:31- 36) is just what was to be expected, the evangelist insensibly catching his former master’s phraseology.

    The synoptists having already recorded the parables which suited the earlier ages of the church, it remained for John to record the parabolic allegories: John 10:1-6 (parabolee nowhere occurs in John, but paroimia ), John 3:8; 15:1 ff; 4:35,38; compare Matthew 9:38.

    The language is pure Greek, but the thought is Hebraic, especially the mode of connecting sentences by conjunctions, “and,” “but,” “then,” etc.

    The periodic sentences of the logical Paul, and John’s simplicity of style, clothing the profoundest thoughts, answer to their respective characters.

    His characteristic phrases are testimony or witness, glory, the truth, light, darkness, eternal life, abide, the world, sin, the true (i.e. genuine, aleethinos ) God, the Word, the only-begotten Son, love, to manifest, to be begotten or born of God, pass from death, the Paraclete or Comforter, flesh, spirit, above, beneath, the living water, the bread of life. Authorized Gospel terms were most needed in the matured age of the church when John wrote, and were adopted by John from Jesus Himself. Peculiar to John are “verily, verily” (Amen, Amen) beginning a sentence (others use it at the end of a sentence, Jesus alone at the beginning), John 1:51; “little children” ( John 13:33), as in 1 John; “in the name” ( John 5:43), i.e. representing the person; “lay down life” ( John 10:11,17).

    JOHN, EPISTLES OF FIRST EPISTLE. Genuineness. Polycarp, John’s disciple (ad Philippians 7), quotes 1 John 4:3. Eusebius (H. E., iii. 39) says of Papias, John’s hearer, “he used testimonies from the first epistle of John.” Irenaeus (Eusebius, H. E., v. 8) often quoted it; he quotes (Haeres. iii. 15, sections 5,8) from John by name 1 John 2:18; and in 1 John 3:16, section he quotes 1 John 4:1-3; 5:1; 2 John 1:7,8. Clement Alex. (Strom. ii. 66, p. 664) refers to 1 John 5:16 as in John’s larger epistle; compare Strom. iii. 32,42; iv. 102. Tertullian adv. Marcion, vi. 16, refers to John 4:1; adv. Praxean xv to 1 John 1:1; also 1 John 1:28, and contra Gnost. 12. Cyprian (Ep. 28:24) quotes 1 John 2:3,4 as John’s; and, de Orat. Domini, 5, quotes 2:15-17; De opere et Eleemos. quotes 1 John 1:8; De bono Patientiae quotes 1 John 2:6. Muratori’s Fragment on the Canon states “there are two (the Gospel and epistle) of John esteemed universal,” quoting 1 John 1:3. The Peshito Syriac has it.

    Origen (Eusebius vi. 25) designates the first epistle genuine, and “probably second and third epistles, though all do not recognize the latter two”; he quotes 1 John 1:5 (tom. 13 vol. 2). Dionysius of Alexandria, Origen’s scholar, cites this epistle’s words as the evangelist John’s. Eusebius (H. E., iii. 24) says John’s first epistle and Gospel are “acknowledged without question by those of the present day, as well as by the ancients.” So Jerome (Catalog. Ecclesiastes Script.). Marcion opposed it only because it was opposed to his heresies.

    The Gospel and the first epistle are alike in style, yet evidently not mere copies either of the other. The individual notices, it being a universal epistle, are fewer than in Paul’s epistles; but what there are accord with John’s position. He implies his apostleship ( 1 John 2:7,26), alludes to his Gospel ( John 1:1, compare John 1:14; 20:27), and the affectionate He uniting him as an aged pastor to his spiritual “children” ( 1 John 2:18,19). In 1 John 4:1-3 he alludes to the false teachers as known to his readers; in 1 John 5:21 he warns them against the idols of the world around. Docetism existed in germ already, though the Docete by name appear first in the second century ( Colossians 1:15-18; Timothy 3:16; Hebrews 1:1-3). Hence 1 John 4:1-3 denounces as “not of God every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh” (compare John 2:22,23). Presciently the Spirit through John forearms the church against the coming heresy.

    TO WHOM THE EPISTLES WERE ADDRESSED. Augustine (Quaest.

    Evang. 2:39) says it was addressed to the Parthians, i.e. the Christians beyond the Euphrates, outside the Roman empire, “the church at Babylon elected together with” ( 1 Peter 5:13) the churches in the Ephesian region, where Peter sent his epistles ( 1 Peter 1:1: Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, Bithynia). As Peter addressed the Asiatic flock tended first by Paul, then by John, so John, Peter’s close companion, addresses the flock among whom Peter was when he wrote. Thus “the elect lady” ( John 1:1) answers to “the church elected together.”

    TIME AND PLACE. This epistle is subsequent to the Gospel, for it assumes the reader’s acquaintance with the Gospel facts and Christ’s speeches, and His aspect as the incarnate Word God manifest in the flesh, set forth in John’s Gospel. His fatherly tone addressing his “little children” implies it was written in old age, perhaps A.D. 90. The rise of antichristian teachers he marks as a sign of “the last time” ( 1 John 2:18), no other “age” or dispensation will be until Christ comes; for His coming the church is to be ever waiting; Hebrews 1:2, “these last days.” The region of Ephesus, where Gnostic heresy sprang up, was probably the place, and the latter part of the apostolic age the time, of writing.

    Contents. Fellowship with the Father and the Son is the subject and object ( 1 John 1:3). Two divisions occur: (1) 1 John 1:5—2:28, God is light without darkness; consequently, to have fellowship with Him necessitates walking in the light. Confession and consequent forgiveness of sins, through Christ’s propitiation for the world and advocacy for believers, are a necessary preliminary; a further step is positive keeping God’s commandments, the sum of which is love as contrasted with hatred, the sum of disobedience. According to their several stages of spiritual growth, children, fathers, young men, as respectively forgiven, knowing the Father, and having overcome the wicked one, John exhorts them not to love the world, which is incompatible with the indwelling of the Father’s love. This anointing love dwelling in us, and our continuing to abide in the Son and in the Father, is the antidote against the antichristian teachers in the world, who are of the world, not of the church, and therefore have gone out from it. (2) 1 John 2:29—5:5 handles the opening thesis: “He is righteous,” therefore “every one that doeth righteousness is born of Him.” Sonship involves present self purification, first because we desire now to be like Him, “even as He is pure,” secondly because we hope hereafter to be perfectly like Him, our sonship now hidden shall be manifested, and we shall be made like Him when He shall be manifested (answering to Paul’s Colossians 3), for our then “seeing him as He is” involves transfiguration into His likeness (compare 2 Corinthians 3:18; Philippians 3:21). In contrast, the children of the devil hate; the children of God love. Love assures of acceptance with God for ourselves and our prayers, accompanied as they are with obedience to His commandment to “believe on Jesus Christ, and love one another”; the seal is “the Spirit given us” ( 1 John 3:24). In contrast (as in the first division), denial of Christ and adherence to the world characterize the false spirits ( 1 John 4:1-6). The essential feature of sonship or birth of God is unslavish love to God, because God first loved us and gave His Son to die for us ( 1 John 4:18,19), and consequent love to the brethren as being God’s sons like ourselves, and so victory over the world through belief in Jesus as the Son of God ( 1 John 5:4,5). (3) 1 John 5:6-21. Finally, the truth on which our fellowship with God rests is, Christ came by water in His baptism, the blood of atonement, and the witnessing Spirit which is truth, which correspond to our baptism with water and the Spirit, and our receiving the atonement by His blood and the witness of His Spirit. In the opening he rested this truth on his apostolic witness of the eye, the ear, and the touch; so at the close on God’s witness, which the believer accepts, and by rejecting which the unbeliever makes God a liar. He adds his reason for writing ( 1 John 5:13), corresponding to 1 John 1:4 at the beginning, namely, that “believers may know they have (already) eternal life,” the spring of “joy” (compare John 20:31), and so may have “confidence” in their prayers being answered ( 1 John 5:14,15; compare 1 John 3:22 in the second part), e.g. their intercessions for a brother sinning, provided his sin be not unto death ( John 5:16). He sums up with stating our knowledge of Him that is true, through His gift, our being in Him by virtue of being in His Son Jesus Christ; being “born of God” we keep ourselves so that the wicked one toucheth us not, in contrast to the world lying in the wicked one; therefore still, “little children, keep yourselves from idols” literal and spiritual.

    STYLE. Aphorism and repetition of his own phrases abound. The affectionate hortatory tone, and the Hebraistic form which delights in parallelism of clauses (as contrasted with Paul’s logical Grecian style), and his own simplicity of spirit dwelling fondly on the one grand theme, produce this repetition of fundamental truths again and again, enlarged, applied, and condensed by turns. Contemplative rather than argumentative, he dwells on the inner rather than the outer Christian life. The thoughts do not move forward by progressive steps, as in Paul, but in circles round one central thought, viewed now under the positive now under the negative aspect. His Lord’s contrasted phrases in the Gospel John adopts in his epistles, “flesh,” “spirit,” “light,” “darkness,” “life,” “death,” “abide in Him”; “fellowship with the Father and Son, and with one another” is a phrase not in the Gospel, but in Acts and Paul’s epistles. It marks enjoyment experimentally of Christian verities as living realities, not abstract dogmas. Burning zeal, all absorbing love, appear in John combined with contemplative repose. Simple, withal profound, his writing is unrhetorical and undialectic, gentle, comforting, loving, the reflex of Jesus his Lord whose beloved disciple he was. Ewald speaks of its “unruffled heavenly repose ... the tone not so much of a father talking with beloved children as of a glorified saint from a higher world.”

    Place in building up the church. Peter founded, Paul propagated, John completed it. The Old Testament puts prominent the fear of God; John, the last New Testament writer, the love of God. Yet as Old Testament also sets forth love, so John as a Boanerges also sets forth the terror of the Lord against unbelievers. Three leading developments of Christ. tan doctrine are: the Pauline, the Jacobean (between which the Petrine is the intermediate link), and the Johannean. James, whose molding was in Judaism, presents as a rule of life the law, under the gospel, established in its spirit, the letter only being superseded. John had not, like the apostle of the Gentiles, been brought to faith and peace through conflict, but through a quiet development from the personal view of Christ, and from communion with Him. So in John everything turns on the contrast: life in fellowship with Christ, death in separation from Him; life, light, truth, opposed to death, darkness, lie. James and Peter represent the gradual transition from spiritualized Judaism to independent Christianity; Paul, independent Christianity contrasted with Judaism. John by the contemplative element reconciles the two, and forms the closing point in the training of the apostolic church (Neander).

    SECOND AND THIRD EPISTLES. Authenticity. The similar tone, style, and sentiments prove both to be by the same writer. Irenaeus (adv. Haer, i. 16, section 3) quotes 2 John 1:10,11, and 2 John 1:7 in iii. 16, section 8, as John’s writing. Clement Alex. (Strom. ii. 66), A.D. 192, speaks of John’s larger epistle, and in Adumbr. p. 1011, “John’s second epistle to the Parthians (so it ought to be read for parthenous ; see Augustine quoted, JOHN’ S FIRST EPISTLE) is the simplest; it was to a Babylonian, the elect lady.” Dionysius of Alexandria (Eusebius ,H. E. vii. 25) says “John never names himself in his epistles, not even in the second and third, though short, but calls himself the presbyter (elder)”: 2 John 1; 3 John 1:1, so 1 Peter 5:1. Alexander of Alex. cites 2 John 1:10,11 as John’s (Socrates H. E. i. 6). Cyprian, in referring to the council of Carthage (De Haer. Bapt.), appeals to 2 John 1:10, “John the apostle in his epistle said, If any come to you,” as recognized by the N. African church. The Peshito old Syriac version wants these two epistles. Eusebius reckous them among the controverted (antilegomena ) scriptures (see CANON OF SCRIPTURE ), as distinguished from those universally acknowledged (homologoumena ); his own opinion was that they were genuine (Demoustr. Evang. iii. 5). Origen (Eusebius, H. E. vi. 25) implies that most, though not all recognized their genuineness. Jerome (de Vir. Illustr. 9) mentions them as John’s, whose sepulchre was shown at Ephesus in his day. The antilegomena were generally recognized after the council of Nice, A.D. 325. So Cyril of Jerusalem, A.D. 349; Gregory Naz., A.D. 389; and the councils of Hippo (A.D. 393) and Carthage (A.D. 397). So the oldest extant manuscripts eight of the 13 verses in 2 John 1 are in 1 John. A forger would never call John “the elder.” Their brevity and the private nature of their contents caused the two epistles to be less read in church assemblies, and less quoted; hence their non-universal recognition at first.

    Their private nature confirms their genuineness, for there seems no purpose in their forgery. The style and coloring accord with those of 1 John.

    Persons addressed. 3 John 1 is directed to see GAIUS or CAIUS, probably of Corinth, a “host of the church.” See Romans 16:23; 1 Corinthians 1:14. Mill believes Gains, bishop of Pergamos (Apost. Const. vii. 40), a convert of John, and a man of wealth ( 3 John 1:4,5), is meant. 2 John 1 is addressed to the elect lady, and closes with “the children of thy elect sister greet thee.” Now 1 Peter 1:1,2, addresses the elect in Asia, and closes ( 1 Peter 5:13) “the Church at Babylon, elected together with you, saluteth you.” “Lady” (kuria ) in Greek is the root of church (kuriakee , belonging to the Lord). So John writes to the elect church in Babylon where his old associate Peter ministered, as Peter thence had sent salutations of the elect church in the then Parthian (see Clement Alex. quoted above) Babylon to her elect sister in Asia where John presided (Wordsworth).

    Date and place. Eusebius (H. E. iii. 25) relates that John, after Domitian’s death, returned from Patmos to Ephesus, and went on missionary tours into the pagan regions around, and visited the churches, ordaining bishops and clergy (compare 2 John 1:12; 3 John 1:9,10,14). On one tour he rebuked Diotrephes. If this be so, both epistles were written after Revelation, in his old age, which harmonizes with their tone, and in the Ephesian region.

    JOHN THE BAPTIST Son of Zacharias (of the course of Abijah, 1 Chronicles 24:10) and Elisabeth (of the daughters of Aaron), who both “walked in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.” Elisabeth was related to the Virgin Mary; but Scripture does not state the exact relationship; the Greek in Luke 1:36 (sungenees ), which our Bible renders “cousin,” means any “relation” or “kinswoman,” whether by marriage or birth. It is noteworthy that Jesus, of the Melchizedek order of priesthood, was related to but not descended from the Aaronic priests.

    Zacharias was old, and Elisabeth barren, when, as he was burning incense at the golden altar, Gabriel announced the answer to his prayers (not directly for a son, but, as Israel’s representative, for Messiah the Hope of Israel) in the coming birth of a son, the appointed forerunner of Messiah; John (Jehovah’s gift) was to he his name, because his supernatural birth was a pledge of the Lord’s grace, long looked for, now visiting again His people to their joy (Luke 1). John was to be “great in the sight of the Lord” (contrast Baruch, Jeremiah 45:5). He should be in himself a pattern of that self denial which accords best with his subject of preaching, legal repentance, “drinking no strong drink, but filled with the Holy Spirit (see the same contrast, Ephesians 5:18, the minister’s enthusiasm ought to be not from artificial stimulant but from the Spirit’s unction) from the mother’s womb,” a Nazarite ( Numbers 6:1-21). Like the great prophet reformer (compare 1 Kings 18:36,37) Elijah in “spirit. and power” of preaching, though not in miracles ( John 10:41), he should turn the degenerate “children to the Lord and to” their righteous “fathers, and the heart of the fathers to the children,” their past mutual alienation being due to the children’s apostasy; fulfilling Malachi 4:4-6; bringing “Moses’ law” to their remembrance, “lest Jehovah at His coming should smite the earth with a curse.” Thus John should “make ready a people for the Lord.”

    Zacharias for unbelief in withholding credit without a sign was punished with dumbness as the sign until the event came to pass. In the hill country, where Elisabeth had retired, her cousin Mary saluted her, and the babe leaped in Elisabeth’s womb. His birth was six months before our Lord’s.

    At his circumcision on the eighth day Zacharias gave his name John; and his returning faith was rewarded with returning speech, of which his first use was to pour forth a thanksgiving hymn, in which he makes it his son’s chief honour that he should be “prophet of the Highest, going before the Lord’s face to prepare His ways” as His harbinger. John had the special honour of being the subject off prophecy ages before, and of being associated in close juxtaposition with Messiah Himself. John “waxed strong in spirit and was in the deserts until the day of his showing unto Israel” ( Luke 1:80). Meanwhile God’s interposition in the wonders of his birth caused “all the people to be in expectation, musing in their hearts whether he were the Christ” ( Luke 3:15). The thinly-populated region adjoining the hill country of Judea was his haunt; there communion alone with God prepared him for his work. At 30, when “the word of God came to” him ( Luke 3:2), he went forth, his very appearance a sign of the unworldliness and legal repentance. which he preached; his raiment a camel’s hair garment secured with leather girdle ( 2 Kings 1:8) as Elijah’s; his food that supplied by the desert, locusts ( Leviticus 11:22) and wild honey ( Psalm 81:16). All classes, Pharisees, Sadducees, the people, publicans, and soldiers, flocked to him from every quarter, Jerusalem, Judea, and the, region round Jordan ( Matthew 3:5; Luke 3).

    The leading sects he denounced as a “generation of vipers” (compare Genesis 3:15, the serpent’s “seed”), warning them that descent from Abraham would not avail with out doing Abraham’s works (compare John 8:39), and telling all practically and discriminatingly that the repentance needed required a renunciation of their several besetting sins; and that whereas, on their confession, he baptized with water (see BAPTISM ), the Mightier One would come baptizing with the Holy Spirit and fire ( Matthew 3:11,12). When the ecclesiastical authorities sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask, Who art thou? John replied, “I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord” ( John 1:19-23). The natural wilderness symbolized the moral ( Isaiah 32:15), wherein was no highway for the Lord and for righteousness. The hills of pride and the valleys of degradation must be brought to the one holy level before the Lord (Isaiah 40). John was the forerunner of the reigning Messiah ( Matthew 3:2; Malachi 3:1), but through the nation’s rejection of Him that reign was deferred (compare Numbers 14:34 with Matthew 23:37-39).

    John baptized see JESUS (which see, also see BAPTISM ) and though knowing Him before as a man and his kinsman, yet then first knew His divine Messiahship by the Spirit’s visible descent ( John 1:30-34). John thence forth witnessed to Jesus, desiring to “decrease that He might increase.” By his testimony at Bethany (so oldest manuscripts for Bethabara) beyond Jordan, “Behold the Lamb of God,” he led two of his disciples to Him, Andrew and John the apostle and evangelist ( John 1:35 ff; 3:23-36; 4:1,2; Acts 19:3). Yet John never formally joined Jesus; for he was one of the greatest among the Old Testament prophets, but not strictly in the New Testament kingdom, the least in which, as to spiritual privileges, was greater than he ( Luke 7:28). His standing was the last of Old Testament prophets, preparatory to the gospel. He taught fasting and prayers, rather in the spirit and therefore with the forms of, the old dispensation which the new would supersede, its new spirit creating its appropriate new forms ( Luke 5:33-38; 11:1). see HEROD ANTIPAS beheaded him in the fortress Machaerus E. of the Dead Sea, to gratify Herodias’ spite for John’s faithfulness in denouncing her adultery, and in slavish adherence to his reckless oath to give Herodias’ daughter Salome, for dancing on his birthday, whatever she might ask.

    From the prison John had sent two (the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts read Matthew 11:2 “by,” dia , for duo , two) disciples to see JESUS to elicit from Himself a profession of His Messiahship, for their confirmation in the faith. Jesus at once confirmed them and comforted John himself (who probably had expected to see Jesus more openly vindicating righteousness, as foretold Malachi 3:2-5; 4:1-3), by an appeal to His miracles and preaching, the very credentials promised in Isaiah 35:5, 61:1. Jesus at the same time attested John’s unshaken firmness, appealing to His hearers’ own knowledge of him (Matthew 11). No reed shaken by the wind, no courtier in soft raiment, was John. But whether it was the ascetical forerunner, or the social Lord Himself, that preached, that generation was dissatisfied, with John because he was too self denying, with Jesus because He would not commend their self-righteous fastings: “we have piped unto you (unto John) and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you (unto Jesus) and ye have not lamented.” Of John as of Jesus they said, he hath a devil. John fell just before the third Passover of Christ’s ministry; his disciples buried him Self denial, humility, wherewith he disclaimed Messiahship and said he was not worthy to unloose His shoes’ latchet, zeal for the Lord’s honour, and holy faithfulness at all costs, were his prominent graces. (On the “Elias who shall yet come,” see ELIJAH , end). John’s ministry extended at its close into Peraea at the S.E. end of the lake of Galilee. When the herald was silenced the Master took up the message ( Mark 1:14) in the same quarter. John’s labours there so impressed Herod that, “he feared and observed him, and when he heard him did many things, and heard him gladly”; but would not do the one thing needed, give up his adulterous paramour, his brother Philip’s wife.

    Elijah was translated in a chariot of fire; but John died a felon’s death, for the forerunner was to be as his Lord. The worthless Ahab reappears in Herod with similar germs of good struggling with evil. Herodias answers to the cruel Jezebel. As Ahab in spite of himself respected Elijah, so Herod John; but in both cases the bad woman counteracted the good. John in prison fell into the same dejection concerning the failure of the Messianic kingdom, because it did not come in outward manifestation, as Elijah under the juniper. In both cases God came in the still small voice, not the earthquake and fire ( Matthew 12:15-21).

    JOIADA Nehemiah 13:28; 12:11,22. Highpriest after his father Eliashib. His son married the Horonite Sanballat’s daughter.

    JOIAKIM Nehemiah 12:10. Contracted from “Jehoiakim.”

    JOIARIB 1. Ezra 8:16,2. Nehemiah 11:10; 12:6,19. 3. Nehemiah 11:5.

    JOKDEAM A city of Judah in the mountains ( Joshua 15:56), S. of Hebron.

    JOKIM 1 Chronicles 4:22. A Hebrew legend made Jokim Elimelech, Naomi’s husband (Jerome, Quaest. Hebrew in Paralipomena).

    JOKMEAM A city of Ephraim, attached to the Kohathite Levites ( 1 Chronicles 6:68); in the Jordan valley, the extreme E. of Ephraim. Named Kibzaim in Joshua 21:22.

    JOKNEAM A city of Zebulun, allotted to the Merarite Levites ( Joshua 21:34; 19:11). 1 Kings 4:12, read Jokmeam. Its Canaanite king (Jokneam of Carmel) Joshua slew (12:22). Now Tel Kaimion, an eminence below eastern Carmel, with the river Kishon at its foot a mile off.

    JOKSHAN Son of Abraham and Keturah ( Genesis 25:2,3; 1 Chronicles 1:32); father of Sheba and see DEDAN . Jokshan is identified by some with the Cassanitae on the Red Sea (Ptol. 6:7, sec. 6).

    JOKTAN Son of Eber ( Genesis 10:25,30; 1 Chronicles 1:19). Head of the Joktanite Arabs. His settlements were in S. Arabia, “from Mesha unto Sephar a mount of the East” (Zafari, a seaport E. of Yemen; an emporium of trade with Africa and India). The Arab Kahtan whose sons peopled Yemen or Arabia Felix. Cushites from Ham ( Genesis 10:7) and Ludites from Shem ( Genesis 10:22) were already there, and intermingled with them. The seafaring element was derived from the Cushites, the Shemites not being seafaring; also the Cyclopean masonry and the rock cut Himyeritic inscriptions indicate the presence of Cushites. Arab tradition makes Joktan or Kahtan progenitor of the purest tribes of central and southern Arabia. The Scripture list of his descendants confirms this; almost all the names are certainly connected with this locality: “Almodad (El- Mudad), Sheleph (Sulaf or Silfan), Hazarmaveth” (Hadramaut), etc.

    JOKTHEEL = subdued by God. 1. A city in the low country of Judah ( Joshua 15:38), called so probably front the triumph there of God’s people over the idolatrous Canaanites ( Judges 1:9,18); now the ruin Keitulaneh. 2. The name given to Selah or Petra (the rock), Edom’s capital, by Amaziah king of Judah. Its capture brought Edom again under Judah for 80 years ( 2 Kings 14:7, where “unto this day” limits the date of 2 Kings to not beyond 80 years after Amaziah, 16:6; 2 Chronicles 28:17).

    Having beaten Edom in “the Valley of Salt,” S. of the Dead Sea, he threw 10,000 captives from the cliff (25:11-13).

    JONA Father of Simon Peter ( John 1:42). Hebrew, Johanan.

    JONADAB 1. Shimeah’s son, David’s nephew; “very subtle,” worming out the secrets of the heir apparent, Amnon his cousin, to gain favor. Pretending “friendship,” he insinuated that a “king’s son” ought to gratify his passions without scruple, and not make himself lean by restraining them; and gave the hellish advice whereby that wicked prince incestuously forced his half sister Tamar. Then, when Absalom had in revenge killed Amnon, and the king was heartbroken at the exaggerated story that all the king’s sons were slain, Jonadab practiced the same sycophancy to David; not a word does he breathe of his own abominable share in the matter; no sorrow has he for Amnon whose professed “friend” he was, but whose ruin he hurried; “by the appointment of Absalom this hath been determined from the day that he forced his sister Tamar”; “Amnon only is dead, Amnon only is dead”; “let not my lord the king take the thing to his heart” (2 Samuel 13). Evil communication is fatal; the friendship of the wicked is hollow, for it is based on selfishness ( Psalm 12:2; 141:4,5), and when regard for self comes in collision with regard for a friend, the latter will be set aside for the former; see 1 Kings 22:30,32. 2. (See JEHONADAB ).

    JONAH = dove ( Genesis 8:8,9, seeking rest in vain, fleeing from Noah and the ark; so Jonah). Parentage, date. Son of Amittai of Gath Hepher in Zebulun ( 2 Kings 14:25-27, compare 2 Kings 13:4-7). Jeroboam II “restored the coast from the entering of see HAMATH unto the sea of the plain, according to the word of the Lord God of Israel which He spoke by the hand of His servant Jonah” etc. “For the Lord saw the affliction of Israel, that it was very bitter; for there was not any shut up, nor any left, nor any (i.e., none married or single, else confined or at large, as a) helper for Israel.” Israel was at its lowest extremity, i.e early in Joash’s reign, when Jehovah (probably by Jonah) promised deliverance from Syria, which was actually given first under Joash, in answer to see JEHOAHAZ ’ prayer, then completely under Jeroboam II. Thus, Jonah was among the earliest of the prophets who wrote, and close upon Elisha who died in Joash’s reign, having just before death foretold Syria’s defeat thrice ( 2 Kings 13:14-21). Hosea and Amos prophesied in the latter part of the 41 years’ reign of Jeroboam II. The events recorded in the book of Jonah were probably late in his life. The book begins with “And,” implying that it continues his prophetic work begun before; it was written probably about Hosea’s and Amos’ time. Hosea ( Hosea 6:2) saw the prophetical meaning of Jonah’s entombment: “after two days will He revive us, in the third day He will raise us up;” primarily Israel, in a short period ( Luke 13:32,33) to be revived from its national deadness, antitypically Messiah, raised on the third day ( John 2:19; 1 Corinthians 15:4); as Israel’s political resurrection typifies the general resurrection, of which Christ’s resurrection is the firstfruits ( Isaiah 26:19; Ezekiel 37:1-14; 1 Corinthians 15:22,23; Daniel 12:2). The mention of Nineveh’s being “an exceeding great city” implies it was written before the Assyrian inroads had made them know too well its greatness.

    PERSONAL REALITY. The pagan fable of Hercules springing into a sea monster’s jaws and being three days in its belly, when saving Hesione (Diodor. Sic. 4:42), is rather a corruption of the story of Jonah than vice versa, if there be any connection. Jerome says, near Joppa lay rocks represented as those to which Andromeda was bound when exposed to the sea monster. The Phoenicians probably carried the story of Jonah to Greece. Our Lord’s testimony proves the personal existence, miraculous fate, and prophetical office of Jonah. “The sign of the prophet Jonah, for as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights (both eases count the day from, and that to, which the reckoning is) in the heart of the earth” ( Matthew 12:39-41).

    Jonah’s being in the fish’s belly Christ makes a “sign,” i.e. a real miracle typifying the like event in His own history, and assumes the prophet’s execution of his commission to Nineveh; “the men of Nineveh repented at the preaching of Jonah, and behold a greater than Jonah is here.” The miracle is justified by the crisis then in the development of the kingdom of God, when Israel by impenitence was about to fall before Assyria, and God’s principle of righteous government needed to be exhibited in sparing Nineveh through the preaching of Jonah, spared himself after living entombment. The great Antitype too needed such a vivid type.

    CANONICITY,DESIGN. It seemed strange to Kimchi that this book is in the canon, as its only prophecy concerns Nineveh, a pagan city, and does not mention Israel, of whom all the other prophets prophesy. The strangeness is an argument for the inspiration of the sacred canon; but the solution is, Israel is tacitly reproved. A pagan city repents at a strange prophet’s first preaching, whereas Israel, God’s elect, repented not, though admonished by their own prophets at all seasons. An anticipatory dawn of the “light to lighten the Gentiles,” Jonah was a parable in himself: a prophet of God, yet a runaway from God; drowned, yet alive; a preacher of repentance, yet one that repines at repentance resulting from his preaching. God’s pity and patience form a wonderful contrast to man’s self will and hard hearted pettiness. His name, meaning “dove,” symbolizes mourning love, his feeling toward his people, either given prophetically or assumed by him as a watchword of his feeling. His truthfullness (son of Amirtai, i.e. truth) appears in his so faithfully recording his own perversity and punishment.

    His patriotic zeal against his people’s adversaries, like that of James and John, was in a wrong spirit ( Luke 9:51-56). He felt repugnance to deliver the Lord’s warning to Nineveh (“cry against it,” Jonah 1:2), whose destruction he desired, not their repentance. Jonah was sent when he had been long a prophet, and had been privileged to announce from God the restoration of Israel’s coasts. God’s goodness had not led them to repent ( 2 Kings 13:6; 14:24). Amos (5:27) had foretold that Israel for apostasy should be carried “captive beyond Damascus,” i.e. beyond that enemy from which Jeroboam II had just delivered them, according to the prophecy of Jonah, and that they should be “afflicted from the entering in of Hamath unto the river of the wilderness” (the southern bound of Moab, then forming Israel’s boundary), i.e. the very bounds restored by Jeroboam II, for “the river of the araba h” or “wilderness” flowed into the S. end of “the sea of the plain” or Dead Sea ( 2 Kings 14:25; Amos 6:14).

    Hosea too ( Hosea 9:3) had foretold their eating unclean things in Assyria. Instinctively Jonah shrank from delivering a message which might eventuate in Nineveh being spared, the city by which Israel was to suffer.

    Pul or Ivalush III (Rawlinson, Herodotus) was then king (see ASSYRIA ), and by Pal the first weakening of Israel afterward took place. “Jonah sought the honour of the son (Israel), and sought not the honour of the Father” (God) (Kimchi, from rabbinical tradition). Jonah is the only case of a prophet hiding his prophetical message; the reluctance at first was common to many of them ( Isaiah 6:5; Jeremiah 1:6,17; Exodus 4:10). His desire was that Nineveh’s sudden overthrow, like Sodom’s, might produce the effect which his words failed to produce, to rouse Israel from impenitence.

    HISTORY. Jonah embarked at Joppa for the far off Tartessus of Spain or Tarshish in Cilicia; compare as to the folly of the attempt <19D907> Psalm 139:7-10; Genesis 3:8-10; Jeremiah 23:24. However, “from the presence of the Lord” ( Jonah 1:3) means not from His universal presence, which Jonah ought to have known is impossible, but from ministering in His immediate presence in the Holy Land. The storm, the strange sleep (of self hardening, weariness, and God forgetfulness; contrast Mark 4:37-39, spiritually with Ephesians 5:14), the lot casting, and detection of Jonah and casting into and consequent calming of the sea, followed.

    TYPICAL SIGNIFICANCE. Jonah reflected’ Israel’s backsliding and consequent punishment; type of Messiah who bears our imputed guilt and its punishment; compare Psalm 42:7; 69:1,2; John 11:50. God spares the prayerful penitent: (1) the pagan sailors, (2) Jonah, (3) Nineveh. He sank to the “bottom” of the sea first, and felt “the seaweed wrapped about his head” ( Jonah 2:5,6), then the God-prepared great fish (the dog fish, Bochart; in any view a miracle is needed, the rest is conjecture). The prophet’s experiences adapted him, by sympathy, for fulfilling his office to his hearers. God’s infinite resources in mercy, as well as judgment, appear in Jonah’s devourer becoming his preserver. Jonah was a type to Nineveh and Israel of death following sin, and of resurrection on repentance; preeminently of Christ’s death for sin and resurrection by the Spirit of God ( Matthew 12:40). Jonah in his thanksgiving notices that his chief punishment consisted in the very thing which his flight had aimed at, being “cast out of God’s sight” ( Jonah 1:3; 2:4,8; Jeremiah 2:13; 17:13).

    Hezekiah’s hymn is based on it ( Isaiah 38:17; Jonah 2:6).

    Jehovah’s next message (more definite and awful than the former) was faithfully delivered by Jonah: “yet 40 days and Nineveh shall be destroyed.”

    Jonah, himself a living exemplification of judgment and mercy, was “a sign (an embodied significant lesson) unto the Ninevites” ( Luke 11:30).

    Guilty Jonah, saved from his living tomb, gave a ray of hope to guilty Nineveh. To the Pharisees who, not satisfied with His many signs, still demanded “a sign (Messiah coming gloriously) from heaven,” Christ gave a sign “out of the belly of hell” ( Jonah 2:2), i.e. the unseen region beneath. Christ’s death, entombment three days without corruption, and resurrection, is the grand proof of His Messiahship and of His power and will to save, just as Jonah’s message derived its weight with the Ninevites from his past entombment and restoration. Forty is the number indicative of judgment for sin, as Israel’s 40 years in the wilderness. God granted to Nineveh, however, a double mercy: (1) that the people repented immediately after threatening, (2) that pardon immediately followed repentance. Their deep reverence for their gods (as appears from their inscriptions), as well as Jonah’s deliverance (which was known to them, Luke 11:30), and probably his previous prophecy which had been fulfilled, of Israel’s deliverance under Jeroboam II from Syria with which Nineveh had been long warring, all made them ready to heed his message.

    By general acclamation they proclaimed a fast, which the king confirmed, enjoining all to “cry mightily unto God, turning from every evil way” in hope that “God would turn from His fierce anger.” “So God repented of the evil He had said He would do, and did it not.”

    Jonah’s anger and its correction. Jonah was “exceedingly displeased” (Jonah 4). Not merely at his word not coming to pass; for it would have been inhuman if Jonah had preferred the destruction of 600,000 rather than his prophecy should be set aside through God’s mercy triumphing over judgment; God would then have severely chastised, not merely expostulated gently with him. Moreover, Jonah in apologizing for his vexation does not mention, as its cause, the failure of his prediction, but solely God’s slowness to anger. The end of his commission had not failed, namely, leading Nineveh to repentance. If Nineveh had been the prominent object with him he would have rejoiced at the result. But Jonah regarded Nineveh’s destruction by God’s judgment as likely to startle Israel out of its apostate security, heightened by its prosperity under Jeroboam II.

    Moreover, Nineveh was the foretold ( Hosea 9:3; 11:5,11; Amos 5:27) executioner of God’s coming judgment on Israel. Nineveh’s destruction, in Jonah’s view, meant Israel’s safety. But God’s plan was by pagan Nineveh’s example to teach the covenant people Israel how inexcusable is their impenitence; Israel must, if she continue impenitent, go down, and pagan Assyria rise over her. Hope to the penitent however sunken, condemnation to the impenitent however elevated in privileges, are the lessons our Lord draws from Nineveh ( Matthew 12:41).

    Jonah still stayed near the city, possibly expecting some judgment still to fall. To teach him what he knew not, the largeness of God’s mercy and its reasonableness, God made a “see GOURD ” (used on trellises in the East shading arbours) to grow over the booth which Jonah raised. “Grief,” not selfish anger, was Jonah’s feeling ( Jonah 4:6). Some little external comfort will turn away a simple minded man from his grief, so Jonah was “exceeding glad.” A small worm at the root was enough to destroy the large gourd, so with our greatest earthly joys ( Psalm 30:7). Jonah was “grieved even unto death” (Hebrew); contrast the Antitype ( Matthew 26:38). Jonah was making himself rather like Cain (compare Jonah 4:9 with Genesis 4:6; James 1:20). Jonah’s grief was owing to his own inherent sin, Christ’s owing to our imputed sin. Still Jonah’s sorrow even to death was that of one desiring his country’s repentance and salvation, and bitterly disappointed as if there was no hope: like Elijah ( 1 Kings 19:4). God’s pathetic and condescendingly touching appeal winds up the book; God’s tender accents are the last that reach the ear, the abruptness of the close making them the more impressive “thou hast had pity on the gourd for the which thou hast not laboured, neither madest it grow; which came up in a night and perished in a night; and should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein are more than six score thousand persons (120,000 children under four, Deuteronomy 1:39) that cannot discern between their right hand and their left hand (giving a total, if the children be a fifth, of 600,000 population), and also much cattle?” God saw the root of faith in Jonah, therefore corrected his perverse self will by an appropriate discipline. Jonah’s figurative gourd, Israel’s preservation through Nineveh’s destruction, though not selfish, was self-willed. It sought a good aim, reckless of the death of 600,000 men, and without making God’s will the foremost consideration.

    The book is narrative throughout, except the thanksgiving hymn (Jonah 2).

    Some Aramaean expressions naturally occur in the language of one who lived in Zebulun bordering toward Syria, and who had communications with Assyria. The purity of the language implies the antiquity of the book.

    None but Jonah could have written or dictated details so unique, known only to himself. The so-called “tomb of Jonah,” Nebbi Junus (prophet Jonah), took its name probably from its being the site of a Christian church named after him, Jerome preserves the older tradition of the tomb being in his native village of Gath Hepher.

    JONAN Johanan, in Christ’s genealogy ( Luke 3:30); compare, the similar names, as often occurs in a family, Luke 3:26,27.

    JONATH ELEM RECHOKIM, UPON Title of Psalm 56. Hengstenberg translated “Concerning the dumb dove among strangers.” The “dove” represents defenseless innocence. Instead of impatient self justification David in meek silence committed his cause to God ( Psalm 38:13; compare as to his being like a “dove” far from home Psalm 55:6,7). He was sojourning among the “far off” Philistine “strangers,” to whose king Achish at Gath he fled from Saul ( 1 Samuel 21:13,14). David’s being “sore afraid” because of the Philistine question, “is not this David the king of the land? Did they not sing ... David hath slain his ten thousands? answers to Psalm 56:3. Saul’s “wresting his words” into treason is alluded to, Psalm 56:5; his vain attempt by iniquitous persecution to escape his foretold doom, Psalm 56:7. Meek, dumb trust, and prayer to God, were David’s resource. In Psalm 34 David gives thanks for the deliverance here prayed for.

    JONATHAN = Jehovah’s gift. 1. Son of see GERSHOM . Sprung from Moses (changed to “Manasseh” in the keri or margin Hebrew): Judges 18:30. It marks how prone to idolatry were the Israelites, that the priest to Micah’s images and afterward to the Danites was a Levite, whose special duty it was to maintain pure Jehovah’s worship, and he a descendant of Moses himself! Idolatry begins with the people, it being natural to our sensuous cravings; then it seeks the sanction of the church. Micah began with robbery of his own mother; her curses extorted restitution; she as a meritorious act consecrated the money for a graven image (pecel ) and the “molten pedestal” (massecah ) on which it stood like Aaron’s calf ( Exodus 32:4), to be a representation of Jehovah; it was the forerunner of Jeroboam’s see CALVES long after and see IDOL [see both]. Micah had a domestic sanctuary in which he consecrated his son as priest; here the image was set. The ephod was an imitation of the high priest’s shoulder dress. The teraphim or household gods were also worshipped as givers of prosperity and as oracles. The time was very shortly after Joshua’s death, an age when there was no king, and the law and the judges were not as yet well established ( Judges 17:1-6).

    Micah afterwards found a Levite for the service, who had sojourned in Bethlehem Judah and left it to seek maintenance where he could, in Mount Ephraim. It was Jonathan. With the self deceiving folly of idolaters Micah then said, “now I know that Jehovah will do me good seeing I have a Levite to my priest,” as if a Levite’s presence could bless where both priest and patron were apostates from the God of all blessing.

    Five Danite spies, on their way to search for a settlement in the far N. for their tribe, recognized Jonathan. At their request he consulted God for them and promised them success. Six hundred Danites of Zorah and Eshtaol, led by the spies’ report, marched to see DAN or Laish. On their way the live carried off the graven image, ephod, teraphim, and molten (cast) pedestal (Keil). Jonathan at their invitation was. “glad” to accompany them; ambition readily prompted the desire to be priest to a tribe and clan rather than to one individual. Micah with self convicting folly expostulated in vain, “ye have taken away my gods which I made (!) and the priest, ... and what have I more?” His loss was his gain, and their gain a fatal loss, if only he and they knew it. The priesthood remained hereditary in the family of Jonathan “until the captivity of the ark” (the taking of the ark by the Philistines), and Micah’s images of his own making remained set up “all the time that the house of God was in Shiloh.” Their idolatry was in the land of spiritual light and privileges ( Luke 12:47,48). 2. Saul’s oldest son. About 30 when first introduced, commanding a thousand at Gibeah ( 1 Samuel 13:2; compare 2 Samuel 2:8,10, which shows that Ishbosheth his younger brother was 40 at Saul’s death).

    Meribbaal, or Mephibosheth, was born to him five years before his death ( 2 Samuel 4:4; 1 Chronicles 8:34). Famed for swiftness and strength as a warrior ( 2 Samuel 1:23); and especially for skill with the bow ( Samuel 1:22; 1 Chronicles 12:2). His “bow turned not back,” his invariable accoutrement ( 1 Samuel 18:4; 20:35). Dutifully devoted to his father, whose constant companion he was ( 1 Samuel 20:2,25), yet true to his bosom friend David, whose modest:, youthful beauty, and heroic bravery won his whole heart at their first meeting after Goliath’s fall, against whom nevertheless Saul cherished such deadly spite. He knew David’s loyalty amidst all his father’s suspicions. Knowing also God’s revealed will to exalt David to Saul’s forfeited throne, Jonathan bowed to it with pious submission. Instead of jealousy, unselfish love made him rejoice in his friend’s prospective exaltation at his own cost, and only covet to be next in rank to David: as he said when he went to David “and strengthened his hand in God,” his last interview with him in the wood of Ziph ( 1 Samuel 23:16,17). Loving David “as his own soul” ( Samuel 20:17,42), he withstood his father’s reproaches and attempts to alienate his affections by representing “as long as the son of Jesse liveth ... thou shalt not be established, nor thy kingdom.” He privately intimated to David his father’s resolve to kill him ( 1 Samuel 19:2); but at the intercession of Jonathan ( 1 Samuel 19:4-6) Saul for the present gave up his design, saying “as the Lord liveth, he shall not be slain.” Soon he renewed his attempt, and David fled to Naioth. Jonathan then covenanted with David that he should show kindness to him and his house forever, when David’s kingdom would be established (1 Samuel 20), a promise faithfully fulfilled by David to Mephibosheth. In vain he remonstrated with Saul in David’s behalf; his father actually hurled a javelin at himself.

    Jonathan then only “rose from (his place beside his father at) table in fierce anger (the only time of his losing self command toward his father) and (did eat no meat,” etc. Yet he clung to his father through life, and “in death they were not divided” ( 2 Samuel 1:23). The second last parting scene was especially touching; David and Jonathan “kissed one another and wept with one another until David exceeded” ( 1 Samuel 20:41).

    Jonathan by smiting the Philistine garrison ( 1 Samuel 13:2,3; or else an officer, Netzib, as William Tell rose against Gesler) at Geba gave the signal for a general revolt of Israel against its oppressors (see GIBEAH ). The Philistines poured in marauding parties, and Israel’s cause seemed more hopeless than ever (1 Samuel 13). Saul and he had but 600 men in Gibeah, who were without sword and spear (the Philistines having taken away all their smiths); many Israelites had fled beyond Jordan. As Jonathan had provoked this aggravation of Philistine tyranny in concert with Saul, so Jonathan determined alone to deliver Israel (1 Samuel 14). His armourbearer agreed with all his heart to join in the hazardous enterprise; Jonathan’s strong faith in God inspired his companion in arms with the same chivalrous devotion; “there is no restraint to the Lord, to save by many or few.” Having fixed on an omen from God of success, they received it in the scoffing invitation of the Philistine guards on the other side of the steep Michmash defile, the key to command the E. in ascending from the Philistine plain: “come up to us and we will show you a thing” (compare 2 Samuel 5:6). Jonathan and his armourbearer smote 20 of them in rapid succession. A panic ensued, the Philistines thought themselves outnumbered, and an earthquake completed the confusion; and the Israelites, with the Philistines in the camp an those hidden heretofore in Mount Ephraim and now emerging, joined in the pursuit as far W. as Ajalon. Saul, by his rash curse on any who should eat that day until the foe should be overthrown, retarded his own aim through weakening his people, involved them in violating the law by flying ravenously on the spoil at evening and eating flesh with the blood, and bound himself to put to death for tasting honey, and so receiving refreshment, his own beloved son, from which he was rescued only by the people’s interposition. “Jonathan’s soul was knit with David’s,” so that the latter testifies, “thy love to me was wonderful, passing the love of women”; like a Homeric hero, he gave his friend all his own arms, stripping himself (compare the Antitype, Philippians 2:7,8): 1 Samuel 18:1-4; 2 Samuel 1:26.

    Jonathan holds the chief place in see DAVID ’S touching elegy, “the bow song” (the song on Jonathan famed for the bow) on his death with Saul and his two brothers in the battle of Gilboa (1 Samuel 31). His corpse with the others was fastened to the wall of Bethsham; from whence the men of Jabesh Gilead rescued it. Finally it was removed to Zelah in Benjamin ( Samuel 21:12-14).

    Jonathan’s pious and filial self devotion appears in his readiness (like Isaac) to die at his father’s command because of the rash adjuration of the latter; type of the Son of God, volunteering to die for us because Adam by eating the forbidden fruit had his “eyes opened” (Genesis 3; 1 Samuel 14:27,43); again in his continuing to the last faithful to Saul, though his father had attempted his life, and though he knew that his father’s kingdom was doomed to fall and David to succeed. 3. David’s nephew, son of Shimeah, Jonadab’s brother. At once “a wise man and learned scribe and counselor” (for the Hebrew dod , “uncle,” means a relative and so “nephew”: 1 Chronicles 27:32; 2 Samuel 21:21; 1 Chronicles 20:7), and a brave warrior who like David slew a giant Philistine, of Gath, remarkable for six toes and six fingers. 4. The high priest Abiathar’s son. In Absalom’s rebellion returned with his father from Olivet to act as David’s spy with Ahimaaz, conveying the tidings from Abiathar and Hushai in the city ( 2 Samuel 15:36; 2 Samuel 17). Announced at Adonijah’s feast to the guests, including Abiathar, the unwelcome tidings of Solomon’s being anointed ( 1 Kings 1:41-49). 5. Son of Shage the Ararite, i.e. mountaineer ( 1 Chronicles 11:34). “Shammah” in 2 Samuel 23:33 stands instead of “son of Shage,” probably all error of the transcriber from ver. 11; Chronicles has the true reading. 6. Ezra 8:6. 7. Ezra 10:15. 8. Nehemiah 12:14. 9. Jeremiah 40:8. 10. The high priest Joiada’s son and successor. The genealogies of the priests and Levites were kept in his high priesthood, and the national chronicles were continued to his time ( Nehemiah 12:11,22,23).

    Notorious for murdering in the temple his own brother Jesus, who had tried to supplant him by the Persian general Bagoas’ help. The latter in consequence entered and polluted the temple and imposed a tax of shekels for every lamb sacrificed (Josephus, Ant. 11:7, section 1). Jonathan or John was high priest 32 years. 11. Nehemiah 12:35: of the course of Shemaiah (so Lord A.C. Hervey reads for “son of”).

    JOPPA From yaaphah “to shine,” from its sunny look. Now Jaffa. The port of Jerusalem. The fabled scene of Andromeda’s exposure to the whale; the legend is a tradition derived from Jonah’s history, through the Phoenicians.

    Situated in Dan, S.W. of Palestine ( Joshua 19:46). On a high hill; with a harbour of difficult approach, hence not used much except in going to and from Jerusalem. It was by way of Joppa that Hiram sent to Solomon the timber from Lebanon for the temple; also Cyrus for Zerubbabel’s temple ( 2 Chronicles 2:16; Ezra 3:7). Here Jonah embarked for Cilician Tarsus. Here too on the housetop of Simon the tanner (tradition still points out the house?) (see SIMON THE TANNER ) by the seaside, Peter, in full view of the Mediterranean washing the Gentile lands of the W., had his vision teaching that the middle wall separating Jew and Gentile is broken down, and that the gospel is for all nations (Acts 10). He had come from the neighbouring Lydda to Joppa to raise Tabitha from death; that became the raising of many to spiritual life ( Acts 9:36-42). Thence at Cornelius’ call he went to quicken the Gentiles through the word then first preached to them with the Holy Spirit accompanying it.

    A vast plain surrounded it. Its situation was between Jamnia and Caesarea, which latter town Peter could reach on “the morrow” from leaving Joppa ( Acts 10:24). It has now a soap manufacture. The oranges, pomegranates, and water melons are noted. it is one of the oldest cities in the world. Cepheus, its earliest king, may represent Caphtor ( Genesis 10:14; Deuteronomy 2:23). It belonged to the Philistines, a Mizraimite colony of Caphtorim. The kindred to the Phoenicians is implied in the name of Cepheus’ brother Phineus. It is N. of Askelon, S. of Caesarea, and miles N.W. from Jerusalem.

    JORAH Ezra 2:18. In Nehemiah 7:24 Hariph.

    JORAI Among those “reckoned by genealogies” in the days of Jotham king of Judah and Jeroboam II of Israel ( 1 Chronicles 5:13,17).

    JORAM (See JEHORAM ) 1. 2 Chronicles 17:8. 2. 1 Chronicles 26:25. 3. Toi’s son, sent from Hamath to congratulate David on his victories over Hadadezer ( 2 Samuel 8:10).

    JORDAN From yarad “to descend,” Arab. “the watering place.” Always with the Hebrew article “the Jordan,” except Job 40:23; Psalm 42:6. miles long from its source at Antilebanon to the head of the Dead Sea. It is not navigable, nor has it ever had a large town on its banks. The cities Bethshan and Jericho on the W., and Gerasa, Pella, and Gadara to the E. of Jordan, produced intercourse between the two sides of the river. Yet it is remarkable as the river of the great plain (ha Arabah, now el Ghor) of the Holy Land, flowing through the whole from N. to S. Lot from the hills on the N.W. of Sodom seeing the plain well watered by it, as Egypt is by the Nile (Lot’s allusion to Egypt is apposite, Abram having just left it: Genesis 12:10-20), chose that district as his home, in spite of the notorious wickedness of the people ( Genesis 13:10).

    Its sources are three. The northernmost near Hasbeya between Hermon and Lebanon; the stream is called Hasbany. The second is best known, near Banias, i.e. Caesarea Philippi (the scene of Peter’s confession, Matthew 16:16); a large pool beneath a high cliff, fed by gushing streamlets, rising at the mouth of a deep cave; thence the Jordan flows, a considerable stream.

    The third is at Dan, or Tel el Kady (Daphne); from the N.W. corner of a green eminence a spring bursts forth into a clear wide pool, which sends a broad stream into the valley. The three streams unite at Tel Dafneh, and flow sluggishly through marsh land into lake Merom (Huleh). Capt.

    Newbold adds a fourth, wady el Kid on the S.E. of the slope, flowing from the springs Esh Shar. Indeed Anti-Lebanon abounds in gushing streams, which all make their way into the swamp between Bahias and Huleh and become part of the Jordan. The traditional site of Jacob’s crossing Jordan (Jisr Benat Yacobe) at his first leaving Beersheba for Padan Aram is a mile and a half from Merom, and six from the sea of Galilee; in those six its descent with roaring cataracts over the basaltic rocks is 1,050 ft. This, the part known to Naaman in his invasions, is the least attractive part of its course, and unfavorably contrasted with Abana and Pharpar of his native land ( 2 Kings 5:12). From the sea of Galilee it winds 200 miles in the miles of actual distance to the Dead Sea. Its tortuous course is the secret of the great depression (the Dead Sea being 663 ft. below the lake of Galilee) in this distance. On Jacob’s return from Padan Aram he crossed near where the Jabbok (Zerka) enters the Jordan ( Genesis 32:10,22). The next crossing recorded is that of Joshua over against Jericho, the river being then flooded, in harvest time in April, in consequence of the rainy season and the melting of the snow of Hermon ( Joshua 3:15,16; 4:12,13; 5:10- 12). The men of Jericho had pursued the spies to the fords there (2:7), the same as those “toward Moab” where the Moabites were slain ( Judges 3:28). Higher up were the fords Bethbarah or Bethabara (house of passage), where Gideon intercepted the fleeing Midianites (7:24) and the Gileadites slew the Ephraimites (12:6), probably the place also of Jacob’s crossing. Near was “the clay ground between Succoth and Zarthan” used for Solomon’s foundry ( 1 Kings 7:46).

    Three banks may be noted in the Ghor or Jordan valley, the upper or first slope (the abrupt edge of a wide table land reaching to the Hauran mountains on the E. and the high hills on the W. side), the lower or middle terrace embracing the strip of land with vegetation, and the true banks of the river bed, with a jungle of agnus castus, tamarisks, and willows and reed and cane at the edge, the stream being ordinarily 30 yards wide. At the flood the river cannot be forded, being 10 or 12 ft. deep E. of Jericho; but in summer it can, the water being low. To cross it in the flood by swimming was an extraordinary feat, performed by the Gadites who joined David ( 1 Chronicles 12:15); this was impossible for Israel under Joshua with wives and children. The Lord of the whole earth made the descending waters stand in a heap very far from their place of crossing, namely, by the town of Adam, that is beside Zarthan or Zaretan, the moment that the feet of the priests bearing the ark dipped in the water. The priests then stood in the midst of the dry river bed until all Israel crossed over. Joshua erected a monument of 12 large stones in the river bed where the priests had stood, near the E. bank of the river. This would remain at least for a time as a memorial to the existing generation, besides the monument erected at Gilgal ( Joshua 4:3,6,7,9,20).

    By this lower ford David passed to fight Syria ( 2 Samuel 10:17), and afterwards in his flight from Absalom to Mahanaim E. of Jordan. There Judah escorted him, and he crossed in a ferry boat ( 2 Samuel 17:22; 19:15,18). Here Elijah and Elisha divided the waters with the prophet’s mantle ( 2 Kings 2:4,8,14). At the upper fords Naaman washed off his leprosy. Here too the Syrians fled, when panic struck by the Lord ( Kings 7:15).

    John the Baptist “first” baptized at the lower ford near Jericho, where all Jerusalem and Judea resorted, being near; where too our Lord took refuge from Jerusalem, and where many converts joined Him, and from from whence He went to Bethany to raise Lazarus ( John 10:39,40; 11:1).

    John’s next baptisms were ( John 1:29-34) at see BETHABARA (or “Bethany”) the upper ford, within reach of the N.; there out of Galilee the Lord Jesus and Andrew repaired after the baptisms in the S. ( Luke 3:21), and were baptized. His third place of baptism was near Aenon and Salim, still further to the N., where the water was still deep though it was summer, after the Passover ( John 2:13-23), for there was no ford there ( John 3:23); he had to go there, the water being too shallow at the ordinary fords. John moved gradually northwards toward Herod’s province where ultimately he was beheaded; Jesus coming from the N. southwards met John half way.

    The overflow of Jordan dislodged the lion from its lair on the wooded banks ( Jeremiah 49:19); in Jeremiah 12:5 some translated “the pride of Jordan,” (compare 2 Kings 6:2,) “if in the champaign country alone thou art secure, how wilt thou do when thou fallest into the wooded haunts of wild beasts?” ( Proverbs 24:10.) Between Merom and lake Tiberias the banks are so thickly wooded as often to shut out the view of the water.

    Four fifths of Israel, nine tribes and a half, dwelt W., and one fifth, two and a half, dwelt E. of Jordan. The great altar built by the latter was the witness of the oneness of the two sections ( Joshua 22:10-29). Of the six cities of refuge three were E., three W. of Jordan, at equal distances.

    Jordan enters Gennesareth two miles below the ancient city Julias or Bethsaida of Gaulonitis on the E. bank. It is 70 ft. wide at its mouth, a sluggish turbid stream. The lake of Tiberias is 653 ft. below the Mediterranean level. The Dead Sea is 1,316 ft. below the Mediterranean, the springs of Hasbeiya are 1,700 above the Mediterranean, so that the valley falls more than 3,000 ft. in reaching the N. end of the Dead Sea. The bottom descends 1,308 ft. lower, in all 2,600 below the Mediterranean.

    The Jordan, well called “the Descender,” descends 11 ft. every mile. Its sinuosity is less in its upper course. Besides the Jabbok it receives the Hieromax (Yarmuk) below Gennesareth. From Jerusalem to Jordan is only a distance of 20 miles; in that distance the descent is 3,500 ft., one of the greatest chasms in the earth; Jerusalem is 2,581 ft. above the Mediterranean. Bitumen wells are not far from the Hasbeya in the N. Hot springs abound about Tiberias; and other tokens of volcanic action, tufa, etc., occur near the Yarmuk’s mouth and elsewhere. Only on the E. border of lake Huleh the land is now well cultivated, and yields largely wheat, maize, rice, etc. Horses, cattle, and sheep, and black buffaloes (the “bulls of Bashan”) pasture around. W. of Gennesareth are seen grain, palms, vines, figs, melons, and pomegranates. Cultivation is rare along the lower Jordan, but pink oleanders, arbutus, rose hollyhocks, the purple thistle, marigold, and anemone abound. Tracks of tigers and wild boars, flocks of wild ducks, cranes, and pigeons have been seen by various explorers.

    Conder considers the tells in the Jordan valley and the Esdraelon plain as artificial, and probably the site of the stronghold of ancient towns; the slopes are steep; good water is always near; they are often where no natural elevation afforded a site for a fortress. There are no bridges earlier than the Roman. The Saracens added or restored some. The Roman bridge of 10 arches, Jisr Semakh, was on the route from Tiberias to Gadara. In coincidence with Scripture, the American survey sets down three fords: that at Tarichaea, the second at the Jabbok’s confluence with’ Jordan, and that at Jericho. The Jordan seldom now overflows its banks; but Lieutenant Lynch noticed sedge and driftwood high up in the overhanging trees on the banks, showing it still at times overflows the plain. Anciently, when forests abounded more than now, Mount Hermon had more snow and rain falling on it, and Jordan was therefore flooded to overflow. It is plain from Joshua 3:15; 4:18 compare with Isaiah 8:7, that Jordan was not merely full to the brim, but overflowed its banks. The flood never reaches beyond the lower line of the Ghor, which is covered with vegetation. The plain of the Jordan between the sea of Galilee and the Dead Sea is generally eight miles broad, but at the N. end of the Dead Sea the hills recede so that the width is 12 miles, of which the W. part is named “the plains of Jericho.” The upper terrace immediately under the hills is covered with vegetation; under that is the Arabah or desert plain, barren in its southern part except where springs fertilize it, but fertile in its northern part and cultivated by irrigation. Grove remarks of the Jordan: “so rapid that its course is one continued cataract, so crooked that in its whole lower and main course it has hardly a half mile straight, so broken with rapids that no boat can swim any distance continuously, so deep below the adjacent country that it is invisible and can only be with difficulty approached; refusing all communication with the ocean, and ending in a lake where navigation is impossible useless for irrigation, it is in fact what its Arabic name signifies, nothing but a ‘great watering place,’ Sheriat el Khebir.”

    Geologists find that the Jordan valley was caused by a sudden violent depression after the late cretaceous period, having a chain of lakes at three levels. The level is gradually lowering, and the area of the lakes diminishing by denudation and evaporation.

    JORIM Matthat’s son in Christ’s genealogy ( Luke 3:29). About Ahaz’ time.

    JORKOAM A place in Judah, near Hebron, of which Raham was prince ( Chronicles 2:44: Jarchi). Else a person sprung from Caleb son of Hezron, through Hebron.

    JOSABAD 1 Chronicles 12:4.

    JOSEPH The older of Jacob’s two sons by Rachel. Having been long barren, she said at his birth “God hath taken away (asaph ) my reproach”; “the Lord (I regard this son as the earnest that He) will add (yaacaph ) to me another son,” a hope fulfilled afterward in Benjamin’s birth. Seventeen years old when sold into Egypt (Jacob being 108, and Isaac living 12 years afterward), 30 when made governor ( Genesis 30:23,24; 37:2; 41:46), 39 before Jacob came into Egypt; so born 1906 B.C. He is called” son of Jacob’s old age,” as the comfort of his father’s declining years, when his elder brothers by misconduct grieved their father, and Benjamin as yet was too young to minister to him. While Jacob was with the aged Isaac at Hebron his sons were tending flocks. Joseph reported their evil doings to Jacob, early manifesting moral courage and right principle under temptation ( Exodus 23:2). Jacob marked his love to Joseph by giving him a “coat of many colors” (ketonet pacim ), the distinctive mark of kings’ daughters who were virgins ( 2 Samuel 13:18), strictly a long “tunic reaching to the extremities” or ankles. These robes generally had a stripe round the skirts and sleeves. On the tomb of Chnumhotep at Benihassan, under the 12th dynasty, the Semitic visitors are represented in colored robes, of pieces sewn together. Jacob probably designed hereby to give Joseph, the firstborn of Rachel who, but for Laban’s trick, was his rightful first wife as she was his dearest,the primogeniture forfeited by Reuben ( 1 Chronicles 5:1; Genesis 35:22; 49:4). The Arab chief to this day wears an aba or garment of different colored stripes as emblem of office.

    The more his father loved the more his brethren hated him, and could not speak peaceably to him ( Ecclesiastes 4:4; compare the Antitype John 1:11; 5:17-20; 7:5; 15:23-25). The preeminence given him by his earthly was confirmed by his heavenly Father in two successive dreams. In his simplicity, possibly with some degree of elation, but certainly with the divine approval (for the revelation was given to be made known, Matthew 10:27), he told the dreams to his brethren, which only aggravated their hatred: the first, their sheaves bowing to his sheaf (pointing to his coming office of lord of the Egyptian granaries); the second, the sun, moon, and 11 stars bowing to him (these heavenly bodies symbolizing authorities subject to his chief rule; compare the coming eclipse of the natural luminaries and earthly potentates before the Antitype, Matthew 24:29,30; Revelation 6:12). In the Antitype the Old Testament prophecies answer to Joseph’s dreams; the Jewish rulers rejected Him, though knowing, yet practically knowing not, the prophecies concerning Him ( Acts 13:27). Leah or else Bilhah, Rachel’s handmaid, answers to the “moon,” “thy mother,” as Jacob to the “sun,” and the stars to the 11 brothers ( Genesis 37:6-10). He told his second dream to his father as well as to his brethren, because it affected not merely them but Jacob and his mother also. His father at first was displeased with what seemed at variance with a son’s submission to his parent. But, like Mary in the case of the Antitype, he “observed the saying” ( Luke 2:19,51).

    Unbelief, along with a secret misgiving that it might prove true after all, and bitter envy, wrought upon the brothers. So upon their father sending Joseph from the vale of Hebron in the S. to Shechem in the N. to inquire after their welfare and the flocks, when they saw him afar off at Dothan, they conspired to slay him, saying “we shall see what will become of his dreams.” So as to the Antitype, Matthew 21:38; 27:1. Stephen and the apostles evidently contemplated Joseph as type of Jesus ( Acts 7:9-14; 3:13-18). Jacob’s special love shadows God’s love to His Only Begotten ( Matthew 3:17). Joseph’s readiness at his father’s calls answers to the good Shepherd, the Son of God’s volunteering to come securing our eternal welfare at the cost of His life ( Psalm 40:6,7; John 10:11).

    Providence turned aside their first plan. Reuben persuades them to avoid the guilt of blood by casting him into a dry pit or cistern, intending to return and deliver him. In his absence (the narrative with the artlessness of truth never explains why Reuben was absent at the crisis; a forger would have carefully made all plain) they strip off his coat of many colors (type of the human body with its manifold perfections which the Father “prepared” the Son, and which His unnatural brethren stripped Him of: Hebrews 10:5; Philippians 2:6-8); and while he was in the pit “eat bread” ( Proverbs 30:20; compare John 18:28; Zechariah 9:11).

    Ishmaelite or Midianite merchants from Gilead, with spicery, balm, and myrrh (gum ladanum), for Egypt, the land of embalming the dead ( Genesis 50:2,3), passed by; and Judah, type of Judas, proposes the new plan of selling their brother for 20 pieces of silver ( Leviticus 27:5) to the strangers (compare Matthew 20:19; Luke 18:32; 20:20, the Jews delivering Jesus to the Gentile Romans). Thus, they thought they had foiled forever the prediction of his elevation, but this was the very means of realizing it, by God’s overruling and matchless counsels. Compare the Antitype ( Acts 4:25-28; Isaiah 28:29; Proverbs 19:21).

    Joseph’s anguish of soul is noticed incidentally in the brothers’ self reproach ( Genesis 42:21). Affection for his father is a trait characterizing him throughout, even as the father loved him, so that at his supposed loss through a wild beast (his sons having sent him Joseph’s tunic dipped in blood) Jacob refused to be comforted. Severance from his father was the bitterest ingredient in his cup of slavery. So the Antitype, Matthew 27:46. His chief inquiries long afterward were about his father ( Genesis 43:7; 45:13,28; 41:51), and the remembrance of “his father” was with him the strongest plea after Jacob’s death, that the brothers thought they could urge for their being forgiven (50:16,17).

    Reuben with characteristic instability forbore to tell his father the truth, while he had not consented to their deed. Jacob’s cry, “I will go down into sheol unto my son,” implies his belief in a future state, for he thought his son devoured by wild beasts, therefore not in the “grave.”

    The Midianites sold Joseph to Potiphar (= one devoted to the royal house; phar), an eunuch, i.e. court attendant, of Pharaoh, chief of the executioners (Hebrew, or commander of the body guard), the superintendence of executions belonging to the chiefs of the military caste. Potiphar controlled the king’s prison ( Genesis 39:20), which was in “the house of the captain of the guard” (Potiphar’s successor according to some, but see POTIPHAR ), where also Joseph was prisoner ( Genesis 40:3). Joseph at first “prospered” as Potiphar’s steward (“Jehovah making all that he did to prosper in his hand”), supervising his gardens, lands, fisheries, and cattle.

    Farming in Egypt was carried on with the utmost system, as the Egyptian monuments attest; the stewards registering all the operations, to check the notorious dishonesty of the workmen. Joseph’s knowledge of flocks qualified him in some degree for the post, and his integrity made him trustworthy in it, so that his master felt he could safely entrust to his charge his household and all that he had, and “the Lord blessed the Egyptian’s house for Joseph’s sake” (as in Jacob’s case, Genesis 30:27): Psalm 1:3. But now his virtue encountered a severer test than that of his brothers’ bad example; Potiphar’s wife, with the lustfulness of Egyptian women, conceived a passion for his beauty and tempted him. Seemingly, his safety was in compliance, his danger if he should provoke her by non-compliance.

    Had he given way to animal appetite he would have yielded; but his master’s absolute confidence in him, which gave him the opportunity with probable impunity (“my master wotteth not what is with me in the house”), was just the reason he gives for not abusing that confidence. Above all, regard for God restrained him instinctively: “how CAN (not merely shall) I do this great wickedness, and sin against God?” So Matthew 7:18; John 3:9, “cannot.” Willful sin is impossible so long as one is under the principle of grace. On “against God,” the feature of sin which constitutes its chief heinousness, see Psalm 51:4; 2 Samuel 12:13. When she importuned him day by day, he avoided being with her; they who would escape sin should flee temptation and occasions of sin. When she caught his garment he fled, leaving it in her hand. Then she accused him of the very sin to which she tried in vain to tempt him.

    An Egyptian story, in the papyrus d’Orbiney in the British Museum, The Two Brothers, in later times, seems founded on that of Joseph, the elder brother’s wife tempting the younger with almost the same words as Potiphar’s wife used to Joseph. The story of Saneha in one of the oldest papyri records his elevation to high rank under a Pharaoh of the 12th dynasty, and his developing the resources of Egypt just as Joseph did.

    Potiphar’s not putting Joseph to death implies that he did not feel sure of his wife’s story, and half suspected Joseph might be innocent. It cannot have been he but another who entrusted the prisoners to Joseph; for if Potiphar believed him innocent, as the committing of prisoners to him would imply, he would not have left him in prison. His doing so was providentially ordered for Joseph’s elevation. Joseph’s lettering, “the iron entering into his soul,” is alluded to in <19A517> Psalm 105:17,18. The keeper of the prison, however, discovered his trustworthiness, and committed to him all the prisoners, “the Lord giving him favor in the keeper’s sight” ( Proverbs 16:7). After a time the chief of Pharaoh’s cupbearers (Hebrew), and the chief of his bakers or confectioners, were cast into prison by the king; the captain of the guard committed them as men of rank to Joseph’s custody. His interpretation of their dreams, the vine with three branches and the pressing the grape juice into Pharaoh’s cup, and the three baskets of white bread (the Egyptians being noted for their fancy bread and pastry) out the uppermost of which the birds ate, came to pass; Pharaoh restored the chief cupbearer, and decapitated the chief baker. The mention of wine is confirmed by the monuments, which make it the beverage of the rich, beer that of the poor, and represent the process of fermenting wines in early times. The chief cupbearer forgot his promise and his benefactor Joseph ( Amos 6:6); compare the Antitype, Psalm 31:12, He “remembered” the companion of His suffering ( Luke 23:42).

    After two years Pharaoh’s two dreams of the seven fat and seven lean kine out of the river (Nile, yeowr Hebrew, aa Aur Egyptian, “great river”: also Hapi, i.e. Apis, the sacred name; appropriately “kine” come out of “the river,” fertilizing the land by its overflow in the absence of rain, for grain and pasture of cattle, Apis the god being represented as a bull, and Athor, Isis, or mother earth, as a cow), feeding in a meadow (the sedge or rank grass by the river’s edge, achuw ), and the seven rank ears of grain on one stalk, such as still is grown in Egypt, devoured by the seven thin ears which were blasted by the S.E. wind, called Joseph to the chief cupbearer’s remembrance. Having in vain consulted his magicians (see DIVINATION ) or “sacred scribes” (chartumim , bearers of spells; the “sorcerers” do not occur until Exodus 7:11), Pharaoh through Joseph learned the interpretation, that seven years of famine (doubtless owing to failure of the Nile’s overflow) should succeed to and consume all the stores remaining from the seven plenteous years. Like Daniel in the great heathen worldking’s court at the close of Israel’s history, so Joseph at its beginning, in like circumstances and with like abstinence from fleshly indulgences, interprets the Gentile monarch’s dreams; marking, the immeasurable superiority of the kingdom of God, even at its lowest point, to the world kingdoms. It is an undesigned mark of genuineness that Joseph is represented as “shaving” before entering Pharaoh’s presence, for the Hebrews wore a beard, but the Egyptians cut it and the hair close, and represent on the monuments the idea of slovenliness or low birth by giving a beard to a man. Joseph recommended the king to appoint a chief officer and subordinates to take up by taxation a fifth of the produce in the plenteous years against the famine years. The king raised Joseph as one” in whom the Spirit of God was,” to be grand vizier over his house and his people, reserving the throne alone for himself. He put his signet ring (the names of the Pharaohs were always written in an elongated, signet like, ring) on Joseph’s hand in token of delegated sovereignty, a gold chain about his neck, and arrayed him in the fine linen peculiar to the Egyptian priests; and made him ride in his second chariot, while the attendants cried “Abrech,” Rejoice thou (Egyptian), calling upon him to rejoice with all the people at his exaltation (Canon Cook, Speaker’s Commentary) Pharaoh named Joseph “Zaphnath Paaneah.” the food of life or of the living.

    Compare the Antitype ( John 6:35) occupying the mediatorial throne with the Father’s delegated tower, giving the bread of life first to His own brethren the Jews. then to the world.

    Then Joseph, who shrank from adulterous lusts, in righteous retribution received pure wedded joys in union with Asenath (= devoted to Neith and Isis) daughter of Potipherah (= devoted to Ra, the sun god) priest of ON , Heliopolis or Bethshemesh (the city of the sun god), the religious capital.

    Pharaoh doubtless ordered the marriage, to link his prime minister with the noblest in the land. Pharaoh himself was invested with the highest sacerdotal dignity, and could remove all disqualifications, so as to enable Joseph to be allied to the proud and exclusive priest caste. The Egyptian religion, though blended with superstitions, retained then much of the primitive revelation, the unity, eternity, and self existence of the unseen God. The sun was made His visible symbol, the earliest idolatry ( Job 31:26, Sabeanism). Joseph probably drew Asenath to his own purer faith.

    Joseph certainly professed openly his religion without molestation ( Genesis 42:18), and Pharaoh recognizes the God of Joseph and His Spirit as the true God ( Genesis 41:32,38,39).

    Like the Antitype ( Luke 3:23), Joseph was 30 in entering on his public ministry, so that he was 13 years in Egypt, in Potiphar’s house and in prison, before his elevation. With characteristic energy as a steward he made an immediate tour throughout Egypt, and laid up grain in immense quantities, all registered accurately by scribes when the granaries were being filled (as Egyptian monuments represent). God gave him two children, to whom he gave Hebrew names, showing he remembered as ever the God of his fathers: Manasseh, “forgetting,” “for God,” said he, “hath made me forget all my toil and all my father’s house” (i.e. not literally forgetting his relatives, for “his father” was uppermost in his affections; but has swallowed past sorrow in present joy; compare Psalm 90:15; Isaiah 65:16,17; 61:7, 62:4; Revelation 7:14-17; spiritually, Psalm 45:10); and Ephraim, “doubly fruitful,” Joseph again attributing all to God, “God hath caused me to be fruitful in the land of my affliction” (compare Genesis 49:22; John 15:2 ff). (See EGYPT , on Joseph).

    Apophis the last of the shepherd kings was supposed to be the Pharaoh over Joseph. But Apophis was not master of all Egypt, as Joseph’s Pharaoh was. “Shepherds were an abomination” in Joseph’s time, which could not have been the case under a shepherd king. Osirtasin I, the second king of the 12th dynasty, was perhaps Joseph’s Pharaoh. This dynasty was especially connected with On. There still stand Osirtasin’s name and title on the famous obelisk, the oldest and finest in Egypt. Chnumhotep, Osirtasin’s relative and favorite, is described upon the tombs of Benihassan as possessing the qualities so esteemed in Joseph “When years of famine occurred he plowed all the lands producing abundant food.” The tenure under the crown, subject to a rent of a fifth of the increase, could only emanate from a native Pharaoh. Had it been a shepherd king’s work, it would have been set aside on the return of the native dynasties. Amenemha III, sixth of the 12th dynasty, established a complete system of dikes, locks, and reservoirs, to regulate the Nile’s overflow. He fitted the lake Moeris for receiving the overflow; near it was Pianeh, “the house of life,” answering to Zaphnath Paaueah, “the food of life.” If he be Joseph’s Pharaoh Joseph was just the minister to carry out his grand measures.

    In the seven famine years the Egyptians as well as the people of adjoining lands, W. Africa, Ethiopia, Arabia, Syria, which shared in the drought (for the tropical rains on the Abyssinian mountains, on which the Nile’s rise depends, have the same origin as the Palestine rains), and which partially depended on Egypt the granary of many countries ( Acts 27:6,38), came to buy grain. Pharaoh’s one reply to all was: “go to Joseph, what he saith to you, do” (compare the Antitype: John 6:45 ff; 2:5). His brethren too came and bowed before him, unconsciously fulfilling the dream which they had so striven to frustrate ( Acts 4:27,28; Proverbs 19:21; 21:30).

    His speech and manners were Egyptian, so that they knew him not though he knew them. So the Antitype’s brethren shall at last, like all others, bow before Him who is supereminently exalted just because He humbled Himself ( Philippians 2:6-11; Psalm 22:22; 26-29). He knows His people before they know Him ( John 15:16; 10:14; Galatians 4:9).

    Joseph spoke roughly to his brethren, at once to avoid recognition and to bring them to repentance: “ye are spies, to see the nakedness (the assailable, because defenseless, points) of the land ye are come.” see EGYPT was exposed to incursions of Canaanite Hittites and Arabs, and the invasion of the shepherds or Hyksos was already impending. Joseph bartered grain successively for the Egyptian money (the money was in the form of rings not coined but weighed), cattle and land, of which he retained only a fifth of the produce for Pharaoh and took nothing from the priests.

    Diodorus adds the warriors as possessing land, but this was the king’s special favor to them and apparently after Joseph. Not Joseph but Pharaoh it was who made the exception in behalf of the idolatrous priests, giving them grain without requiring their land ( Genesis 47:22). Herodotus mentions the allotment of the soil by the crown among the people. The monuments record several famines and precautions taken against it.

    Joseph’s statesmanship appears in the policy adopted. The Egyptians became the king’s servants, and their property his, by their own voluntary act. His generous principle of dealing with them then, asking only a fifth after establishing the right to all, won their universal approval of an evenly distributed instead of an unequal taxation. A fifth was probably the sole tax on them.

    Joseph’s policy was to centralize power in the monarch’s hands, a well ordered monarchy being the best in the existing state of Egypt to guard against the recurrence of famines by stores laid by systematically, and by irrigation in the absence of the Nile’s overthrow, and by such like governmental works, instead of leaving all to the unthrifty and unenterprising cultivators. The removal to cities ( Genesis 47:19-26) facilitated his providing the people with food. The Egyptians did not regard one fifth as an exorbitant rent, but acknowledged “thou hast saved our lives” (compare the Antitype, Acts 5:31).

    Joseph’s brethren in replying as to their father and family kept up the old lie, “one is not.” Joseph required that one of them should fetch the youngest who was they said with his father, and kept them three days in ward, then let them take back grain for their households, but bound Simeon before their eyes as a hostage for their bringing Benjamin and so proving their truthfulness. As they had separated him from his father so he separated one from them, possibly the ringleader in their cruelty to Joseph (compare Genesis 34; 49:5-7.) As they had seen his anguish of soul so now their souls were in terrified anguish, with the stings of conscience added ( Genesis 42:21,22): retribution in kind ( Numbers 32:23 ff; Matthew 7:2). Joseph heard their self reproaching, remorseful cry, “we are verily guilty concerning our brother in that we saw ... and we would not hear” ( Proverbs 21:13). Joseph, though cherishing no revenge nay feeding his enemy when hungry ( Romans 12:20), saw that temporary affliction was needed to bring them to penitence ( Hosea 5:15; Job 36:8,9). He filled their sacks (Hebrew, vessels) and restored their money ( Luke 6:34,35). divine guidance led Joseph to require Benjamin, the surest way of bringing Jacob and the whole family into their Egyptian house of bondage and training. His real kindness to them here shows that the severity was used in the interests of justice and their ultimate good by humiliation, while he retained all a brother’s tenderness. The discovery of their money alarmed both the brothers and Jacob; “all these things are against me,” but see Romans 8:31. Reuben offered to let his two sons be slain if he did not bring Benjamin back. At last, when want of grain forced him, Jacob gave a reluctant consent on Judah’s undertaking to be surety for Benjamin. So with double money and a present of balm (balsam gum), honey (else grape juice boiled down to syrup, dibs), spices (storax), myrrh (ladanum), and nuts (pistachio nuts), they brought Benjamin.

    Tremblingly they told the steward as to their money, for they feared on being brought into the house they should be imprisoned there. The steward reassured them and brought forth Benjamin. Again they fulfilled the dream, bowing before Joseph twice to the earth. His tender affection all but burst out at the sight of Benjamin, but as before by turning from them and weeping ( Genesis 42:24), so now by entering into a chamber and weeping there, he maintained composure (compare the Antitype’s yearning love for His brethren after the flesh: Jeremiah 31:20; Isaiah 63:15).

    At dinner the Egyptians, dreading pollution from those who killed cows, which were sacred in Egypt, sat apart from the Hebrews, and Joseph sat alone according to his high rank. Each was served separately; all were ranged according to age, but the youngest had five messes for their one sent from before Joseph. The monuments accord with this representation.

    They drank freely (“were merry”). On the morrow, by putting his silver cup (bowl from which wine was poured into smaller cups) in Benjamin’s sack, and sending his steward after them upon their leaving the city where Joseph lived, he elicited Judah’s generous offer to be bondsman and so not bring his father’s grey hairs with sorrow to the grave, bound up as Jacob’s life was with Benjamin’s. (See DIVINATION ). Divining cups were used by gazing into the water as a mirror. The Nile was “the cup of Egypt,” the sacred cup symbolized it. Joseph to keep up his disguise spoke as an Egyptian. He was not faultless; here he exceeded legitimate bounds of disguise, and implied his use of divination, which his former disclaiming of all knowledge otherwise than by God’s revelation proves he did not practice ( Genesis 41:16). Joseph could refrain no longer. The thought of his father’s loving anxiety moved him to make himself known to them.

    He wept aloud while “they were troubled at his presence”; it was as if the ghost of one whom they had murdered stood before them. They shrank from him, but he said “come near to me” (compare Matthew 14:26; the Antitype and His future comforting of Zion, Isaiah 40:2; 61:2,3).

    Joseph soothes their remorse, “be not angry with yourselves, for God did send me before you to preserve life.” So Acts 3:12-18; 4:27,28. He gave them the kiss of reconciliation and wept over them. Above all he tells them: “haste ye ... to my father and say, God hath made me lord of all Egypt, come down and thou shalt dwell in see GOSHEN near me.”

    Pharaoh and his court were pleased at the arrival of his brethren, and rendered him all help in removing his father and the whole household. His knowledge of his brethren suggested his charge, “see that ye fall not out by the way,” one laying the blame of their unnatural conduct on the other. His filial reverence and love appear in his meeting his father in his own state chariot and escorting him to Goshen, Judah having preceded Jacob to announce to Joseph his approach. Goshen was assigned as a separate settlement to the Hebrews as shepherds, to avoid offense to the Egyptians, who being themselves tillers of the ground looked down on their nomadic neighbours. Already the latter had made inroads on lower Egypt, and after Joseph’s time established the dynasty of shepherd kings or Hyksos ( Genesis 46:28-34).

    Jacob gave Joseph “one portion above his brethren, taken from the Amorites with sword and bow,” therefore not Shechem (portion) which he bought (see 1 Chronicles 5:1,2). Joseph, though the birthright was transferred to him from Reuben by Jacob, was not entered into the family registers as firstborn, because Judah prevailed above the rest and king David was chosen front his tribe. Still Jacob the progenitor marked Joseph as firstborn by assigning to his two sons Ephraim and Manasseh two tribal domains according to the law of the firstborn ( Deuteronomy 21:15-17); his dying blessing on Joseph beautifully expresses Joseph’s “fruitfulness amidst affliction,” as his “arms were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob.” Jacob’s blessing on Joseph once “separate from his brethren” exceeded that of Abraham on Isaac, and of Isaac on Jacob, and lasts as long as “the everlasting hills.” The mention of Joseph’s “servants the physicians” ( Genesis 50:2) accords with the Egyptian usage of great men having many physicians attached to each household, one for each kind of sickness and to embalm the dead. After embalming and burying his father he was accosted by his brethren, who judged him by their own ungenerous and deceitful characters; he reassured them by renouncing vengeance as God’s prerogative not his ( Romans 12:19), and by speaking kindly. Joseph lived to 110 years, of which 93 were spent in Egypt; seeing Ephraim’s and Manasseh’s grandchildren, and showing his faith to the end by still clinging amidst all his grandeur in Egypt to God’s promise of his seed’s settlement in Canaan and therefore commanding Israel on oath to carry his remains there ( Hebrews 11:22). His body was embalmed, and in due time carried by Israel to Shechem his burying place ( Exodus 13:19; Joshua 24:32; Acts 7:16). Ephraim and Manasseh followed the idolatries out of which their mother had come rather than the pure faith of Joseph.

    He is one of the most faultless human heroes of Scripture. Decision in good, yet versatility in adapting itself to all circumstances, strong sense of duty, strict justice combined with generosity, self-control in adversity and prosperity alike, strength of character with sensitive tenderness and delicacy, modesty and magnanimity, strong filial love, above all abiding faith in God, appear throughout his remarkable history. As a statesman he got men unconditionally into his power that he might benefit them, and displayed extraordinary administrative ability. 2. Numbers 13:7. 3. Ezra 10:42. 4. Nehemiah 12:14. 5. Luke 3:30. 6. Joseph or Josek ( Luke 3:26). 7. Another ( Luke 3:24). 8. Son of Heli, husband of the Virgin Mary, daughter and heiress of his uncle Jacob. The frequent recurrence of the name in Luke’s see GENEALOGY and its absence from Matthew’s confirm the view that Luke’s gives Joseph’s line of parentage down from Nathan, David’s son, but Matthew’s the line of succession to the throne. “A just” and yet ( Matthew 1:19) merciful and tenderly considerate man. Recognized by his contemporaries as of David’s lineage ( Luke 2:4; Matthew 1:20; John 1:45). Joseph as well as Mary lived at Nazareth before their actual marriage; probably their common grandfather Matthat had settled there ( Luke 1:26,27). His faith appears in his immediate obedience to the divine vision in a dream, no longer fearing to take to him Mary his wife ( Matthew 1:24,25). Soon afterward Augustus’ decree for the taxation obliged both to go to Bethlehem where Jesus was born (Luke 2). There the shepherds “found Mary and Joseph, and the Babe lying in a manger.” After the wise men’s departure another dream from the Lord caused him to flee from Herod’s murderous agents by night with mother and Child to Egypt, where he remained until the angel of the Lord in another dream intimated Herod’s death, He arose and returned; but fearing Archelaus who reigned in Judaea, and warned of God in a fourth dream (the divine mode of revelation in the early stage of the kingdom of God, less perfect than those vouchsafed in the advance, stages), Joseph turned aside to his old home Nazareth. Joseph is mentioned as with Mary in presenting the Babe in the temple and as “marvelling at those things spoken of” Jesus by Simeon, and as “blessed” by him. Lastly, when Jesus was taken at 12 years of age to the temple and tarried behind, Joseph and His mother knew not of it; and Mary on finding Him said, “Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing.” He replied, “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?”

    Henceforward there is no more mention of the earthly father, and the heavenly and true Father is all in all. He was a “carpenter,” and doubtless instructed the holy Jesus in this work ( Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3).

    Mary and Jesus’ brethren are occasionally mentioned during His ministry, but Joseph never; evidently he had died previously, which Jesus’ committal of the Virgin mother to John ( John 19:27) confirms. Tradition has supplied by fiction what the Gospels under the Spirit’s guidance do not contain. 9. Of see ARIMATHEA . “An honourable counselor,” i.e. member of the Sanhedrin ( Mark 15:43). Joseph “waited for the kingdom of God” ( Luke 2:25,38; 23:51), i.e. for Messiah and His kingdom, in accordance with prophecy. “A good man and a just.” He had not consented to the Sanhedrin’s counsel and deed in crucifying Jesus. Timidity was his failing.

    Mark was conscious of it; John ( John 19:38) expressly records it, “a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews.” Hence Mark records it as the more remarkable that “Joseph went in boldly unto Pilate and craved the body” just at a time when the boldest disciples might and did shrink from such a perilous venture. Feeble faith when real sometimes rises with the occasion, to face the most formidable dangers. The undesigned coincidence of Mark and John confirms their genuineness. The mighty signs both Joseph and Nicodemus witnessed at Jesus’ crucifixion, and His own divine bearing throughout, changed cowards into brave disciples. God had foretold ages ago ( Isaiah 53:9), “they (His enemies) appointed (designed) His grave with the wicked (by crucifying Him between two thieves), but He was with a rich man at His death,” i.e. when He was dead.

    Up to the end this prophecy seemed most unlikely to be fulfilled; but when God’s time had come, at the exact crisis came forward two men, the last one would expect, both rich and members of the hostile body of rulers. The same event which crushed the hopes and raised the fears of the avowed disciples inspired Joseph with a boldness which he never felt before. All four evangelists record his deed. He had the privilege of taking down from the cross the sacred body, wrapping in fine linen which he had bought, and adding spices with Nicodemus’ help, and consigning to his own newly hewn rock tomb wherein no corpse had ever lain, and in his own garden near Calvary, and then rolling the stone to the door of the sepulchre.

    Tradition represents Joseph as sent to Great Britain by the apostle Philip (A.D. 63), and as having settled with a band of disciples at Glastonbury, Somersetshire.

    JOSEPH BARSABAS surnamed Justus. One of the two chosen as candidates for Judas Iscariot’s vacant apostleship; therefore he must have followed Jesus from His baptism to His ascension, and so was fitted to be a witness of His resurrection ( Acts 1:22). Lightfoot suggests that he was Joses son of Alphaeus, and that Judas Barsabas was his brother and the apostle Jude.

    Said (Papias, Eusebius, H.E. iii. 39) to have drunk deadly poison without hurt, by our Lord’s grace.

    JOSES 1. Luke 3:29. 2. Mary’s son, brother of see JAMES . Of the Lord’s “brethren,” i.e. cousins ( Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3).

    JOSHAH 1 Chronicles 4:34,38-41.

    JOSHAPHAT 1 Chronicles 11:43. Mathnan is the Chaldee for Bashan (Targum Onkelos) Joshaphat was therefore a Gadite.

    JOSHAVIAH 1 Chronicles 11:46.

    JOSHBEKASHAH 1 Chronicles 25:4,24.

    JOSHUA (See CANAAN , on Procopius’ inscription in Mauritania confirming the historical facts). =JEHOSHUA. 1. He was Hoshea only (“he will save”) up to his noble witness after spying Canaan. Henceforth, Jehovah’s name is prefixed, Jehovah by him would save Israel ( Numbers 13:16). This forms the contrast in the Antitype ( Matthew 1:21), “thou shalt call His name Jesus, for Himself (Greek, not merely ‘Jehovah by him’) shall save His people.” Son of Nun, of Ephraim ( 1 Chronicles 7:27). Born about the time when Moses fled to Midian, he endured in youth the slave labour amidst Egyptian brick kilns.

    Probably he even in Egypt was recognized as an officer among his brethren; for at his first public act, choosing and leading picked men of Israel against the attacking see AMALEKITES at Rephidim ( Exodus 17:9) he is introduced abruptly without description as one already well known by the designation Joshua (not Hoshea) given by anticipation.

    Moses discerned by the Spirit his sterling qualities, solid rather than brilliant. Joshua learned to rule by obeying first; then he ruled for God, not self. God commanded Moses to write in the book (Hebrew, namely, the history of God’s dealings with Israel) and rehearse it in Joshua’s ears.

    Joshua inflicted the first decisive blow on the doomed nations; this was an earnest to him of the subsequent conquest of Canaan. Next as Moses’ “minister” Joshua accompanied him along with Aaron, Nadab, Abihu, and 70 elders up the mountain of God; but Moses went alone into the cloud ( Exodus 24:9,13-15). On the descent Joshua heard the noise of the people shouting, and with a warrior’s thought he said to Moses, “there is a noise of war in the camp”; but it was the noise of singers in the calf worship. When Moses removed the tabernacle of meeting between God and His people from the camp, Joshua, then “a young man” (perhaps an official term for an attendant, Numbers 11:28; Deuteronomy 1:38 “Joshua who standeth before thee”), departed not out of the tabernacle; the Lord’s house and communion is the best qualification for those who are afterward to fight the Lord’s battles.

    Sent to spy out Canaan as representing Ephraim; see CALEB represented Judah. They two alone of the 12 brought a good report, and encouraged the people not to fear the inhabitants for the Lord was with Israel (contrast <19A624> Psalm 106:24; Numbers 13:8,16; Numbers 14). The people would have stoned both, but the glory of Jehovah suddenly appeared in the tabernacle. The ten other spies were smitten with the plague and died.

    Joshua and Caleb alone of all that generation above 20 years of age survived the 40 years’ wilderness wanderings that ensued, because “they wholly followed the Lord” ( Numbers 32:11,12). Moses shortly before death, by Jehovah’s direction, solemnly invested Joshua with authority as his successor. The Spirit was already in Joshua. Moses by laying on hands added the formal and public sign, and instrumentally gave him thereby more of “the spirit of wisdom.” The previous receiving of inward grace does not dispense with the outward sign ( Numbers 27:18-23; Acts 9:1-18; 10:44-48). Moses put some of his own honour (dignity and authority) upon Joshua, making him vice leader, that Israel might obey him preparatory to his becoming chief after Moses’ death. Joshua was inferior to Moses in standing before Eleazar the high priest to inquire through him and his Urim and Thummim, of Jehovah; Moses enjoyed direct communion with God. When Joshua omitted to inquire in the Gibeonites’ case he suffered for it. Moses gave Joshua a charge before the high priest and congregation. Joshua’s solemn inauguration to the office to which he had previously been called is in Deuteronomy 31:14-23. God Himself recognizes Joshua in it by summoning him into the tabernacle with Moses, while the divine pillar of cloud manifested Jehovah’s presence (compare Numbers 11:25; 12:5). He commands Moses and Joshua to write Moses’ song, and teach it to Israel as a witness against them of God’s benefits, their duties, and the penalty of their apostasy. Jehovah’s “charge” by Moses was: “be strong and of a good courage, for thou shalt bring the children of Israel into the land which I sware unto them, and I will be with thee.” Once only did Joshua show an envious spirit, but it was in behalf of his beloved master Moses, not for self. When Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp separately from the rest of the 70 who received of the spirit that was upon Moses, in his presence, Joshua said, “my lord Moses, forbid them;” he replied, “enviest thou for my sake? would God that all the Lord’s people were prophets,” etc. ( Numbers 11:28,29; compare John 3:26; Luke 9:49; Acts 15:8,9; 11:17).

    Jehovah repeated the charge ( Joshua 1:1-9), enjoining” courage” in “doing according to all the law, turning not from it to the right or left,” and promising consequent prosperity and Jehovah’s continual presence as “his God wheresoever he went.” God kept His promise, working mighty miracles in his behalf, and giving Israel all the land and rest round about; no good thing failed which the Lord had spoken ( Joshua 21:43-45). The people honoured Joshua as they had Moses. During his lifetime Israel came nearest to realizing the ideal of the people of God ( Joshua 11:15; 24:31). Joshua took the command at Shittim, sent spies to Jericho, crossed Jordan, fortified his camp at Gilgal, circumcised the people (for Israel’s work was a spiritual one, and men still having the badge of fleshliness were not fit agents for the Lord’s work: Joshua 10:40; Judges 5:31), kept the Passover, (after which on their eating the old grain of the land the manna ceased,) and received the assurance of Jericho’s fall and God’s fighting against Israel’s foes from the uncreated Angel of Jehovah ( Joshua 5:13-15; 6:2-5), the Captain of Jehovah’s host ( Matthew 26:53; Exodus 23:20-23; Revelation 19:11-14). The charge “loose thy shoe from off thy feet” identifies Him with the Jehovah of Exodus 3:5. Ganneau suggests that Sartabeh the mountain was the spot whereon the Captain of Jehovah’s host, Hebrew: Sarsaba , appeared to Joshua, and thence takes its name. It is invisible W. of Jericho; but to one starting from Riha to the E. it appears at all points. The divine Captain was on a height above Joshua, for “he lifted up his eyes” toward Him, and went unto Him. see JERICHO fell by miracle. The repulse at AI, through see ACHAN ’S sin, taught Israel their success depended on their doing God’s work of wrath in God’s holy way, without greed. Ai then fell. Joshua wrote the law on EBAL, , and read it before the assembled people, half on that side and half. over against see GERIZIM . By neglecting to consult Jehovah Joshua was entrapped into the league with see GIBEON ; but having sworn he honourably kept his oath ( Psalm 15:4; Ecclesiastes 5:2; contrast 2 Samuel 21:2-6, etc.). This brought on the attack of the five confederate kings whom he defeated at Makkedah, aided by a divinely sent hailstorm and prolongation of daylight: the condition of the air was probably rendered by God, at Joshua’s believing prayer, highly refractive so as to cause the sun to be seen long after its actual descent beneath the horizon, as the fata morgana in Sicily and the arctic region; compare the recession of the sun dial shadow under Hezekiah ( 2 Kings 20:11). The miracle was local, not universal, if we are to judge from the language, “stand ... upon Gibeon, ... in the valley of Ajalon;” so Exodus 8:22; 10:23. The mention of the moon with the “sun” hints at the true theory of the earth’s rotation on its axis, which requires that if the sun apparently stood the moon should apparently stand too. Habakkuk ( Habakkuk 3:10,11) refers to it: “the sun and moon stood still in their habitation.” The words “hasted not to go down” imply a gradual not a sudden check to the ordinary phenomena of the sun’s apparent motion.

    Joshua subdued the S. to Kadesh Barnea and Gaza, then the northern confederated kings under Jabin, at Merom, and the country even unto Baalgad in the valley of Lebanon under Mount Hermon and unto “great Zidon.” (Tyre was still inferior, merely a stronghold subordinate to Zidon.

    In the books Samuel and Kings this is reversed, marking the early date of the book of Joshua).

    Israel often disliked destroying all; but God’s command required utter extermination of the Canaanites ( Joshua 10:40). Like the earthquake or pestilence, they were simply God’s executioners, without personal bloodthirstiness, required to exhibit His hatred of idolatry, and learning themselves to hate it. For 500 years God had borne with longsuffering those guilty nations. Neither the piety of Melchizedek nor the awful punishment of Sodom and Gomorrah had led them to repentance. Now their “iniquity was full” ( Genesis 15:16). In six years six nations and kings, including the giant see ANAKIM , their former dread, fell before Joshua. Their extermination was “a work of mercy for all the countries of the earth to the very end of the world.”

    Next Joshua, now aged, allotted the land, along with Eleazar and the tribal heads ( Joshua 14:1; 17:4). Timnath Serah in Ephraim was assigned to Joshua himself,” the city which he asked” ( Joshua 19:49). His singular unselfishness herein appears; he who might have claimed the first and best is served the last, and with no extraordinary possession above the rest. The congregation set up the tabernacle at Shiloh (Joshua 18). Six cities of refuge were appointed,48 to the Levites; and the two and a half transjordanic tribes were dismissed home with blessings (Joshua 20—22). The slackness of Israel in taking possession of the promised land and destroying the Canaanites was the drawback to the completeness of Joshua’s work ( Joshua 18:3); after their long nomadic life the people were slow in settling down in separate homes; fear of the foes’ attack too made them shrink from the trouble of defending themselves severally: a root of bitterness left which bore deadly fruit under the judges.

    A long time after Jehovah had given rest unto Israel from all foes, Joshua, now old, convened all Israel (Joshua 23) represented by their heads, judges, and officers, to either Timhath Serah his home or Shiloh the sanctuary, and exhorted them to love and serve Jehovah (“be ye very courageous to do all that is written in the law, turn not aside to the right or to the left,” Joshua 23:6; the same as God had enjoined Himself, Joshua 1:7), constrained by His past benefits, His promises of future help, and His threats of leaving the nations to be snares, scourges, and thorns to vex and destroy Israel in the event of apostasy. Again he gathered all the tribes with their heads and officers to Shechem, as being the place where Abram received God’s first promise of the land after his migration into Canaan ( Genesis 12:6,7); more especially because here Jacob on his return from Mesopotamia settled, and removed his household’s strange gods ( Genesis 33:19; 35:2-4), just as Joshua now wished Israel to renew the covenant binding them to renunciation of all idols. Here too Joseph’s bones were buried ( Joshua 24:32). Joshua was buried at years of age in Timnath Serah. His piety comes brightly out in his dying exhortation: (1) God’s call to Abraham was one of pure grace, not for his merit; Israel’s fathers and Terah had “served other gods” ( Joshua 24:2,14; Genesis 31:53; 19:34), but Jehovah has through miraculous interposition brought Israel to the promised land; put away therefore all the gods ye served in Egypt ( Leviticus 17:7; Ezekiel 20:18; Joshua 24:14); but, if not, (2) choose you (if you are bent on self destruction) which idols you like, “but as for me and my house ( Genesis 18:19) we will serve the Lord” (compare Ruth 1:15; 1 Kings 18:21; John 6:67; Luke 10:42).

    When the people, self confidently (like Peter, Luke 22:33), promised faithfulness, Joshua replied “ye cannot serve the Lord,” i.e. without putting away heart idols (for they had no wooden, stone, or metal images to put away): Deuteronomy 6:5,6; Matthew 6:24. See Joshua 24:23, “put away the strange gods which are IN you,” heart idols, inconsistent with the service of Jehovah who is “a jealous God” ( Ezekiel 20:39). On the people expressing still their resolution to serve Jehovah, Joshua made a covenant between God and them; and wrote the covenant and the words spoken on both sides in the law book of God, adding it to that written by Moses, and set up a stone as a memorial on the spot, under a terebinth tree by the sanctuary (or place hallowed to Jehovah by Abraham), and as a visible silent witness of their engagement. His influence under God kept them faithful both in his own time and that of the elders who outlived him.

    A pious warrior, almost without blemish, one who learned to command in advanced age by obeying when a youth, ever looking up to Jehovah with childlike faith, worshipping with devout prostration the Captain of the Lord’s host, dispensing kingdoms yet content at the last with a petty inheritance, as disinterested and unselfish as he was brave, generous, and patriotic.

    Joshua typifies Jesus whose name he bears ( Acts 7:45; Hebrews 4:8). Moses representing the law could not bring Israel into Canaan; that was reserved for Joshua. So Jesus perfects what the law could not, and brings His people into the heavenly inheritance ( Acts 13:39; Hebrews 4; 7:19-25). He leads His people through a Jordan-like flood of troubles and death itself without being overwhelmed ( Isaiah 43:2). He bruises Satan under their feet ( Joshua 10:24; <19B005> Psalm 110:5; Malachi 4:3; Romans 16:20). Jesus is the minister of the true circumcision ( Joshua 5:2-9; compare Romans 15:8; 2:29; Colossians 2:11,13).

    Joshua was buried in the border of his inheritance in see TIMNATH SERAH (which see: probably now Kefr Haris) in Mount Ephraim, on the northern side of the hill Gaash ( Joshua 24:30). The Septuagint adds: “there they laid with him in the tomb the stone knives with which he circumcised the children of Israel in Gilgal ... and there they are unto this day.” If this addition of the Septuagint be trustworthy, it will be a curious proof that flint knives lay in situ for 12 centuries, from the 16th to the third century B.C., the date of Septuagint. At all events it shows that flint knives are no proof of a barbarous race ages before the historic period; such knives were used by civilized races in the historic times. M. Guerin professes to have discovered at Tigne (Timnath Serah), Joshua’s tomb. In the hill there one tomb has a vestibule, into which the light penetrates.

    There are 300 niches for lamps. The vestibule admits to two chambers, one with 15 receptacles for bodies, the other but one; many sharp flint knives were found on removing the dirt from the floor of the tomb, as also in Gilgal, the passage of Jordan. The pillars in the vestibule are surrounded by a fillet of Egyptian style. 2. 1 Samuel 6:14-18. 3. 2 Kings 23:8. 4. = see JESHUA .

    JOSHUA, BOOK OF “The doomsday book of Palestine,” especially Joshua 13—23.

    Authenticated by Scripture references to the events recorded in it (Pa. 78:53-65; 28:21; Habakkuk 3:11-13; Acts 7:45; Hebrews 4:8; 11:30-32; James 2:25). Joshua after destroying the kings, so that Israel had rest from war in the open field, divided generally the land; but this is quite consistent with the after statements that years passed before the process of division was completed and the allotments finally settled. Joshua was directed to divide land not yet in Israel’s actual possession ( Joshua 13:1—14:5). God designed that Israel should occupy the land by degrees, lest the beasts should multiply and the land be desolate ( Exodus 23:28-30); for instance, though the kings of Jerusalem and Gezer were slain, their people were not rooted out until long after. The slackness of Israel to extirpate the accursed Canaanites was also a cause of non-immediate possession ( Joshua 11:16,23; 12:7,10-12; compare Joshua 15:63; 16:10; 17:1,16; 18:1,3; 19:51). Joshua is based on the Pentateuch (to which it is joined by the conjunction “now” or “and” at its beginning), “now” but distinct from it. Compare 13:7 with Numbers 34:13; 13:17 with Numbers 32:37; 13:21,22 with Numbers 31:8; 13:14,33; 14:4, with Deuteronomy 18:1,2; Numbers 18:20; Numbers 21 with Numbers 35.

    UNITY. The book evidently is that of an eye witness, so minute and vivid are the descriptions. The narrative moves on in one uninterrupted flow for the first 12 chapters of Joshua. Jehovah’s faithfulness is exhibited in the historical fulfillment of His covenanted promises, with which the book opens ( Joshua 1:2-9, the programme of the book).

    I. The promise, Joshua 1:2-5, is fulfilled (Joshua 2—12), the conquest of the land by Jehovah’s mighty help, “from the wilderness and this Lebanon unto ... Euphrates ... and the great sea (the Mediterranean) toward the going down of the sun.” The limit, the Euphrates, was not actually reached until Solomon’s reign ( 1 Kings 4:21), and the full realization awaits Christ’s millennial reign ( Genesis 15:18; Psalm 72:8); but the main step toward its fulfillment was taken. Joshua’s conquests, though overwhelming at the time, could only be secured by Israel’s faithfully following them up.

    II. The promise, Joshua 6—7, that Joshua should divide the land is recorded as fulfilled (Joshua 13—22).

    III. The means of realizing this two-fold promise, “only be very courageous to do ... all the law ... turn not to the right hand or to the left ... this book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do all that is written therein ... for then thou shalt have good success .... Be strong and of a good courage for the Lord thy God is with thee wheresoever thou goest” ( Joshua 1:7-9), are urged upon the people in detail by Joshua as his last testimony ( Joshua 23:24). The connection and method traceable throughout prove the unity of the book. The variety in the style of the historical compared with the topographical parts is what we should expect.

    The “three days” ( Joshua 1:11) are not the time within which the crossing actually took place, but the time allowed to the people to prepare for crossing: prepare victuals to be able to leave Shittim within three days, so as to be ready to cross Jordan. The spies sent from Shittim to Jericho (the key of Canaan) on the same day as Joshua gave this charge to Israel had to hide three days after leaving Jericho, so that they could not have returned until the evening of the fourth day after they were sent ( Joshua 2:22). The morning after this Israel left Shittim for Jordan, where they halted again; three days afterward they crossed, i.e. eight days intervened between their being sent and Israel’s crossing. The drying up of Jordan is the counterpart of the drying up of the Red Sea under Moses, Joshua’s master and predecessor. Throughout the warlike and the peaceful events of this book, comprising a period of 25 years (compare Joshua 14:7-10) from 1451 to 1426 B.C., God’s presence is everywhere felt. Joshua is His conscious and obedient agent.

    AUTHOR. That Joshua wrote the book is probable because (1) he certainly wrote one transaction in it ( Joshua 24:26), and scarcely any but Joshua himself is likely to have written the parting addresses, his last legacy to Israel (Joshua 23—24). (2) None but Joshua could have supplied the accounts of his communion with God ( Joshua 1:1 ff; 3:7; 4:2; 5:2,9,13; 6:2; 7:10; 8:1; 10:8; 11:6; 13:1,2; 20:1; 24:2). (3) Joshua was best qualified by his position to describe the events, and to collect the documents of this book; it was important that the statement of the allotments should rest on such a decisive authority as Joshua. (4) He would be following his master and predecessor Moses’ pattern in recording God’s dealings with Israel through him; 24:26 looks like his own subscription, as Moses in Deuteronomy 31, both being followed by an appendix as to the author’s death. (5) In Joshua 5:1,6, he uses the first person, “we passed over”; and in Joshua 6:25, “Rahab dwelleth in Israel even unto this day”; both passages imply a contemporary writer. Keil gives a list of phrases and forms peculiar to this book and the Pentateuch, marking its composition in or near the same age. Judges 3:1-3; 1:27-29, repeat Joshua 13:2-6; 16:10; 17:11, because Joshua’s description suited the times described by the inspired writer of Judges. The capture of Hebron and Debir by Judah and its hero Caleb is repeated in Judges 1:9-15 from Joshua 15:13-20. Possibly the account of the Danite occupation of Leshem or Laish is a later insertion in Joshua 19:47 from Judges 18:7. So also the account ( Joshua 15:63; 18:28) of the joint occupation of Jerusalem by Israel and the Jebusites may be an insertion from Judges 1:8,21. In the case of an authoritative record of the allotment of lands, which the book of Joshua is, the immediate successors who appended the account of his death (probably one or more of the elders who took part in Joshua’s victories and outlived him: “we,” Joshua 5:1,6; 24:31; Judges 2:7) would naturally insert the exact state of things then, which in Joshua’s time were in a transition state, his allotments not having been taken full possession of until after his death. The expulsion of the Jebusites from Jerusalem at the beginning of David’s reign proves that Joshua and Judges were written before David.

    The Gibeonites were in Joshua’s time ( Joshua 9:27) “hewers of wood and drawers of water” for the sanctuary “even unto this day,” but Saul set aside the covenant and tried to destroy them; so that the book of Joshua was before Saul. The only Phoenicians mentioned are the Sidonians, reckoned with the Canaanites as doomed to destruction; but in David’s time Tyre takes the lead of Sidon, and is in treaty with David ( Joshua 13:4-6; 2 Samuel 5:11).

    JOSIAH = supported or healed by Jehovah. 1. Son of Amon and Jedidab; began to reign at eight years old (641 B.C.) and reigned 31 years, to 610 B.C. (2 Kings 22 to 24; 2 Chronicles 34— 35). The first 12 chapters of Jeremiah may refer to this period. At the age of 16, “while he was yet young, he began to seek after the God of David his father.” Since Amon was wicked it is likely that Jedidah (= beloved), like Lois and Eunice ( 2 Timothy 1:5), had early instilled into her child pious principles which bore fruit betimes, for in spite of the closing error which cost him his life the Holy Spirit, who remembers the graces and ignores the exceptional fails of believers, testifies “he declined neither to the right hand nor to the left.” At the age of 20, in the 12th year of his reign, he began to purge Judah and Jerusalem of the high places, see GROVES or Asherah, and images of the sun and Baal, and strewed their dust on the graves of their former worshippers. The events of the purging out idolatry, the temple repair, and the finding of the law, in Kings are arranged according to subject matter; but in Chronicles chronologically.

    The repairing of the temple recorded 2 Kings 22:3-7, in a period by itself, subordinate to the discovery of the law, in the 18th year of Josiah’s reign, must have been chronologically before that date, since in that year the builders were already repairing and the money for the work had been collected by the Levites who kept the door. The abolishing of the idols must have begun before the people made the covenant ( 2 Kings 23:3).

    The discovery of the law (see HILKIAH ) quickened his zeal in abolishing them throughout the whole kingdom. In 2 Kings their suppression is narrated more minutely, the Passover celebration is summarized; in Second Chronicles their suppression is summarized ( 2 Chronicles 34:3-7,33), but the Passover fully described ( 2 Chronicles 35:1-19). Josiah spared not even the high places which pious Hezekiah had left, nor those of Solomon in his apostasy, nor their priests (Chemarim), as Zephaniah 1:4 foretold; also Manasseh his grandfather’s grove (Asherah) in the Lord’s house ( 2 Kings 21:7; 23:6). He defiled Tophot in the valley of the children of see HINNOM , where the people used to make their children pass through the fire to Moloch; and burned the chariots of the sun, and took away the stored horses, and destroyed Ahaz’ altars on the housetop.

    He fulfilled on the Bethel calf altar the prophecy of the man of God to Jeroboam, given three centuries before, and declaring his very name (as Isaiah did that of Cyrus ages before), but respected the prophet’s sepulchre (1 Kings 13). His purgation thus extended to northern Israel as far as Naphtali, as well as to Judah.

    It was in repairing the temple that Moses’ copy of the law, in his own handwriting, or at, least the original temple copy from his, was found. That the law was not previously unknown appears from the king’s conduct on its discovery. He at once accepted its authority without mistrust as genuine and authentic; and read or caused it to be read in the ears of all the men of Judah, the priests and the prophets (“Levites” in 2 Chronicles 34:30).

    These too all accepted it, evidently because they and he had always recognized its truths generally (as his extirpation of idolatry already implied), but now he and they are brought into immediate contact, as it were, with Moses himself, through the original temple copy. His tenderness of heart (conscience) and his humbling himself before God with tears and rent garments brought God’s promise through Huldah that he should be “gathered to his grave in peace,” and “should not see the evil God was about to bring on” Jerusalem. It is true he fell in battle; but his remains were (and were the last) buried in his fathers’ sepulchres “in peace,” before seeing the enemy overthrow his capital (compare Jeremiah 34:5; Isaiah 57:1,2). “Because thou humblest thyself when thou heardest what I spake ... I also have heard thee.” God is toward men what they are toward Him ( Psalm 18:25,26). In this same year, the 26th of his age, the 18th of his reign, Josiah and his people entered into a covenant to keep the law of Jehovah with all their heart and all their soul ( 2 Kings 23:3; 2 Chronicles 34:31-33).

    His only fault was his supposition that by frustrating Necho’s expedition to the Euphrates against Assyria he might avert God’s predicted judgment on Judah. He scarcely realized the depth of Israel’s apostasy, and hoped his reformation would enlist God’s cooperation against the Egyptians. Nineveh was falling, if not already fallen. The Syrian princes, those independent as Josiah as well as Assyria’s vassals, hoped now to be free from every foreign yoke; it was therefore necessary now to check the Egyptian, for though Necho was not marching against Judah but against Carchemish by Euphrates, Josiah knew that if once the Egyptians gained Coelosyria his independence would be gone. Necho appealed in vain to Josiah to leave him alone, as it was “against the house of his war” (his hereditary enemy) that he was marching, and that God commanded him, so that if Josiah interfered he would be “meddling with God.” He thought the reference to God would have weight with Josiah. Of course Pharaoh’s view of the Godhead was distinct from Josiah’s. Josiah forgot his ancestor Solomon’s inspired counsel ( Proverbs 17:14; 26:17). Josiah’s reformation had not removed the deep seated evil (as Jeremiah and Zephaniah testify), so that the deceased Manasseh’s sin, acting still far and wide though hiddenly now, awaited God’s fierce anger on Jerusalem, as he was warned by God through Huldah ( 2 Kings 22:16-20). Hence Josiah was permitted, not without culpability on his part, to meddle in the ungodly world’s wars, and so to fall, and with himself to withdraw the last godly ruler from the people henceforth given over to punishment ( 2 Kings 23:25-30). Necho came by sea to Palestine, landing at Accho. If he had come by Philistia Josiah would have met him there, and not allowed him to advance to Megiddo.

    There, in the great battle field of Palestine, Esdraelon plain, Necho, when they met face to face, slew him. Josiah was carried wounded from Hadadrimmon to die before be reached Jerusalem. He was buried with every honour, and Jeremiah composed a dirge, annually chanted at Hadadrimmon (not the “Lamentations” over Jerusalem after its fall).

    Compare Jeremiah 22:10 “weep not for the dead, neither bemoan him” (namely, Josiah slain at Megiddo = Magdolum in Herodotus); he is at peace. The church, while potent in the world for God, must not descend to the world’s level and use the world’s weapons for even a good end. Her controversy must first be with herself so long as corruption is in her, and then she must yield herself to God to be wielded by Him in the world for His glory. Antichrist superseding spiritual Babylon appropriately falls at Armageddon, i.e. the hill of Megiddo, the scene of godly Josiah’s fall through descending to the world’s carnal strifes as Babylon’s ally ( Revelation 16:14-18); the Jews’ future mourning for Him whom they pierced, before God’s interposition against all nations confederate against Jerusalem, answers to their mourning for Josiah at Megiddo ( Zechariah 12:10,11).

    Josiah’s greatness harmonizes with the parallel decline and fall of Assyria.

    Josiah exercised a sovereignty over Samaria and Galilee ( 2 Chronicles 34:6), besides Judah. In 633 B.C. the Medes attacked Nineveh. Then the Scythians (from whom Bethshan got its Greek name Scythopolis) desolated western Asia. Then Egypt cast off the Assyrian yoke, and Psammetik I attacked southern Syria. Finally, in 626 or 624 B.C., the Medes, Babylonians, and Susianians destroyed Nineveh and divided the empire. This gave Josiah the opportunity to free Judah from the Assyrian yoke which his grandfather had borne, and to enlarge his kingdom. (See for further illustrations of the Scripture harmony with secular history,NECHO). 2. Josiah, son of Zephaniah = cheen (“grace”) ( Zechariah 6:9,15). At his house in Jerusalem the three from Babylon were guests, from whom Zechariah by God’s command took silver and gold to make crowns for the high priest Joshua’s head.

    JOSIBIAH 1 Chronicles 4:35.

    JOSIPHIAH Ezra 8:10.

    JOTBAH The city of Meshullemeth, Manasseh’s queen, mother of Amen ( 2 Kings 21:19). Now Et Taiyib, N. of Jerusalem, in Benjamin. Meaning goodness.

    The good soil explains the name. Distinct from the following:

    JOTBATHAH; JOTBATH one stage of Israel in the wilderness, “a land of torrents of waters” ( Numbers 33:33; Deuteronomy 10:7). Now wady Tabah, six miles S.W. of the head of the Elanitic gulf of the Red Sea, abounding in water, tamarisks, and palms. Robinson calls it wady el Adhbeh, a sandy plain descending into wady el Jerafeh; next Gudgodah or Horhagidgad.

    JOTHAM 1. Gideon’s youngest son; escaped when his 69 brothers were killed at Ophrah by their half brother Abimelech. Upon the latter being made king, Jotham from Mount Gerizim, which rises 800 ft. above the valley of Shechem on the S. side of the city, uttered against him and the Shechemites the parable or see FABLE (the oldest extant) of the bramble and the trees.

    The olive, fig, and vine, the most valuable products of Palestine, represent the nobler persons like Gideon, who bear fruit to God’s glory and man’s good, and wish no transference to kingly positions (to float about restless and insecure, nuwah , instead of being rooted in the soil: Judges 9:9).

    The bramble, good for nothing but to burn, represents Abimelech who can do nothing but harm. The bramble’s hollow pretentiousness appears in his invitation, “trust in my shadow!” It could only scratch, not shelter from the heat. Easily catching fire, it can set on fire the noblest trees of Lebanon; the worthless can cause fatal hurt to the noblest ( Exodus 22:5). Jotham fled to Beer and dwelt there, out of Abimelech’s way. 2. King Jotham, son of Uzziah or Azariah and Jerushah. He was regent during Uzziah’s leprosy ( 2 Chronicles 26:21); at the age of 25 he succeeded him, and reigned for 16 years in Jerusalem (758-742 B.C.). A contemporary of Isaiah. He did right before the Lord; but did not remove the high places, for “the people did yet corruptly,” sacrificing and burning incense still on them (2 Kings 15; 2 Chronicles 27), He built the higher gate of the house of Jehovah, i.e. the N. gate of the inner or upper court (see Ezekiel 8:3,5,14,16; 9:2; 40:38-43), and built much at the wall of the Ophel (the S. slope of the temple mountain, a wall from which passed to the W. mountain, commonly called Zion (see JERUSALEM )), and cities on Judah’s mountains, and castles in the forests to protect the herds, as Uzziah had done ( 2 Chronicles 26:10). He imposed on Ammon, after subduing them, a heavy tribute for three years. 3. 1 Chronicles 2:47.

    JOZABAD 1. 1 Chronicles 12:20. 2. 2 Chronicles 31:13. 3. 1 Chronicles 35:9. 4. Ezra 8:33. 5. Ezra 10:22. 6. Nehemiah 8:7; 11:16.

    JOZACHAR Son of Shimeath the Ammonitess; one of Joash’s murderers ( 2 Kings 12:21). Zabad in 2 Chronicles 24:26 is a transcriber’s error for Zachar contracted for Jozachar. As Joash had forsaken Jehovah for foreigners’ idols, so his doom was inflicted by two sons of foreign women.

    JOZADAK =JEHOZADAK. Ezra 3:2,8; 5:2; 10:18; Nehemiah 12:26.

    JUBAL Lamech’s son by Adah; invented the harp and organ (pipe), i.e. stringed and wind instruments (Gen 4:21). Brother of Jabal, the beginner of pastoral life. The connection herein is implied between nomadic life and music, which can be practiced in the leisure afforded by such a life. Pan and Apollo, to whom the Greeks attributed the invention of the pipe and lyre respectively, were represented as shepherds.

    JUBILEE (See YEAR , see SABBATICAL ). The 50th jubilee, after seven weeks of years, when alienated lands returned to the original owners and Hebrew bondservants were freed ( Leviticus 25:8-16,23-55; 27:16-25; Numbers 36:4). At the close of the great day of atonement the blast of the jubilee curved trumpets proclaimed throughout the land liberty, after guilt had been removed through the typically atoning blood of victims. It is referred to as antitypically fulfilled in “the acceptable year of the Lord,” this limited period of gospel grace in which deliverance from sin and death, and the restoration of man’s lost inheritance, are proclaimed through Christ ( Isaiah 61:1,2; Luke 4:19). Literally, hereafter ( Ezekiel 7:12,13; 46:17) to be kept. Liberty to bondservants was given every seventh or sabbatical year. The princes and people at Jerusalem first observed it, in accordance with Zedekiah’s covenant made under fear of the Babylonian besiegers; afterward on Pharaoh Hophra interrupting the siege they broke their engagement and enslaved their brethren again; God in retribution gave them a fatal liberty, namely, emancipation from His blessed service, to be given up to the sword, pestilence, and famine ( Jeremiah 34:8-22; 37:5- 10; compare Nehemiah 5:1-13).

    The jubilee prevented the accumulation of land in the hands of a few, and raised legally at regular intervals families and individuals out of destitution to competency; thereby guarding against the lawless and dangerous outbreaks of the penniless against large possessors, to which other states are liable. It tended to foster family feeling, and to promote the preservation of genealogies, and to remind all that Jehovah was the supreme Landlord under whom their tenure was held and the Lord of the Israelites, who therefore could not become lasting servants of anyone else. ”The times of the restitution of all things” are the coming grand jubilee ( Acts 3:21), “the regeneration” ( Matthew 19:28) ushered in by “the trump of God” ( 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17). The Spirit is meantime “the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession” ( Ephesians 1:13,14; Romans 8:19-23).

    As in sabbatical years, there was to be no tillage, but the natural produce was to be left open to all. If a Hebrew in poverty disposed of his land the price was regulated by the number of years to run until jubilee, the sabbatical seventh years not being counted. The original proprietor or the nearest of kin (goel ) could redeem the land at any time. Houses in walled cities were excepted; the owner might buy them back within a year, otherwise they became absolutely the purchaser’s own. But houses in villages went with the lands. Levites too could buy back their houses at any time, which always reverted to them at jubilee; their lands were not affected by the law of jubilee. If a man sanctified his land to Jehovah it could be redeemed before the jubilee on paying the worth of the crops and a fifth. If not redeemed before jubilee it remained sanctified for ever. Even a bondman who bound himself to willing service by boring his ears was freed at jubilee ( Exodus 21:6). No legislator would have enacted such an institution, and no people would have long submitted to it, unless both had believed that a divine authority had dictated it and a special providence would facilitate its execution. Nothing could have produced this conviction but the experience of miraculous interposition such as the Pentateuch describes. The very existence of this law is a standing monument that when it was given the Mosaic miracles were fully believed; moreover this law, in the Pentateuch which the Jews always have received as written by Moses, is coeval with the witnesses of the miracles: therefore the reality of the Mosaic miracles is undeniable (Graves, Pentateuch,6).

    The root of “jubilee” is yabal , “to flow,” a rich stream of sound ( Exodus 19:13, where jubilee is translated “ trumpet,” margin “cornet”; compare Joshua 6:5, compare Psalm 89:15). It was in the 50th year, so that, the 49th also being a sabbath year, two sabbatical years came together, just as Pentecost came the 50th jubilee at the end of the seven weeks (49 days) closing with the sabbath. It stood between the two series of sabbatical years in the century. See Isaiah 37:30, where the reference to jubilee is not at all certain; also Isaiah 5:7-10, those who by covetousness prevented the operation of the law of jubilee. Remission of debts was on each sabbatical seventh year; the bondage for debt was all that jubilee delivered from.

    The jubilee is the crowning of the sabbatical system. The weekly and the monthly sabbaths secured rest for each spiritually; the sabbatical year secured rest for the land. The jubilee secured rest and restoration for the body politic, to recover that general equality which Joshua’s original settlement contemplated; hence no religious observances were prescribed, simply the trumpets sounded the glad note of restoration. The leisure of the jubilee year was perhaps devoted to school and instruction of the people, the reading of the law and such services (Ewald).

    JUDA 1. Luke 3:30. 2. Son of Joanna or Hananiah ( Luke 3:26) = Abiud (Ab being prefixed), Matthew 1:13. Their times agree, omitting Rhesa of Luke, and allowing for Matthew’s omission of generations, = Hodaiah ( 1 Chronicles 3:24). 3. One of Christ’s “brethren” or cousins; brother of James; of the twelve; author of theEPISTLE (see JUDE ) ( Mark 6:3; Matthew 13:55; Luke 6:16; Acts 1:13).

    JUDAH 1. The patriarchJUDAH; Jacob’s fourth son, by Leah. Judah = “praise”, Leah having praised Jehovah for giving him; Jacob similarly refers to the meaning of Judah, “thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise” ( Genesis 29:35; 49:8). He saved Joseph from death by the cruel and covetous plan of selling him to the Midianites. Conscience and natural feeling wrought on Judah, “what profit is it (like the antitype Judas, and in the keen bargaining spirit of the Jews ages afterward: John 12:4,5; Matthew 26:15), if we slay our brother and conceal his blood? Come and let us sell him ... and let not our hand be upon him, for he is our brother and our flesh.” Conscience was stupefied, and cupidity gratified, by this scheme. Judah was the brethren’s spokesman in prevailing on Jacob to let Benjamin go to Egypt, and he undertook to be surety for him ( Genesis 43:3-10); and when Joseph’s cup was found with Benjamin, professed their guilt and liability to bondservice, though actually innocent of stealing it, in order in oriental fashion to move pity. Then Judah touchingly appealed to the supposed Egyptian prince to detain him as a bondservant instead of his youngest brother, by describing his father’s love for Benjamin after having lost Joseph, and the danger of bringing down his grey hairs with sorrow to the grave, so that Joseph could refrain no longer but made himself known (Genesis 44). Judah too is the one who prepares the way before his father in going to meet Joseph and settle in Goshen ( Genesis 46:28). Throughout Judah “prevailed above his brethren, and of him came the chief prince” ( 1 Chronicles 5:2). Though” the birthright was Joseph’s” he was not registered as firstborn, because of Judah’s prevalence on the threefold ground, Jacob’s blessing, Judah’s historic preeminence, and David the prince ( 1 Chronicles 28:4) being chosen from Judah. The tribe outnumbered all the others under Moses: 74,600 at Sinai ( Numbers 1:26,27); 76,500 before entering Canaan ( Numbers 26:22); outnumbering Dan at Sinai by 11,900. Again after the division of the land Judah was called by God to be the vanguard of the army warring with the Canaanites ( Judges 1:1,2). Judah in his conduct before Joseph in Egypt manifested true nobility; if he had sold his brother yet he was willing to be sold himself for the youngest brother. So, when Reuben forfeited his birthright by incest, Simeon and Levi by manslaughter, Judah the next oldest received from Jacob the best blessing of the older sons ( Genesis 49:8-12). Judah’s “hand was in the neck of his enemies” in his victories as leading tribe; “his father’s children bowed down before him”‘ when Judah became the royal tribe, of whom sprang David and David’s almighty Son. The “lion,” the king of beasts, is Jacob’s image for Judah; afterward it was his standard, with the motto “Rise up, Lord, let Thine enemies be scattered” (Targ. in Pseudo Jon.). Judah should hold the tribal “sceptre,” and have “lawgivers” ( Psalm 60:7) among his posterity (“from between his feet”) until Shiloh (“the Prince of peace”) should come.

    So accordingly Augustus’ decree ( Luke 2:1, etc.) and the Roman procuratorship, superseding native rule, marked the appearance of Christ of the tribe of Judah. In Him all Judah’s regal and legislative powers merged and found their consummation. Judah as to temporal prosperity should “bind his foal unto the vine and his donkey’s colt unto the choice vine, washing his garments in wine and his clothes in the blood of the grape, his eyes being red with wine and his teeth white with milk.”

    Spiritually the targums of Jerusalem and Pseudo Jonathan refer this also to Messiah. Chrysostom interprets the “vine” the Jewish people, the wild donkey the Gentiles brought into the church’s vineyard. Christ is the true vine ( John 15:1); He trod the winepress alone, empurpling His garments with His blood ( Isaiah 63:1 ff). The wine is the inspiring Spirit in believers as milk is the nourishing spiritual food (Song 5:1; Isaiah 55:1; Ephesians 5:18; 1 Peter 2:2). In Moses’ dying blessing ( Deuteronomy 33:7) he prays: “Hear Lord the voice of Judah (in prayer) and bring him (marching at the head of the tribes back again victorious) unto his people.”

    Judah stopped with his friend Hirah, an Adullamite, and there married a Canaanitess, Shuah’s daughter (Bath-Shua), by whom he had sons, Er, Onan, and Shelah. Er died childless; and oriental or Chaldee custom (afterward permitted and regulated under the Mosaic code: Matthew 22:24; Deuteronomy 25:5) required Onan to marry his widow Tamar.

    Onan having been slain by Jehovah for unnatural sin, Shelah ought to have been given her; but Judah, from superstitious fear lest he too should die, delayed. Then she waylaid Judah as a veiled harlot (one apparently consecrated by vow to impurity in the worship of Venus Astarte, the Babylonian Mylitta) at the gate of Enaim (margin) and received his signet, bracelets, and staff in pledge for the kid he promised her. She resumed her widow’s garments. When it was known that she was with child, Judah, by his patriarchal authority, would have burned her as having disgraced his family; but she proved by the signet and bracelet that Judah himself was the father of her children, and that she had a claim on him as nearest of kin to marry her when he withheld Shelah (Ruth 3,4; Genesis 38:25,26).

    Pharez and Zarah were the offspring, Pharezthe ancestor of David and of Messiah Himself ( Genesis 46:12)). God can bring purity out of impurity. The three sons born in Canaan accompanied Judah to Egypt on his removal there ( Exodus 1:2). Nahshon, Amminadab’s son, was chief at the first census ( Numbers 1:7; 2:3; 7:12; 10:14), David’s ancestor ( Ruth 4:20). Caleb represented Judah among the spies, and in the allotment of the land ( Numbers 13:6; 34:19). Judah led the van in the wilderness march on the E. of the tabernacle, with Issachar and Zebulun his kinsmen ( Numbers 2:3-9; 10:14).

    The boundaries of Judah are given ( Joshua 20:20-63). The territory was thickly studded with towns and villages. Benjamin was on the N. The northern bound ran from the embouchure of Jordan, by the valley of Hinnom under Jerusalem, to Jabneel on the western sea coast; the Dead Sea on E., and the Mediterranean on W. The southern bound ran from the extreme southern end of the Dead Sea to the Mediterranean at wady el Arish. The wilderness of Zin was its extreme southern limit. Its length averaged 45 miles, its width 50.

    Four main regions made up the territory. (1) “The south” (Negeb); the southernmost district of Canaan, the pasture lands between the hills and the desert; a portion of this was ceded to Simeon ( Joshua 15:20-32; 19:1-9). (2) The shephelah, or rolling lower hills, the hilly lowland between the central mountains and the Mediterranean plain ( Joshua 15:33). The shephelah was hounded by the Negeb on the S.; on the N. it reached to Lydda, where the plain of Sharon begins, famous for its flowers; the hilly part (Ashedoth) of the shephelah is on the E., the link between mountain and plain, and is more thick with villages than the plain, grainfields alternate with meadows, gardens, and olive groves. (3) The mountain or “hill country of Judah,” the largest of the four ( Joshua 15:48-60). Beginning at its highest level below Hebron, 3,000 ft. above the sea level, it reaches E. to the Dead Sea and W. to the shephelah; an elevated plateau of a tolerably general level; the southern part of the mountain backbone stretching N. until interrupted by Esdraelon plain, and having on it Hebron, Jerusalem, and Shechem; this “mountain of Judah” abounds in rains of former towns; springs are numerous, as at Urtas near Solomon’s pools, but no streams. It rises from the Negeb precipitously, between the hilly region on the, western part of the shephelah and the desert of Judah” extending to the Dead Sea (ver. 61): a rugged limestone range, with sides covered with grass, shrubs, and trees; the valleys intersecting it yield plentifully grain, wheat, and millet; orchards, olive yards, and vineyards rise in terraces up the sides. (4) “The desert of Judah” (midbar ),the sunken district near the Dead Sea; from the northern border of Judah ( Joshua 15:6,7) to wady Fikreh on the S. and to Maon, Tekoah, and Bethlehem toward the W.: a soil of chalk, marl, flint, and lime, bore of vegetation on the side toward the Dead Sea; but where springs are, luxuriant, and even in the desolate parts bearing traces of ancient works of man. The present barrenness, so far from disproving, confirms Scripture, which, though describing its former fertility, foretells its desolation for its apostasy. Its towns were six ( Joshua 15:62). (See ENGEDI ). The city of Salt was at the southern end of the Dead Sea in the Salt Valley. The priests’ nine cities were all in Judah; the Levites had no cities in Judah ( Joshua 21:9-19).

    The allotment to Judah was first ( Joshua 15:1; 19:51). Joshua prepared the way by destroying the chief towns and slaying their kings, penetrating even to Hebron and Debir in the hill country. Judah and Simeon followed up the conquest ( Judges 1:9,19,20), occupying the mountain and the graingrowing Philistine tract, with Gaza, Askelon, and Ekron, but unable to drive out the Canaanites from the valley (Emek) where their chariots gave the latter the advantage ( Judges 1:19), but in Judges 1:9 “valley” is shephelah , rather the low hilly region between the mountain and the plain. The Philistine tract was wrested from Judah’s hands (1 Samuel 4,5; 7:14), then Judah recovered it. Judah took little part in the conflicts under the judges, except (Judges 20) the attack on Gibeah. The Philistine incursions were through Dan’s and Benjamin’s territory, not Judah’s. The tribe acted throughout independently of the rest ( 2 Samuel 2:4,11; 19:40-43). 2. Ezra 3:9, = Hodaviah (2:40), Hodevah ( Nehemiah 7:43). 3. Ezra 10:23; Nehemiah 12:8,36. 4. Nehemiah 11:9, “second over the city”; compare 1 Chronicles 9:7.

    JUDAH, KINGDOM OF The tribe Judah comprised the whole territory S. of a line drawn from Joppa to N. of the Dead Sea; the largest extent among the tribes, due to their valor in driving out the aborigines from their mountain strongholds.

    Their hilly region braced their energies for conflict with their neighbouring adversaries; so they retained their vigour, at the same time that their large pastures and wide territory, and commerce with Egypt and by the Red Sea and Joppa with other lands, gave them abundant wealth. Their independence of the northern tribes, and the jealousy of Ephraim, early prepared the way for the severance of the northern and southern kingdoms under Rehoboam. (See ISRAEL ). Judah included southern Benjamin and Jerusalem the joint city of both, Simeon, and many cities of Daniel In Abijah’s and Asa’s reign Judah gained parts of Ephraim ( 2 Chronicles 13:19; 15:8; 17:2); and after Israel’s deportation to Assyria the king of Judah exercised a quasi authority in the N. ( 2 Chronicles 30:1-18, Hezekiah; 34:6-9, Josiah). Edom was for some time subject. Israel interposed between Judah and Syria and Assyria; and Egypt in its military marches toward Assyria took the coast line of Philistia, not through Judah.

    The fighting men of Judah under David were 500,000 ( 2 Samuel 24:9); under Rehoboam only 180,000 ( 1 Kings 12:21); under Abijah 400,000 ( 2 Chronicles 13:3); under Asa 580,000 ( 2 Chronicles 14:8); under Jehoshaphat 1,160,000 ( 2 Chronicles 17:14-19); under Uzziah 307,500 ( 2 Chronicles 26:13). Judah’s armies progressively augmented, Israel’s decreased; under Ahab against Syria Israel’s forces were “like two little flocks of kids”; under Jehoahaz “50 horsemen” ( 1 Kings 20:27; Kings 13:7). But the grand conservative element of Judah was its divinely appointed temple, priesthood, written law, and recognition of the one true God Jehovah as its true theocratic king. Hence many left northern Israel for Judah where the law was observed. This adherence to the law (compare Acts 23:5) produced a succession of kings containing many wise and good monarchs, and a people in the main reverencing the word of God as their rule, at least in theory. Hence, Judah survived her more populous northern sister by 135 years, and lasted 975—586 B.C. The diminution of numbers intensified the theocratic element by eliminating all that was pagan and attracting all the godly in northern Israel. The apparent loss proved a real gain, and would have proved permanently so but for Judah’s unfaithfulness. God’s great purpose did not fall in spite of Israel’s and Judah’s unfaithfulness, namely, to preserve in the world a standing monument of the unity, supremacy, and providence of Jehovah; this effect was perpetually and uniformly produced in all periods and by all events of the Jewish history, and to prepare for and introduce the gospel of Christ (Graves, Pentateuch, ii. 3, section 2).

    Rehoboam, see ABIJAH , and see ASA for 60 years warred with Israel, in the hope of recovering the northern kingdom. see BAASHA on the other hand fortified Ramah to cheek the migration of religious Israelites to Judah. Asa hired Benhadad I, of Damascus, to counteract him, for which Hanani reproved him. Abijah, or Abijam, though his speech breathes the theocratic spirit ( 2 Chronicles 13:4), in conduct showed a “heart not perfect with the Lord God,” for “he walked in all the sins of his father” ( 1 Kings 15:3).

    A new policy began with see JEHOSHAPHAT , and lasted for 80 years down to Amaziah, that of alliance with Israel against Syria. It was as opposed to Judah’s true interests as open war had been. In spite of his pious efforts for the instruction of his people through the princes, Levites, and priests, in God’s law (2 Chronicles 17), and for the administration of justice in the fear of Jehovah (2 Chronicles 19), his affinity with Ahab and Ahaziah nearly cost him his life at Ramoth Gilead (2 Chronicles 18), and again in the wilderness of Edom ( 2 Kings 3:8-11), and caused the loss of his ships in Ezion Geber ( 2 Chronicles 20:36,37). He was reproved by the Lord’s prophet Jehu, after his escape at Ramoth Gilead ( Chronicles 19:2,3); then when he renewed the alliance with Ahab’s son Ahaziah, by Eliezer; at last he saw the fatal effects of alliance with the ungodly ( 1 Corinthians 15:33), and would not let Ahaziah’s servants go in his ships ( 1 Kings 22:48). The alliance bore deadly fruit under his murderous son see JEHORAM , his grandson see AHAZIAH , and the bloody queen mother see ATHALIAH , Ahab’s daughter and Jehoram’s wife (2 Chronicles 21—22). see JEHOIADA deposed her, and restored see JOASH to the throne, who governed well until Jehoiada’s death; then gave ear to the princes, and restored idolatry, slew Zechariah his faithful reprover, and failing to withstand a Syrian invasion was killed by his own servants.

    Amaziah, elated with the conquest of Edom and having lost God’s favor through apostasy to Edom’s idols, challenged Joash of Israel, the conqueror of Syria (2 Chronicles 25; 2 Kings 13:14-25). Uzziah and Jotham reigned prosperously. But see AHAZ , when smitten by the Syrian and Israelite confederacy of Rezin and Pekah (2 Chronicles 28; 2 Kings 16; Isaiah 7—9), which was the punishment from Jehovah of his idolatry, adopted the fatal policy of becoming the vassal of Assyria, which “distressed but strengthened him not.” For a century and a half this vassalage lasted, with occasional periods of independence, as under the godly see HEZEKIAH and see JOSIAH . The repulse of Sennacherib and the religious revival under these two kings averted the evil day. But, after Hezekiah, Manasseh’s enormous wickedness so provoked Jehovah that the piety of his grandson Josiah, Amon’s son, could procure only a respite.

    After the reigns of the worthless Jehoahaz, set aside by Pharaoh Necho who promoted Jehoiakim, and Jehoiachin or Coniah, Zedekiah (promoted by Nebuchadnezzar) through treachery in violation of his oath brought destruction on himself and Jerusalem (588 B.C. or 587, Clinton; Chronicles 36:13; Ezekiel 17:15-18; Jeremiah 52:3). As the influence of the priesthood was at its height under David and Solomon, so the power of the prophets rose between this time and the building of the second temple. In northern Israel they were the only witnesses for God in the face of the state idolatry; in Judah they were spiritual teachers bringing out the gospel hidden in the law, and pointing on to the Messianic kingdom. Isaiah, Jeremiah, etc., prepared Judah for the 70 years’ captivity; Ezekiel and Daniel witnessed for God to them, and to the pagan world power in it. That severe discipline purged out their craving for idols. Ezra and Nehemiah at the return were God’s instruments in producing in them a zeal for the law which distinguished them subsequently, and in Christ’s time degenerated into formalism and self righteousness.

    Restoration of the Jews and Israel. Moses foretells it ( Deuteronomy 30:1-6). The original grant of the land to Abraham and the blessing of ALL nations in his seed await their exhaustive fulfillment, only partially realized under Solomon ( Genesis 15:18; 22:18). The covenant has six historical stages: (1) the family; (2) expanded into a nation (3) royalty; (4) the exile and return; (5) Messiah’s advent and the church in troublous times: (6) His second advent and the church’s and Israel’s glory.

    The “second time” exodus is also foretold by Isaiah 11:10-16; 2; 27:12; 35:10; 54:7-11. Also Jerusalem shall be the religious center of the nations, amidst universal peace, the Lord’s manifested presence there (Isaiah 60— 62; Isaiah 65; Isaiah 66) eclipsing the former ark of the covenant ( Jeremiah 3:16-18; 23:6-8; Ezekiel 37—48). Hosea ( Hosea 3:4,5) vividly depicts Israel’s state for ages, clinging to the law yet without “altar, priest, or sacrifice,” which the law ordains, yet not relapsing into idolatry to which they were so prone in his day, “without teraphim” and “without a king”; then finally “seeking the Lord and David their king.” So emphatically “all Israel shall be saved,” when “the fullness of the Gentiles shall have come in,” i.e. when the elect remnant of Jews and Gentiles now being converted shall have been completed ( Romans 11:25,26); so our Lord ( Luke 21:24; Revelation 6:10; 11:2-15). The object of God’s election of the Jews was not merely for themselves, as if their perversity frustrated God’s purpose; but to be, even in their temporary rejection, a standing monument to the world of the unity, supremacy, and providence of Jehovah (“ye are My witnesses,” saith Jehovah: Isaiah 44:8; 43:10,12), and ultimately to be blessed temporally and spiritually themselves, and to be a blessing to all nations.

    JUDEA; JEWRY First so-called as a “province” of Persia ( Daniel 5:13; Ezra 5:8; Nehemiah 11:3; Esther 8:9). On the return from Babylon the Jews, besides Judah, included large portions of Benjamin, Levi, Ephraim, and Manasseh ( Ezra 1:5; 10:5-9; Nehemiah 11:4-36; 1 Chronicles 9:3; “Israel,” Ezra 2:70,59; 3:1; 10:5; Nehemiah 7:73), and many whose pedigree could not be found. The number twelve was retained in the sin offerings, as though all the tribes were represented ( Ezra 6:17; 8:35). The amalgamation began when Jeroboam’s idolatry drove the godly of northern Israel to Judah, again it took place under Hezekiah (2 Chronicles 30,31). Anna was of Asher ( Luke 2:36); Paul of Benjamin ( Romans 11:1); Barnabas of Levi ( Acts 4:36). The “twelve tribes” appear Acts 26:7; James 1:1.

    Judea is strictly the region W. of Jordan, S. of Samaria (though “beyond Jordan” is vaguely included in it Mark 10:1, and Galilee Luke 23:5).

    The village Anuath marked its northern boundary (Josephus, B. J., iii. 3, section 5), Jardan its southern boundary: comprising the territory of Judah, Dan, Simeon, and Benjamin, 100 miles long, 60 broad. Upon the deposition of the ethnarch Archelaus, A.D. 6, Judaea was ruled by a procurator subject to the governor of Syria; he resided at Caesarea on the coast. Judea was little frequented by our Lord, except Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Bethany (compare John 7:1 for the reason in part).

    Jeremiah’s prophecy ( Jeremiah 34:22) is fulfilled; “the cities of Judaea” are “a desolation without inhabitant,” the vine-clad terraces and grainfields have only left their traces behind, ruins alone abound, and the scenery has but little beauty.

    JUDAS At whose house, in the street called Straight at Damascus (now the “street of bazaars,” reaching long, straight, and wide from the S. gate into the heart of the city), Saul of Tarsus lodged after his conversion ( Acts 9:11). The house is still professedly shown a few steps out of the “street of bazaars,” in an open space, “the sheikh’s place.” It has a stone floored square room, partly wailed off for a tomb shown as “the tomb of Ananias.”

    JUDAS BARSABAS A leading man among the brethren at Jerusalem ( Acts 15:22). A “prophet” ( Acts 15:32). Along with Silas accompanied Paul and Barnabas to deliver the epistle concerning the obligations of Gentiles, from the council at Jerusalem to the church at Antioch, and to confirm the same by word of mouth ( Acts 15:27). Judas accordingly with Silas under the Spirit “exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them” ( Acts 15:32). After tarrying there a space “they were let go in peace from the brethren unto the apostles” (the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, Alexandrinus manuscripts omit Acts 15:34). Probably Judas was brother of Joseph Barsabas ( Acts 1:23).

    JUDAS OF GALILEE Led the rebellion in the days of the taxing under Pub. Sulp. Quirinus, A.D. 6, as Gamaliel notices ( Acts 5:37). A Gaulonite Pharisee of Ganiala; called “the Galilean,” as his revolt began in Galilee. His watchword was, “we have no Lord or master but God”; so he stigmatized paying tribute to Caesar as treason to the Mosaic law. This illustrates how subtle was the trap laid for Jesus, that He might compromise Himself either with the people, who largely sympathized with this view, or with the Roman governor. Jesus too might be supposed to concur in Judas’s watchword ( Matthew 22:15-22; 23:8-10). A lawless multitude joined Judas, but was “dispersed” by Roman arms, but not finally destroyed until the destruction of Jerusalem. Stubborn love of freedom was their characteristic, so that they bore torments and death rather than call any man master. These “Gaulonites” (Josephus, Ant. 18:1, section 1, 6; B. J. 2:8, section 1) were precursors of the Zealots and Sicarii, through whose sanguinary fanaticism mainly Jerusalem fell. James and John sons of Judas led a revolt against the procurator Tib. Alexander, A.D. 47, and were crucified. In A.D. 66 Menahem, youngest son of Judas, at the head of a fanatical mob pillaged Masada and took Jerusalem, where he assumed kingly state, but was taken by the high priest Eleazar’s partisans, tortured, and killed.

    JUDAS ISCARIOT Son of Simon ( John 6:71; 13:2,26). Ish Kerioth, “the man of Kerioth,” in Judah ( Joshua 15:25), like Ish Tob,” the man of Tob.” This distinguishes him from the other Judas, also from the other eleven apostles who were of Galilee. He thus was connected with Judah his prototype who sold Joseph, and the Jews who delivered Jesus up to the Roman Gentiles.

    He obeyed the call of Jesus like the rest, probably influenced by John the Baptist’s testimony and his own Messianic hopes. Sagacity in business and activity were the natural gifts which suggested the choice of him afterward as bearer of the common purse ( John 12:6). He is placed last among the twelve because of his subsequent treachery; even previously he was in the group of four lowest in respect to zeal, faith, and love. The earliest recorded hint given by Christ of his badness is in John 6:64,70, a year before the crucifixion: “some of you ... believe not; for Jesus knew from the beginning who ... believed not, and who should betray Him”; “have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil” (not merely” demon,” the Greek always for the evil spirit possessing a body, but “devil,” used only of Satan himself to whom Judas was now yielding himself). Yet even then repentance was not too late for Judas. Peter the foremost of the twelve had so shrunk from the cross as to be called “Satan,” yet Peter recovered more than once afterward ( Matthew 16:23). John, who had an instinctive repugnance to Judas, whose base selfish character was so opposite to John’s own, delineates the successive stages in his fall. Jesus’ many warnings against mammon love were calls to Judas while yet he had not made his fatal and final choice ( Matthew 6:19-34; 13:22,23; Luke 16:11; Mark 10:25,26). Before that crisis Judas had salvation and even a high place of honour in Christ’s future kingdom within his reach.

    Temptation fell in his way when larger contributions were made ( Luke 8:3), part of which were spent for the necessities of Jesus and the disciples traveling about with Him, and the rest given to the poor. Hence Judas, being almoner, grudged the 300 pence worth of ointment lavished by Mary on Jesus, as money which ought to have come in to him, and led some of the other disciples to join in the cry. He had no care for the poor, but for self. Censoriousness and covetousness even to theft prompted his objection ( John 12:5,6). Mary spent her all to do honour to Jesus’ burial; Judas, grasping at all, betrayed Him to death and burial. Her love kindled no sympathetic spark in him towards the common Lord. Hope of larger gain alone kept him from apostasy a year before ( John 6:64). Now the lost chance of the 300 pence (denarii), vindictiveness at Jesus’ reproof ( John 12:7,8), secret consciousness that Jesus saw through his baseness, above all the Lord’s mention of His “burying” which dispelled his ambitious hopes of sharing a Messianic kingdom of power and wealth, drove him to his last desperate shift to clutch at 30 pieces of silver, the paltry price of a slave ( Exodus 21:32; Zechariah 11:12,13; Philippians 2:7), and betray his Lord. The title “the son of perdition,” given by Jesus in His high priestly prayer ( John 17:12) to Judas and to none else but “the man of sin” ( 2 Thessalonians 2:3), as doomed and essentially belonging to perdition, also Christ’s declaration, “woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed! it had been good for that man if he had not been born” ( Matthew 26:24), oppose the notion that Judas betrayed Christ mainly in order to force Him to declare tits true nature and kingdom, that Judas might occupy the foremost place in it. The narrative gives little ground for this clever theory; rather, covetousness wrought in him unchecked spite and malignity, possibly not unmixed with carnal expectations from Messiah’s kingdom, until, in the face of light, he yielded himself up to be Satan’s tool, so that he received his sentence before the last day.

    Prophecy fore-uttered his doom ( <19A904> Psalm 109:4-8). “Satan” was the “wicked” one “set over” Judas, first causing him to murder Christ, then himself. In Acts 1:16-20,25, Peter says, “this Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the Holy Spirit by the month of David spoke before concerning Judas ... he obtained part of this ministry ... from which by transgression he fell, that he might go to his own place” (compare Isaiah 30:33). Ahithophel, his type, combined shrewd sagacity with intimate knowledge of David, which he turned against David, giving the hellish counsel to incest and parricide ( 2 Samuel 15:12; 16:23; 17:1- 3,23; compare Psalm 41:9; 55:13). So Judas in relation to Christ, knowing His favourite haunt for prayer, Gethsemane. Suicide was the end of Judas as of the type. Even Judas shared in Christ’s washing of the disciples’ feet, and Jesus said “ye are clean, but not all” ( John 13:10).

    Troubled in spirit at Judas’ presence, He said at the last supper, “verily, verily ... one of you shall betray Me” (cf. John 13:21); “exceeding sorrowful they began every one to say, Lord, is it I?” Judas asked the same lest his silence should betray guilt, and received the whispered reply in the affirmative ( Matthew 26:22,25). Meantime John next, Jesus on one side, as Judas was on the other, leaned back so as to be on Jesus’ bosom, and at Peter’s suggestion asked secretly “who is it?” ( John 13:23 ff) He answered “he it is to whom I shall give a sop when I have dipped it.” Then He gave the sop to Judas, an act of love (dipping a morsel of unleavened bread in the broth of bitter herbs and handing it to a friend), but it only stirred up his hatred ( <19A904> Psalm 109:4,5). So after the sop Satan entered Judas. Then said Jesus, “that thou doest do quickly.” A paroxysm of mad devilishness hurried him on, as the swine of Gadara rushing into the deep.

    Jesus’ awful words were enough to warn him back; but sin by willful resistance of light had now become a fixed law of his being. God gives him up to his own sin, and so to accomplish God’s purpose; even as God did to Balaam ( Numbers 22:22), and Jesus to the Pharisees ( Matthew 23:32). Greek “what thou art doing (with full determination already being carried into action) do more quickly.” The disciples thought, judging by Jesus’ habit, though the fact is not elsewhere recorded except the allusion in John 12:5, that His direction to Judas was to give something to the poor. (See JESUS CHRIST , in proof that Judas too partook of the Lord’s supper, a proof that John 6:54,56, cannot be understood of eating that supper, but of feeding on Him by living faith).

    Judas, having given a token beforehand, “whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is He, take Him and lead Him away safely” ( Mark 14:44,45; Matthew 26:48), led the Roman band and priestly officers to apprehend Jesus in Gethsemane, and gave his studied, kiss, saying “Hail, Master!” or as Mark graphically represents his overdone show of deference, “Master, Master!” Jesus, as Judas approached, said, “Friend, wherefore art thou come?” and as Judas drew nigh to kiss Him, “Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?” ( Luke 22:47,48). When the Lord was condemned by the high priest and Sanhedrin, Judas probably being present, the reaction came; not that the condemnation took him by surprise, his confession shows he contemplated the result. His former Lord’s love and righteousness now remembered brought into his soul remorse (metameleia not repentance (metanoia ): Matthew 27:3,4. “I sinned in that I betrayed the innocent blood,” he cried to the high priests, his tempters. “What is that to us? See thou to that,” they sneeringly reply. Having served their end he is now cast aside as vile even in their eyes. Having forced his way into the sanctuary of the priests (naos he flung down the money, his bait to sin, now only hateful and tormenting to him (not as Alford, “speaking without and throwing the money into the naos ”; for en too naoo , not eis ton naon , implies he was inside when he flung down the money), and departed and went and hanged (or strangled) himself. Acts 1:18 describes the sequel. He burst asunder when the suicide was half accomplished, and his bowels gushed out (even as he had laid aside bowels of compassion, <19A916> Psalm 109:16), his body lying ignominiously on the face, not on the back as the dead generally lie. He had designed, Gehazi like ( 2 Kings 5:26), to provide a possession for himself and his, despairing of gain by Messiah, since he saw at last that His kingdom was not then a temporal one ( <19A909> Psalm 109:9); but the only possession he purchased was a bloody burial place, Aceldama, which the priests bought with the price of blood, being characteristically too punctilious to put it into the treasury ( Matthew 23:24). The potter’s field was “to bury strangers in,” fulfilling the foretold doom of Judas ( <19A911> Psalm 109:11). The potter’s clay, the emblem of God’s sovereignty so as to give the reprobate to perdition, is first introduced by Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 19:11), and so “Jeremy” is quoted as the original of Zechariah 11:12,13. (See ACELDAMA on the double reason for the name).

    JUDE JUDE LEBBAEUS,THADDAEUS. Jude calls himself “servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of see JAMES ” , namely, the apostle James “the Lord’s brother” (a title which James omits in humility, as he was strictly only cousin of Christ), bishop of Jerusalem (compare Galatians 1:19).

    Similarly Jude was both an apostle and brother of our Lord. All Christ’s brethren were not apostles, only James and Jude, sons of Alphaeus or Clopas and Mary. James being better known, Jude designates himself “brother of James.” Like Paul in epistles to Philippians, Thessalonians, and Philemon, Jude omits his apostleship. A forger would have been sure to head the epistle with the designation “apostle.” Jude is distinguished from Judas Iscariot by the names Lebbaeus and Thaddaeus, i.e. courageous, from Hebrew leeb “heart,” thad “breast,” or hodah “praise” (Adai is the name in Syriac): Matthew 10:3; Mark 3:18. Luke and John writing later, when no confusion with Judas Iscariot was likely, call him “Judas.”

    The only notice of him is in John 14:22, where, not understanding Jesus’ promise ( John 14:21), Judas (not Iscariot) asked “Lord, how is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself unto us and not unto the world?” His position in the last group of four among the twelve implies, like his question, low views at that time of the spirituality of Messiah’s kingdom.

    Eusebius tells that Abgarus, king of Edessa, being sick sent begging Jesus to come and heal him; the Lord replied, praising his faith because, though he had not seen, he believed, and promising when He should ascend to send one of His disciples to heal and give him life. Thomas then was inspired to send Thaddaeus. Such a message may have been sent verbally, and its substance afterward written (compare Matt, 15:22; 2 Kings 5).

    Hegesippus (Eusebius, E. H. iii. 20) states that when the emperor Domitian inquired after David’s posterity, grandsons of Jude “the Lord’s brother” were brought before him; they stated their possessions were 39 acres, and that they paid him taxes thereout and lived by labour, pointing as a proof to their hard hands. They added, Christ’s kingdom is not of this world, but heavenly, and will be manifested when He shall come again in glory.

    JUDE, EPISTLE OF Authenticity. Eusebius (H. E. iii. 25) reckons it among the disputed (antilegomena ) scriptures, but recognized by the majority. The doubts about it arose probably from the reference to the mysterious conflict of Michael the archangel with Satan concerning Moses’ body, nowhere else mentioned in Scripture, but found in the apocryphal Book of Enoch. So Jerome, Catalog. Scriptor. Ecclesiastes 4. Its being addressed generally, and to no particular church, also retarded its recognition as canonical; also its identity in the main with 2 Peter 2. If Jude indeed quotes the passage from the Book of Enoch he thereby stamps with inspired approval that passage, not the whole book, just as Paul sanctions particular sentiments from Aratus, Epimenides, and Menander ( Acts 17:28; Titus 1:12; 1 Corinthians 15:33). But as Jude differs a little from the Book of see ENOCH ,written probably by a Jew thoroughly imbued with Daniel’s sacred writings, it is likely he rather sanctions the current tradition of the Jews as to Enoch’s prophecies, just as Paul names the Egyptian magicians “Jannes and Jambres,” though the Old Testament does not. Jude, under the Spirit, took the one gem out of the mass of earthy matter surrounding it, and set it in the gold of inspiration. So Jude also stamps as true the tradition as to the archangel Michael’s dispute with Satan concerning Moses’ body ( Jude 1:9; compare Deuteronomy 34:6).

    As John (second and third Epistles) calls himself “the elder,” so James and Jude call themselves “servants of Jesus Christ.” Clemens Alex. (Adumbr. 1007) says, “Jude through reverential awe did not call himself brother, but servant, of Jesus Christ, and brother of James.” He cites Jude 1:as Scripture (ver. 8,17: Strom. 3:2, section 11; and ver. 5 in Paedagog. 3:8, section 44). Tertullian (de Cultu Faem. 3) cites the epistle as that of the apostle Jude. The Muratori Fragm., A.D. 170, asserts its canonicity (Routh Reliq. Sacr. 1:306). Origen (comm. on Matthew 13:55) says “Jude the Lord’s brother wrote an epistle of few lines, but full of the strong words of heavenly grace.” Also he quotes ver. 6 (comm. on Matthew 22:23) and ver. 1 (comm. on Matthew 18:10). Jerome (Catalog. Scriptor.

    Ecclesiastes) reckons it among the Scriptures. The oldest manuscripts of the Peshito Syriac omit it, but Ephraem Syrus recognizes it. It was circulated in the E. and W. in the second century.

    To whom addressed. The references to Old Testament history ( Jude 1:5,7) and to Jewish tradition ( Jude 1:14 ff) render it probable Jude addressed Jewish Christians primarily, then all Christians (ver. 1). The kindred epistle,2 Peter, is similarly addressed. The persons stigmatized were heretics in doctrine, “denying the only Lord God and our Saviour Jesus Christ,” and libertines in practice. Hence Jude urges his readers “earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered unto the saints.”

    Insubordination, self seeking, and licentiousness, resulting from antinomian teachings, are the evils stigmatized, against which Jude gives the only safeguards, namely, that believers should “build themselves in their most holy faith, and pray in the Holy Spirit.” These evils, combined with mocking scepticism, shall characterize the days immediately before the Lord’s coming to judgment, as when Enoch warned the ungodly just on the eve of the flood. As Peter wrote his first epistle (see 1 Peter 5:13) and probably his second also at Babylon it is not unlikely that Jude too addressed primarily the Jewish Christians in and about Mesopotamian Babylon (a place of much resort of the Jews), or else the Christian Jews dispersed in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, whom Peter, his model, addresses. For Jerome (Annot. in Mt.) says that Jude preached in Mesopotamia; and his epistle of 25 verses contains no less than eleven passages from 2 Peter. Probably Jude 1:4 witnesses to the fulfillment of Peter’s prophecy, “there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained (Greek ‘forewritten,’ i.e. announced beforehand, namely, by Peter’s written prophecy) to this condemnation, ungodly men, denying the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ.” Compare <610201> Peter 2:1, “there shall be false teachers among you who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction.” Also Jude 1:17,18 quote 2 Peter 3:3,” remember the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus; how they told you that there should be mockers in the last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts.” As Peter confirms Paul’s inspiration ( 2 Peter 3:15,16), so Jude confirms Peter’s. The distinction between Jude and Peter is that Jude portrays adversaries of Christianity and heretics in general, Peter heretical teachers in particular.

    Time and place of writing. If the time were after the fall of Jerusalem (A.D. 70), some think Jude would have scarcely omitted allusion to an event which uprooted the whole Jewish polity. But John in his epistles, certainly written after the destruction of Jerusalem, makes no allusion to it. The tone is that of a writer in Palestine; the title “brother of James” best suits a region where James was well known as the bishop of its metropolis. Jude 1:17,18 imply some time had elapsed since the date of the second epistle of Peter, written probably A.D. 68 or 69; if so, our epistle was written after the destruction of Jerusalem.

    JUDGES Moses was the nation’s judge after Israel left Egypt. At Jethro’s suggestion, just before the giving of the Sinaitic law (Exodus 18; Deuteronomy 1:9, etc.), he appointed captains, rulers of thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens, namely, the recognized heads of tribes or of chief houses in them, to judge at all seasons small matters, reserving the great ones for himself to decide, upon the principles which he should learn from God. These would number 78,600. But the elders (chosen from the elders who headed Israel in seeking freedom, and from the officers, the reluctant instruments of Egyptian tyranny: Exodus 3:16; 5:6, etc.), appointed Numbers 11:16, etc., were only seventy (the same number as had gone up with Moses unto the Lord in the mountain, Exodus 24), endued by God with the Spirit as Moses’ council. This council fell into desuetude under the judges and kings; but after the monarchy the Sanhedrin was modeled on this prototype, Regard to locality modified the genealogical principle of selection upon Israel’s entrance into Canaan ( Deuteronomy 16:18). The Levites, as the ultimate sources under God of jurisprudence, taught the people the law, to enable the judges and those judged to understand the right principle of decisions ( Deuteronomy 17:8-13). The “judges” are mentioned Joshua 24:1. Their sacro-sanctity is marked by their bearing the designation “gods,” as exercising some of God’s delegated power: Psalm 82:1,6; Exodus 21:6, Hebrew “gods” for “‘judges,” God being the source of all justice. The qualifications of a judge are given ( Exodus 18:21), “able men, such as fear God, men of truth, hating covetousness”; “not wresting judgment, not respecting persons, neither taking a gift” (so universal a practice with Eastern judges), Deuteronomy 16:19; “not respecting the person of the poor, nor honouring the person of the mighty” ( Leviticus 19:15); “not afraid of the face of man, for the judgment is God’s” ( Deuteronomy 1:17).

    Especially compare Jehoshaphat’s charge to his judges ( 2 Chronicles 19:6,7).

    Judging was the only royal function, under the theocracy, which was committed to man, and being moreover in the hands of the people’s natural leaders it held a very high place in popular estimation. The place of judgment was the open space before the gate, the place of public resort ( Psalm 69:12; Proverbs 8:15). The higher order of judges were called “princes,” the lower “elders” ( Judges 8:14; Exodus 2:14; representing the Hebrew nasiy’ , sar , nadiyb , nagid ; nasiy’ expressing high birth, nadiyb princely qualities, nagid prominent station, sar active official authority). In Judges 8:14 the elders of Succoth are 77, i.e. 70, the number of Jacob’s family with which Succoth was connected ( Genesis 33:17; 46:27), with the sacred seven added ( Exodus 24:9). The custody, in the sanctuary, of the standard weights and measures made an appeal to the priesthood in disputes a necessity; and in final appeals the high priest, as chief legal authority, decided difficult cases before the time of the kings ( Deuteronomy 17:8,12). The Hebrew shophetim , “judges”, correspond to the suffetes, the chief magistrates of Phoenician colonies.

    None of the nation’s deliverers called “judges” ( Judges 2:16-19; Acts 13:20) were of a priest’s family; Eli was not a deliverer or saviour ( Obadiah 1:21; Judges 3:9,15). Their main office was to judge or rule righteously (“feed” or tend, 1 Chronicles 17:6) in deciding cases ( Judges 4:5; 10:2; 1 Samuel 7:15; 8:3), this function of the priesthood being in abeyance after the time of Joshua; their delivering Israel was an act of Jehovah’s “righteousness” or faithfulness to His covenant, consequent upon the people’s penitently turning to Him ( Judges 5:11; Isaiah 45:8). These extraordinary judges, raised by God, the temporal as well as spiritual King of Israel, as His vicegerents, between Joshua and the kings were 13: Othniel, Ehud, Shamgar, Deborah and Barak, Gideon, Abimelech (an usurper), Tola, Jair Jephtha, Ibzan, Elon, Abdon (Bedan 1 Samuel 12:11), Samson. (On the dates see CHRONOLOGY ). “Saving” Israel is applied to them frequently ( Judges 3:9 margin, Judges 31; Judges 6:15; 7:7; 11:1, margin); the Lord “raised them up” ( Judges 2:16) at intervals, as need required, by causing His Spirit to come upon them ( Judges 3:10; 6:34; 11:29; 13:25); Barak was called by a prophetess, Deborah (Judges 4); His providence overruled the people’s choice in Jephthah’s case. The judges ruled more continuously from Gideon’s time; his sons are regarded as his natural successors ( Judges 9:1-3); so Samuel’s sons ( 1 Samuel 8:1; 7:15), he ruled until his death; so too Eli ( Judges 4:18).

    Afterward, the king was expected to hear causes in person, and therefore should write and read continually a copy of the law ( 2 Samuel 15:1-4; Deuteronomy 17:18,19). David probably delegated some of the judicial office to the 6,000 Levites, and especially Chenaniah and his sons ( Chronicles 23:4; 26:29). Solomon was most famed for his judgments ( Kings 3:9,16; Psalm 72:1-4; 1 Kings 2:5,6,33,34,46). Two examples of forms of procedure occur: a civil case ( Ruth 4:2), in which Boaz calls in ten elders to witness the redemption by him of the kinsman’s right from the one whose claim was first, and whom he summoned to appear”in the gate,” the usual place of judgment; and a criminal one ( 1 Kings 21:8-14), where the eiders and nobles judge, on the testimony of witnesses, in the presence of the people. So in the case of the manslayer ( Joshua 20:4-6; Deuteronomy 19:12; Numbers 35:24,25). Fees were not allowed judges ( 1 Samuel 12:3), but were regarded as bribery.

    Professed advocates were unknown in early times; but voluntary pleading for the defenseless was esteemed meritorious ( Job 16:21; Proverbs 31:9; Isaiah 1:17).

    JUDGES, BOOK OF The time comprised extends from Joshua to Eli. Divisions: (1) Introduction (Judges 1—3:6). Judges 1, Israel’s relations to Canaan, geographical and political, what the several tribes and houses achieved, or otherwise, in conquering the land; Judges 2—3:6, Israel’s relations religiously to the Lord, this second portion tells us the reason of Israel’s failure to drive out the Canaanite remnant and of their falling under oppressors, namely, apostasy; Jehovah leaving those nations in order to prove Israel whether they would obey Him. Hengstenberg suggests that Judges 1 presents the events before Joshua’s death, Judges 2 the death itself and the events following it. The general lessons of the book are summed up in Judges 2:11 ff, namely, Israel’s high calling and yet apostasy, Jehovah’s chastening, and then raising up of judges because of His own pity for their groanings; then Israel’s relapse into idolatry upon each judge’s death. (2) Judges 3:7—16. The opening formula ( Judges 3:7) is resumed from Judges 2:11, “the children of Israel did evil in the sight of the Lord,” etc. Political events are subordinated to spiritual. Of the 13 judges, the account of six (Ehud, Deborah and Barak, Gideon, Abimelech, Jephthah, Samson) is full, that of the remaining seven very brief. In Gideon’s case alone his sons’ history is detailed, because it illustrates the great lesson of the book. His sin in making the ephod issued in his family’s slaughter by Abimelech with the men of Shechem’s aid, these in turn mutually punishing one another. Abimelech’s was the first effort to substitute an earthly king for the Lord of the theocracy, Samson’s history illustrates Israel’s, whom he represents, strength and weakness, strength in separation to Jehovah, utter weakness when the consecration became severed, as Samson’s locks, by lust. Othniel is the only representative of Judah; the greater number of judges belonged to northern and eastern Israel. (3) Judges 17—21. The appendix. It records: (1) Micah’s idolatry in Mount Ephraim, and the Danite adoption of it in Laish, the conquest of which is narrated. A time “when there was no king in Israel” ( Judges 19:1), before Samson’s days (compare Judges 13:25 margin with Judges 18:12); also before Jabin, years after Joshua, had established a strong Canaanite kingdom in the N., when Dan could not have taken Laish; perhaps shortly after Joshua’s death ( Judges 18:30). A comparison of Judges 18:1 with Judges 1:34; Joshua 19:47, implies that this history occurred at the earliest part of the judges’ period. The Danites set up Micah’s graven image, and Jonathan’s sons were its “priests until the day of the captivity of the land,” i.e. the removal of the ark by the Philistines (compare Psalm 78:59-64; Jeremiah 7:12-14; Chronicles 16:34,35). Jehovah’s giving up His glory (the ark) into captivity was a virtual giving over of Israel to captivity, i.e. to their enemy’s power; for the sanctuary was the land’s “kernel and essence” (Hengstenberg), and the completeness of Israel’s prostration under the Philistines appears in 1 Samuel 13:19-23. No mention of the judges occurs in this appendix. The appendix records (2) Gibeah’s awful wickedness and Benjamin’s countenancing it, and Israel’s unitedly punishing almost to extermination the sinning tribe.

    The unanimity of the tribes implies an early date; also the mention of Aaron’s grandson Phinehas (compare Judges 20:28 with Joshua 22:13; 24:33). These two histories appended depict the spirit of the age morally and religiously.

    HISTORIC TRUTH. The comparison with the heroic age of Greece is unwarrantable. Though the judges were heroes, it was an age preceded by the Mosaic legislation and the due settlement of the people by Joshua in their inheritance; not an age of lawless semi barbarism. Jahn (Hebrew Commonwealth) truly says the Book of Judges is a record of the exceptional diseases of the body politic, while the years of health are passed over in silence. The ability to write a description of the Succoth elders, 77 men, on the part of a young man taken at random implies it was no age of ignorance; contrast the Homeric age, in which only dubious traces of the existence of writing occur ( Judges 8:14, margin). Israel’s servitudes occupy 111 years, the time of peaceful independence 319 years (i.e. taking the whole period as 430). Hence, the oft recurring phrase, “the land had rest ... years” ( Judges 3:11,30; 5:31; 8:28). Hence too in the millennial future restoration of Israel Isaiah (1:26) announces from God, “I will restore thy judges as at the first,” as in Israel’s most peaceable days:

    Joshua, the judges, and Samuel (compare Isaiah 32:1; Matthew 19:28). The chequered history of Israel at this period is too modest to be the work of a forger to glorify Israel. The mention of the Canaanite chariots accords with the Egyptian accounts which make the Cheta chariots their main strength. A hieroglyphic inscription of Rameses II mentions Astert as the Cheta or Hittite divinity, so Judges 2:11-13. The Shasous in Egyptian monuments resemble in habits the Midianites and Amalekites (Judges 6—8). Philistine power increases in Judges and Samuel parallel with Egypt’s decline in the monuments. The usages, mutilation ( Judges 1:6,7), blood feuds ( Judges 8:19), the intermixture of ruling people and subject tribes ( Judges 1:19-36), the hiding of the oppressed in caves ( Judges 6:2), earrings worn by men ( Judges 8:24-26), women peeping through the lattice ( Judges 5:28), fables ( Judges 9:7), riddles ( Judges 14:12) to be solved at a forfeit, all accord with oriental usage, and occur so naturally and incidentally as to exclude suspicion of design.

    DESIGN. The aim is not to give a continuous history of the period between Joshua and Samuel, but to illustrate in striking particular deliverances the divine principle of dealing with Israel laid down in Judges 2:16-19. The judges imperfectly realize the ideal. Each only delivered one part of Israel:

    Shamgar the region toward Philistia; Deborah and Barak northern Israel ( Judges 4:10); so Gideon ( Judges 6:35), Jephthah, eastern Israel; Samson, Judah, Dan and the region adjoining Philistia. Gideon corrupted the worship of God, Samson yielded to lust, Jephthah made a rash vow and took revenge upon Ephraim. The possession of inspired gifts did not always ensure the right use of them, just as the miraculous gifts at Corinth were abused (1 Corinthians 14). This is analogous to God’s mode of dealing as to natural gifts; we are not judges of what God does, but learners from what He has done when He was pleased to create free agents. The time was one of transition before the kingly era. As yet Israel developed itself freely under the Mosaic law and theocracy, which are taken for granted; each did what was “right in his own eyes” ( Judges 17:6), thus giving scope, as a common central government could less do, to the operation of that particular providence which gave prosperity or adversity according to the obedience or disobedience, not only of the nation but of each tribe and family ( Judges 1:1-19,21-33). The judges were God’s vice-gerents in carrying out part of that particular providence which distinguished Israel’s God from the idols of the pagan around.

    Historical facts not subserving the Spirit’s design are passed by, as Ephraim’s victory over Oreb and Zeeb ( Judges 8:3; Isaiah 10:26).

    Eli and Samuel are not included, because Eli was high priest, and as such was officially judge, not, as the rest, especially called to be judges. Samuel was the Lord’s prophet, delivering Israel, not by the sword, but by the word and by prayer ( 1 Samuel 7:3-10). Samson was the last extraordinary judge. Samson was born during Eli’s high priesthood, for before his birth the Philistines ruled Israel ( Judges 13:5); “he shall begin to deliver Israel out of the hand of the Philistines.” Samuel completed Israel’s deliverance from them which Samson began. Throughout the inspired writer views Israel’s history in the light of God’s law. Israel’s unfaithfulness punished by the foe’s oppression, and Jehovah’s faithfulness in raising up judges to deliver them at their cry, are the two hinges upon which the history turns (Keil). Only the tribes oppressed at a particular time are noticed; the rest walking according to the law, and therefore at peace, do not come under consideration. Intermarriages with pagan neighbours, Gentile associations, the beauty of the Canaanite women, the pomp, gaiety, and voluptuousness of their rites, the hope of learning the future by idolatrous divination, superstitious fears of the alleged gods of the locality where they settled, inclined Israel to add to Jehovah’s worship the pagan idolatries (for they had too strong proofs of the divine law to renounce it wholly). Extraordinary judges, following severe chastisement from those very nations whose sin they copied, were just the discipline they needed and God raised. Thrice Jehovah threatened Israel with oppression for apostasy: at Bochim ( Judges 2:1-4), at the Midianite invasion ( Judges 6:7-10), at the Ammonite and Philistine oppression ( Judges 10:10-14). He fulfilled His threats in the ever deepening oppression of the foe, the Philistine crowning all, and in the internal disunion of the nation’s tribes. Under Othniel and Ehud all Israel rose against the foe; under Barak Reuben, Gilead, Dan, and Asher took no part ( Judges 5:15-17). Gideon scarcely appeased Ephraim’s jealousy. Abimelech’s usurpation of the kingship of Shechem illustrates further the national decay. Ephraim fought with Jephthah and the eastern tribes to its own sore loss. The men of Judah were so degenerate as to seek to give up Samson, their deliverer, to the Philistines ( Judges 15:9-14).

    The Angel of Jehovah, the Son of God, at the call of Moses appeared to him, then the Spirit of Jehovah qualified him ( Exodus 3:1-6; 13:21). So the divine Angel four times appears, the Spirit following to qualify the judge for delivering Israel: (1) Judges 2:1-5; 3:10; (2) Judges 6:11,34; (3) Judges 10:10-16, compare Isaiah 63:8,9, Judges 11:29; (4) Judges 13:3-25.

    The servitudes increase in length successively for the most part: Chushan Rishathaim 8 years, Eglon 18, Jabin 20; also in the humiliation (1) a distant king, (2) a neighbouring king, (3) a king in Canaan itself.

    The three first servitudes brought Israel under the nations destined to scourge it in after history: Moab, Philistia, Mesopotamia or Babylon. Jabin disarmed (as in 1 Samuel 13:22 the Philistines are stated to have done) and brought them into union with Canaan by constraining them to worship his idols ( Judges 4:3; 5:8). Or rather, “Israel chose new gods”; therefore in penal retribution from God “war was in their gates,” and among the 40,000 (see Joshua 4:13) Israelites fit for war no shield nor spear was to be seen wielded against the enemy. The fourth (Midian), fifth (Ammon), and sixth (Philistines) servitudes rise in progressive severity for 7, 18, and 40 years respectively. Jair’s time is one of those peaceful intervals of which it is said, a people is happiest when it has least to record; the allusion in Judges 10:4 is to the happy days of the conquest under Moses ( Numbers 32:41). But the great decline of Israel necessitated the kingdom, which followed, as better for a carnal people than the theocracy of which they showed themselves unworthy. CHRONOLOGY andUNITY. (On the length of the period of the judges see CHRONOLOGY , probably 430 or else 450 years). The period between the division of the land and Jephthah was 300 years ( Judges 11:26), which alone disproves the view of the Speaker’s Commentary as to the period of the judges being only 160 or 140 years. The book, as we have seen, carries out the design with which it set out. At the close, as repeated declensions leave the guilty, in spite of revivals, lower than at the first, Samson is left by the degraded people, single-handed, to resist the foe, and in his death accomplishes under God what previous judges failed to effect by their lives. The appended histories are placed at the end not to interrupt the historical sequence of judges according to the plan stated at the first, also chiefly because these histories are not isolated facts but permanent influences for evil ( Judges 18:30,31); Gibeah’s evil was not eradicated by Benjamin’s terrible punishment, but must have affected the tribes generally, as their sore chastisement at first proves; and Hosea testifies the evil continued ever afterward ( Judges 9:9; 10:9).

    DATE,AUTHOR. It must be not earlier than the end of that servitude to the Philistines which Samson “began” ( Judges 13:5) to deliver Israel out of, and from which Samuel completed their deliverance ( 1 Samuel 7:9-14).

    And it must have been before David’s capture of Zion from the Jebusites, for they had dwelt with the Benjamites in Jerusalem to the time of writing Judges ( Judges 1:21; compare 2 Samuel 5:6). Tyre is not mentioned, but Zidon oppressed Israel ( Judges 10:12), and was the protector to whom the neighbouring Canaanites looked up ( Judges 18:7). Tyre on the contrary took the lead in David’s time; moreover Tyre and Sidon were his allies, not enemies. But royalty was already set up, and the blessing of organized government was realized, as appears from Judges 18:1: “in those days when there was no king in Israel; but every man did that which was right in his own eyes” (compare Deuteronomy 12:8): Judges 17:6; 18:1; 19:1. This points to Saul’s reign, or the very beginning of David’s reign. Either Samuel or one of his school of prophets probably wrote it. The words ( Judges 18:30,31), “until the day of the captivity of the land ... they set up Micah’s image ... all the time that the house of God was in Shiloh” (awful perversity! in the face of divine light close to them) imply that the book was written after the Philistine capture of the ark, and after its return and setting up at, Nob in Saul’s reign (1 Samuel 21); it remained at Shiloh only until its capture at Eli’s death ( 1 Samuel 1:3; 3:21; 4:3), in David’s reign the tabernacle was at Gibeon ( 1 Chronicles 16:39; 21:29).

    The connection of Judges with Joshua, of which it is the sequel, appears in the reference to Joshua’s death, Judges 2:6-9 (compare the same words from which Judges draws them, Joshua 24:28-31), which verses resume the narrative suspended from Judges 1:1, “now after the death of Joshua,” by Judges 1—2:5. Also compare passages common to both: Judges 1:10-15,20,21,27,29, with Joshua 15:14-19,13,63; 17:12; 16:10; Judges 18, with Joshua 19:47. Again the Spirit links Judges with the books of Samuel and Kings which follow; thus 1:28,30,33,35 accords with the tributary condition subsequently of the Canaanite remnant under Solomon ( 1 Kings 9:18-22). So Judges 1:16 accounts for Saul’s and David’s subsequent kindness to the Kenites ( 1 Samuel 15:6; 30:29).

    Chap. 9 records Abimelech’s mode of death, alluded to 2 Samuel 11:21.

    JUDGMENT HALL Latin praetorium Graecized ( John 18:28,33; 19:9; Acts 23:35). It is translated Matthew 27:27; Mark 15:16, “common hall”; and in Philippians 1:13 “palace.” It is (1) Pilate’s residence when at Jerusalem, where Jesus was examined, scourged, and mocked. The Jews, to avoid defilement before the Passover, waited outside, near the judgment seat which was erected on the pavement before the Praetorium, and on which Pilate sat in pronouncing sentence.

    Probably the tower of Antonia was the Praetorium of Pilate. Herod was then at Jerusalem, doubtless in his father’s palace, which therefore is distinct from the Praetorium ( Luke 23:7). However Josephus (B. J. 2:14, section 8) represents the Roman governor as sometimes residing in Herod’s palace, and setting up his judgment seat in front of it (see JERUSALEM ). In Acts 23:35 Herod’s Praetorium was part of the magnificent buildings erected by king Herod (Josephus, Ant. 20:9, section 6, B. J. 1:21, section 5-8), used as the official residence and head quarters of Felix at Caesarea. “Palace,” in Philippians 1:13, means the quarters of praetorian guards immediately attached to Caesar’s palace on Mount Palatine (compare 4:22; Acts 28:16).

    JUDITH =“the praised one”. Esau’s wife, daughter of Beeri the Hittite ( Genesis 26:34). (See AHOLIBAMAH , see ESAU , see BEERI ).

    JULIA A Christian woman at Rome, whom Paul salutes ( Romans 16:15), wife or sister of Philologus. Julius. Centurion of “Augustus’ band” (a detachment probably of the emperor’s praetorian body guards, attached to the Roman governor at Caesarea); had charge of Paul from Caesarea to Rome ( Acts 27:1,3). As all the centurions in New Testament, so Julia was an estimable character. He “courteously gave Paul liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.” God raises friends to His people even among enemies.

    JUNIA; JUNIAS A Christian at Rome, one of Paul’s” kinsmen (fellow countrymen, Romans 9:3) and fellow prisoners who are of note among the apostles, who also were in Christ before him” ( Romans 16:7).

    JUNIPER rothem, the Spanish broom, Genista monosperma, white blossoming ( Kings 19:4-6; Job 30:4, <19C004> Psalm 120:4). Abundant in the desert of Sinai. The bushy shrub, eight or ten feet high, shaded Elijah from the heat.

    The Bedouins still make charcoal of the wood, as the psalmist describes.

    The eating of its bitter roots for food is Job’s illustration of the degradation and famine to which the outcasts he describes were reduced.

    JUPITER The Greek and Roman supreme god. After the cure of the impotent man the people of Lystra called Barnabas (the more commanding in appearance) Jupiter and Paul (the speaker) Mercury, the god of eloquence ( Acts 14:12,13, “Jupiter before the city,” i.e. his temple was in front of the city). Antiochus Epiphanes (Daniel 8,11), the Old Testament antichrist, to subvert the Jewish religion, dedicated the temple of Jehovah at Jerusalem to the Greek Olympian Jupiter. (2 Macc. 6) JUSHAB HESED = “loving kindness is returned” (the name expressing the gratitude to God of pious Jews at the return from Babylon: 1 Chronicles 3:20). The “five” in this verse are grouped together as of one mother, those in ver. were by another mother.

    JUSTIFICATION (See IMPUTE ). “The just shall live by faith” ( Habakkuk 2:4) is thrice quoted by Paul: (1) Romans 1:17, where the emphasis is on “just,” the gospel plan of saving men sets forth “the righteousness (justice) of God” as excluding the righteousness of man, Gentile and Jew alike ( Romans 1:17 ff; Romans 2; Romans 3:25). (2) Galatians 3:11, etc., where the emphasis is on “faith” as distinguished front works, either distinct from or combined with faith, in the act of justification, this is by faith alone. (3) Hebrews 10:38,39, where the emphasis is on “live”; as in the first instance in the matter of justification, so throughout, spiritual life is continued only by faith as opposed to “drawing back.”

    Again, the gratuitousness of God’s gift of justification is brought out by comparing Romans 3:24, “being justified freely (doorean ) by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus,” with John 15:25, “they hated ME without a cause” (doorean ). As gratuitous as was man’s hatred, so gratuitous is God’s love justifying believers through Christ. Man had every cause to love, yet he hated, God; God had every cause given by man to hate, yet He loves, man.

    The Hebrew tsadaquw , Greek dikaioo , expresses, not to infuse righteousness into but to impute it to, man; to change his relation to God legally or forensically, not in the first instance to change his character. “Justification” is no more an infusion of righteousness than “condemnation,” its opposite, is an infusion of wickedness, as is proved by Deuteronomy 25:1, “the judges shall justify the righteous and condemn the wicked,” Proverbs 17:15; Isaiah 5:23; <19E302> Psalm 143:2, which shows that by inherent righteousness no man could be justified. In 40 Old Testament passages the Hebrew is used in the forensic sense, Isaiah 53:11, “by His knowledge shall My righteous Servant justify many” is no exception, for the mode of His justifying them follows, “He shall bear their iniquities.” So in Daniel 12:3 ministers “justify” or “turn to righteousness” their converts instrumentally, i.e. bring them to God who justifies them. In Daniel 8:14, margin, “the sanctuary shall be justified” means “shall be vindicated from profanation,” shall stand in a relation of right before God which it had not done before its cleansing. Similarly the Greek verb means not to make righteous or pure, but to count righteous before God. Opposed to katakrinoo , to condemn, Romans 8:33,34: “who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth; who is he that condemneth?” Also Romans 5:16; Luke 18:14. Matthew 11:19 means like Daniel 8:14, “wisdom is vindicated from the condemnation” east on her by “this generation.” Also Matthew 12:37; Luke 7:29, the publicans “justified God”; i.e. vindicated His righteousness, showed they counted Him righteous in His “counsel” by accepting the gospel; opposed to the Pharisees who “rejected” it, to their own condemnation ( Romans 2:13).

    Before man’s bar, ordinarily, the righteousness on account of which he is justified or counted righteous is his own; before God’s bar, the righteousness on account of which he is justified is Christ’s, which is God’s ( 2 Peter 1:1). Therefore pardon accompanies justification before God’s bar, but pardon would be scorned by one innocent and therefore justified before man’s bar. Again, acquittal before man is not always accompanied with justification; but the sinner pardoned before God is always justified also. In 1 John 3:7, “he that doeth righteousness is righteous even as He is righteous”; not his doing righteousness makes him righteous, but shows that he is so, i.e. justified by the righteousness of God in Christ ( Romans 10:3-10). A man “deceives” himself if he think himself “righteous,” and yet does not righteousness, for “doing righteousness” is the sure fruit and proof of “being righteous,” i.e. of having the only principle of true righteousness and the only mean of justification, faith.

    Paul’s epistle to Romans proves Jew and Gentile guilty of breaking God’s universal law, therefore incapable of being justified by their own righteousness, i.e. obedience to the law. “By the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified in God’s sight; but now (under the gospel) the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe; for there is no difference, for all have sinned,” etc. ( Romans 3:20-23).

    Still plainer is Romans 4:3-8 “to hint that worketh not but believeth on Him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith (i.e. not as a merit, but Christ’s merit apprehended by faith: Ephesians 2:5,8-10) is counted for righteousness. David describeth the blessedness of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works (as man has no righteousness of his own the ‘righteousness imputed’ to him can only be the righteousness of God in Christ) ... blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.” The justified man is not only acquitted as innocent but regarded as having perfectly obeyed the law in the person of Christ. There is to him both the non-imputation of sin and the imputation of righteousness. “Being justified by God’s grace he is made heir according to the hope of eternal life” ( Titus 3:7; Romans 5:18,19). Christ is “of God made unto us righteousness,” so that to believers He is “the Lord our righteousness” ( 1 Corinthians 1:30; Jeremiah 23:6). Faith is the instrument or receptive mean of justification ( Romans 3:28; Galatians 2:16; 3:8). We are justified judicially by God ( Romans 8:33), meritoriously by Christ ( Isaiah 53:11; Romans 5:19), instrumentally or mediately by faith ( Romans 5:1), evidentially by works. This is the sense of see JAMES (see, and see FAITH ) ( James 2:14-26), otherwise James could no more be reconciled with himself than with Paul, for he quotes the same instance and the same scripture, “Abraham believed God and it (his faith) was counted to him for righteousness,” as Paul does. Luther called the doctrine of justification by faith only “the article (test) of a standing or falling church.” Justin Martyr in the second century (Ep. ad Diog.) writes: “what else could cover our sins but His righteousness? in whom could we transgressors be justified but only in the Son of God? O sweet exchange! O unsearchable contrivance! that the transgressions of many should be hidden in one righteous Person and the righteousness of One should justify many transgressors.” ( 2 Corinthians 5:21).

    The Church of England Homily says: “faith doth not shut out repentance, hope, love, and the fear of God in every man justified, but it shutteth them out from the office of justifying.” So: “faith, receiving and resting on Christ and His righteousness, is the alone instrument of justification, yet is it not alone in the person justified, but is ever accompanied with all other saving graces.” (Westminster Confession xi. 1,2). Rome makes justification the infusion of righteousness by God’s Spirit and the rewarding of the good works done under His influence, at the day of judgment. This confounds justification with sanctification whereas Romans 5 and Romans 6 carefully distinguish them, and makes it a continuous process not completed until the judgment, whereas Scripture makes it completed on believing ( Romans 5:1-9; 8:1; John 5:24).

    JUSTUS 1. Surname of Joseph Barsabas ( Acts 1:23). 2. A Christian at Corinth; Paul lodged with him ( Acts 18:7). 3. Surname of Jesus, Paul’s friend ( Colossians 4:11).

    JUTTAH, JUTAH = “stretched out”. A city in the hill country of Judah ( Joshua 15:55), allotted to the priests ( Joshua 21:16). Omitted by copyist’s error in Chronicles 6:57-59; now Yutta, near Main (Maon) and Kurmul (Carmel).

    Herein appears the value of the repetitions of names in parallel passages; the one corrects errors which creep into the other. As Joshua herein supplies the omission in Chronicles, so Chronicles gives Ashan the right reading for Ain in Joshua, as Septuagint prove. In the Egyptian monuments Juttah appears as Jah or Jahn, a fort of the Anakim near Arba or Hebron, In Luke 1:39 “a city of Juda” is a doubtful translation; for Judah or Judaea, the region, has usually the article in Greek (see Luke 1:5,65); and “Juda” had long been superseded by “Judaea.” Probably “the city Juttah” or “Juda” is meant, the residence of Zacharias and Elisabeth, and the birthplace of John Baptist. However “Juda” is used of the region of Judah, Matthew 2:6.

    K KABZEEL =“collected by God”. Standing at the confluence of wady el Jeib and Fikreh and Kuseib; the farthest S. of Judah’s cities ( Joshua 15:21). see BENAIAH was of Kabzeel ( 2 Samuel 23:20; 1 Chronicles 11:22).

    On its reoccupation after the return from Babylon it was called Jekabzeel ( Nehemiah 11:25, where “its hamlets,” Hebrew, are spoken of, namely, outlying pastoral settlements). A wady, El Kuseib, seemingly answers to it; S. of the Dead Sea, the bed of a torrent descending from the Arabah to the Ghor. At its mouth is its fountain, the only good water of the region, where the road from Jerusalem diverges E. by the Dead Sea to Moab and S. to Petra; a spot likely to be occupied, though remote, as a stronghold, the key of Palestine toward Moat and Edom, guarding the pass Ez Zuweirah, by which the Moabites under Sanballat, the Ammonites under Tobiah, and the Arabians under Geshem, might attack the Jews ( Nehemiah 4:12). Hot as the summer is, snow falls deep at times in winter. Benaiah’s “slaying two lion-like men of Moab” accords with the position of Kadesh toward Moab; also “the lion in a pit on a snowy day” accords with there being dense jungle, the haunt of wild beasts, in the neighbourhood.

    KADESH BARNEA Ain el Weibeh in the Arabah, 10 miles N. of the place where Mount Hor abuts on that valley. Three fountains issue from the chalky rock. Here wady el Ghuweir affords access northwestwards through mountainous Edom; from here accordingly Moses sent to ask a passage through Edom by “the king’s highway.” Barnea = “son of wandering”, i.e. Bedouin (Furst). “Country of convulsion,” compare Psalm 29:8 (Speaker’s Commentary). “The wilderness of Kadesh,” i.e. the desert adjoining Kadesh; the northern part of the Paran wilderness was called Zin ( Numbers 10:12; 13:21). The encampment from which the spies were sent and to which they returned (13:26; 32:8); sometimes called Kadesh alone. Meribah Kadesh is the same ( Ezekiel 47:19; 48:28 margin; Joshua 15:3,23). The encampment at Kadesh is called Rithmah from retem , “the broom,” the most conspicuous shrub of the desert ( Numbers 33:18). Probably the encampment at Rithmah was during Israel’s first march toward Canaan; that at Kadesh was in the same locality, though on a different spot, 38 years afterward, in the 40th year, when they were about entering Canaan. The ancient name of Kadesh was En Mishpat ( Genesis 14:7). El Ain (identified by some with Kadesh because this site is called Gadis and the neighbouring plain, Abu Retemet, is like Rithmah) is too far N.W., 70 miles from Mount Hor and 60 from Mount Seir; but Kadesh was only one march from Mount Hor ( Numbers 20:16,22; 33:37), “on the edge of Edom,” “on its uttermost border”; on low ground (whereas El Ain is on high ground) from whence the spies “go up” to Canaan. A line drawn from E1 Ain to the river of Egypt ( Joshua 15:21-27) would cut the middle of the Negeb, and so cut away part of Judah’s inheritance. The true Kadesh must be more S.; Petra or Selah was too far in the heart of Edom to be Judah’s frontier, and “in the uttermost border of Edom.”

    However, Palmer identifies Kadesh with El Ain as “one of the natural borders of the country; the Tih, a comparative desert, the Negeb or South, Palestine, and Syria forming an ascending scale of fertility.” The encampment at Rithmah ( Numbers 33:18,19) was in summer the second year after the exodus (13:20), that at Kadesh in the same district the first month of the 40th year (20:1). At the first encampment Israel stayed probably for months; they waited for the spies 40 days (13:25); Moses and the tabernacle remained (14:44), while the people vainly tried to reverse God’s sentence and to occupy Canaan ( Deuteronomy 1:34-46): “ye abode in Kadesh many days” (a long indefinite time). Then Israel “compassed Mount Seir,” i.e. wandered in the desert of Paran, until all that generation died ( Deuteronomy 2:1). In this period were the 17 stages, Numbers 33:19-36. Lastly, Israel again was at Kadesh in the first month of the 40th year, and stayed for three or four months ( Numbers 20:1,22-28; 33:38). Here Miriam died and was buried. Here water failed, and Moses by impatient striking of the rock, attribution of the miracle to himself and Aaron (“must we fetch,” etc.), and unbelief (“ye believed Me not, to sanctify Me”) in the goodness of God to an unworthy people, dishonoured God, and he and Aaron were adjudged the penalty of not entering Canaan ( Numbers 20:12,13; compare <19A632> Psalm 106:32,33).

    From hence Moses sent to the king of Edom ( Numbers 20:14, etc.). On the messengers’ return Israel turned from Edom, leaving Kadesh finally, and after Aaron’s death at Mount Hor marched around Edom to Moab ( Numbers 33:41-49). Kadesh = “holy” may have been named from the long presence of the sanctuary and priests. En Mishpat, “fountain of judgment,” corresponds, judgment and sanctity emanating from the one divine source. Meribah Kadesh, “strife,” is a perversion of judgment; the opposites in the one name marking graphically the sad events connected with Kadesh. Kadesh gradually sank to its original obscurity as a watering place for the nomads of the desert. The cliffs at the mouth of wady el Ghuweir near Ain el Weibeh, and in front of the host in marching eastward through Mount Seir, may have been the scene of Moses’ striking the rock (cela , not tsuwr ) ( Numbers 20:7 ff). Merely certain occurrences and enactments are recorded of the 38 years’ wandering, in Numbers 15:1—19:22.

    KADMIEL A Levite who returned with Zerubbabel ( Ezra 2:40; Nehemiah 7:43): set forward the temple workmen, and joined in the thanksgiving at the laying of the foundation ( Ezra 3:9). His house took part in the general confession ( Nehemiah 9:4,5) and in the covenant ( Nehemiah 10:9).

    KADMONITES From Kedem,” children of the East,” the tribes roaming in the wilds S. and S.E. of Palestine.

    KALLAI Nehemiah 12:20.

    KANAH 1. A bound of Asher, next “great Zidon” ( Joshua 19:28), Perhaps Ain Kana, eight miles S.E. of Sidon (Saida). 2. The river dividing between Manasseh on the N. and Ephraim on the S. ( Joshua 16:8; 17:9). Wady Kanah is too far S. Wady Khassab, “the reedy stream,” beginning at Nablus, is more in the right position, and means like Kanah “reedy.”

    KAREAH Father of see JOHANAN and see JONATHAN .

    KARKAA A southern bound of Judah ( Joshua 15:3). From the Arabic kerak “an even floor,” and kaa “a plain.” Karkaa is a level expanse, the receptacle of a large body of water. The wady Arish receives on the E. the waters of wady el Kureiyeh and its tributaries. Karkaa was situated perhaps where the northern Kaa or “plain of pools” touches this outlying district of the Holy Land, in the confluence of the wady el Kureiyeh with the Mayein.

    KARKOR Where Gideon finally dispersed the remains of Zebah and Zalmunna’s host ( Judges 8:10,11), E. of Jordan, in the open region of the nomadic tribes. The rich plain En Nukrah in the Hauran. From a root “to dig,” expressing deep soft level ground; related to Kerak, “an even floor.”

    KARTAH A town of Zebulnn, assigned to the Merarite Levites ( Joshua 21:34).

    KARTAN A city of Naphtali, assigned to the Gershonite Levites ( Joshua 21:32); in 1 Chronicles 6:76 expanded into Kirjathaim.

    KATTATH A city of Zebulun ( Joshua 19:15).

    KEDAR =“black skinned”. Ishmael’s second son ( Genesis 25:13; Isaiah 21:16,17; 42:11; 60:7; Jeremiah 49:28; Ezekiel 27:21), occupying the pastures and wilds on the N.W. side of Arabia. Representing the Arabs in general, with flocks, and goat’s or camel’s hair tents, black as their own complexion (Song 1:5; <19C005> Psalm 120:5). “I dwell in the tents of Kedar, my soul hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace.” Warriors and archers, among the marauding “children” or “men of the East,” Bent Kedem; loving strife, true sons of Ishmael, of whom the Angel of Jehovah said “he will be a wild man, his hand will be against every man and every man’s hand against him” ( Genesis 16:12).

    KEDEMAH =“eastward”. Youngest of Ishmael’s sons ( Genesis 25:15).

    KEDEMOTH =“easternmost parts”. A town E. of the Dead Sea, assigned to Reuben ( Joshua 13:18), then to the Merarite Levites ( Joshua 21:37). A wilderness or uncultivated pasture adjoining was named from it; where Israel encamped when Moses asked leave of Sihon to pass through the Amorite country ( Deuteronomy 2:26, etc.).

    KEDESH 1. A town in Judah’s extreme S. ( Joshua 15:23) =“sanctuary”. 2. Of Issachar, assigned to the Gershonite Levites ( 1 Chronicles 6:72); Kishon in Joshua 21:28 probably the better reading. 3. Kedesh Naphtali, or Kedesh in Galilee ( Joshua 19:37), a Levitical city of refuge assigned to the Gershonite Levites ( Joshua 20:7). Barak’s birthplace ( Judges 4:6,9,10), where he and Deborah assembled Zebulun and Naphtali as being a “holy” place, which Kedesh means. Kedesh Naphtali is now Kades at the western edge of Huleh, the marshy basin through which Jordan passes into the sea of Merom, from which Kedesh lies N.W. four miles distant. Its site is on a high ridge jutting out from the western hills, well watered, and environed by plains well cultivated and peopled. Conder (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1877, p. 25) conjectures that the Kedesh to which Barak called Israel together is distinct from Kadesh (or Kedesh) Naphtali, Barak’s native place. For Kadesh Naphtali is 30 miles from Tabor, the scene of the battle, and separated by some of the most difficult country in Palestine. Probably Bezanaim was E. of Tabor, and answers to the modern Bessum. Harosheth of the Gentiles will thus be Harothiyeh. In this direction probably stood Kedesh, at the place now called Kadis, on the shore of the sea of Galilee.

    Taken by Tiglath Pileser ( 2 Kings 15:29). Tell Hara, standing out prominently to the S.E., is connected by Lieut. Kitchener with Harosheth the head quarters of Sisera (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, October, 1877, p. 197).

    KEDRON From kadar , “black,” from the turbidness of the stream and the gloom of the valley. The latter begins a mile and a ball N.W. of the Damascus gate of Jerusalem; for three fourths of a mile, it runs toward the city, then inclines E. and is crossed by the Nablus road; half a mile further it sweeps close under the N.E. end of the city wall, where Scopus on the other side joins on to Olivet. Then it sinks clown southward as a deep gorge between Olivet and the E. side of the city. David crossed it in his flight from Jerusalem when Absalom rebelled ( 2 Samuel 15:23,30). The divine Son of David too crossed it on His way to Gethsemane, the scene of His agony ( John 18:1; Mark 14:26; Luke 22:39). The road still leads from Stephen’s gate due E. of Jerusalem down to the bridge across it. The bottom is 100 ft. lower than the base of the city wall, and 500 lower than the summit of Mount Olivet on the other side. A little further S. the Kedron valley becomes a narrow cleft between the hill of offense on the E. and the precipitous Moriah and Ophel on the W. Here the bottom is 150 ft. below the base of the city wall. The fountain of the Virgin is at the foot of Ophel, and is thought to be fed from the cisterns beneath the old temple.

    This gives point to Ezekiel’s vision ( Ezekiel 47:8); the waters from under the right side of the temple went E. through the desert into the Dead Sea, making life succeed to barrenness, so the gospel where the waters fail, barrenness begins; so where the gospel is not.

    Beyond Ophel, Kedron valley meets Tyropeon and Hinnom valleys. The enclosure here between the hill of offense on the E., the hill of evil counsel on the W., and modern Zion on the N., is very fertile, furnishing the vegetable market of Jerusalem, and was anciently the “king’s gardens.”

    The stream Kedron flows only in winter, as its Greek designation cheimarros implies. The valley Kedron passes through the wilderness of Judah to the N.W. shore of the Dead Sea. It was the scene of Asa’s demolishing his mother Maachah’s idol ( 2 Chronicles 15:16). Also under Hezekiah all the impurities removed from the temple were cast into the Kedron (29:16; 30:14). So under Josiah ( 2 Kings 23:4-12); it was then the common cemetery ( 2 Kings 23:6).

    The “valley” of Kedron is in Hebrew called nachal , “wady,” including both valley and stream, whereas the valley of Hinnom is called ge’ ; so that the “brook” (nachal ) which Hezekiah “stopped running through the midst of the land” ( 2 Chronicles 32:4) was Kedron. He sealed its source, “the upper spring head of Gihon,” where it came forth N. of the city, and led it underground within the city ( 2 Chronicles 32:30). (See GIHON and see JERUSALEM ). This accounts for the disappearance of water in the ancient bed of Kedron. The water possibly still flows below the present surface.

    Barclay mentions a fountain flowing several hundred yards in a valley before it enters the Kedron from the N. Again he heard water murmuring below the ground two miles below the city; a subterranean stream probably connects the two.

    KEHELATHAH A desert encampment of Israel ( Numbers 33:22). The name, Kedhelathah = “assembling”, Israel gave. During the 38 years of penal wandering the “congregation” was broken up, only round the tabernacle an organized camp of Levites, priests, and chiefs continued, and it moved from place to place. Being the nucleus and head quarters of the nation, and rallying point for the warriors, its movements were the only ones which the sacred historian records ( Numbers 33:18-36). Qehelathah = “assembling”, and makhelowt = “assemblies” ( Numbers 33:25), mark extraordinary but temporary gatherings of Israel at those places.

    KEILAH = “fortress”. In the shephelah or lower hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:44), hence the phrase “go down to Keilah.” David in dependence on Jehovah’s promise, notwithstanding his men’s protest on the ground of their weakness, rescued it from the Philistines (1 Samuel 23); here Abiathar joined him with the ephod, having escaped from the massacre of priests at Nehemiah The proximity of see HARETH , where David was, accounts for his helping it though he did not help other towns when robbed by the Philistines. Saul too looked to God, as if His providence had “delivered” David to him by David’s entering a town with “gates and bars,” Saul’s hope was presumption, for God would never be the minister to gratuitous and murderous malice. David again consulted God in sincere faith, whether the men of Keilah would betray him. Like the Antitype, David was being betrayed by the ungrateful men whom he came to save. The grain abounding character of the Judaeau lowland accords with the Philistines robbing the “threshing floors” of Keilah. Its strength, as a key to the hill country of Judah, is implied in the “armies” of the Philistines, and in Saul’s calling “all the people together to go down to Keilah.”

    All “the inhabitants of Keilah” probably did not join in the treachery against David, only the Baalites, Hebrew: Baali for “men” of Keilah (verses 11,12), i.e. the Canaanite portion, votaries of Baal, to whom David’s devotion to Jehovah and the presence of the sacred ephod with the priest Abiathar were an offense. Psalm 31:6,8,21 alludes, with the undesignedness which characterizes genuineness, to this: “I have hated them that regard lying vanities (idols as Baal), but I trust in Jehovah.” “Thou hast known my soul in adversities” (David’s phrase in the independent history, 2 Samuel 4:9). “Thou hast not shut me up into the hand of the enemy, Thou hast set my feet in a large room .... Blessed be Jehovah, for He hath shown me His marvelous kindness in a strong city,” the very description of Keilah.

    In Nehemiah 3:17,18 Hashabiah is “ruler of the half part (pelek ) of Keilah” and Bavai ruler of the other half part. Pelek means a “breast,” a round hill, or mamelon ; applied to Jerusalem composed of two swelling hills with the Tyropeon valley passing between. Each half had its military ruler. El Khuweilifeh on the edge of the great plain, the road between Gaza and Hebron, answers probably to the double stronghold Keilah. It consists of two tells or round hills, with a valley between.

    KELAIAH, KELITA Ezra 10:23; Nehemiah 10:10; 8:7.

    KEMUEL 1. Nahor’s son by Milcah, father of Bethuel (Rebekah’s father) and Aram or Ram ( Genesis 22:21; compare Job 32:2). 2. Numbers 34:24. 3. 1 Chronicles 27:17.

    KENATH Now Kenawat, near the S. end of the tract el Lejah, and on the W. slopes of the Hauran mountains ( Numbers 32:41,42). Its conqueror Nobah named it after himself ( Judges 8:11); the original name has supplanted his name. Transl. 1 Chronicles 2:23 “Geshur (its people N.W. of Bashan) and Aram (the Aramaeans or Syrians) took the towns of Jair (rather Havoth Jair) from them (the Jairites) with Kenath and the towns thereof, 60 cities,” i.e. 23 of the Havoth Jair (i.e. Jair’s life, conquered by Jair) and 37 of Kenath and her dependent towns (conquered by Nobah), in all.

    KENAZ (See JEPHUNNEH ). 1. Son of Eliphaz, Esau’s son. A duke of Edom ( Genesis 36:15,42). Founder of the family of Kenezites (adopted into Israel), of whom were Caleb and Othniel ( Joshua 14:14). 2. Caleb’s grandson, but the “and” (even) before “Kenaz” in 1 Chronicles 4:15 shows a name has fallen out. 3. Younger brother of Caleb and father of Othniel ( Joshua 15:17). But Keil with the Masorites translated “Othniel the son of Kenaz (i.e. the Kenezites) and (younger) brother of Caleb.”

    Caleb gave him his daughter to wife, a marriage in Keil’s view not forbidden in the law. “The Kenizzites” of Genesis 15:19 either had ceased to exist before Joshua, or probably Moses added their name subsequently, as those descendants of Kenaz were adopted into Israel subsequently, to whom Caleb belonged.

    KENITES A Midianite race, for Jethro the Kenite is called priest prince of Midian ( Exodus 2:15,16; 4:19; Judges 1:16; 4:11). The connection with Moses explains their continued alliance with Israel, accompanying them to Jericho “the city of palm trees” ( Judges 1:16; compare 2 Chronicles 28:15), thence to the wilderness of Judah, where “they dwelt among the people” (Israel), realizing Moses’ promise to see HOBAB , whose name appears slightly altered as that of a wady opposite Jericho ( Numbers 10:32). Hence Saul in a friendly spirit warned them to leave the Amalekites whom he was about to destroy ( 1 Samuel 15:6), and David sent presents to them, having previously pretended to Achish that he had invaded their southern border ( 1 Samuel 27:10; 30:29). (See HEBER , see HAZEZON TAMAR , see RECHABITES , see JEHONADAB ). E. Wilton (Imperial Dictionary). suggests that Kenites is a religious rather than a gentilic term, meaning a worshipper of the goddess Kain, one form of Ashtoreth or Astarte. This would account for God’s denunciation of the Kenites by Balaam ( Numbers 24:21,22 margin). Evidently the Kenites to be dispossessed by Israel ( Genesis 15:19) were distinct from the Kenites to whom Hobab and Jethro belonged. The latter were of Midianite origin, sprung from Abraham and Keturah, occupying the region E. of Egypt and W. of Seir and the gulf of Akabah (25:2); the former were Canaanites of the city Kain, which was taken by Judah ( Joshua 15:57).

    The Canaanite Kenites Balaam denounces; or else more probably Balaam’s prophecy is “Kain (the Midianite Kenites) shall not be exterminated until Asshur shall carry him away into captivity” (Keil). Thus “strong is thy dwelling place, and thou puttest thy nest in a rock,” is figurative. The Kenites did not as Edom dwell in the rocks ( Obadiah 1:3,4), but by leaving their nomadic life near Horeb to join Israel wandering in quest of a home the Kenite really placed his rest upon a safe rock, and would only be carried away when Assyria and Babylon took Israel and Judah; with the difference however that Judah should be restored, but the Kenites not so because they forfeited God’s blessing by maintaining independence of Israel though intimately joined and by never entering inwardly into God’s covenant of grace with Israel. The connection of Midian and the Kenites appears in the name Kenney still attached to a wady in the midst of the Muzeiny or Midianites. Midian (and the Kenites) and Amalek were associated, as still are the Muzeiny and Aleikat (Amalek). The Muzeiny commit their flocks to women, as Jethro committed his to his daughters.

    The name Medinah betrays connection with Midian. The power of ingratiating themselves with their neighbours characterized the Kenites ( Judges 4:17). Also the love of tent life, hospitality, the use of goat’s milk whey, the employment of women in men’s work, so that the sexes had free contact and yet the female part of the tent was inviolable (4, 5; Exodus 2:4; Numbers 25).

    KERCHIEF ”Woe to the women that make kerchiefs upon the head of every stature (men of every age) to hunt souls” (to make them their prey): Ezekiel 13:18. Magic veils, put over the heads of those consulting them, to fit them for receiving a response, rapt in spiritual trance above the world.

    KEREN HAPPUCH Job’s youngest daughter, born in his renewed prosperity = “horn of antimony”, the pigment used by Eastern ladies to darken their eyelashes, that the eye might shine more lustrous ( 42:14). In contrast to his “horn defiled in the dust” ( 16:15).

    KERIOTH = “closely contiguous cities” 1. Read together, without “and,” Kerioth Hezron (Kuryetein, “the two cities,” now 10 miles S. of Hebron): Joshua 15:25; in southern Judah.

    Hazor implies a pastoral spot; Kerioth, kir (“a wall”), kirjah, imply military fortifications; Welsh, caer. The Hazors are in the southern or Negeb plain; the Kirjahs in the hills. 2. A city of Moab ( Jeremiah 48:24), named with other places “far and near”; if “far” include 60 miles N.N.E. of Heshbon, then Kerioth is now Kureiyeh and Bozrah is Buzrah. Others conjecture Kureyat; Cyril Graham Kiriath and Kiriatain S.W. of Bozrah, containing primitive and gigantic edifices, the roofs formed of stone beams laid side by side, 25 ft. long, and the doors slabs of single stones; the work probably of the giant Emim, the name Kerioth too being perhaps of Anakim origin.

    KEROS Nehemiah 7:47.

    KETURAH A secondary wife or concubine taken by Abraham, whether in Sarah’s lifetime or afterward is uncertain ( Genesis 25:1; 1 Chronicles 1:28,32). Their sons were Zimran, Jokshan, Medan, Midian, Ishbak, Shuah; they spread through the desert E. to the Persian gulf. Hagar’s son Ishmael’s posterity was the elder branch of the “sons of the concubines.”

    KEY Song 5:4,5. A piece of wood, from seven inches to two feet long, fitted with pegs which correspond to small holes in the bolt within; the key put through a hole draws the bolt. The symbol of authority to open or shut ( Isaiah 22:22; Revelation 3:7; 1:18). A chamberlain’s (eunuch) badge of office is often a key, hung by a kerchief “on the shoulders” ( Isaiah 9:6). The power of the keys was given to Peter and the other apostles only at times ( Matthew 16:19; 18:18) when, and in so far as, Christ made him and them infallible. Peter rightly opened the gospel door to the Gentiles (Acts 10; 11:17,18; 14:27), but he wrongly tried to shut it again ( Galatians 2:11-18; compare Luke 11:52).

    KEZIA = cassia. Psalm 45:8, Job 42:14. An aromatic herb, expressing the beauty of Job’s daughter.

    KEZIZ A city on the E. border of Benjamin ( Joshua 18:21). A valley (creek, or head of a valley expanding into a plain, triangular, W. of the Jordan, between the base of the hills and the Dead Sea) is named from it; from kaatsats “to cut”; from the timber cut down in the large groves that anciently grew near Jericho and the Jordan and in the plain. This cutting of the forest before his eyes would naturally suggest John Baptist’s image, “now also the axe is laid to the root of the trees” ( Matthew 3:10).

    DeSaulcy found such head of a valley still called Kaaziz.

    KIBROTH HATTAAVAH = “graves of lust”. Numbers 11:34; 33:17. At Erweis el Ebeirig near wady el Hudherah (Hazeroth) Israelite remains apparently are found, marking the site of Kibroth Hattaavah. (See WILDERNESS OF WANDERINGS end). Clark makes El Ain to be Kibroth Hattaavah.

    Laborde makes El Ain to be Hazeroth. The S.E. “wind from the Lord” from the neighbouring Elanitic gulf of the Red” Sea” bore quails so as to “throw them upon” (Hebrew Numbers 11:31) the encampment and its neighbourhood, “about two cubits above the face of the ground,” i.e. not that they were piled up to that height, but the quails wearied with their flight flew so low as to be easily knocked down or caught by the people.

    The quail flies with the wind and low. The prodigious quantity and the supply of them at that time, in connection with Jehovah’s moral dealings with Israel, constitute the miracle, which is in consonance with God’s natural law though then intensified. The hot Khamsin or S.E. wind is what quails avail themselves of in their annual flight northwards; the S.W. wind was the extraordinary agent brought in “by the power of God” ( Psalm 78:26). As Jehovah told them (ver. 20), they ate “a whole month until it came out at their nostrils, and was loathsome” to them. The impossibility, to ordinary view, of such a meat supply for 600,000 men for a month long even to satiety (“He rained flesh upon them as dust, and feathered fowls like as the sand of the sea”: Psalm 78:27), staggered Moses’ faith: “shall the flocks and the herds be slain for them to suffice them? or shall all the fish of the sea be gathered together for them?” (the proximity to the Red “Sea” suggested the “fish,” ver. 31; compare John 6:7-9). We too often “limit the Holy One of Israel” ( Psalm 78:41,20-31). But “while the flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was consumed” (Speaker’s Commentary for “chewed”), “the wrath of Jehovah smote the people with a very great plague.” Feeding on quails for a whole month would of itself be injurious. God punished the gluttonous people through their gluttony which they had indulged in to surfeit; He aggravated the natural consequences into a supernatural visitation. God punishes murmurers by “giving them their request, but sending leanness into their soul” ( <19A615> Psalm 106:15).

    The first supply of quails was on the 15th day of the second month after the exodus (Exodus 16; <19A540> Psalm 105:40), just before the manna. The second was at Kibroth Hattaavah in the second year after the camp had removed from its 12 months’ stay at Sinai. The Hebrew for “quail” is selaw , and the locality has several places named from it, wady es Selif the E. road, wady Soleif the road to the W. E. Wilton (Imperial Dictionary) fixes on an old cemetery in the wady Berah as Kibroth Hattaavah.

    KIBZAIM A city of Mount Ephraim ( Joshua 21:22); given to the Kohathite Levites; = “two heaps.” (See JOKMEAM , similarly meaning a gathering or confluence, from kamah and amam ). Identified by E. Wilton (Imperial Dictionary) with Kasab, near the confluence of two streams (from whence Kibzaim is derived) on the N.W. boundary of Ephraim ( Joshua 16:9; 17:9,10).

    KID (See FOOD , end, on the prohibition to “seethe” or boil it in its “mother’s milk”: Deuteronomy 14:21).

    KINAH A city in the S. border of Judah, next Edom ( Joshua 15:22). A Kenite settlement made directly after the fall of Jericho ( Judges 1:16). E.

    Wilton (Imperial Dictionary) would read for “Eder, and Jagur, and Kinah” “Arad and Hazor Kinah”; compare Septuagint, “Ara and Asor and Kinah.”

    Some must be compound names, otherwise the list would exceed the number specified in verse 32.

    KING Moses ( Deuteronomy 17:14-17) contemplated the contingency of a king being set up in Israel as in all the adjoining nations. The theocracy and the law could be maintained under kings as under a commonwealth. God’s promise was,” kings of people shall be of Sarah” ( Genesis 17:16). Other allusions to kings to come occur (36:31; Numbers 24:17; Deuteronomy 28:36). The request of the people ( 1 Samuel 8:5, etc.), “make us a king to judge us like all the nations,” evidently is molded after Deuteronomy 17:14; so Samuel’s language in presenting Saul to the people ( 1 Samuel 10:24) as “him whom the Lord hath chosen” alludes to Moses’ direction ( Deuteronomy 17:15), “thou shalt in any wise set him king over thee whom the Lord thy God shall choose.” It was not the mere desire for a king which is blamed, but the spirit of their request and the circumstances under which they made it. They set aside Samuel, though appointed by the heavenly King, on the pretext “behold thou art old,” though he took a leading part in state affairs for 35 years afterward ( 1 Samuel 8:5), “they have not rejected thee but ... Me that I should not reign over them”; they distrusted God’s power and will to save them from Nahash ( 1 Samuel 12:12), though He had delivered them from the Philistines (1 Samuel 7). Samuel’s sons were corrupt, but that did not warrant their desire to set aside himself, whom none could accuse of corruption (1 Samuel 12). Impatience of God’s yoke (the laws of the theocracy), eagerness to imitate the nations around, and unbelief in trial, instead of seeking for the cause of their misfortunes in themselves, were the sin of their request. God in retribution “gave them a king in His anger” ( Hosea 13:10,11). Samuel by God’s direction warned them of the evil results of their desire, the prerogative to dispose of their property and their children at will, which he would claim; yet they refused to obey: “nay, but we will have a king, that we also may be like all the nations, and that the king may judge us and go out before us and fight our battles.” The sacred record of Solomon’s multiplying horses and chariots from Egypt, and foreign wives who turned away his heart, alludes to the prohibition ( Deuteronomy 17:16,17; compare Deuteronomy 7:3,4; Exodus 34:16), and proceeds to verify the prediction of the results of disobedience to it. God saves not by horses and horsemen, but by the Lord His people’s God ( Hosea 1:7). Moses’ caution against “returning to Egypt” accords with his experience ( Numbers 14:4). After the kingdom was set up in Israel the danger was no longer of a literal (but see Jeremiah 42:14) but of a spiritual backsliding return to Egypt ( Hosea 11:5; Isaiah 30:1,2; 36:9; Ezekiel 17:15). Solomon’s multiplication of horses and chariots from Egypt entailed constant traffic with that idolatrous nation, which the prohibition, Deuteronomy 17:16, was designed to prevent.

    The king when set up, as the judge previously, was but God’s viceroy, enjoying only a delegated authority. The high priest, priests, and Levites, as God’s ministers, were magistrates as well as religious officers. Saul was elected by the divine oracle from an obscure family, so that all saw his authority was held solely at God’s pleasure. The king had the executive power under God; God reserved to Himself the executive. The words “Jehovah is our Judge, Jehovah is our Lawgiver, Jehovah is our King,” embody the theocracy ( Isaiah 33:22). The land itself was His ( Leviticus 25:23,42,55); and the people, as His servants, could not be permanently bondservants to men. The king was closely connected with the priesthood, and was bound to “write (i.e. have written for him) a copy of the law out of that before the priests and Levites; he should read therein all his life, to keep all the words, that his heart might not be lifted up above his brethren, to the end that he might prolong his days in his kingdom” ( Deuteronomy 17:18-20). Instead of being, like Eastern kings, of a distinct royal caste, he was simply to be first among equals, like his subjects bound by the fundamental law of the nation (compare Matthew 23:9). None of the Israelite kings usurped the right to legislate. The people chose their king, but only in accordance with God’s “choice” and from their “brethren” ( 1 Samuel 9:15; 10:24; 16:12; 1 Kings 19:16; Chronicles 22:10). The rule (“one from among thy brethren shalt thou set king over thee,” Deuteronomy 17:15) that no stronger should reign gives point to the question (see JESUS CHRIST ), Matthew 22:17, “is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar?” ( Jeremiah 30:21). The unlimited polygamy of Eastern kings was forbidden. Samuel wrote down “the manner of the kingdom” ( 1 Samuel 10:25), i.e. the rights and duties of the king in relation to Jehovah the supreme King, and to the nation.

    Despotic murders were committed as that of the 85 priests at Nob, besides the other inhabitants, by Saul ( 1 Samuel 22:18,19); but mostly the kings observed forms of law. Even Ahab did not seize at once Naboth’s vineyard, but did it with the show of a trial. David slew Rechab and Baanah because they were self convicted of Ishbosheth’s murder. The king was commander in chief, supreme judge, and imposer of taxes (Menahem, Kings 15:19,20; Jehoiakim, 2 Kings 23:35) and levies of men ( 1 Kings 5:13-15). He was “the Lord’s anointed,” consecrated with the holy oil heretofore reserved for the priests ( Exodus 30:23-33; 1 Kings 1:39; 2 Samuel 7:14; Psalm 89:19,20,26,27; 2:2,6,7). It was sacrilegious to kill him, even at his own request ( 1 Samuel 24:5,6,10; 26:9,16; 2 Samuel 1:14; Lamentations 4:20). Type of Messiah ( Daniel 9:26). The prophets were his advisers, reprovers (2 Samuel 12, 1 Kings 21) and intercessors with God ( 1 Kings 12:21-24; Isaiah 37:22-36; Jeremiah 37:17; 38:2,4,14-26). He was bound to consult God by the Urim and Thummim of the high priest in every important step ( Samuel 14:18,19; 28:6; 2 Samuel 2:1; 5:19,23). He held office on condition of loyalty to his supreme Lord. Saul, failing herein, forfeited his throne; he usurped the place of God’s will: “we inquired not at the ark in the days of Saul” ( 1 Chronicles 13:3). David, on the contrary, could not bear that God’s throne, the ark, should lie neglected while his throne was so elevated, and he stripped off his royal robe for the linen ephod to do homage before the symbol of God’s throne ( 2 Samuel 6:14). The king selected his successor, under God’s direction, as David chose Solomon before the elder son Adonijah ( 1 Kings 1:30; 2:22; 2 Samuel 12:24,25); compare 2 Chronicles 11:21,22, Rehoboam, Abijah; the firstborn was usually appointed ( 2 Chronicles 21:3,4). The queen mother was regent during a son’s minority, and always held a high position of power at court ( 1 Kings 2:19; 2 Kings 24:12,15; 11:1-3:

    Athaliah).

    His chief officers were the recorder, who wrote annals of his reign ( Samuel 8:16); the scribe or secretary wrote dispatches and conducted his correspondence ( 2 Samuel 8:17); the officer over the house, arrayed in a distinctive robe of office and girdle ( Isaiah 22:15, etc., 36:3); the king’s friend or companion ( 1 Kings 4:5); the captain of the body guard ( 2 Samuel 20:23; 1 Kings 2:25,34,46), who was also chief executioner; the commander in chief under the king ( 2 Samuel 3:30-39; 20:23); his counselor (16:20-23; 17:1-14; 1 Chronicles 27:32). Besides demesnes, flocks, tenths ( 1 Samuel 8:15), levies, he enjoyed a large revenue by “presents,” which virtually became a regular tax.

    KINGDOM OF HEAVEN (Greek “the heavens”): of God. The former is Matthew’s phrase, the latter Mark’s phrase and Luke’s phrase. Derived from Daniel 2:44; 4:26; 7:13,14,27. Messiah’s kingdom, as a whole, both in its present spiritual invisible phase, the gospel dispensation of greet, and also in its future manifestation on earth in glory, when finally heaven and earth shall be joined ( John 1:51; Revelation 21,22). Our Lord’s parables designate several aspects and phases of it by the one common phrase, “the kingdom of the heavens,” or “of God, is like,” etc.

    KINGS, 1 AND Title. In the Septuagint the books are called “the third and fourth of the Kingdoms,” in Vulgate “the third and fourth book of Kings.” Originally the two were one: Bomberg in his printed editions, 1518, 1549, divided them into two. Three periods are included. The first (1 Kings 1—11), 1015-975 B.C., Solomon’s ascent of the throne, wisdom, consolidation of his power, erection of the temple,40 years’ reigning over the undivided twelve tribes; the time of Israel’s glory, except that toward the close of his reign his polygamy and idolatry caused a decline, and God threatened the disruption of the kingdom (1 Kings 11). The second period, from the division into two kingdoms to the Assyrian captivity of the ten northern tribes, 975-722 B.C. The third period, from thence, in Hezekiah’s reign, until Judah’s captivity in Babylon, 722-560 B.C., down to the 37th year of Jehoiachin’s exile and imprisonment. The second period ( 1 Kings 12:1—2 Kings 10) comprises three stages: (1) the enmity at first between Judah and Israel from Jeroboam to Omri, 1 Kings 12:1—16:28; (2) the intermarriage between the royal houses of Israel and of Judah, under Ahab, down to the destruction of both kings, Joram of Israel and Ahaziah of Judah, by Jehu, 1 Kings 16:29—2 Kings 10; (3) the renewal of hostilities, from Jehu’s accession in Israel and Athaliah’s usurpation in Judah to Israel’s captivity in Hezekiah’s sixth year, 1 Kings 11—17.

    The book is not a mere chronicle of kings’ deeds and fortunes, but of their reigns in their spiritual relation to Jehovah the true, though invisible, King of the theocracy; hence it is ranked in the canon among “the prophets.”

    The prophets therefore as His ministers, guardians of His rights, and interpreters of His counsel and will, come prominently forward in the book to maintain His prerogative before the kings His viceroys, and to counsel, warn, and punish as He who spoke in them deemed necessary, confirming their word by miraculous signs. Thus, Samuel by His direction anointed Saul and David to reign over His people; Nathan announced God’s promise that David’s throne and seed should be forever (2 Samuel 7); then when he sinned Nathan remounted his punishment, and upon his repentance immediate forgiveness (2 Samuel 12); similarly, Gad (2 Samuel 24). Nathan announced Solomon’s appointment as successor (12:25; Chronicles 22:9); anointed and installed him instead of Adonijah, the older brother (1 Kings 1). Thenceforth, David’s seed having been established in Judah in conformity with God’s promise (2 Samuel 7), the prophets’ agency in Judah was restricted to critical times and special cases requiring the expression of Jehovah’s will in the way of either reproof of declension or encouragement of faithfulness. But in Israel their agency was more continuous and prominent, because of the absence of Jehovah’s ordinary ministers the priests and Levites, and because of the state idolatry of the calves, to which Ahab added Baal worship. Jehovah appeared to Solomon at Gibeon shortly after his accession, again after his dedication of the temple, finally by a prophet, probably Ahijah, after his declension ( Kings 3:5, etc.; 1 Kings 9:1, etc.; 1 Kings 11:11, etc., 1 Kings 29).

    Elijah “the prophet as fire, whose words burned as a torch” (Ecclesiasticus 48:1), as champion of Jehovah, defeated Baal’s and Asherah’s prophets at Carmel; and averted utter apostasy front northern Israel by banding God’s prophets in schools where Jehovah’s worship was maintained, and a substitute supplied for the legal temple worship enjoyed by the godly in Judah.

    The choice and treatment of materials was determined by the grand theme of the book, namely, the progressive development of the kingdom of God historically, in conformity with the divine promise through Nathan to David which is its germ: “I will set up thy seed after thee, and I will establish his kingdom ... forever. I will be his Father and lie shall be My son; if he commit iniquity I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the stripes of the children of men; but My mercy shall not depart away from him, as I took it from Saul” ( 2 Samuel 7:12-17).

    This is the guiding clue through the whole history. This book records its fulfillment, Jehovah prospering the pious kings of David’s seed, chastising the backsliders, then casting away yet not for ever. Notwithstanding Adonijah’s attempt, Solomon is at the outset recorded as receiving David’s kingdom as Jehovah had promised; he receives at Gibeon the renewal of the promise, on condition of faithfulness, and in answer to his prayer receives wisdom, and also riches and honour which he had not asked for; then after rearing the temple receives God’s confirmation of the promise conditionally, “if there wilt walk before Me as David I will establish thy kingdom forever; but if ye (thou and thy people) shall at all turn from following Me ... then will I cut off Israel out of the land”; then in old age was sentenced for forsaking the covenant to have the kingdom rent from him and given to his servant; yet the grace unchangeably promised in Samuel 7 mitigates the stroke, for David’s sake the rending should take place not in Solomon’s but in his son’s days. Moreover one portion (Judah, also Benjamin, Simeon, and Dan in part (see ISRAEL and see JUDAH )) was reserved with Jerusalem for David’s seed, and should not go with the other ten tribes to Jeroboam.

    The reigns of Israel’s kings are more elaborately detailed, and previously to those of Judah, because Israel, with its crying evils requiring extraordinary prophetic interposition so frequently, furnished more materials for the theme of the book than Judah of which the development was more equable.

    All matters of important bearing on the kingdom of God in Judah are described fully. In both alike Jehovah appears as the gracious, long suffering God, yet the just punisher of the reprobate at last, but still for His covenant sake sparing and preserving a remnant, notwithstanding the idolatry of several even of Judah’s kings ( 1 Kings 15:4; 2 Kings 8:19; 11:1,2). Jehovah promised, on condition of faithfulness, to Jeroboam too a sure house and the throne of Israel, but not for ever, only so long as the separate kingdom should last; for He added, “I will for this afflict the seed of David but not for ever” ( 1 Kings 11:38,39). Judah survived Israel’s destruction because of its firm political basis in the continuous succession, of David’s line, and its religious basis in the divinely appointed temple and Levitical priesthood. But Ahaz’ impiety (though counteracted in part by godly Hezekiah) and especially Manasseh’s awful blood. shedding and idolatry (the effects of which on the people the faithful Josiah could only undo externally) at last provoked God to give up Judah too to captivity; so Jehoiachin first and Zedekiah last were led away to Babylon, and Jerusalem and the temple were destroyed. The book, in happy consonance with its design, closes with Jehoiachin’s elevation from the prison to the highest throne of the vassal kings at Babylon, an earnest of brighter days to the covenant people, the first ray of the dawn of God’s returning favor, and of His restoring the Jews, and of His fulfilling His promise that the kingdom and seed of David shall be forever.

    Relationship to 1 and 2 Samuel. Characteristics. The opening “now” marks that the books of Kings continue the books of Samuel, carrying on the history of the development of the kingdom, as foretold in the fundamental promise (2 Samuel 7). Nevertheless, the uniformity of the treatment of the history, and the unity of the language, mark that the work is independent of 1 and 2 Samuel. The author quotes from his original sources with standing formulas. He gives chronological notes: 1 Kings 6:1 (the number 480 is a copyist’s error (see CHRONOLOGY and see JUDGES )), 1 Kings 6:37,38; 7:1; 9:10; 11:42; 14:20,21,25; 15:1,2,9,10. Moses’ law is his standard for judging the kings ( 1 Kings 2:3; 3:14; 2 Kings 10:31; 11:12; 14:6; 17:37; 18:6; 21:8; 22:8; 23:3,21). He describes in the same phrase the beginning, character, and close of each reign ( 1 Kings 11:43; 14:8,20,31; 15:3,8,11,24,26,34; 22:43,51,53; 16:19,26,30; 2 Kings 3:2,3; 8:24; 10:29,31; 12:3; 13:2,9,11; 14:3,29; 15:3, etc.). Except variations occasioned by the difference of the sources employed, the language, style, vocabulary, and grammar are uniform throughout.

    Assyrian and Chaldee forms occur, found in Jeremiah, but not found in the earlier historical books (Joshua, Judges, 1 and 2 Samuel): eekoh for ‘eekow ( 2 Kings 6:13); ‘akilah , meat ( 1 Kings 19:8); ‘almugim ( 10:11, 12); ‘omnowt , pillars ( 2 Kings 18:16); ura’owt , stalls ( 1 Kings 4:26); barbuwrim , fowls (ver. 23); gahar , stretch ( 18:42); ‘apheer for ‘eepheer ( 20:38, 41); gub , husbandman ( 2 Kings 25:12); galom , wrap (2:8); dobrot , “floats” ( 1 Kings 5:9);Zif (6:1,37); chapha’ , act secretly ( 2 Kings 17:9); yatsiah chamber ( 1 Kings 6:5,6,10) ma’abeh , clay (7:46); nada’ , drive ( 2 Kings 17:21); neshiy , debt ( Kings 4:7); sar , heavy ( 1 Kings 20:43; 21:4,5); pharbar , suburbs ( Kings 23:11); qab , measure ( 6:25); qabal , before ( 15:10); tabanowt , camp (6:8); kothereth chaptier, mezammerot snuffers, both in Kings, Chronicles, and Jeremiah; mekonah , base, in Ezra also. Reference is made to writings containing further information concerning particular kings, not introduced in Kings because not failing in with its design to set forth the kingdom of God.

    RELATION TO CHRONICLES. The language of Kings bears traces of an earlier date. Chaldee forms are rare in Kings, numerous in Chronicles, which has also Persianisms not found in Kings. Chronicles is more comprehensive, comprising genealogies from Adam downward, and David’s reign; 1 Chronicles 28— 2 Chronicles 36:22 synchronizes with 1 and 2 Kings. The prophets are prominent in Kings, as Nathan, Abijah, Elijah, Elisha, the prophet against the Bethel altar, Jonah, etc. The priestly and Levitical element is prominent in Chronicles, e.g. Hezekiah’s purification of the temple, Josiah’s Passover (2 Chronicles 29—31:35).

    The Kings books were written while Israel was still fresh in memory; but Chronicles for the Jews only who no longer could have any intercourse with the half-bred Israelites of the N. (compare 2 Chronicles 20:3,25) Judah and Jerusalem are the chief subject of Chronicles, Israel is in the background. The reason is (see CHRONICLES ), the author (probably Ezra) seeks to encourage the returned exiles to restore the temple service and national polity as they were under the godly kings of David’s line in Judah, whereas they had no existence in northern Israel. The idolatries of Solomon, Rehoboam, and Ahaz, etc., are less detailed, because the returned Jews were no longer prone to idolatry.

    UNITY OF AUTHORSHIP. Nowhere in the books can interpolation or combination of different accounts be detected. The history is brought down to past the middle of the Babylonian captivity; yet no allusion occurs to the deliverance from it. The author was probably living with the Babylonian exiles. The Talmud (Baba Bathra, f. 15, section 1) makes him to be Jeremiah. Probably Jeremiah died in Egypt and hardly lived until 66 years after his call to prophesy, i.e. the 37th year of Jehoiachin. Our author was doubtless acquainted with the prophecies of Jeremiah. The accounts, Kings 24:18, etc., and Jeremiah 52, are both extracts from a fuller account of Jerusalem’s fall. Jeremiah 52 was probably written by someone else, as Jeremiah having recorded the history in the proper place ( Jeremiah 39:40) was not likely to repeat it over again. But in favor of Jeremiah’s authorship is the fact that certain words are used only in Kings and in Jeremiah: baqbuq , cruse ( 1 Kings 14:3; Jeremiah 19:1,10); yagab , husbandman ( 2 Kings 25:12, Jeremiah 52:16); chabah , hide ( Kings 22:25; Jeremiah 49:10); ‘awar , to blind ( 2 Kings 25:7, Jeremiah 39:7). The frequent reference to the Pentateuch accords with the interest Jeremiah was sure to feel in the discovery under Josiah of the temple copy ( Jeremiah 11:3-5 compare Deuteronomy 27:26; Jeremiah 32:18-21 compare Exodus 20:6; 6:6 Jeremiah 34:14 compare Deuteronomy 15:12). Jeremiah’s prophecies and Kings shed mutual light on one another and have undesigned coincidences: 2 Kings 25:1-3, compare Jeremiah 38:1-9; 39:1-7; 2 Kings 25:11,12,18-21, compare Jeremiah 39:10-14; 40:1-5; 2 Kings 24:13; 25:13, compare Jeremiah 27:18-20; 28:3-6; 2 Kings 24:14 compare Jeremiah 24:1; 2 Kings 21—23; compare Jeremiah 7:15; 15:4; 19:3. The absence of mention of Jeremiah in Kings, though he was so prominent in the reigns of the last four kings, is just what we might expect if Jeremiah be the author of Kings. The mention of Seraiah and Zephaniah as slain by Nebuchadnezzar ( 2 Kings 25:18) accords with Jeremiah 21:1; 29:25-29, wherein Zephaniah appears as of the faction that opposed Jeremiah and was headed by priests and false prophets. Compare also Kings 24:2,7 with Jeremiah 25:9,20,21; 37:7,8; 46:1-12.

    SOURCES. For Solomon’s acts the author mentions as his authority “the book of the acts of Solomon” ( 1 Kings 11:41). For the affairs of Judah “the book of the chronicles of the kings of Judah” ( 1 Kings 14:29; 15:7,28; 22:46; 2 Kings 8:23; 12:19). For Israel “the book of the chronicles of the kings of Israel” ( 1 Kings 14:19; 15:31; 16:5,14,20,27; 22:39; 2 Kings 1:18). Not, the national archives kept by the “recorders” or kings’ remembrancers; but annals compiled by prophets from the public, yearbooks or national archives, and also from prophets’ monographs, and collections of prophecies reaching in Israel to Pekah ( 2 Kings 15:31), and in Judah to Jehoiakim ( 2 Kings 24:5), the collection being worked into a book of the times of each kingdom shortly before the overthrow of Judah. The agreement between the books of Kings and 2 Chronicles is due to both quoting from these same annals. The book of Chronicles embodies also writings of individual prophets, as Isaiah, Iddo, and Jehu, beside the daybooks of the kings ( 2 Chronicles 20:34; 32:32). Some of the prophets’ individual writings were received into the annals. No public annalists had place in northern Israel. The formula “to this day” refers to the time of the still existing kingdom of Judah, toward its close, and emanated from the sources employed, not from the author of Kings, for it is common to Kings and Chronicles ( 1 Kings 8:8, see below, Chronicles 5:9; 1 Kings 9:21 compare 2 Chronicles 8:8; 1 Kings 12:19 compare 2 Chronicles 10:19; 2 Kings 8:22 compare Chronicles 21:10. Also 29:29, “the books of Samuel the seer, Nathan the prophet, and Gad the seer,” answer to “the book of the acts of Solomon” in 1 Kings 11:41, and 2 Chronicles 9:29, “the book of Nathan the prophet, the prophecy of Ahijah the Shilonite, and the visions of Iddo the seer against Jeroboam.” “The book of the acts of Solomon” was much earlier than the annals of Israel and Judah. The composition of the annals by prophets accounts for the prominence given to Elijah and Elisha.

    Impartial candor and reference of all things to the standard of the law characterize the composition. The great Solomon’s faults and any grace in northern Israel’s kings are undisguisedly narrated; so also the destruction of the very temple where God manifested His glory. Even Elijah’s temporary weakness of faith in fleeing from Jezebel is told as candidly and faithfully as his marvelous boldness for God. In 1 Kings 8:8 the staves of the ark in the holy place the author says “are unto this day”; this must be a retention of the words of his source, for he survived the destruction of the temple (2 Kings 25). The repetitions are due to the same cause ( Kings 14:21,31; 2 Kings 13:12,13; 14:15,16; 9:14,15; 8:28,29; also 1 Kings 14:30; 15:6). The writer interposes in his quotations his own Spirit-taught reflections ( 2 Kings 13:28; 21:10-16; 17:7-23,32-41).

    Canonical authority. The books have always stood in the second division of the Jewish canon, “the prophets” (nibiyim ), being of prophetic composition and theme (see above, the beginning), namely, God’s administration through His prophets in developing the theocratic kingdom under kings.

    Our Lord thrice refers to the book, speaking of Solomon, the queen of Sheba, and the widow of Sarepta and Naaman ( Matthew 6:29; 12:42; Luke 4:25-27). Also Paul refers to Elias’ intercession against Israel, and God’s answer about the 7,000 who bowed not to Baal ( Romans 11:2-4). Also James as to Elias’ prayer for drought, then for rain ( James 5:17,18; Revelation 11:6). Elisha’s charge to Gehazi ( 2 Kings 4:29) is repeated in our Lord’s charge ( Luke 10:4); the raising of the Shunammite’s son is referred to, Hebrews 11:35; Jezebel is referred to, Revelation 2:20.

    Confirmation from secular history and monuments. The Egyptian king Psinaches’ patronage of Hadad the Edomite ( 1 Kings 11:19,20):

    Solomon’s alliance with his successor Psusennes who reigned 35 years; Shishak’s (Sesonchis I) accession toward the close of Solomon’s reign ( 1 Kings 11:40); his conquest of Judea under Rehoboam, represented on a monument still at Karnak which mentions “the king of Judah,” the time of the Ethiopian dynasty of So (Sabak) and Tirhakah, of the 25th dynasty; the rise and speedy fall of Syrian power, Assyria overshadowing it; the account of Mesha harmonizing with the see DIBON stone; Assyria’s struggles with Egypt and Babylon’s’ sudden supremacy under Nebuchadnezzar over both Assyria and Egypt: all these notices in Kings accord with independent pagan history and inscriptions. The names of Omri, Mesha, Jehu, Menahem, Hoshea, Hezekiah, are deciphered in inscriptions of campaigns of Tiglath Pileser, Sargon, Sennacherib, and Esarhaddon.

    Contemporary prophets, as Isaiah, with Ahaz and Hezekiah, Jeremiah with Jehoiakim and Zedekiah, elucidate the histories of Kings just as the epistles of New Testament are commentaries on Acts.

    KIR A wall, or place fortified with a wall. 1. An Armenian region subject to Assyria, Kurgistan or Georgia between the Black and Caspian seas ( Isaiah 22:6). The river Kur (Cyrus) in it falls into the Caspian Sea. From Kir the Syrians migrated originally; and to it they were removed from Damascus by Tiglath Pileser ( 2 Kings 16:9).

    Esarhaddon had subdued Armenia (according to Assyrian inscriptions:

    Rawlinson, Herodotos i. 481), warring with it as the harbourer of his father Sennacherib’s two parricidal murderers (Amos 1:5; 9:7). Keil thinks Kir to be Kurena along the river Mardus in Media, or else Karine a town in Media, on the ground that the remote parts of Armenia were beyond the Assyrian empire ( 2 Kings 19:37); but Esarhaddon subdued it. The Septuagint,Vulgate, and Targum rendering “Cyrene” favor Keil. 2. KIR HARESH,HERES,HARESETH,HARASETH, or ofMOAB. From harith “a hill” Arabic), or heres “baked clay,” namely, the walls being of brick (?).

    Moab’s two strongholds were Ar (mother) of Moab, the metropolis, and Kit of Moab ( 2 Kings 3:25) on the most elevated hill in the country ( Isaiah 16:7,11; 15:1; 2 Kings 3:25; Jeremiah 48:31,36). Here the Moabite king made his last stand against confederate Israel, Judah, and Edom (see DIBON ). Here he sacrificed his son and so created “indignation against Israel,” because they had reduced him to such an awful extremity; the Israelites’ own superstitious fears were excited and they withdrew from the expedition; then followed Mesha’s victorious campaign recorded on the Dibon stone. Now Kerak, capital of Moat, on the top of a hill 3,000 feet above the Dead Sea, surrounded on all sides by deep ravines, and these by hills from whence the Israelite slingers hurled when they could not take the place; entered by a tunnel through the solid rock for 100 feet distance; a deep. rock hewn moat separates the massive citadel from the town. Kiriah is the archaic term; Ir and Ar the more recent terms for a city. Kereth the Phoenician form appears in Carthage, Cirta. In the Bible we have Kerioth (i.e. “the cities”), Kartah, Kartan ( Joshua 21:32; 15:25; Jeremiah 48:23,24,41; Amos 2:2).

    KIRIATHAIM 1. Numbers 32:37; Joshua 13:19. A town of Reuben. Belonged first to the Emim ( Genesis 14:5 Shaveh Kiriathaim. “the plain of Kiriathaim,” or of the two cities) whom the Moabites dispossessed before the exodus ( Deuteronomy 2:10,11). Moab lost and recovered Kiriathaim when the trans-jordanic tribes were carried captive ( Jeremiah 48:1,23; Ezekiel 25:9). 2. Kiriathaim of Naphtali, assigned to the Levitical Gershonites ( Chronicles 6:76).

    KIRJATH ARBA = “the city of Arba” the Anakite ( Genesis 13:18; 23:2; Joshua 14:15; 15:54; 20:7; 21:11; Nehemiah 11:25). Hebron was the original name, then Mamre (the sacred grove near the town), then Kirjath Caleb restored the name see HEBRON .

    KIRJATH HUZOTH = “city of streets”. In Moab. There Balak led Balaam ( Numbers 22:36,39,41). Between the Arnon and Bamoth Baal.

    KIRJATH JEARIM = “city of forests”. <19D206> Psalm 132:6, “we (David and his people) when in Ephratah heard of the ark” as a hearsay, not as the religious center of the nation as when it was in Shiloh; “we found it in the fields of the wood,” i.e. in Kirjath Jearim, the forest town, where it lay neglected under Saul after its restoration by the Philistines ( 1 Samuel 6:21; 7:1; 2 Samuel 6:2,3,4). David brought it up to Zion. Its other namesBAALAH,BAALE of Judah,KIRJATH BAAL, betray its original connection with Baal worship ( Joshua 15:9,60; 18:14; 1 Chronicles 13:3,6). Contracted into Kirjatharim ( Ezra 2:25). Called simply Kirjath and assigned to Benjamin ( Joshua 18:28). Now Kuryet el Enab, “the city of grapes,” on the right bank of a long wady, with a fine old church, stone houses grouped round two or three castle-like houses, the hereditary residences of the family of Abu Ghaush, a marauding chief, amidst olive groves and terraced slopes.

    But Chaplin identifies Kirjath Jearim with the village Soba, Mount Seir on Judah’s border being Bath el Saghir. Caleb’s son Shobal was the father or founder over again of Kirjath Jearim ( 1 Chronicles 2:50-53). It was one of the four Gibeonite cities which obtained peace with Israel by deceit ( Joshua 9:17).

    KIRJATH SANNAH =“city of palms” (Gesenius), city of doctrine (Bochart). It was in the mountains of Judah, not the usual habitat of palms, rather it was the Canaanite center of religious teaching ( Joshua 15:49)=KIRJATH SEPHER, “city of a book.” Joshua took it and slew its king and inhabitants ( 10:38,39; 12:13). It was then called also Debir (an inner place, namely, among the mountains) in the center of Judah, not the Debit on the N.E. frontier (15:7,15,16; 11:21; 21:15; Judges 1:11,12). Assigned to the priests. Possibly now Dewirban on a hill an hour’s distance W. from Hebron; but more probably Dhoheriyeh: see Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1875, p. 48.

    KISH =“bow”. 1. Saul’s father, son of Abiel, of Benjamin, brother of Abner ( 1 Samuel 9:1,21; 14:51). 1 Chronicles 8:33 passes over many intermediate links between Saul and Ner, the son of Abi (the father) of Gibeon. 2. A descendant of Benjamin, of the family of Gibeon, distinct from Saul’s father ( 1 Chronicles 8:30). 3. A Merarite Levite, son of Abdi, in Hezekiah’s days; sanctified himself to cleanse the temple ( Chronicles 29:12). The Levitical house under its chief, rather than an individual, is meant here by Kish. 4. 1 Chronicles 23:21=KISHI, ancestor of Ethan the minstrel ( 1 Chronicles 6:44; 15:17)=KUSHAIAH. 5. Esther 2:5.

    KISHON, OR KISHION A town on Issachar’s border, allotted to the Gershonite Levites ( Joshua 19:20; 31:28).

    KISHON RIVER = “bent like a bow”. A torrent (nachal ), perennial for eight miles. Fed from sources along the whole plain of Jezreel as far S.E. as Engannim or Jenin, and as far N.E. as Tabor and Mount Gilboa (“Little Hermon”). Springs of Mount Carmel and the Samaria range on the S. and the mountains of Galilee on the N., and wady el Malek, supply its perennial part. The scene of Sisera’s defeat and of Elijah’s slaying of Baal’s prophets ( Judges 4:7,13; 5:19,21; Psalm 83:9; 1 Kings 18:40). The only notice of Kishon River elsewhere is as “the torrent facing Jokneam” (now Kaimam) ( Joshua 19:11). Now nahr Mukatta, flowing N.W. through the Jezreel (Esdraelon) plain to the bay of Acca and the Mediterranean. “ That ancient river” ( Judges 5:21): the torrent of the olden times, i.e. the scene of similar battles of old, for Esdraelon was always a great battle field of Palestine, nachal qidumim . It breaks by a narrow pass beneath the height Harothieh (perhaps related to “Harosheth”) into the Acre or Acca plain.

    The spring of Lejjun answers probably to “the waters of Megiddo,” and is a feeder of Kishon River. Here and at Taanach Barak assembled his forces.

    But the battle was fought at Mount Tabor,15 miles off. For Psalm 73:10 says, “the Canaanites perished at Endor” on the S. side of Mount Tabor, to which the kings had marched from the S. Conder identifies “the waters of Megiddo” with the springs which flow from the mound of Mujedda ruin, and the countless streams in the valley of Jezreel (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, October, 1877, p. 19l). The upper Kishon River swells into a torrent with deep mud in the sudden rain storms in winter and spring; here in the swamps, from which the main stream of the Kishon River rises, the Canaanites fleeing perished in numbers.

    At the extreme E. of Carmel is the spot El Mahraka, “the burning,” the scene of Elijah’s sacrifice, a rocky height abruptly shooting up on the E.

    Nowhere does Kishon River run so close to Carmel as beneath Mahraka, from which the descent to it is by a steep ravine. Mahraka is 1,635 ft. above the sea and 1,000 above the Kishon River; this height one could go up and down in the short time allowed in 1 Kings 18:40-44. Moreover, nearer than this water could be got at the vaulted fountain in the form of a tank with steps down to it, 250 ft. beneath the altar plateau.

    KISS The customary salutation in the East as a mark of respect or affection ( Genesis 27:26; Song 1:2; Luke 7:45); hence the token used by the hypocrite to pretend love ( 2 Samuel 15:5 Absalom; Matthew 26:48 Judas). The “kiss of charity” or love, “an holy kiss” (pure and chaste), was the pledge of Christian brotherhood (Apostol. Const. 2:57; 8:11) in the early church (Justin Martyr, Apology 1:65), especially at the Lord’s supper, when the kiss was passed through the congregation, the men kissing the men, the women the women ( Romans 16:16; Corinthians 16:20; 2 Corinthians 13:12; Acts 20:37; Thessalonians 5:26; 1 Peter 5:14). Tertullian calls it (de Orat. 14) “the kiss of peace.” Not a mere conventional salutation, “the mystic kiss” (Clemens Alex. Paedag. 3:11), i.e. symbolizing union in Christ. A kiss was the mark also of reverence and subjection. So Samuel after anointing Saul kissed him ( 1 Samuel 10:1). Also used in religious “adoration” (derived from the Latin, ad os “to the mouth,” namely, kissing the hand in homage), whether of idols ( Job 31:27; 1 Kings 19:18; Hosea 13:2) or of Jehovah ( Psalm 2:12). So the Muslims kiss the Kaabaat Mecca.

    KITE: ‘ayyah ( Leviticus 11:14). The red kite, Milvus regalis, remarkable for its sharp sight ( Job 28:7, where for “vulture” translated “kite,” ‘ayyah even its eye fails to penetrate the miner’s hidden “path”; Deuteronomy 14:13). From an Arabic root “to turn,” the kite sailing in circles guided by the rudder-like tail. The phrase “after its kind” implies that a genus or class of birds, not merely one individual, is meant. The bony orbits of the eye and the eye itself are especially large in proportion to the skull, in all the Raptores. The sclerotic plates enclose the eye as in a hoop, in the form of a goblet with a trumpet rim; by this the eye becomes a self-adjusting telescope to discern near or far objects. Hence, when a beast dies in a wilderness, in a very short time kites and vultures, invisible before to man, swoop in spiral circles from all quarters toward it.

    KITHLISH = “dashing down of the lion”, from kathath layish . A town of Judah in the shephelah or lower hills ( Joshua 15:40). Now El Jilas. Traces of the “lion” abound on all sides; in the plains of Dan on the N. ( Deuteronomy 33:22; Judges 14:5), in the uplands of Judah on the E. ( Genesis 49:9; 1 Samuel 17:34), and in “the S.,” the droughty land between Palestine and Egypt ( 2 Samuel 23:20; Isaiah 30:6).

    KITRON A town allotted to Zebulun, but not wrested from the Canaanites ( Judges 1:30). Probably the same as Kattath in Joshua 19:15.

    KNIFE Originally of flakes of stone or flint, which was retained for sacred purposes as circumcision, even after the introduction of bronze, iron, and steel ( Exodus 4:25; Joshua 5:2, margin). The Egyptians never used bronze or steel in preparing the mummies, stone being regarded as purer and more sacred. Used little at meals, but for slaughtering animals and cutting up carcass ( Genesis 22:6; Leviticus 7:33,34). Also by scribes for making and mending the reed pen ( Jeremiah 36:23, “penknife”; see also 1 Kings 18:28). (See CIVILIZATION and see JOSHUA ).

    KNOP Our “knob” ( Exodus 25:31-36,37:17-22). (1) Kaphtor , pomegranate-like knops or balls, associated with flowers in architectural ornamentation, also a boss from which, as crowning the stem, branches spring out. In Amos 9:1 instead of “lintel” (kaphtor ), and Zephaniah 2:14 translated “the sphere-like capital of the column.” The Hebrew implies something crowning a work and at its top. (2) Peqaiym ( 1 Kings 6:18; 7:24), gourd-like oval ornaments running in straight rows, carved in the cedar wainscot of the temple interior, and an ornament cast round the great” sea” below the brim; in double row, ten to a cubit, two inches from center to center ( 1 Kings 6:18; 7:24). Paqowt means wild gourds.

    KOA Ezekiel 23:23. [Pekoa’ ] (“visitation”) and Shod (“rich”) and Ken (“noble”). Babylon is the land of visitation; actively, visiting with judgment Judah; passively, to be visited with judgment ( Jeremiah 50:21). Margin, “rich and noble” in her prosperity above all kingdoms. Maurer explains, “the Babylonians and all the Chaldaeans (Pekowd ), prefects (Shoa and Koa), rich,” etc.

    KOHATH = “assembly”. Levi’s second son; came down to Egypt with Levi and Jacob ( Genesis 46:11). Died 133 years old ( Exodus 6:16,18). From him sprang Moses and Aaron ( 1 Chronicles 6:2); but see AMRAM their father is separated from the Amram, Kohath’s son, by many omitted links in the genealogy, for at the exodus Kohath’s posterity numbered 2,750 between 30 and 50 years old ( Numbers 4:35,36), and the males young and old 8,600, divided into the Amramites, Izharites, Hebronites, and Uzzielites ( Numbers 3:25-27, etc.). Their charge on the march was on the S. side of the tabernacle, to bear ( Numbers 4:15) the ark, the table, the candlestick, the altars, and vessels of the sanctuary, and the hangings, but not to take off the coverings put on by the sons of Aaron or touch them, on pain of death; Uzzah’s fatal error ( 2 Samuel 6:6,7). They held high office as judges and rulers in things sacred and secular, and keepers of the dedicated treasures, and singers in the sanctuary ( 1 Chronicles 26:23-32; 2 Chronicles 20:19). Samuel was Kohathite, and therefore so was Heman the singer, Samuel’s descendant. Their inheritance was in Manasseh, Ephraim, and Dan ( 1 Chronicles 6:61-70; Joshua 21:5,20-26).

    KOLAIAH 1. Nehemiah 11:7. 2. Jeremiah 29:21,22.

    KORAH = “bald”. 1. Esau’s son, by Aholibamah ( Genesis 36:5,14,18). A duke of Edom, born in Canaan before Esau migrated to Mount Seir. 2. Sprung from Eliphaz (36:16), but probably it is a copyist’s error from ver. 18. One manuscript of the Samaritan Pentateuch omits it. 3. A son of Hebron, descended from Judah ( 1 Chronicles 2:43). 4. Son (or, descendant) of Izhar, son of Kohath, son of Levi. Ringleader of the rebellion against Moses and Aaron (Numbers 16; 26:9-11); the one solitary anecdote recorded of the 38 years’ wandering, uncircumcision, and shame, Not content with his honourable post as a Levite “minister” to the sanctuary, Korah “sought the priesthood also.” Associated with him in the rebellion Dathan, Abiram, and On (the last is not mentioned subsequently), sprung from Reuben, who sought to regain the forfeited primogeniture and the primacy of their own tribe among Israel’s tribes ( 1 Chronicles 5:1).

    The punishment answered to the Reubenites’ sin, their pride was punished by “Reuben’s men being made few,” so that Moses prayed “let Reuben live and not die,” i.e. be saved from extinction ( Deuteronomy 33:6).

    Elizaphan of the youngest branch, descended from Uzziel ( Numbers 3:27,30), was preferred before Korah of the elder Izharite branch and made “chief of the house of the father of the families of the Kohathites”; hence probably arose his pique against Moses. With the undesigned coincidence which characterizes truth we find the Reubenites encamped next the Kohathites, so the two were conveniently situated for plotting together (Numbers 2). Korah with “250 princes of the assembly, famous in the congregation, men of renown” (not restricted to the tribe of Reuben: Numbers 27:3), said to Moses and Aaron, “ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them” (compare Exodus 19:6). The Reubenites’ sin was in desiring to set aside all special ministries, in which Korah to gain their support joined them ostensibly; he did not really wish to raise the people to a level with the Levites, but the Levites alone to the level of the priests.

    Korah’s sin answers to that of sacerdotalist ministers who, not content with the honour of the ministry (nowhere in the New Testament are Christian ministers called “sacrificing” or “sacerdotal priests,” hiereis, a term belonging in the strict and highest sense to Jesus alone; restricted to Him and the Aaronic and pagan priests, and spiritually applied to all Christians: Matthew 8:4; Acts 14:13; Hebrews 5:6; Revelation 1:6; 5:10; 20:6; 1 Peter 2:5,9), usurp Christ’s sacrificing and mediatorial priesthood; also to that of all men who think to be saved by their own doings instead of by His mediatorial work for us ( Acts 4:12).

    The Reubenites’ sin answers to that of those who would set aside all ministers on the ground that all Christians are priests unto God. The fact that all Christians are “kings unto God” does not supersede the present need of kings and rulers, to whom the people delegate some of their rights and liberties. Moses gave them a respite for repentance until the morrow: “take you censers, fire, and incense before the Lord tomorrow ... the man whom the Lord doth choose ... shall be holy; ye take too much upon you, ye sons of Levi,” retorting their own words. People often charge others with the very sin which they themselves are committing. Upon Moses’ sending for Dathan and Abiram they would not come, they retorted his own words: “is it a small thing ( Numbers 16:9,13) that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and honey ... then hast not brought us into a land that floweth with milk and honey,” etc. With studied profanity they describe Egypt as that which God had described Canaan to be. “Wilt thou put out the eyes of these men?” i.e. throw dust in their eyes, blind them to your non-fulfillment of your fine promises. Dathan and Abiram, their wives and children, stood at the door of their tents as though defying Moses to do his worst, when Moses by Jehovah’s command told the people to get up from about the tabernacle of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, i.e. from the tabernacle which these had set up in common opposition to the great tabernacle of the congregation. The three are mentioned here together as joined in a common cause though not now together locally. So the earth “clave asunder and swallowed up their houses and all the men (but not the sons, who probably shrank from their father’s sin and escaped, Numbers 26:11) belonging unto Korah,” namely, all who joined him in rebellion, namely, Durban, Abiram, and their children. Korah’s tent stood with the Kohathites forming part of the inner line immediately S. of the tabernacle. Dathan’s and Abiram’s, as in the outer line on the same side, were contiguous to Korah’s tent, yet sufficiently separate to admit of his tent not being swallowed up as was theirs. Fire from Jehovah (probably from the altar, Leviticus 10:1-7) consumed Korah and the 250 incense offerers who were apart “at the door of the tabernacle” ( Numbers 16:18,19,33-35). In verse 27 Korah is not mentioned with Dathan and Abiram, which shows that Korah himself was elsewhere, namely, at the tabernacle door, when they were swallowed up.

    Thus, the impression on a superficial reading of Numbers 16, that Korah, Dathan and Abiram, and the men and goods of all three alike, were swallowed up, on a closer inspection is done away, and Numbers appears in minute and undesigned harmony with Numbers 26:10,11.

    Similarly <19A617> Psalm 106:17,18, distinguishes the end of Dathan and Abiram from Korah: “the earth ... swallowed up Dathan and ... the company of Abiram. And a fire was kindled in their company,” namely, Korah and the 250; these, having sinned by fire in offering incense, were retributively punished by fire. Korah had no opportunity of collecting his children about him, being away from his tent; he only had all the men of his family who abetted his rebellion along with him at the door of the tabernacle. “Despising dominion and speaking evil of dignities” is the sin of Korah and he “perished by gainsaying,” i.e. speaking against Moses, a warning to all self sufficient despisers of authority. The effect of this terrible warning on the survivors of Korah was that the family attained high distinction subsequently. Samuel was a Korhite ( 1 Chronicles 6:22-28). Korhites under David had the chief place in keeping the tabernacle doors ( Chronicles 6:32-37), and in the psalmody ( 1 Chronicles 9:19,33).

    Eleven psalms are inscribed with their name as the authors (Psalm 42; Psalm 44; Psalm 45; Psalm 46; Psalm 47; Psalm 48; Psalm 49; Psalm 84; Psalm 85; Psalm 87; Psalm 88; compare 2 Chronicles 20:19). (See JEHOSHAPHAT ). Their subject and tone are pleasant and cheerful, free from anything sad or harsh (Origen, Homily on 1 Sam.), more sublime and vehement than David’s psalms, and glowing with spirituality and unction.

    Assir, Elkanah, and Abiasaph were respectively the son, grandson, and great grandson of Korah ( Exodus 6:24, compare 1 Chronicles 6:22,23-37).

    KORE 1. 1 Chronicles 26:1; 9:19. 2. 2 Chronicles 31:14.

    KOZ Ezra 2:61; Nehemiah 3:4,21.

    L LAADAH Shelah’s son, Judah’s grandson; father, i.e. founder, of Mareshah of Judah ( 1 Chronicles 4:21).

    LAADAN 1. 1 Chronicles 7:26. 2. Elsewhere LIBNI ( 1 Chronicles 6:17; 23:7-9; 26:21).

    LABAN = “white”. Bethuel’s son; grandson of Nahor, Abraham’s brother ( Genesis 28:5, 29:5). Rebekah’s brother ( Genesis 24:29- 31,50,51,55). It was “when he saw the earring and bracelets” given by Eliezer to Rebekah he was lavish in his professions of hospitality, “come in thou blessed of the Lord; wherefore standest thou without?” etc. Bethuel either had just died (Josephus, Ant. 1:16, and Hebrew tradition) or was of weak character, so that Laban is prominent in arranging for Rebekah’s marriage to Isaac (see BETHUEL ); but Niebuhr observes Eastern custom, then as now, gave brothers the main share in defending sisters’ honour and settling as to their marriage ( Genesis 34:13; Judges 21:22; Samuel 13:20-29). Active and stirring, but selfish and grasping. By his daughters Leah and Rachel he was progenitor of Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah (of which tribe Christ came), Issachar, and Zebulun, one half of the whole Israelite nation, besides Dinah. When Abraham emigrated to Canaan the part of the family to which Laban belonged remained in Haran ( Genesis 27:43; 29:1 ff). Ungenerously, he took 14 years of Jacob his nephew’s service, when Jacob had covenanted with him for seven only; he tried to retain his labour without paying his labour’s worth (Genesis 31).

    Ten times (i.e. = very frequently, Numbers 14:22) he changed his wages when constrained to remunerate him; and as a covetous master made Jacob accountable for all of the flock that were stolen or torn. Jacob, during the absence of Laban, sheep-shearing, stole away with his family and flocks, crossing the Euphrates for the W.; on the third day Laban heard of it, and after seven days overtook him E. of Jordan. His daughters felt they had no longer inheritance or interest in their father’s house, as Laban had sold them, as if strangers, to Jacob for his service, and took all the profit of that service to himself, virtually, said they, “devouring our money” ( Genesis 31:14-16), i.e. consuming the property brought to him by Jacob’s service for us. Rachel stole the teraphim perhaps to ensure a prosperous journey ... would have still sent him empty away but for God’s interposition. Laban then, suppressing in silence what had been his design really, pretended that his displeasure was only at Jacob’s secret departure and the theft of his gods ( Genesis 31:5,7,9,13,16,24,26,27,29,42), and that otherwise he would have “sent him away with songs, tabret, and harp.” Laban could cloak his covetousness with hypocrisy too. When about to make merchandise of his own kinsman, he said to Jacob at their first meeting “surely thou art my bone and my flesh.” (On the length of Jacob’s service, 40 years probably, see JACOB ) Laban imposed at the first seven years’ close the unattractive Leah on him instead of the younger Rachel whom he loved and for whom he had served. Yet he was shrewd enough to appreciate the temporal prosperity which Jacob’s presence by his piety brought with it, but he had no desire to imitate his piety ( Genesis 30:27), and finally, when foiled by God in his attempts to overreach and rob Jacob, Laban made a covenant with him, of which the cairn was a memorial, called by Laban,JEGAR SAHADUTHA, and by Jacob see GALEED and see MIZPAH ; it was also to be the bound beyond which neither must pass to assail the other. Unscrupulous duplicity and acquisitiveness and hypocritical craft in Laban were overruled to discipline Jacob whose natural character had much of the same elements, but without the hypocrisy, and restrained by genuine grace. Laban was overmatched by Jacob’s shrewdness, and restrained from doing him real hurt by God’s interposition. Henceforth Israel’s connection with the family of Haran ceased; providentially so, for the incipient idolatry and cunning worldliness of the latter could only influence for evil the former.

    LABAN = “whiteness, possibly alluding to the white poplars growing near. Deuteronomy 1:1. Perhaps Libnah ( Numbers 33:20); near the Elanitic gulf or the Arabah desert. The name may be preserved in El Beyaneh, W. of the Arabah, N. of Ezion Geber.

    LACHISH A royal Canaanite city which joined the confederacy against Gibeon for submitting to Israel, and was taken by Joshua ( Joshua 12:11; 10:3,5,31,32) “on the second day,” which shows its strength; the other cities were taken in one day ( Joshua 10:35). Assigned to Judah, in the shephelah or “low hilly country” (15:33,39). Rehoboam fortified it ( Chronicles 11:9). To Lachish Amaziah fled from the conspirators, and was slain there ( 2 Kings 14:19; 2 Chronicles 25:27). Sennacherib was at Lachish when Hezekiah begged peace. Thence he sent his first message to Hezekiah by Rabshakeh, and then having left Lachish to war against Libnah, from the latter sent again ( 2 Kings 18:14,17; 19:8). The strength of Lachish as a fortress is implied in 2 Chronicles 32:9, “Sennacherib laid siege against Lachish and all his power with him.” It held out against Nebuchadnezzar ( Jeremiah 34:7). Sennacherib’s siege of Lachish is still to be seen at Koyunjik represented on the slabs of his palace walls as successful, with the inscription “Sennacherib, the mighty king of Assyria, sitting on the throne of judgment before the city of Lachish, I give permission for its slaughter.” The Assyrian tents appear pitched within the walls, and the foreign worship going on. The town, as in Scripture, is depicted as on hilly ground, one part higher than the other. The background shows a hilly country covered with vines and fig trees; but immediately round the town are palms, indicating its nearness to the maritime plain where the palm best flourishes. His boasted success is doubtful from 2 Chronicles 32:1, “Sennacherib encamped against the fenced cities, and thought to win them for himself”; 2 Kings 19:8; Jeremiah 34:7. Lachish was foremost in adopting some of the northern idolatry. Hence, Micah (1:13) warned the inhabitants of Lachish to flee on the swift beast (there’s a play of like sounds between Lachish and rechesh ), Sennacherib being about to make it his head quarters, for “she is the beginning of the sin to the daughter of Zion, for the transgressions of Israel were found in thee.” The Jews returning from Babylon re-occupied Lachish ( Nehemiah 11:30). Now Um Lakis, on a low round swell, with a few columns and fragments; in the middle of the plain, on Sennacherib’s road to Egypt, where he was marching, according to Robinson. Rather it answers to the great mound of Tel el Hesy (“hillock of the waterpit”), ten miles from Eleutheropolis (Beit Jibrin), and not far from Ajlan (Eglon).

    Hesy is a corruption of Lachish, the Hebrew [caph ] being changed into the guttural. Tel el Hesy commands the approach to the hills (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, Jan. 1878, p. 19,20).

    LAEL Numbers 3:24.

    LAHAD 1 Chronicles 4:2.

    LAHMAM A town in the shephelah or rolling hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:40). From the same root as Bethlehem, “the house of bread.” Now El Hamam, six miles S.E. of Ajlan or Eglon, in a wheat-producing region.

    LAHMI 1 Chronicles 20:5. (See ELHANAN and see JAARE OREGIM ). 2 Samuel 21:19.

    LAISH = lion, Laish being near its haunt, the wooded slopes of Bashan, Hermon, and Lebanon, and the jungles of Lake Merom (see Deuteronomy 33:22, “Dan ... a lion’s whelp ... shall leap from Bashan”; also Song 4:8). see DAN called also Leshem ( Judges 18:7,14,27,29; Joshua 19:47). In Isaiah 10:30, “cause it to be heard unto Laish” (i.e. shriek so as to be heard to the utmost northern boundary of the land) may refer to the Laish at the source of the Jordan, four miles W. of Bantus or Caesarea Philippi.

    But probably it refers to another Laish, a village between Gallim and Anathoth, which are mentioned in the context; near Jerusalem. Then translated “hearken, O Laishah”; “answer (‘aniyah ), Anathoth (a play on similar sounds and sense) her, O Anathoth” (=responses, i.e. echoing the shriek of Gallim). See LASHA .

    LAISH Father ofPHALTIEL (Saul’s daughter, Michal’s second husband) of\parGALLIM, a coincidence with the conjunction of the same names “Laish” and “Gallim” ( Isaiah 10:30; 1 Samuel 25:44; 2 Samuel 3:15).

    LAKUM, LAKKUM = “stopping the way”. On Naphtali’s boundary, between Jabneel and Jordan ( Joshua 19:33). E. Wilton makes Lakum to be E. of Jordan; for Deuteronomy 33:23, “possess thou the sea (yam ) and the sunny district” (Speaker’s Commentary Darom, E. Wilton “the circuit”), may imply, Naphtali possessed the entire basin, shut in by mountains, which contained the upper Jordan and lakes Merom and Tiberius. Josephus says Naphtali included the eastern parts. Tubariyeh (Tiberius) includes the E. as well as W. of the lake. E. Wilton identifies Lakum with Arkub E. of the lake. The meaning of Lakum accords, rugged rocks stopping the way along the S.E. shore. However, Lt. Conder identifies Lakum with Kefr Kama (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1878, p. 19).

    LAMB The sacrificial type of the Lamb of God, therefore the most frequent victim ( Isaiah 53:7; John 1:29; taleh , Isaiah 65:25, “a sucking lamb,” 1 Samuel 7:9, from whence comes the Aramaic talitha , “maid,” Mark 5:41). Kebes , a lamb from the first to the third year; offered in the daily morning and evening sacrifice ( Exodus 29:38-41), on the sabbath ( Numbers 28:9), at the new moon feasts ( Numbers 28:11), that of trumpets ( Numbers 29:2), of tabernacles ( Numbers 29:13-40), Pentecost ( Leviticus 23:18-20), Passover ( Exodus 12:5), at the dedication of the tabernacle (Numbers 7), Aaron’s consecration ( Leviticus 9:3), Solomon’s. coronation ( 1 Chronicles 29:21), Hezekiah’s purification of the temple ( 2 Chronicles 29:21), Josiah’s Passover ( 2 Chronicles 35:7), women’s purification after childbirth ( Leviticus 12:6), at a leper’s cleansing ( Leviticus 14:10-25), the Passover presentation of firstfruits ( Leviticus 23:12), for sins of ignorance ( Leviticus 4:32), in beginning and closing the Nazarite’s separation ( Numbers 6:12,14). Amnos is used in the Gospel of John, which describes the life and death of Jesus as the paschal, sacrificial Lamb.

    In John 21:15 alone arnia is used, so in Revelation also arnion . This arnion being a diminutive expresses endearment, namely, the endearing relation in which Jesus, now glorified, stands to us as the consequence of His previous relation as the sacrificed amnos on earth; so also our relation to Him, He the “precious Lamb,” we one with Him and His dear lambs ( Isaiah 40:11). Kar , “the wether”: Mesha of Moab paid 100,000 as tribute to Israel ( Isaiah 16:1; 2 Kings 3:4). Tsown , strictly “a flock” ( Exodus 12:21). Seh , each individual of a flock.

    LAMECH 1. Son of Methusael, of Cain’s line; the first polygamist; by Adah begat see JABAL andJUBAL, by Zillah Tubal-cain and Naamah. The three, Adah, Zillah, and Naamah, are the only antediluvian women named. See Genesis 4:23,24, “a man I slay (I am determined to slay), for my wound, a young man for my hurt; for (if) Cain shall be avenged sevenfold, Lamech (will be avenged) seventy and seven fold”: whoever inflicts wound or blow (stripe) on me, man or youth, I will surely slay; if God will avenge Cain’s cause, when assailed, sevenfold, I have power in my hands (by the bronze and steel of Tubal-cain’s discovery) to avenge myself ten times more. (Speaker’s Commentary, Keri, and Delitzsch). In the common version Lamech calculates on impunity after homicide, because of his ancestor Cain’s impunity; but it gives no explanation of why he should be avenged on any assailant ten times more than Cain. Possibly his reasoning is: I slew a youth for a wound and bruise he inflicted on me; as I did it under provocation, not as Cain without provocation and in cold blood, since Cain was protected by God’s threat of sevenfold vengeance, I am sure of seventy and sevenfold vengeance on any assailant.

    This is the earliest example of Hebrew poetry, the principle of versification being parallelism, with rhythm, assonance, strophe, and poetic diction. Its enigmatical character shows its remote antiquity. Enoch’s prophecy in Jude 1:14 was about the same age, and is also in parallelism. Delitzsch notices “that titanic arrogance which makes its own power its god ( Habakkuk 1:11), and carries its god, i.e. its sword, in its hand,” translated Job 12:6 “who make a god of their own hand.” Lamech boasts thus, to assure his wives of security amidst the violence of the times especially among the Cainites, which precipitated God’s judgment of the flood ( Genesis 6:4,11,13). Poetry, God’s gift to man, has been awfully desecrated, so that its earliest extant fragment comes not from paradise but the house of Lamech, a man of violence and lust. 2. Noah’s father; son of Methuselah, in Seth’s line ( Genesis 5:28,29). A contrast to the Cainite Lamech and his profane and presumptuous boasting.

    In pious, believing hope, resting on the promise to Eve of a Redeemer, he by the Spirit foresaw in Noah (= rest or comfort) the second founder of the race, the head of a regenerated world; “this same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground which the Lord hath cursed.” Feeling the weary toil of cultivating a ground yielding weeds sooner than fruits, Lamech looked for the ground’s redemption from the curse in connection with Noah. It shall be so at the glorious coming of Noah’s Antitype ( Romans 8:19-23; Matthew 19:28; Revelation 21:1; 2 Peter 3:13).

    LAMENTATIONS Hebrew eechah called from the first word “How,” etc., the formula in beginning a lamentation ( 2 Samuel 1:19). These “Lamentations” (we get the title from Septuagint, Greek threnoi , Hebrew kinot ) or five elegies in the Hebrew Bible stand between Ruth and Ecclesiastes, among the Cherubim, or Hagiographa (holy writings), designated from the principal one, the Psalms,” by our Lord ( Luke 24:44). No “word of Jehovah “or divine message to the sinful and suffering people occurs in Lamentations.

    Jeremiah is in it the sufferer, not the prophet and teacher, but a sufferer speaking under the Holy Spirit. Josephus (c. Apion) enumerated the prophetic books as thirteen, reckoning Jeremiah and Lamentations as one book, as Judges and Ruth, Ezra and Nehemiah. Jeremiah wrote “lamentations” on the death of Josiah, and it was made “an ordinance in Israel” that “singing women” should “speak” of that king in lamentation.

    So here he writes “lamentations” on the overthrow of the Jewish city and people, as Septuagint expressly state in a prefatory verse, embodying probably much of the language of his original elegy on Josiah ( Chronicles 35:25), and passing now to the more universal calamity, of which Josiah’s sad death was the presage and forerunner. Thus, the words originally applied to Josiah ( Lamentations 4:20) Jeremiah now applies to the throne of Judah in general, the last representative of which, Zedekiah, had just been blinded and carried to Babylon (compare Jeremiah 39:5-7): “the breath of our nostrils, the anointed of Jehovah, was taken in their pits, of whom we said, Under his shadow we shall live among the (live securely in spite of the surrounding) pagan.” The language, true of good Josiah, is too favorable to apply to Zedekiah personally; it is as royal David’s representative, and type of Messiah, and Judah’s head, that he is viewed. The young children fainting for hunger ( Lamentations 2:6,11,12,20,21; 4:4,9; 2 Kings 25:3), the city stormed ( Lamentations 2:7; 4:12; 2 Chronicles 36:17,19), the priests slain in the sanctuary, the citizens carried captive ( Lamentations 1:5; 2:9; Kings 25:11) with the king and princes, the feasts, sabbaths, and the law no more ( Lamentations 1:4; 2:6), all point to Jerusalem’s capture by Nebuchadnezzar.

    The subject is the Jerusalem citizens’ sufferings throughout the siege, the penalty of national sin. The events probably are included under Manasseh and Josiah ( 2 Chronicles 33:11; 35:20-25), Jehoahaz, Jehoiakim, and Zedekiah ( 2 Chronicles 36:3, etc.). “Every letter is written with a tear, every word is the sound of a broken heart” (Lowth). Terse conciseness marks the style which Jeremiah suits to his theme, whereas he is diffuse in his prophecies. The elegies are grouped in stanzas, but without artificial arrangement of the thoughts. The five are acrostic, and each elegy divided into 22 stanzas. The first three elegies have stanzas with triplets of lines, excepting elegy Lamentations 1:7 and Lamentations 2:9 containing four lines each. The 22 stanzas begin severally with the 22 Hebrew letters in alphabetical order. In three instances two letters are transposed: elegy Lamentations 2:16,17; 3:46-51; 4:16,17. In the third elegy each line of the three forming every stanza begins with the same letter. The fourth and fifth elegies have their stanzas of two lines each. The fifth elegy has stanzas, but not beginning alphabetically, the earnestness of prayer with which the whole closes breaking through the trammels of form. Its lines are shorter than the rest, which are longer than is usual in Hebrew poems, and contain 12 syllables marked by a caesura about the middle, dividing each line into two not always equal parts. The alphabetical arrangement suited didactic poems, to be recited or sung by great numbers; Psalm 25; Psalm 34; Psalm 37; Psalm 111; Psalm 112; Psalm 145; especially Psalm 119; Proverbs 32:10-31, are examples. It was adopted to help the memory, and is used to string together reflections not closely bound in unity, save by the general reference to a common subject.

    David’s lament over Jonathan and Saul, also that over Abner, are the earliest specimens of sacred elegy ( 2 Samuel 1:17-27; 3:33,34).

    Jeremiah in his prophecies ( Jeremiah 9:9,16,19; 7:29) has much of an elegiac character. The author of Lamentations was evidently an eye witness who vividly and intensely realizes the sufferings which he mourns over.

    This strong feeling, combined with almost entirely uncomplaining ( Lamentations 3:26,27,33-42) resignation under God’s stroke, and with turning to Him that smote Jerusalem, is just what characterizes Jeremiah’s acknowledged writings. The writer’s distress for “the virgin daughter of his people” is common to Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 14:17; 8:21; 9:1) and Lamentations ( Lamentations 1:15; 2:13). The same pathos, his “eyes running down with water” ( Lamentations 1:16; 2:11; 3:48,49) for Zion, appears in both ( Jeremiah 13:17), and the same feeling of terror on every side ( Lamentations 2:22; Jeremiah 6:25; 46:5). What most affects the author of each is the iniquity of her prophets and priests ( Lamentations 2:14; 4:13; Jeremiah 5:30,31; 14:13,14). His appeal in both is to Jehovah for judgment ( Lamentations 3:64-66, Jeremiah 11:20); Edom, exulting in Zion’s fall, is warned that God’s winecup of wrath shall pass away from Zion and be drunk by Edom ( Lamentations 4:21; Jeremiah 25:15-21; 49:12).

    As a prophet Jeremiah had foretold Zion’s coming doom, and had urged submission to Babylon which was God’s instrument, as the only means of mitigating judgment. But now that the stroke has fallen, so far from exulting at the fulfillment of his predictions on the Jewish rulers who had persecuted him, all other feelings are swallowed up in intense sorrow. To express this in a form suitable for use by his fellow countrymen was a relief by affording vent to his own deep sorrow; at the same time it was edifying to them to have an inspired form for giving legitimate expression to theirs.

    The first elegy (Lamentations 1) strikes the keynote, the solitude of the city once so full! Her grievous sin is the cause. At one time he speaks of her, then introduces her personified, and uttering the pathetic appeal (antitypically descriptive of her Antitype Messiah), “Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by? Behold ... if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow,” etc. ( Lamentations 1:12). Justifying the Lord as “righteous,” she condemns herself, and looks forward to His one day making her foe like unto her. The second elegy (Lamentations 2) dwells on the city’s destruction, her breach through which like a sea the foe poured in, the famine, the women eating their little children (fulfilling Deuteronomy 28:53), the priest and prophet slain in the sanctuary, the king and princes among the Gentiles, the law no more, the past vanity of the prophets forbearing to discover Zion’s iniquity, retributively punished by the present absence of vision from Jehovah ( Lamentations 2:9,14). The third elegy dwells on his own affliction ( Lamentations 3:1, etc.), his past derision on the part of all the people; the mercies of the Lord new every morning, his hope; his sanctified conviction that it was good for him to have borne the yoke in youth, and now to wait for Jehovah’s salvation. Here he uses language typical of Messiah ( Lamentations 3:8,14,30,54; Psalm 69:22; Isaiah 1:6). He also indirectly teaches his fellow countrymen that “searching our ways and turning again to the Lord,” instead of complaining against what is the punishment due for sins, is the true way of obtaining deliverance from Him who “doth not afflict willingly the children of men.”

    The fourth elegy recapitulates the woes of Zion, contrasting the past preciousness of Zion’s sons, and her pure Nazarites, with the worthlessness of their present estimation. It is “the Lord who hath accomplished His fury” in all this; for the kings of the earth regarded Zion as impregnable, but now recognize that it is because of “uncleanness” the Jews are wanderers. But Edom, now exulting in her fall, shall soon be visited in wrath, while Zion’s captivity shall cease. The fifth elegy (Lamentations 5) is prayer to Jehovah to consider “our reproach,” slaves ruling His people, women ravished, young men grinding, children sinking under burdens of wood, “the crown” of the kingdom and priesthood “fallen,” and Zion desolate. But one grand source of consolation is Jehovah’s eternal rule ( Lamentations 5:19), which, though suffering His people’s affliction for a time, has endless years in store wherein to restore them, the same ground of hope as in <19A212> Psalm 102:12,26,27. So they pray, “turn Thou us unto Thee, O Lord, and we shall be turned,” “for wouldest Thou utterly reject us?” Impossible.

    On the 9th of the month Ab (July) the returning Jews yearly read Lamentations with fasting and weeping in commemoration of the past miseries. The Jews still use it at “the place of wailing” at Jerusalem. In our English Bible Lamentations fitly comes after the last chapters of Jeremiah describing the calamity which is the theme of sorrow in Lamentations. The gleams of believing and assured hope break forth at the close, so that there is a clear progress from the almost unrelieved gloom of the beginning ( Lamentations 1:2,9,17,21); it recognizes Jehovah’s (Lord in capitals) sovereignty in punishing, by repeating seven times the name Adonai (Lord in small letters): Lamentations 3:22,31,33; 4:21,22; 5:19-22.

    Lamentations corresponds in tone to Job and Isaiah 40:1 to Lamentations 46. “Comfort ye My people” is God’s answer to Lamentations 1:21, “there is none to comfort me.” Compare Lamentations 3:35,36; with Job 8:3; 34:12; Lamentations 3:7,14; with Job 3:23; 19:8; 30:9; Lamentations 3:10-12,30; with Job 7:20; 10:16.

    LAMP (See CANDLE , see CANDLESTICK ). The ordinary means of lighting apartments. In Judges 7:16,20, lamps mean torches; so John 18:3; Matthew 25:1. The terra cotta and bronze handlamps from Nimrud and Koyunjik perhaps give a good idea of the Bible lamp. The Egyption kandeel or common lamp is a small glass vessel with a tube in the bottom in which is stuck a wick of cotton twisted round straw. Water is poured in first, then the oil. The usual symbols of the early Christian lamps found at Jerusalem are the cross, the seven branched candlestick, the palm ( John 12:13; Revelation 7:9). The rudeness of the lamps indicates the poverty of the early saints at Jerusalem. The inscriptions that occur are “the light of Christ shineth to all,” and the initials I. X. TH., “Jesus Christ God.”

    LANDMARK A stone or post usually, easily removable, from whence the charges against its removal were needed ( Deuteronomy 19:14; 27:16).

    LAODICEA A city of Phrygia. Originally Diospolis, then Rheas, then Laodicea. Site of one of the seven churches addressed by Christ through John ( Revelation 1:11; 3:14). In Paul’s epistle to theCOLOSSIANS ( Colossians 4:13-16) Laodicea is associated with Colossae and Hierapolis, which exactly accords with its geographical position, 18 miles W. of Colossae, six miles S. of Hierapolis. It lay in the Roman province “Asia,” a mile S. of the river Lycus, in the Maeander valley, between Colossae and Philadelphia. A Seleucid king, Antiochus II, Theos, named it from Laodice his wife.

    Overthrown often by earthquakes. It was rebuilt by its wealthy citizens, without state help, when destroyed in A.D. 62 (Tacitus, Annals 14:27).

    This wealth (arising from its excellent wools) led to a self satisfied “lukewarm” state in spiritual things, which the Lord condemns as more dangerous than positive icy coldness ( Revelation 3:14-21). The two churches most comfortable temporally are those most reproved, Sardis and Laodicea; those most afflicted of the seven are the most commended, Smyrna and Philadelphia. Subsequently the church was flourishing, for it was at a council at Laodicea, A.D. 361, that the Scripture canon was defined. ”The epistle from Laodicea” ( Colossians 4:16) is Paul’s epistle to the Laodiceans which the Colossians were to apply to them for. Not the epistle to the Ephesians, for Paul was unlikely to know that his letter to the Ephesians would have reached Laodicea at or near the time of the arrival of his letter to the Colossians. In 1 Corinthians 5:9 similarly an epistle is alluded to, no longer extant, the Holy Spirit not designing it for further use than the local and temporary wants of a particular church. The apostle’s epistles were publicly read in the church assemblies, being thus put on a level with the Old Testament and Gospels, which were similarly read.

    The angel of the Laodicean church is supposed to be Archippus whom Paul 30 years before had warned to be diligent in fulfilling his ministry ( Colossians 4:17). The “lukewarm” state, if the transitional stage to a warmer, is desirable (for a little religion, if real, is better than none), but fatal when an abiding state, for it is mistaken for a safe state ( Revelation 3:17). The danger is of disregarded principle; religion enough to lull the conscience, not to save the soul; halting between two opinions ( 1 Kings 18:21; 2 Kings 17:41; Ezekiel 20:39; Matthew 6:24). The hot (at Hierapolis) and cold springs near Laodicea suggested the simile. As worldly poverty favors poverty of spirit ( Matthew 5:3, compare Luke 6:20), so worldly riches tend to spiritual self sufficiency ( Hosea 12:8). Paul’s epistle to the neighbouring Colossae was designed for Laodicea also, though Paul had not seen the Christians there at the time ( Colossians 2:1,3; 4:6); it tells Laodicea “in whom” to find “hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,” whereas she thought she had all sufficiency in herself, “because thou sayest I am rich,” etc. He endured a sore conflict, striving in anxious prayer in behalf of the churches of Ephesus and Laodicea that they might be delivered from Judaizing teachers, who blended Eastern theosophy and angel worship with Jewish asceticism and observance of new moons and sabbaths, professing a deeper insight into the world of spirits and a nearer approach to heavenly purity and intelligence than the simple gospel afforded ( Colossians 2:8,9,16- 23). A few arches and part of an amphitheater are all the remains left of Laodicea Now Denishu.

    LAPIDOTH = “torches”. Deborah’s husband ( Judges 4:5).

    LAPWING dukiphath , related to the Coptic kukusha. Rather the hoopoe ( Leviticus 11:19; Deuteronomy 14:18). Its cry or whoop gives its name. The Arabs superstitiously reverence it, and call it “the doctor” as if possessing therapeutic qualities. Its head is used in magical spells. The Bedouins believe it to be inhabited by departed spirits. The Hebrew perhaps means double-crested; the hoopoe has two parallel rows of elevated feathers arranged laterally. Its imposing crest and beak, and its curious way of bending until the beak touches the ground, while it raises and depresses the crest, led to the Arab supposition of its power to point out hidden wells beneath; from whence arose its Greek name [epops ], “the inspector.” Its unclean habits, searching for worms and insects in dunghills, and the superstition with which the pagan regarded it, led to the Mosaic ranking of it among unclean birds.

    LASAES A city in Crete, a few miles E. of Fair Havens ( Acts 27:8). See Smith’s Voyage and Shipwreck of Paul, 2nd ed., app. 3, 262, 263.

    LASHA Genesis 10:19; the S.E. limit of Canaan = Callirhoe, famed for warm springs, E. of the Dead Sea. Lasha means “fissure,” appropriate to the chasm Zerka Main, through which the Callirhoe waters find an outlet to the sea. E. Wilton (Imperial Dictionary) suggests that see LAISH at the Jordan’s sources is Lasha, for the Canaanites probably had no settlement E. of the Dead Sea. The N.W. bound (Sidon), the S.W. (Gaza), and the S.E. (Sodom) being given, we naturally expect the N.E., which Laish is ( Genesis 10:19); the spies found the Canaanites dwelling “by the side of the Jordan” ( Numbers 13:29), probably therefore at its sources at Laish.

    Laish moreover was connected with Canaanite Sidon, though far from it ( Judges 18:7,28). The gorge of wady el Asal, descending from Mount Hermon over against Laish, between two high bulwarks, fulfills the requirements of the derivation. Asal also is the inversion of Lasha.

    LASHARON A Canaanite town, the king of which Joshua slew (12:18), probably now Saruneh, S.W. of Tiberius. The [la-] prefix marks the district, its absence the town (Gesenius). In the Egyptian traveler’s account (Hieratic papyrus, British Museum, 1842) Saruna answers to Saruneh; now Sirin in the region called Sarona, between Mount Tabor and lake Tiberius.

    LATCHET The thong fastening the sandal to the foot; from Anglo-Saxon laeccan, to fasten; from whence comes “latch.” To unloose it was a slave’s office for a great man ( Luke 3:16).

    LATTICE ‘eshuwab , sebakah , charakkim ( Judges 5:28; 2 Kings 1:2; Proverbs 7:6, “casement”; Song 2:9). A latticed window with reticulated network through which the cool air entered, while the sun’s rays were averted. Glass was not yet used for windows, though it was well known.

    LAVER It and the altar stood in the court of the tabernacle. Consisting of the laver itself and a base, both of brass. In it the priests were bound to wash their hands and feet in approaching the altar and entering the tabernacle, on pain of death. Constructed of the polished metallic looking glasses which the devout women (assembling at the door of the tabernacle of God’s meeting His people) offered, renouncing the instrument of personal vanity for the sake of the higher beauties of holiness. The word of God is at once a mirror wherein to see ourselves and God’s image reflected, and the means of sanctifying or cleansing ( 2 Corinthians 3:18; James 1:23-25; Ephesians 5:26; Exodus 30:18,19; 38:8). The women made a like sacrifice of ornaments (“tablets,” rather armlets) for the Lord’s honour ( Exodus 35:22). On solemn occasions the priest had to bathe his whole person ( Exodus 29:4; Leviticus 16:4). The kiyor , “laver,” was probably the reservoir; the base received and held water from it, and was the place for washing. Thus, the water was kept pure until drawn off for use.

    In Solomon’s temple there was one great brazen “sea” for the priests to wash in, and ten lavers on bases which could be wheeled about, for washing the animal victims for burnt offering, five on the N., five on the S. sides of the priests’ courts; each contained 40 “baths” ( 1 Kings 7:27,39; 2 Chronicles 4:5,6). Ahaz mutilated the bases; and Nebuzaradan carried away the remainder ( 2 Kings 16:17; 25:13). No lavers are mentioned in the second or Herod’s temple. Solomon’s “molten sea” was made of the copper captured from Tibhath and Chun, cities of Hadarezer king of Zobah ( 1 Chronicles 18:8), five cubits high, ten diameter, 30 circumference; one hand-breadth thick; containing 3,000 baths according to Chronicles, but 2,000 in Kings; 2,000 is probably correct, Chronicles reading is a transcriber’s error. It is thought that it bulged out below, but contracted at the mouth to the dimensions in 1 Kings 7:23-26. A double row of gourds (“knops”), 5 + 5 or 10 in each cubit, ran below the brim. The brim or lip was wrought curving outward like a lily or lotus flower. Layard describes similar vessels at Nineveh, of smaller size. The 12 oxen represent the 12 tribes of Israel the priestly nation, which cleansed itself here in the person of its priests to appear holy before the Lord. The sacrificial animals, the oxen, represent the priestly service. The “oxen” in 2 Chronicles 4:3 instead of “gourds” or “knops” in Kings is a transcriber’s error.

    The “holy water” in the trial of jealousy ( Numbers 5:17), and in consecrating the Levites by purifying and sprinkling, was probably from the laver ( Numbers 8:7); type of the true and efficacious sprinkling of Christ’s blood on the conscience ( Hebrews 9:9,10; 10:22; Titus 3:5; Ephesians 5:26); not to be so washed entails eternal death. The hands and feet need daily cleansing, expressing those members in general most exposed to soils; but the whole body needs but once for all bathing (Greek louoo ), just as once for all regeneration needs not repetition, but only the removal of partial daily stains (Greek niptoo ). John 13:1-10, “he that is bathed has no need save to wash (the parts soiled, namely,) his feet.”

    LAW The whole history of the Jews is a riddle if Moses’ narrative is not authentic. If it is authentic, he was inspired to give the law, because he asserts God’s immediate commission. Its recognized inspiration alone can account for the Israelites’ acquiescence in a burdensome ritual, and for their intense attachment to the Scriptures which condemn them as a stiffnecked people. A small, isolated people, no way distinguished for science or art, possessed the most spiritual religion the world has ever seen: this cannot have been of themselves, it must be of God. No Israelite writer hints at the possibility of fraud. The consentient belief of the rival kingdoms northern Israel and Judah, the agreement in all essential parts between the Samaritan Pentateuch and the Pentateuch of the Jews who excommunicated the Samaritans as schismatics, accords with the divine origination of the Mosaic law. Even Israel’s frequent apostasies magnify the divine power and wisdom which by such seemingly inadequate instruments effected His purpose of preserving true religion and morality, when all the philosophic and celebrated nations sank deeper and deeper into idolatry and profligacy. Had Egypt with its learning and wisdom, Greece with its philosophy and refinement, or Rome with its political sagacity, been the medium of revelation, its origination would be attributed to man’s intellect. As it is, the Mosaic law derived little of its influence from men of mere human genius, and it was actually opposed to the sensual and idolatrous inclinations of the mass of the people. Nothing short of its origin being divine, and its continuance effected by divine interposition, can account for the fact that it was only in their prosperity the law was neglected; when adversity awakened them to reflection they always cried unto God and returned to His law, and invariably found deliverance (Graves, Pent. ii. 3, section 2). Unlike the surrounding nations, the Jews have their history almost solely in the written word. No museum possesses sculptured figures of Jewish antiquities such as are brought from Egypt, Nineveh, Babylon, Persepolis, Greece, and Rome. The basis of Israel’s polity was the Decalogue, the compendium of the moral law which therefore was proclaimed first, then the other religions and civil ordinances.

    The end of Israel’s call by the holy God was that they should be “a holy nation” ( Leviticus 19:2), a meadiatorial kingdom between God and the nations, witnessing for Him to them ( Isaiah 43:10-12), and between them and Him, performing those sacrificial ordinances through the divinely constituted Aaronic priests, which were to prefigure the one coming Sacrifice, through whom all the Gentile nations were to be blessed. Thus, Israel was to be “a kingdom of priests,” each subject a priest (though their exercise of the sacrificial functions was delegated to one family as their representative). and God was at once civil and spiritual king; therefore all the theocratic ordinances of the Sinaitic legislation were designed to minister toward holiness, which is His supreme law. Hence, the religious ordinances had a civil and judicial sanction annexed and the civil enactments had a religious bearing. Both had a typical and spiritual aspect also, in relation to the kingdom of God yet to come. While minute details are of temporary and local application their fundamental principle is eternal, the promotion of God’s glory and man’s good. It is because of this principle pervading more or less all the ordinances, civil and ceremonial alike, that it is not always easy to draw a line between them. Even the moral law is not severed from but intimately bound up with both. The moral precepts are eternally obligatory, because based on God’s own unchangeable character, which is reflected in the enlightened conscience; their positive enactment is only to clear away the mist which sin has spread over even the conscience. The positive precepts are obligatory only because of enactment, and so long as the divine Legislator appointed them to remain in force. This is illustrated in Hosea 6:6, “I desired mercy and not sacrifice, and the knowledge of God more than burnt offerings.” God did desire “sacrifices” (for He instituted them), but moral obedience more: for this is the end for which positive ordinances, as sacrifices, were instituted; i.e., sacrifices and positive ordinances, as the sabbath, were to be observed, but not made the plea for setting aside the moral duties, justice, love, truth, obedience, which are eternally obligatory. Compare Samuel 15:22; Psalm 50:8,9; 51:16,17; Isaiah 1:11,12; Micah 6:6-8; Matthew 23:23; 9:13; 12:7.

    Torah (“law”) means strictly a directory. Authoritative enactment is implied. The elements of the law already existed, but scattered and much obscured amidst incongruous usages which men’s passions had created.

    The law “was added because of the transgressions” of it, i.e., not to remove all transgressions, for the law rather stimulates the corrupt heart to disobedience ( Romans 7:13), but to bring them out into clearer view ( Galatians 3:19; Romans 3:20 end, 4:15; 5:13; 7:7-9), to make men more conscious of their sins as being transgressions of the law, so to make them feel need and longing for the promised Saviour ( Galatians 3:17-24), “the law was our schoolmaster (paidagoogos , rather guardian-servant leading us to school), to bring us to Christ.” The law is closely connected with the promise to Abraham, “in thy seed shall all families of the earth be blessed” ( Genesis 12:3). It witnessed to the evil in all men, from which the promised Seed should deliver men, and its provisions on the other hand were the chief fence by which Israel was kept separate from surrounding pagandom, the repository of divine revelation for the future good of the world, when the fullness of the time should come.

    The giving of the law marked the transition of Israel from nonage to full national life. The law formally sanctioned, and grouped together, many of the fragmentary ordinances of God which existed before. The sabbath, marriage, sacrifices (Genesis 2; Genesis 4; Exodus 16:23-29), distinction of clean and unclean ( Genesis 7:2), the shedding of blood for blood ( Genesis 9:6), circumcision (Genesis 17), the penalty for fornication, and the Levirate usage (a brother being bound to marry and raise up seed by a deceased brother’s widow, Genesis 38:8,24) were some of the patriarchal customs which were adopted with modifications by the Mosaic code. In some cases, as divorce, it corrected rather than sanctioned objectionable existing usages, suffering their existence at all only because of the hardness of their hearts ( Matthew 19:7,8). So in the case of a disobedient son ( Deuteronomy 21:18-21), severe as is the penalty, it is an improvement upon existing custom, substituting a judicial appeal to the community for arbitrary parental power of life and death. The Levirate law limited rather than approved of existing custom. The law of the avenger of involuntarily-shed blood ( Deuteronomy 19:1-13; Numbers 35) mercifully restrained the usage which was too universally recognized to admit of any but gradual abolition. It withdrew the involuntary homicide from before the eyes of the incensed relatives of the deceased. No satisfaction was allowed for murder; the murderer had no asylum, but could be dragged from the altar ( Exodus 21:14; 1 Kings 2:28-34). The comparative smallness of that portion of the Sinaitic law which concerns the political constitution harmonizes with the alleged time of its promulgation, when as yet the form of government was not permanently settled. The existing patriarchal authorities in the family and tribe are recognized, while the priests and Levites are appointed to take wholly the sacred functions and in part also the judicial ones. The contingency of a kingly government is provided for in general directions ( Deuteronomy 17:14-20). The outline of the law is given in Exodus 20—23; the outline of the ceremonial law is given in Exodus 25—31.

    The Decalogue (a term first found in Clement of Alexandria’s Pedag. iii. 12) is the heart of the whole, and therefore was laid up in the ark of the covenant beneath the mercy-seat or propitiatory (hilasteerion ), intimating that it is only as covered over by divine atoning mercy that the law could be the center of the ( Romans 3:25,26) covenant of God with us. The law is the reflection of the holy character of the God of the covenant, the embodiment of the inner spirit of the Mosaic code. “The ten commandments” (Hebrew words, Exodus 34:28) are frequently called “the testimony,” namely, of Jehovah against all who should transgress ( Deuteronomy 31:26,27). By the law came “the knowledge of sin” ( Romans 3:20; 7:7). Conscience (without the law) caused only a vague discomfort to the sinner. But the law of the Decalogue, when expressed definitely, convicted of sin and was therefore “a ministration of condemnation” and “of death written and engraven on stones” ( Corinthians 3:7,9). Its preeminence is marked by its being the first part revealed; not like the rest of the code through Moses, but by Jehovah Himself, with attendant angels ( Deuteronomy 33:2; Acts 7:53; Galatians 3:19; Hebrews 2:2); written by God’s finger, and on stone tables to mark its permanence. The number ten expresses completeness, perfection ( Psalm 19:7; Exodus 27:12 1 Kings 7:27; Matthew 25:1). They were “the tables of the covenant,” and the ark, because containing them, was called “the ark of the covenant” ( Deuteronomy 4:13; Joshua 3:11). The record in Deuteronomy 5:6-21 is a slight variation of Exodus 20:2-17. The fourth commandment begins with “keep” instead of “remember,” the reason for its observance in Deuteronomy is Israel’s deliverance from Egypt instead of God’s resting from creation. Deuteronomy is an inspired free repetition of the original in Exodus, suited to Moses’ purpose of exhortation; hence he refers to the original, in the fifth commandment adding “as the Lord thy God commanded thee.” “And” is inserted as suited to the narrative style which Deuteronomy combines with the legislative. “Desire” is substituted for “covet” in the tenth. None but Moses himself would have ventured to alter an iota of what Moses had ascribed to God in Exodus. The special reason for the fourth, applying to the Israelites, does not interfere with the earlier and more universal reason in Exodus, but is an additional motive for their observing the ordinance already resting on the worldwide basis. Coveting the house in Exodus precedes, but in Deuteronomy succeeds, coveting the wife; evidently all kinds of coveting are comprised in the one tenth commandment. As the seventh and eighth forbid acts of adultery and theft, so the tenth forbids the desire and so seals the inner spirituality of all the commandments of the second table. The claims of God stand first. The love of God is the true spring of the love of our fellow men. Josephus (contra Apion ii. 17) says: “Moses did not (as other legislators) make religion part of virtue, but all other virtues parts of religion.” The order of the ten indicates the divine hand; God’s being, unity, exclusive deity, “have no other gods before My face” ( Hebrews 4:13); His worship as a Spirit without idol symbol; His name; His day; His earthly representatives, parents, to be honoured; then regard for one’s neighbour’s life; for his second self, his wife; his property; character; bridling the desires, the fence of duty to one’s neighbour and one’s self. As deed is fenced by the sixth, seventh, and eighth, so speech by the ninth, and the heart by the tenth. It begins with God, ends with the heart. The fourth and fifth have a positive form, the rest negative. It is a witness against man’s sin, rather than a giver of holiness. Philo and Josephus (Ant. 3:6, section 5) comprise the first five in the first table, the last five in the second. Augustine, to bring out the Trinity, made our first and second one, and divided our tenth into coveting the wife and coveting the rest; thus, three in the first table, seven in the second. But the command to have only one God is quite distinct from the prohibition to worship Him by an image, and coveting the wife and the other objects falls under one category of unlawful desire. Love to God is expressly taught in the second commandment, “mercy to thousands in them that love Me and keep My commandments.” The five and five division is the best. Five implies imperfection; our duty to God being imperfect if divorced from duty to our neighbour. Five and ten predominate in the proportions of the tabernacle. Piety toward the earthly father is closely joined to piety towards the heavenly ( Hebrews 12:9; 1 Timothy 5:4; Mark 7:11). Special sanctions are attached to the second, third, fourth, and fifth commandments. Paul ( Romans 13:8,9) makes the second table, or duty to our neighbour, comprise the sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth, but not the fifth commandment.

    Spiritual Jews penetrated beneath the surface, and so found in the law peace and purity viewed in connection with the promised Redeemer ( Psalm 1:2; 19; 119; 15; 24; Isaiah 1:10-18; Romans 2:28,29).

    As (1) the Decalogue gave the moral tone to all the rest of the law, so (2) the ceremonial part taught symbolically purity, as required by all true subjects of the kingdom of God. It declared the touch of the dead defiling, to remind men that sin’s wages is death. It distinguished clean from unclean foods, to teach men to choose moral good and reject evil. The sacrificial part (3) taught the hope of propitiation, and thus represented the original covenant of promise, and pointed on to Messiah, through whom the sense of guilt, awakened by the moral law which only condemns men through their own inability to keep it, is taken away, and peace with God is realized.

    Two particulars are noticeable: (1) Moses does not inculcate as sanctions of his laws the rewards and punish. merits of a future life; (2) he does use as a sanction God’s declaration that He visits the iniquity of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that fear Him, and shows mercy unto thousands (to the thousandth generation) of them that love Him and keep His commandments” ( Exodus 20:5,6). The only way we can account for the omission of a future sanction, which all other ancient lawgivers deemed indispensable (Warburton, Div. Legation), is the fact established on independent proofs, namely, that Israel’s government was administered by an extraordinary providence, distributing reward and punishment according to obedience or disobedience severally. But while not sanctioning his law by future rewards or punishments, Moses shows both that he believed in them himself, and sets forth such proofs of them as would suggest themselves to every thoughtful and devout Israelite, though less clearly than they were revealed subsequently under David, Solomon, and the prophets, when they became matter of general belief. Christ shows that in the very title, “the God of Abraham,” etc., in the Pentateuch the promise of the resurrection is by implication contained ( Matthew 22:31,32). (See RESURRECTION ). Scripture ( Hebrews 4:2; Galatians 3:8) affirms the gospel was preached unto Abraham and to Israel in the wilderness, as well as unto us. The Sinai law in its sacrifices was the bud, the gospel was the flower and the ripened fruit. The law was the gospel in miniature, which Jesus the Sun of righteousness expanded. So David (Psalm 32; Romans 4:6). On the hope of a future life being held by those under the law see Numbers 23:10; Psalm 16:8-11; 17:15; 21:4, 73:24, 49:14,15; Isaiah 26:19; 25:8, 57:1,2; Daniel 7:9,10,13,14; 12:2. The sense of <19D924> Psalm 139:24 is “see if there be any way of idolatry (otseb , as in Isa,. 48:5; the Hebrew also means pain which is the sure issue of idolatry) in me, and lead me in the way everlasting” promised to David and his seed in Messiah (compare 1 John 5:21; Proverbs 8:35; 12:28; 14:32; 21:16; 24:11; Ecclesiastes 8:11,12; 11:9; 12:7,13,14; 2 Kings 2:11,12; 13:21; Ezekiel 37; Hosea 13:14; 6:2; Joel 2:32; Job 19:23-27). Life in man is in Genesis 1:26,27; 2:7, distinguished from life in brutes: “Jehovah ‘Elohim breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul”; “God created man in His own image.” It is not immateriality which distinguishes man’s life from the brutes’ life, for the vital principle is immaterial in the brute as in man; it can only be the continuance of life after death of the body, conscience, spirit, and sense of moral responsibility, as well as power of abstract reasoning. Acts 24:14,15,25 shows the prevalent belief in Paul’s day as to the resurrection and judgment to come. Christ asserts that by searching the Old Testament scriptures eternal life and the promise of Messiah was to be found ( John 5:39).

    The barrenness of Judea has been made an objection by Voltaire against Scripture truth, which represents it as “flowing with milk and honey.” But the very barrenness is the accomplishment of Scripture prophecies, and powerfully confirms the Old Testament The structure of the Mosaic history confirms the reality of the miracles on which the truth of the extraordinary providence rests. Common events are joined with the miraculous so closely that the acknowledged history of this singular people would become unaccountable, unless the see MIRACLES with which it is inseparably joined be admitted. The miracles could not have been credited by the contemporary generation, nor introduced subsequently into the national records and the national religion, if they had not been real and divine. The Jewish ritual and the singular constitution of the tribe of Levi commemorated them perpetually, and rested on their truth. The political constitution and civil laws presuppose an extraordinary providence limiting the legislative and executive authorities. So also the distribution and tenure of land, the sabbatic and jubilee years, the three great feasts requiring all males to meet at the central sanctuary thrice each year. Present, rather than invisible and future, sanctions were best fitted at that time to establish the superiority of the true God before Israel and heathendom. The low intellectual and moral state of most Israelites incapacitated them from rising above the desires of the present world to look forward to future retributions, which their spiritual dullness would make them feel doubtful of, until first a present special providence visibly proved His claim on their faith and obedience, and prepared them to believe that the same divine justice which had heretofore visibly governed the youth of Israel’s existence would in a future state reward or punish according to men’s deserts, when the present extraordinary providence should be withdrawn.

    Moreover, national obedience or transgression could as such be recompensed only by temporal prosperity or adversity (for nations have their existence only in the present time). Therefore, the Divine King of the theocracy dispensed with these by an immediate and visible execution, which only partially appears in His present more invisible, though not less real, government of all nations. Offenses against the state and individuals were punished, as also offenses against God its head. In Israel’s history a visible specimen was given of what is true in all ages and nations, though less immediately seen now when our calling is to believe and wait, that “righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people” ( Proverbs 14:34).

    The distraction of clean and unclean animals relates to sacrifices. Some animals by filthy, wild, and noxious natures suggest the presence of evil in nature, and therefore give the feeling of unfitness for being offered as symbols of atonement or thanksgiving before the holy God. Others, tame, docile, useful to man, of the flock and herd, seem suitable for offering, as sheep, goats, cows, doves, and the like. Those that both chew the cud and divide the hoof men generally have taken for food by a common instinct.

    So fish with fins and scales, but not shellfish as less digestible; insects leaping upon the earth, raised above the crawling slimy brood. Other animals, etc., as swine, dogs, etc., offered by idolaters, are called “abominations.” The aim of the distinction was ethical, to symbolize separation from moral defilement, and to teach to the true Israel self cleansing from all pollution of flesh and spirit ( 2 Corinthians 7:1). The lesson in Acts 10 is that whereas God granted sanctification of spirit to the Gentiles, as He had to Cornelius, the outward symbol of separation between them and the Jews, namely, the distinction of clean and unclean meats, was needless ( Matthew 15:11; 1 Timothy 4:4; Romans 14:17). So the impurity contracted by childbirth (Leviticus 12; 15), requiring the mother’s purification, points to the taint of birth sin ( Psalm 51:5). The uncleanness after a female birth lasted 66 days, after a male 33, to mark the fall as coming through the woman first ( Timothy 2:14,15).

    In the penal code idolatry is the capital crime, treason against the Head of the state and its fundamental constitution. One was bound not to spare the dearest relative, if guilty of tempting to it; any city apostatizing to it was to be destroyed with its spoil and inhabitants ( Deuteronomy 13:6). Human sacrifices burnt to Moloch were especially marked for judgment on all who took part in them ( Leviticus 20:1-5). The wizard, witch, and their consulters violated the allegiance due to Jehovah, who alone reveals His will to His people ( Numbers 9:7,8; 27:21; Joshua 9:14; Judges 1:1; 2 Samuel 5:23) and controls future events, and were therefore to die ( 1 Chronicles 10:13, Leviticus 20:27). So the blasphemer, presumptuous sabbath breaker, and false prophet ( Leviticus 24:11-16; Numbers 15:30-36; Deuteronomy 17:12; 18:20). So the violator of the command to rest from work on the day of atonement ( Leviticus 23:29,30), of the Passover ( Exodus 12:15,19); the willful defiler of the sanctuary ( Numbers 19:13, Leviticus 22:3); the perpetrator of unnatural crimes (Numbers 18; Numbers 20). The prohibitions of rounding the hair and beard, of wearing a garment of wool and linen mixed, of sowing a field with divers seeds, of women using men’s garments (besides tending to preserve feminine modesty and purity), were directed against existing idolatrous usages in the worship of Baal and Ashteroth ( Numbers 19:19,27; Deuteronomy 22:5). The ordeal by the water of jealousy depended on an extraordinary providence ( Numbers 5:11). It could injure the guilty only by miracle, the innocent not at all; whereas in the ordeals of the Middle Ages the innocent could scarcely escape but by miracle. Prohibitions such as human tribunals could hardly take cognizance of were sanctioned by penalties which God undertook to execute. He as Sovereign reserved exclusively to Himself the right of legislation. Sins of impurity, next to idolatry, were punished with peculiar severity (Leviticus 18; the adulterer and adulteress, Leviticus 20:10; Deuteronomy 22:22-30; 27:20-26).

    Mildness and exact equity pervaded the code so far as was compatible with the state of the people and the age. Interest or “usury” was not to be taken from an Israelite, and only in strict equity from the foreigner. The poor should be relieved liberally ( Deuteronomy 15:7-11). The hired labourer’s wages were to be paid at once ( Deuteronomy 24:14,15).

    Intrusion into a neighbour’s house to recover a loan was forbidden, not to hurt his feelings. The pledged raiment was to be restored, so as not to leave him without a coverlet at night ( Deuteronomy 24:10-13). Other characteristic precepts of the law are: reverence to the old; tenderness toward those having bodily infirmity ( Deuteronomy 24:19-21); gleanings to be left for the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow ( Leviticus 19:14-32); faithfulness in rebuking a neighbour’s sin; the dispersion of the Levites, the ministers of religion, forming a sacred He among all the tribes; studied opposition to all the usages of idolaters, as the pagan historian Tacitus notices: “all we hold sacred are with them profane: they offer the ram in contempt of Ammon ... and an ox, which the Egyptians worship as Apis (Hist. 5:4); the Jews deem those profane who form any images of the gods ... the Divinity they conceive as one, and only to be understood by the mind; with images they would not honour Caesars or flatter kings.” Personal violence was punished retributively in kind, “life for life, eye for eye, tooth for a tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot.” The false witness had to suffer what he thought to inflict on another ( Deuteronomy 19:16-21; Exodus 21:24; Leviticus 24:18-21).

    This did not sanction individual retaliation, but it was to regulate the magistrate’s award of damages, namely, the worth in money of the bodily power lost by the injured person. It was to protect the community, not to regulate the believer, who when he penetrated beneath the letter into the spirit of the law, which the gospel afterward brought to light, felt constrained to love his enemy and not do to him the injury the latter had done or intended to do. Our Lord quoted the form of the law ( Matthew 5:38) in order to contrast the pharisaic view, which looked only to the letter, with the true view which looks to the spirit.

    A striking feature of the penal code, in which it was superior to most codes, was that no crime against mere property incurred death. Bond service until the sabbatic year was the extreme penalty; restitution and fine were the ordinary penalty. The slave’s life was guarded as carefully as the master’s. If the master caused even the loss of a tooth the servant was to be set free. The chastity of female slaves was strictly protected. No Jew could be kept in bondage more than seven years, and then was to be sent away with liberal gifts ( Exodus 21:7-26; Deuteronomy 15:13-15). In fact Israelite bond service was only a going into service for a term of years, that the creditor might reap the benefit. The creditor could not imprison nor scourge so as to injure the bond debtor, but in Rome the creditor could imprison and even kill him according to the old law. Men stealers were to be put to death. What a contrast to the cruel oppression of slaves in other nations, the Spartans butchering the helots, the Romans torturing their slaves for trifles and goading them to servile rebellions which cost some of Horne’s bravest blood, and enacting that where a master was murdered all the slaves in the house, or within hearing of it, should be killed! In Israel the public peace was never threatened by such a cause.

    Trials were public, in the city gates. The judges, the elders, and Levitical ministers and officers, as our jurors, were taken from the people. No torture before conviction, no cruelty after it, was permitted. Forty stripes were the extreme limit of bodily punishment ( Deuteronomy 25:3).

    Capital convictions could only be by the agreeing testimony of two witnesses ( Deuteronomy 17:6).

    The even distribution of lands, the non-alienation of them from the family and tribe (Numbers 27; Numbers 36), admirably guarded against those agrarian disturbances and intestine discords which in other states and in all ages have flowed from an uneven distribution and an uncertain tenure of property.

    Love to God, love to one’s neighbour and even to enemies, benevolence to strangers, the poor, the fatherless and widows, repentance and restitution for injuries, sincere worship of the heart and obedience of the life required to accompany outward ceremonial worship, all these are characteristics of the law, such as never originated from the nation itself, long enslaved, and not remarkable for high intellectual and moral capacity, and such as did not then exist in the code of any other nation. The Originator can have only been, as Scripture says, God Himself. Besides, whatever doubts may be raised respecting the inspiration or authorship, the fact remains and is indisputable, that it was given and was in force ages before Lycurgus or Minos or other noted legislators lived, and that it has retained its influence upon legislation from the time of its promulgation until now, the British and all other codes of civilized nations being based upon it. This is one of those facts which neither evolution, nor revolution, can overthrow.

    The letter and outward ordinances were the casket, the spirit as brought out by the gospel was the jewel. The sacrifices gave present relief to awakened consciences by the hope of forgiveness through God’s mercy, resting on the promise of the Redeemer. The law could not give life, that was reserved for the gospel ( Galatians 3:21,22; 4:6). Spiritual Jews, as David, when convicted by the law of failure in obedience, fell back on the earlier covenant of promise, the covenant of grace, as distinguished from the law the covenant of works (which required perfect obedience as the condition of life, and cursed all who disobeyed in the least point: Galatians 3:6-18; Leviticus 18:5), and by the Spirit cried for a clean heart ( Psalm 51:10,11). So they could love the law, not as an outward yoke, but as the law of God’s will cherished in the heart ( Psalm 37:31), such as it was in Him who should come ( Psalm 40:8). In most Jews, because of the nonconformity between their inward state and the law’s requirements as a rule from without, its tendency was “to gender to bondage” ( Galatians 2:4; 4:3,9,24,25; 5:1). Inclination rebelled against it. They either burst its bond for open paganism; or, as in post captivity times, scrupulously held the letter, but had none of its spirit, “love, the fulfilling of the law” ( Romans 13:8-10; Leviticus 19:18; 1 Tim 1:5; Galatians 5:14; Matthew 7:12,22:37-40; James 2:8). Hence, the prophets looked on to gospel times when God would write the law by His Spirit in the heart ( Jeremiah 31:31-33,39; Ezekiel 36:26,27; 11:19,20).

    In one respect the law continues, in another it is superseded ( Matthew 5:17,18). In its antitypical realization in Jesus, it is all being fulfilled or has been so. In its spirit, “holy, just, and good,” it is of everlasting obligation as it reflects the mind of God. In its Old Testament form it gives place to its fully developed perfection in the New Testament The temporary and successional Aaronic priesthood gives place to the abiding and intransmissible Melchizedek priesthood of Jesus, the sacrificial types, to the one antitypical sacrifice, never to be repeated (Hebrews 5; Hebrews 7; Hebrews 8; Hebrews 9; Hebrews 10). So believers, insofar as they are under the gospel law of Christ ( Galatians 6:2), which is the law of love in the heart, are no longer under the law, as an outward letter ordinance.

    Through Christ’s death they are dead to the law, as a law of condemnation, and have the Spirit enabling them to “serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter” ( Romans 2:29; 7:1-6; 2 Corinthians 3:6). “Christ is the end of the law for righteousness (both justification and sanctification) to every one that believeth” Romans 10:4; 8:1-3). He gave not so much new laws of morality as new motives for observing the old law. As a covenant of works, and a provisional mode of discipline, and a typical representation of atonement, the law is no more. As the revelation of God’s righteousness it is everlasting. Free from the letter, the believer fulfills the spirit and end of the law, conformity to God’s will. Moses, in foretelling the rise of the “Prophet like unto himself” and God’s rejection of all who should reject Him ( Deuteronomy 18:15, etc.), by the Spirit intimates that the law was to give place to the gospel of Jesus. Moses anticipates also by the Spirit the evils which actually befell them, their being besieged, their captivity, dispersion, and restoration (Leviticus 26; Deuteronomy 32). The words in 34:10-12 (compare Numbers 12:1-8) prove that no other prophet or succession of prophets can exhaustively fulfill the prophecy. Both Peter and Stephen authoritatively decide that Messiah is “the Prophet” ( Acts 3:22; 7:37). The gospel attracted and detached from the Jewish nation almost every pure and pious soul, sifting the chaff from the wheat. The destruction of the temple with which Judaism and the ceremonial law were inseparably connected was God’s explicit setting of them aside. The danger to the church from Judaizing Christians, which was among its first trials (Acts 11; 15; Galatians 3:5), was thereby diminished, and “the fall of the Jews is the riches of the world” in this as in other respects ( Romans 11:12).

    LAWYER One learned in the law. “Scribe” was the official and legal designation. He who is called a lawyer in Matthew 22:35 is called a “scribe” in Mark 12:28, what we should call a “divine.” A “doctor of the law” is the highest title ( Acts 5:34).

    LAYING ON OF HANDS See BAPTISM .

    LAZARUS = Eleazar = “God helps.” 1. Of see BETHANY ; brother of Mary and Martha ( John 11:1). The sisters were the better known, from whence they are put prominently forward here, and in Luke 10:38, etc., are alone named. Lazarus was “of (apo , ‘belonging to at that time’) Bethany, from (ek , implying his original settlement) the village of Mary and Martha” (still it is likely the same village is meant in both Luke 10 and John 11, namely, Bethany).

    Curiously, Ganneau found close to Bethany a tomb, probably of the first century, containing the names all together of Simon, Martha, and Lazarus.

    Lazarus’ subordinate position at their feast in Christ’s honour ( John 12:2) makes it likely he was the youngest. Moreover, the house is called that of Simon the leper ( Matthew 26:6; Mark 14:3); who was probably therefore their father, but either by death or leprosy no longer with them, though possibly he too, as a leper healed by Jesus, was then one of that happy family. Their friends from Jerusalem ( John 11:19), according to John’s use of “the Jews,” were of the ruling elders and Pharisees. The feast; the costly ointment, the family funeral cave (compare Isaiah 22:16; 2 Kings 23:6; Jeremiah 26:23), all bespeak good social position. The sisters’ warm attachment to Lazarus was strengthened by their common love to Jesus who loved all three ( John 11:5). Lazarus had won the disciples’ love too, for Jesus calls him “our friend” ( John 11:11). At the time of Lazarus’ sickness and the sisters’ call, Jesus was in Peraea beyond Jordan, on His way to Jerusalem, two days’ journey from Bethany. He delayed two days to give time for that death which He foresaw, and from which He was about to raise Lazarus. On proposing to go to Judea, His disciples remonstrated on the ground that He would be going into the very danger from which He had just escaped ( John 10:39,40; 11:8-10). He replied that while His appointed day yet lasted He was safe, and that He was going to awaken Lazarus out of sleep. He was “glad” that He had not been on the spot before, that Lazarus’ death and rising might awaken the disciples out of the deadness of unbelief. The sisters grieved at His seeming neglect. God sees cause for joy where even His people see only cause for grief. Four days had elapsed after the call when He arrived. Martha went and met Him, while Mary sat in the house, in beautiful harmony with the character of each respectively, described in Luke 10:40-42. Martha’s faith had now become stronger; so she says, “Lord, I know that even now whatsoever Thou wilt ask of God, God will give it Thee (more buoyant in spirit than Mary, and cherishing even now a vague hope of her brother’s restoration) ... Yea, Lord, I believe that Thou art the Christ the Son of God ... the Resurrection and the Life.” Upon Martha telling Mary of Jesus’ arrival and “call” for her, either expressed or implied (“secretly,” through fear of Jewish informers, see John 11:28,46), the latter also came “quickly” to Him. The Jews her friends, not having heard Martha’s communication, supposed Mary was gone to the tomb to weep, but found her as of old “at Jesus’ feet.” Her words were fewer, but her action more impassioned, than those of her sister. So the whole company, Jesus, His disciples, the sisters, and their sympathizers, were met at the grave. At the sight of their weeping, Jesus “groaned in spirit,” and troubled Himself, but checked His emotion which would otherwise have choked utterance. “Where have ye laid him?” Sympathy with their sorrow, which He was instantly to relieve, at last found vent in tears: “Jesus wept” (compare Luke 19:41; Hebrews 4:15). “Behold. how He loved him,” the Jews, His adversaries, were constrained to exclaim. Their unbelief, “could not this man which opened the eyes of the blind (John 9, they allude not to the raising of Jairus’ daughter and the widow of Nain’s son, which took place in Galilee, but to the miracle which made such a stir in Jerusalem; they never thought of His raising the dead) have caused that even this man should not have died?” made Him “groan again.” “Take away the stone.” Martha, retaining still remainders of unbelief (she believed in Lazarus’ future resurrection, but she hardly dared to believe what she herself had hinted at in John 11:22, that Christ will raise him now), objected on the ground of the body’s presumed decomposition by this time. He tells her to “believe, so she shall see the glory of God.” With a preparatory thanksgiving to the Father for the already felt answer to His prayer, He said, “Lazarus, come forth,” and he came forth bound hand and foot, the graveclothes and napkin about his face. “Loose him, and let him go”: contrast Jesus’ resurrection, the graveclothes and the napkin folded separately, because, unlike Lazarus, He was to die no more ( John 20:6,7). The same miracle which converted some Jews to belief furnished others only with materials for informing the Pharisees against Him. It brought the plots of the rulers and Caiaphas to a crisis ( John 11:45-53). The very sign which the Pharisees desired in the parable of Lazarus ( Luke 16:27-30) is now granted in the person of one of the same name, but only stimulates them to their crowning sin, to kill Jesus, nay even to kill Lazarus too ( John 12:10). The same sun that develops the fragrant violet strengthens the poison of the deadly nightshade.

    This is the crucial miracle of the truth of the Gospels. Spinosa said if this were true he would tear his system in pieces and embrace Christianity. As the Lord’s Judaean ministry was not the subject of the first three evangelists, but the Galilean, they omit the raising of Lazarus. The Jews’ consultation to kill Lazarus, and his own probable shrinking from publicity after such a mysterious experience, perhaps further influenced them in their omission of the miracle. By John’s time of writing the brother and sisters were dead, and no reason for reserve any longer existed. Tradition says that Lazarus’ first question on coming back was whether he should die again; on learning he must, he never smiled again.

    Such an impression was made by this miracle that many Jews flocked to Bethany to see both Jesus and Lazarus. The eye witnesses bore record, and the people who heard of it from them met Him on His way to Jerusalem, and formed part of His retinue in His triumphal entry with the palmbearing multitude ( John 12:12,17,18).

    E. H. Plumptre (Smith’s Dictionary) identifies Simon the leper with Simon the Pharisee ( Luke 7:36-40); Martha had the Pharisees’ belief in the resurrection (Jehu 11:24); Mary’s gift of the ointment was after the example of the sinful woman in Simon’s house; the leprosy came on subsequently. Also he identifies Lazarus with the rich young ruler (Matthew 19; Mark 10; Luke 18); Jesus’ words to him, “one thing thou lackest,” answer to His words to Martha. “one thing is needful”; “Jesus beholding loved him” (Mark) is said also of Lazarus ( John 11:5); Jesus’ love at last wrought out his conversion, possible to God though not to man; a sharp Palestine fever is sent to discipline him; his death and rising through Jesus’ power is accompanied by his spiritual resurrection ( John 5:24,25). Judas and the eleven expected, that the feast in John 12:2 was the farewell feast of Lazarus, renouncing his former life and obeying Christ’s command, “sell that thou hast, and give to the poor”; hence, Judas’ bitter objection, “why was not this ointment sold for 300 pence and given to the poor?” On the night of Christ’s betrayal Lazarus, whose Bethany home was near and was Christ’s lodging on the previous night, in the hasty night alarm rushed eagerly with “the linen cloth (the term applied to graveclothes always, the same which he had on when the Lord raised him from the grave ( John 11:44), sindon ) cast about his naked body” ( Mark 14:51,52; 15:46), and was seized by the high priest’s servants as a second victim ( John 12:10), whereas they let the other disciples escape. 2. Lazarus in the parable, Luke 16:19-31. The one unknown on earth has a name with God; the rich man, well known as a great man among men, has no name with God ( Revelation 3:1). The historic Lazarus (John 11—12) belonged to the richer classes. Yet it is not a rich Lazarus, but Lazarus the beggar whom the rich scarcely noticed, that is carried by angels to Abraham’s bosom. The historic Lazarus raised from the dead, yet not convincing the Jews, proves the truth stated in the parable of Lazarus that “if they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither would they be persuaded though one rose from the dead.” The rich man was not so much a glutton as a self-pleaser. It is not said he did not relieve Lazarus, nay Lazarus lying at his gate implies he did, but with ostentation, “justifying himself before men” ( Luke 16:15), having no true “repentance” ( Luke 16:30). Servants attended him, “dogs” Lazarus; these showed more pity and sympathy than his fellow men. The rich man’s “burial” is mentioned, implying a grand funeral and flattering epitaph, while his soul was in hell. Christ takes care of the dust of Lazarus against the day of His appearing, and receives his soul to Himself “in Abraham’s bosom” (image from a feast; compare John 13:25), whose faith Lazarus followed. Once he had shared “crumbs” with the dogs ( Matthew 15:27), now he shares the heavenly banquet with the first father of the people of God. Not Lazarus’ sufferings but his faith brought him there. Not the rich man’s wealth but his practical unbelief ( Luke 16:27-31) shut him out “in torments”; he was one of those” covetous” whom Jesus just before reproved, “justifying himself before men,” “highly esteemed among men,” but one whose practice was “abomination in the sight of God.” He now begs a drop of water taken up by Lazarus with “the tip of the finger,” but in vain. Once he scarcely and only for show, not from love which alone God recognizes, allowed Lazarus to gather the “crumbs,” the portion of the dogs. Abraham himself ventured all on God’s promise of an after inheritance, having here “not so much as to set his foot on” ( Acts 7:5; Hebrews 11:13); appropriately then he told the rich man, “son (by privileges on which the Jews prided themselves, Luke 3:8), remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things ( Matthew 6:19-21) and likewise Lazarus evil things, but now he is comforted and thou art tormented.” The rich man’s desire for his brethren’s conversion to belief, by Lazarus being sent from the dead, is a covert expression of the fact that he was an unbeliever, and that unbelievers lay the blame of their unbelief on God as not giving them proof enough; whereas neither the raising of another Lazarus, nor that of Jesus who dieth no more, could win the willful rejecters to belief ( John 12:10,11; 16:29; Acts 26:8). The five brethren coming to the same hell, so far from relieving by their company, (as many virtually think by walking with the many on the broad way rather than with the few on the narrow way,) would only aggravate his anguish by reproaches, because he had countenanced their unbelief. The dialogue is not between Lazarus and the rich man, for they are utterly apart, but Abraham (God’s mouthpiece in Old Testament as father of the faithful, who sit down with Him, Matthew 8:11,12) and the rich man.

    LEAD Exodus 15:10, “they sank as lead,” heavily falling down in their panoply, helpless and motionless, the waters closing over them. Used for the plumb line ( Amos 7:7). Zechariah 5:7,8, “the weight of lead” upon the ephah’s mouth, covering personified wickedness, implies the impossibility of her escape from beneath the ponderous load weighing her down. Job 19:24 “Oh that my words were graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock for ever.” The lead was poured into the graven characters to make them better seen and (which is Job’s thought) more durable; not leaden plates, for it was “in the rock” they were to be engraved. May my pen be of iron, and the ink lead poured into the writing on the everlasting rock! Perhaps the hammer was of “lead,” as sculptors find more delicate incisions are made by it. Jeremiah 6:28-30 accords exactly with scientific fact; lead applied to purify in the furnace “silver” alloyed with “iron” and “copper” (“brass”) fails to do so, in the absence of the purifying blast blowing upon the silver. So Jehovah’s casting of the Jews into fiery affliction avails not to purify them without the breath of God’s Holy Spirit (compare Ezekiel 22:18-22). Remains of ancient lead mines have been found in the mountains E. of the Nile toward the Red Sea. It was among the spoil taken from Midian ( Numbers 31:22). Tyre got it from Tarshish ( Ezekiel 27:12).

    LEAH (See JACOB and see LABAN ). She was buried in the cave of Machpelah ( Genesis 49:31).

    LEASING Old English, lying. Psalm 4:2; 5:6.

    LEAVEN seor . A lump of old dough in high fermentation. As making it and leavening bread with it took time, unleavened bread was used in sudden emergencies ( Genesis 18:6; 19:3). It was forbidden in all offerings to the Lord by fire ( Leviticus 2:11; 7:12). The Israelites on pain of death were to have none in their houses or in the land during Passover for seven days, from 14th Nisan ( Exodus 12:15,19,39; 13:7; 23:18; Deuteronomy 16:3,4). Salt was its opposite, and was never to be absent from the altar burnt offering, representing the incorruptible imperishableness of Jehovah’s covenant. Honey as liable to ferment also was excluded from the altar burnt offerings. Leaven reminded Israel of the haste with which they fled from Egypt, and of their sufferings, which answer to the insipidity of unleavened bread, “the bread of affliction.” Its prominent symbolical meaning was, it is bred of corruption and corrupts the mass with which it is mixed. Hence it represents “malice” (the evil habit) and “wickedness” (evil coming out in word and deed) as opposed to “sincerity” and “truth” ( 1 Corinthians 5:7). The Jews searched with extreme care their houses, to purge out every particle of leaven. So Christians ought to search their hearts and purge out every corruption ( <19D923> Psalm 139:23,24). It also symbolizes corrupt doctrine ( Matthew 16:6). Another quality is its secretly penetrating and diffusive influence: 1 Corinthians 5:6, “a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump,” the influence of one sinner corrupts many ( Ecclesiastes 9:18); but in Galatians 5:9 a little legalism mixed with the gospel corrupts its purity.

    Though elsewhere used in a bad sense, leaven in Matthew 13:33 represents the gospel principle working silently “without observation” from within, until the whole is leavened, just as the mustard tree represents its diffusion externally; so “flesh,” though usually in a bad sense, in Ezekiel 11:19 is in a good sense. The decomposition of social elements, accompanying and providentially preparing the way for the gospel, makes the image appropriate. Leaven was allowed to be offered in the firstfruits and tithes ( Deuteronomy 26:2,12; 2 Chronicles 31:5), the Pentecostal loaves ( Leviticus 23:15,17), and the peace offering ( Leviticus 7:13). See Leviticus 2:11 “as an oblation of firstfruits ye shall offer them (leaven and honey) unto the Lord, but they shall not be burnt on the altar for a sweet savour.” In Amos 4:5 the leavened bread was “with the sacrifice of thanksgiving of the peace offerings,” not with burnt offerings of animals on the altar. Perhaps however the command is ironical, “offer by burning (margin) a sacrifice ... with leaven” (which was forbidden), your very offerings being open insults to God.

    LEAVES of a roll ( Jeremiah 36:23). Not distinct as in a book, but consecutive columns or spaces on the long roll, which is often rolled round a stick; delathot , “doors.”

    LEBANA Nehemiah 7:48.LEBANAH, Ezra 2:45.

    LEBANON = exceeding white, namely, with snow, as Mont Blanc. In Hebrew Lebanon, related to “alp”. The double mountain range N. of Palestine, running in parallel lines from S.W. to N.E., having between the fertile valley anciently called Coelosyria, now El Beka’a (where are the grand ruins of the temple of the sun), about six or seven miles wide, “the valley of Lebanon” ( Joshua 11:17). The range is about 80 miles long, 15 broad.

    It forms the northern head of the Jordan valley and the southern head of the Orontes valley (see HAMATH ). The western range is the region of the Hivites and see GIBLITES ( Joshua 13:5; Judges 3:3). The eastern range was Antilibanus, or “Lebanon toward the sunrising.” The wady et Teim separates the southern part of Antilibanus from Lebanon and also from the Galilee hills. The river Leontes (Litany) sweeps round its southern end, and drains Coelo-Syria, falling into the Mediterranean five miles N. of Tyre. Lebanon runs parallel to the coast in the plain of Emesa opening from the Mediterranean, in Scripture “the entering in (i.e. entrance) of Hamath” ( 1 Kings 8:75). The river Eleutherus (nahr el Kebir) here sweeps round its northern end. The average height is 7,000 ft. But one peak, Dhor el Khodib, N. of the cedars, is 10,051 ft.; and Hermon in Antilebanon is 10,125 ft.. Lebanon is of grey limestone, with belts of recent sandstone along the western slopes. Eastward in the glens of Antilibanus flow toward Damascus Abana (Barada) and Pharpar (nahr el Awaj). All that now represents Hiram’s cedar forests is the cluster called “the cedars,” 6,172 ft. above the sea, in the center of the vast recess or semicircle formed by the highest summits of Lebanon above the deep valley of the sacred river Kadisha. (See CEDARS ). Odorous flowers and aromatic shrubs and vines still yield” the smell of Lebanon” wafted by the mountain breeze (Song 4:11). The line of cultivation runs at the height of 6,000 ft. Every available space is utilized for figtrees, vines, mulberry trees, and olives.

    Numerous villages nestle amidst the rocks. The trees striking their roots into the fissures of rocks illustrate Hosea 14:5, “Israel shall strike forth his roots as Lebanon.” Lebanon is a delightful retreat from the sultry heat of the plains and of Palestine, cooled as it is by the snows which crown its peaks. Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 18:14) asks, “will a man leave the snow of Lebanon which cometh from the rock of the field (a poetical name for Lebanon towering above the surrounding plain)? Or shall the cold flowing waters that come from another place (from the distant rocks) be forsaken?”

    None. Yet Israel forsakes Jehovah the living fountain, ever near, for broken cisterns. Hyaenas, panthers, jackals, wolves, and bears still haunt its glens and peaks (compare Song 4:8; 2 Kings 14:9). The river Adonis (nahr Ibrahim) springs from a cave beneath the high peak Sunnin. The plain of Phoenicia, two miles wide, runs at the base of Lebanon between it and the sea. The eastern slopes are less abrupt and fertile than the western.

    Maronite Christians people the northern part of the range; Druses abound more in the southern.

    Lebanon was assigned to Israel, but never conquered ( Joshua 13:2-6; Judges 3:1-3). It was under the Phoenicians in Solomon’s time and subsequently ( 1 Kings 5:2-6, Ezra 3:7). Antilibanus is less peopled than Lebanon, and has more wild beasts: Song 4:8, “look from the top of Amana, from ... Shenir and Hermon ... the lions’ den ... the mountains of the leopards,” referring to the two higher peaks, Hermon, and that near the fountain of Abana, where panthers still are found. “The tower of Lebanon which looketh toward Damascus” is Hermon (Song 7:4).

    LEBAOTH = lionesses (implying their presence formerly). A city in the extreme S. of Judah ( Joshua 15:32), afterward transferred to Simeon ( Joshua 19:6), whose portion, like Levi’s, was “scattered” in Israel ( Genesis 49:5-7) on account of the cruelty in Genesis 34:25,26. Now el Beyudh.

    LEBBAEUS Matt, 10:3, Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts omit. Thaddaeus or Judas, the brother of James ( Mark 3:18). (See JUDE ).

    LEBONAH N. of Shiloh. ( Judges 21:19). Now el Lubban.

    LECAH Son of Er ( 1 Chronicles 4:21). Perhaps “Er, father of Lecah” means founder of Lecah, a town.

    LEEKS chazir , literally, grass. The leek is green, and grasslike in its form of leaf.

    The allium porrum, the Welshman’s national emblem, worn on David’s day. The poor in Egypt eat them raw with bread, and as sauce to roast meat. So Numbers 11:5, “we remember the leek,” etc. Hengstenberg suggests that clover-like grass is meant, which the poor much relish, under the name halbeh, scientifically Trigonella foenum Graecum. But Septuagint and the Egyptian usage favor KJV.

    LEES Wine was allowed to settle on them, to keep the body and color; especially the choicest wine ( Isaiah 25:6). Hence, such phrases expressing ease and self indulgent prosperity as “Moab ... hath settled on his lees,” i.e. has been like wine undisturbed, and not “emptied from vessel to vessel,” never having been dislodged from his original settlement, “his scent (i.e. the bouquet of the wine) is not changed,” “therefore I will send unto him wanderers that shall empty his vessels (i.e. cities) and break their bottles” (i.e. the men of his cities) ( Jeremiah 48:11,12). The effect of undisturbed prosperity on the ungodly is to harden in undisturbed security ( Zephaniah 1:12). Psalm 75:8, “the dregs (lees) of the Lord’s cup ... all the wicked shall wring out and drink,” i.e. they must drain out the whole cup to the dregs.

    LEGION The largest division of the Roman army, of which it was, in order and armament, the miniature; 6,000 foot, with a body of horse. Matthew 26:53, “thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He shall presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels,” against this band from the Roman “legion”; not merely My twelve apostles, but twelve “legions,” and these “angels?” (compare 2 Kings 6:17; Daniel 7:10.)

    In Mark 5:9 the demon-possessed says, “my name is legion, for we are many,” “because many demons (Greek) were entered into him.”

    LEHABIM = the Lubim, western neighbours to the Egyptians ( Genesis 10:13); the Rebu or Lebu of the monuments; the Libyans in Roman phrase. They served in the Egyptian armies ( 2 Chronicles 12:3; 16:8; Nahum 3:9; Daniel 11:43). The modern Tuariks and Berbers, aborigines of N.

    Africa, dwelling in the desert and sides of Atlas.

    LEHI Judges 15:9,14,19 (where translated “in Lehi”), Hebrew “the Lehi.” (See EN HAKKORE , the spring; Ramath Lehi was the eminence). Lihiy strictly is the Hebrew for jawbone; LEHI the name of the place. God did not make water to flow out of the tooth socket of the jawbone which Samson threw away, to slake his thirst, but “cleft an hollow place (maqtesh , Zephaniah 1:11) in Lehi,” from whence” water” miraculously “came out.” In Judah, between Philistia and the cliff Etam, now Beit Likiyeh, a village on the northern side of the wady Suleiman; at the entrance of the hill country of Judah, the outermost stronghold toward the S.

    LEMUEL = devoted to God, or created by God (the long form of Loci, Numbers 3:24). Instead of “Lemuel .... the prophecy,” some less probably translated “Lemuel, king of Massa” ( Proverbs 31:1-9). An ideal model king. Not, as Hitzig guessed, elder brother to Agur, king of an Arab tribe in Massa, on the borders of Palestine, and both sprung from the Simeonites who drove out the Amalekites from Mount Seir under Hezekiah, as if Lemuel were an older form of Nemuel, or Jemuel, Simeon’s oldest son. Taught by his mother, as Timothy by Lois and Eunice ( 2 Timothy 1:5; 3:15,16).

    Her character was perhaps the model of the portrait of the “virtuous woman” ( Proverbs 31:10-31). Abstemious; a pleader for and patron of those who cannot defend themselves, the widow and orphan.

    LENTILES Genesis 25:34. Small beans, common in Syria and Egypt, called ‘adas , very palatable; the ingredient of the red pottage (‘edom ), for which Esau sold his birthright. Dried and cooked they are still used as portable provisions for a journey; so Barzillai brought them to David’s hungry followers ( 2 Samuel 17:28). In time of scarcity used with wheat, barley, beans, millet, and fitches, as a substitute for pure flour ( Ezekiel 4:9).

    The Arabs make Hebron the scene of Esau’s selling his birthright, and therefore daily supply the needy with lentil soup from the kitchen of a mosque there. Some derive “Lent” from the use of lentils at that season in Roman Catholic countries.

    LEOPARD Famed for swiftness and agility ( Habakkuk 1:8); “you would fancy it was flying” (Oppian Cyneg., iii. 76); it climbs trees, and can crawl along the ground. Hence the symbol for Greece and Alexander’s rapid victories ( Daniel 7:6; Revelation 13:2). The prevalence of leopards anciently in Palestine is marked by the many places named from them (namer , Hebrew): Nimrah, Nimrim, Beth Nimrah. “The mountains of the leopard” (Song 4:8), namely, Lebanon and Hermon, where still they are found; “the mountains of prey” ( Psalm 76:4), symbolizing the rapacious world kingdoms. They spring with successive rapid bounds. They cunningly lie in wait in thickets and often near villages for their prey, as distinguished from the lion’s bold, open attack ( Jeremiah 5:6; Hosea 13:7): “as a leopard by the way, I will observe (lie in wait for) them.” Its unalterable spots represent man’s inability to change himself ( Jeremiah 13:23); yet the leopard in the millennium shall “lie down with the kid” ( Isaiah 11:6).

    LEPER, LEPROSY Heat, drought, and toil amid dry powdery substances, tend to generate skin disease, especially in absence of nourishing diet and personal cleanliness.

    These predisposing causes all exist in Syria and Egypt. Elephantiasis especially prevailed in Egypt, “the parent of such taints” (Lucr. 6:1112).

    Israel’s long stay there exposed them to the malady, as is implied in the legend (Died. Sic. ii., Tacitus, Hist. 5:3,4; Justin 36:2; Josephus Ant. 3:2, section 4; Chaeremon and Manetho in Jos. c. Apion 1:26,32,34) that the king of Egypt drove out a multitude of impure people and lepers, Jews and Egyptians, the lepers among whom the king’s soldiers wrapped in sheets of lead and drowned in the sea (compare Exodus 15:10), and that Moses a sacred scribe was the leader of the rest through the wilderness into Judaea (compare the “mixed multitude,” Exodus 12:38). Leprosy, beginning with little pain, goes on in its sluggish but sure course, until it mutilates the body, deforms the features turns the voice into a croak, and makes the patient a hopeless wreck. It has left the Israelites for other races in modern times. Nega’tsara’ath means a plague or stroke of leprosy (Septuagint), rather elephantiasis. An animal poison in the blood ferments there and affects the skin, depositing an albuminous substance, and destroying the sensation of the nerves. The tuberculated form is the common one, inflaming the skin, distorting the face and joints, causing the hair of the head or eyebrows to fall off or else turn white ( Leviticus 13:3-6), and encrusting the person with ulcerous tubercles with livid patches of surface between. The anesthetic elephantiasis begins in the forehead ( Chronicles 26:19-21) with shining white patches which burst; bone by bone drops off; the skin is mummy-like; the lips hang down exposing the teeth and gums. Tuberculated patients live (on the average) for only ten years more; anesthetic for 20. The latter is called “white leprosy,” but is distinct from the common white leprosy which covers the whole person, or freckles it with white bright spots, and which did not make ceremonially unclean ( Leviticus 13:12,38,39). Sometimes one limb alone is affected with a dead pearl-like whiteness (compare Exodus 4:6, “Moses’ hand was leprous as snow;” Numbers 12:10,12, “as one dead, of whom the flesh is half consumed when he cometh out of his mother’s womb;” 2 Kings 5:27). Job was affected with acute tuberculous elephantiasis, rapidly ulcerating his body ( 2 Kings 2:7,8). The tuberculated form was in Israelite times medically incurable. Swine’s flesh and scaleless and finless fish, used as food, tend to generate the disease; one reason of the prohibition ( Leviticus 11:7,9-12).

    Separation of lepers from society has been common in all countries, partly from the dread of contagion, and also among the Israelites from the conviction that it was the special visitation of God. It was generally hereditary (compare 2 Samuel 3:29, “let there not fail from the house of Joab ... a leper”). Lepers associated together without the camp, as they still do ( 2 Kings 7:3; Luke 17:12). A habitation was provided for them outside Jerusalem, upon the hill Gareb, as the name implies “the hill of scraping” or leprosy ( Jeremiah 31:40; Job 2:8); it (more recently called Bezetha), Goath (the hill of the dead), and Tophet (the valley of corpses) were the three defiled spots which Jeremiah foretold should be included in the restored city. Segregation wisely checked extension of leprosy, by preventing intermarriage of lepers with the sound. It was less a trial to the leper than intercourse with his fellow men, who loathed his presence, would have been.

    Spiritually, leprosy typified sin, and its treatment represented the separation which sin makes between sinners and saints. The law is the inspired interpreter of nature’s truths. The leper was a “walking tomb,” “a parable of death,” and of sin “the wages of which is death.” Hence he had to wear the badges of mourning, a covering upon his upper lip, and was regarded “as one dead” ( Leviticus 13:45; Numbers 12:12). He was to cry, Unclean, unclean, to warn all not to defile themselves by approaching him.

    So the ten stood afar off, lifting up their voices ( Luke 17:13). The malady was often due to inherited taint, as is sin ( Exodus 20:5). The gradual decay of the body, first of the skin, then the bone, then the flesh, life still surviving, vividly represented the sure and deadly process of man’s ruin by sin. In Isaiah 53:4, Jerome’s Vulgate translated, “we thought Him to be a leper smitten of God,” leprosy being God’s direct judgment for sin. God alone could teal alike the leper and the sinner. The minister of God was publicly to witness to the leper’s cure by performing certain prescribed rites and so admitting him to communion again with his fellows ( Leviticus 14:9-20). Christ proved His divine mission by healing lepers, and at the same time commanded them to go to the priest to “offer for cleansing those things which Moses commanded for a testimony unto them” ( Matthew 11:5; Mark 1:44).

    The leper was excluded from both the sanctuary and the camp. The ceremony of restoration was therefore twofold. That performed outside the camp restored him to intercourse with the people ( Leviticus 14:3-9), that performed in the tabernacle court seven days after the former restored him to all spiritual privileges of Jehovah’s worshippers ( Leviticus 14:10-32). Two birds were taken for him, provided by the priest not the man; one was killed over running water, the other set free; accompanied with cedar wood (Juniper oxycedar, whose smoke was disinfectant), scarlet (representing rosy health and vigour), and hyssop (the caper plant, medicinally cleansing ulcers and skin diseases). The cedar and hyssop were tied to the living bird by the scarlet band; the whole was dipped in the blood of the killed bird and running water. The seven sprinklings renewed to him the covenant, symbolized by that number. The dead bird represented his past deadness, the freed living bird his restored life and freedom. The two, as in the case of the two goats on the see DAY Of ATONEMENT , form one joint type. The leper brought two young rams (Hebrew, Leviticus 14:10), one as a trespass offering, another as a burnt offering, and a ewe lamb as a sin offering; these bore witness that disease and death and the defilements of both are the wages of man’s sin. The similarity to the rites in consecrating a priest marked the priestly character of Israel ( Exodus 19:6). The leper was restored to his standing as member of the royal priest-nation with priestly ceremonial. First, he was restored to a right footing with the general congregation. Then only was he in a condition to offer, as member of the priestly nation, the offerings for himself. The oil symbolized the Spirit’s grace. Its application to the ear, hand, and foot marked that every organ was now consecrated to God, the ear to hear and obey, the hand to perform God’s will, and the foot to run upon God’s errands.

    Leprosy in the house, a fungous growth on the walls, symbolized the corruption which taints all creation and which is the effect of the fall.

    Man’s body and man’s earthly home must be dissolved, that a heavenly body and a new earth untainted with sin may succeed. Jude 1:23, “hating the garment spotted by the flesh,” i.e. avoiding all contact with pollution, answers to Leviticus 13:52-57; 15:4-17. Any touching a leprosy-tainted garment was excluded from communion with God’s people. Christians, who at baptism received the white garment, must shrink from what would defile it. When the leprosy was spread over the whole person from head to foot ( Leviticus 13:12,13) with none of the proper symptoms of elephantiasis the man was clean, his disease was the common white leprosy or dry tetter, red pimples with scaly surface spreading until it covers the body, not much affecting the health and disappearing of itself.

    This was rather a relief to the body than a disease, the whole diseased matter being brought to the surface and so passing off. Sin is least fatal and nearest removal when brought to the surface by hearty confession to God, then our Highpriest Jesus completely cleanses us ( 1 John 1:8,9).

    Leprosy was polluting, spreading as to the patient, transmissive, and then humanly incuable; in all these points typical of sin. The death spots soon after death appearing on a corpse, and spreading until the whole is decomposed, answer to the leprosy spots. Every leper thus was a living sermon that Israel should keep themselves unspotted from the world ( Revelation 21:27, Ephesians 5:5).

    LESHEM Joshua 19:47 = see LAISH , see DAN , Lasha ( Genesis 10:19).

    LETTUSHIM Genesis 25:3. An Arab tribe (as the plural ending implies), sprung from Abraham by Keturah.

    LEUMMIM Genesis 25:3. A tribe, meaning” the peoples.”

    LEVI 1. Jacob’s third son by Leah, = joined, expressing her trust; “now will my husband be joined unto me, because I have borne him three sons” ( Genesis 29:34). Levi joined Simeon in avenging their own full sister Dinah’s wrong by treacherously slaying the Shechemites, and so incurred Jacob’s curse. They made circumcision, which God gave as a pledge of His holy covenant, the instrument of hypocrisy and bloody revenge. Jacob’s moral weakness, in reproaching his sons not with the treacherous murder but with exposing him to danger (“ye have troubled me to make me to stink among the inhabitants of the land”), is faithfully delineated (Genesis 34). On his death bed he took a less selfish and juster view of their deed ( Genesis 49:5-7): “Simeon and Levi are brethren” in character as in birth, “instruments of wickedness are their swords (Hebrew). O my soul, come not thou into their secret” (deliberative council), renounce all fellowship with their act; “mine honour” (glory, my spirit, which is man’s glory, the center of his personality framed in God’s image);” for in their anger they slew a man and in their wantonness (Hebrew) houghed an ox.”

    In Genesis 34:28 it is merely said “they took their oxen.” Genesis brings out the additional fact that in cruel revenge they wantonly severed the hind foot tendons of the Shechemites’ oxen. Simeon, as the one detained in Egypt, by Joseph, was probably the foremost of Levi’s sons in the cruel attack on Rachel’s son, and Levi probably joined him, though the spite began with the base born sons of Bilhah and Zilpah. The discipline made the sons, once so unfeeling towards Joseph, to become self sacrificing for Benjamin. As the two joined in crime, retributively they should be “divided and scattered” in Israel. Levi received no land inheritance but cities scattered through Israel ( Joshua 21:1-40), and depended on tithes paid by the other tribes.

    The curse became subsequently a blessing to the nation by Levi’s separation to divine service. But Jacob does not intimate this, a proof of the genuineness of his blessing as recorded in Genesis. Moses subsequently speaks in very different language of Levi ( Deuteronomy 33:8 ff), as was appropriate after Levi’s accession to the priestly honour: “let Thy Right (thummim) and Thy Light (urim) be with Thy holy one (Levi, representing the whole tribe. The Urim and Thummim worn on the high priest’s breastplate were the pledge that Jehovah would always give His people ‘light’ to defend His ‘right’; they should be given to Levi because he had defended Jehovah’s right), whom Thou didst prove at Massah ( Exodus 17:1-7, by the people’s murmuring against Moses, Levi’s representative, for water at the outset of the 40 years’ wanderings) and with whom Thou didst strive at ... Meribah” ( Numbers 20:1-13, at Kadesh, at the close of 40 years, the two comprehending the whole intermediate period). Jehovah “proved” Levi, and by the people’s strivings “strove with” Levi (represented by Moses and Aaron.) Levi proved himself in the main (for Moses’ failure, Numbers 20, and the Levite Korah’s rebellion, Numbers 16, are graciously ignored) to be Jehovah’s holy one. Moses and Aaron’s faithfulness, the Levites’ drawing their swords against their Israelite brethren as God’s avengers of the idolatry of the golden calf ( Exodus 32:26-29), “slaying every man his brother ... companion ... neighbour ... son,” where God’s honour was at stake ( Matthew 10:37; 19:29; Luke 14:26), and Phinehas’ zeal against the idolaters and fornicators with the Moabite women ( Numbers 25:11), gained God’s approval and the choice of Levi as the priestly tribe ( Deuteronomy 33:9-11). “Who said unto his father and to his mother, I have not seen him, neither did he acknowledge his brethren ... They shall teach Jacob Thy judgments and Israel Thy law ( Leviticus 10:11), they shall present incense before Thee (in the holy place) and whole burnt offering upon Thine altar (in the court).

    Bless, Lord, his substance (rather his power) and accept the work of his hands. Smite through the lions ( Psalm 69:23, the strength) of them that rise against Him,” etc.; i.e., give him power for discharging duty, accept his service, and make his adversaries powerless. Levi died at the age of ( Exodus 6:16). (See LEVITES ). 2. Ancestors of Christ ( Luke 3:24,29). 3. Son of Alphaeus; the original name of Matthew the publican and afterward the apostle ( Mark 2:14; Luke 5:27,29; Matthew 9:9).

    LEVIATHAN From lewy “joined” (referring to its joined, plate armour like scales) and than a monster drawn out, i.e. long; or else Arabic lavah “to twist.” So Job 41:15-17. The crocodile. The whale having a smooth skin and no scales cannot be meant. The crocodile’s teeth, 30 on each side of each jaw, lock into each other. Lips are wanting, so that the teeth are seen even when the mouth is closed, illustrating Job 41:14, “who can open the doors of his face? his teeth are terrible round about.” As behemoth is the hippopotamus, so leviathan is the crocodile, both found in Egypt along the Nile. The term elsewhere is used for any large monster of the “sea” or water. <19A426> Psalm 104:26; 74:13,14: “Thou breakest the heads of leviathan in pieces, and gavest him to be meat to the people inhabiting the wilderness.” The king of Egypt is symbolized by the “dragons” and “leviathan” (compare Ezekiel 32:2; 29:3); he and his host at their overthrow in the Red Sea became a spoil to Israel (compare “bread for us,” Numbers 14:9) “in the wilderness.” The context shows that it is the benefits of God to Israel that are here recounted. In Job 3:8 translated “let them curse it (my day of birth) ... who are ready to raise up a leviathan,” i.e. necromancers who rouse and control wild beasts at will (compare Psalm 58:5). In Isaiah 27:1, “leviathan the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked (wriggling) serpent,” “the dragon in the sea,” literally refers to the crocodile in the sea or Nile, or else to the great rock snakes. Spiritually every foe of Israel and the church.

    Antitypically and finally Satan “the dragon, that old serpent, which is the devil” ( Revelation 20:2,10), whom finally “Jehovah with His sore, great, and strong sword shall punish.” For” piercing” (bariach ) translated “darting from side to side.” Foiled on one side he tries to gain on the other side ( Job 26:13; 2 Corinthians 11:14; 2:11). Typhon, the destroyer, was worshipped in Egypt under the form of a crocodile.

    LEVITES The men of Levi, the sacerdotal tribe, all ministers, out of whom the priests were taken, namely, Aaron’s family. Levi’s wild zeal against the defiler of Dinah was the forerunner of the Levites’ zeal against impure idolaters. The antiquity and genuineness of Genesis are marked by the absence of all notice of Levi’s subsequent greatness as the priest tribe. The genealogy ( Genesis 46:11) goes no further down than Levi’s three sons; these too are named in their order of birth, not giving Kohath the prominence which his family had subsequently, He has four clans in Exodus 6:16-25, Gershon and Merari but two each. Amram, Aaron, and Moses belonged to his stock ( Exodus 4:14). The firstborn “young men” of Israel were the priests to offer sacrifices ( Exodus 24:5) before the law, representing the priestly nation ( Exodus 19:6,22,24). (See LEVI on the Levites’ promotion to be the priestly tribe for their zeal in the Lord’s cause). Levi became “an Israel within an Israel,” the witness and guard of the truth.

    Substituted for the firstborn males of all Israel whom Jehovah claimed as His when He saved Israel from the stroke on Egypt’s firstborn; the Levites, 22,000; the firstborn males, 22,273; the odd 273 above were to be redeemed at five shekels each ( Numbers 3:45-51), the fixed price for redeeming a victim vowed in sacrifice ( Numbers 18:16; Leviticus 27:6). The Levites’ cattle were taken for the firstlings of Israel’s cattle (compare Exodus 13:12,13). The Levites marching from Sinai round the tabernacle were the heavenly King’s royal guard; none else was to approach it on pain of death ( Numbers 1:51; 18:22; 4:3-30). The priests occupied the eastern side of the tabernacle, inside Judah the leading camp; the Kohathites the southern side, inside Reuben; the Gershonites the western side, inside Ephraim; the Merarites the northern, inside Daniel The aggregate of Gershonites ( Numbers 3:22), Kohathites ( Numbers 3:28), and Merarites ( Numbers 3:34), is 22,300; but in the redemption 300 are deducted (probably the firstborn in Levi within the year that had elapsed since the command was issued, Numbers 3:40-43), and 22,000 taken as substituted for Israel’s male firstborn. Levi in this census was the fewest tribe in numbers, but in the other tribes servants not pure Israelites were enumerated, whereas in Levi only pure Israelites. The number of Israel’s firstborn males (22,273) compared with the male adults (603,550) is disproportionately small, the proportion being usually one in four. But the law of Exodus 13:1,2, dedicated those alone who should be firstborn thenceforward (compare Exodus 2; Exodus 11—12; Numbers 3:13; 8:17), for the duties of the firstborn referred to a ritual yet to be revealed, and the firstborn of cattle must mean those thereafter firstborn.

    Thus the proportion of firstborn sons in one year born of 2,000,000 of men is so large as can be explained only by the divine blessing, and the sudden development which the exodus gave to the nation.

    The Levites stood midway between the people and the priesthood, which culminated in the high priest. They could not sacrifice, burn incense, or see the “holy things” until covered ( Numbers 4:15). Yet they came nearer than the people, and they alone struck the tent in marching, carried its parts, and pitched it again. Their work needed matured strength; so their service began not until 30 years old (with a previous probationary period of five years: Numbers 8:24), whereas military service began at 20. At their service ceased ( Numbers 8:25,26). So, of 8,600 Kohathites, 2,750 were on duty, of 7,500 Gershonites 2,630, of 6,200 Merarites 3,200 (Numbers 4). The Kohathites held the highest office and bore the ark (except on solemn occasions when the priests bore it: Joshua 3:3,15) and vessels, after the priest had covered them ( Numbers 4:15). The Gershonites bore the tent hangings and curtains; the Merarites the tabernacle boards, bars, and pillars; the Kohathites under Eleazar bore the vessels on their shoulders ( Numbers 7:9); the Gershonites and Merarites under Ithamar ( Numbers 4:28,33), because of their weighty charge, were allowed oxen and wagons.

    The Levites were Jehovah’s and Israel’s 1 Chronicles 9:2; the Levites’ subordinates) and “joined” (as Levi means) to the priests ( Numbers 3:9; 8:19; 18:2,4,6). The Levites were purified for service with bathing, shaving, washing clothes, imposition of Israel’ s hands, waving them as a wave offering to Jehovah (compare our gospel “living sacrifice,” Romans 12:1) toward the four points of the compass, in token of entire consecration of all their powers; the Levite then laid hands on one bullock offered for a sin offering and another for a burnt offering. Korah’s rebellion through seeking the priesthood was followed by a fresh defining of the Levites’ office (Numbers 16; 18:1-7).

    The Levites received a tithe or tenth of all produce, animal and vegetable, of which they had to pay the priests a tithe ( Numbers 18:20-32). A second tithe the Israelites used for the tabernacle feasts and free will offerings, and of this second tithe the Levites should receive a share ( Deuteronomy 14:23,27), especially when ministering ( Deuteronomy 18:7,8). Forty-eight cities were appointed them (four on the average from each tribe), including the six cities of refuge and (of suburbs, meadow for their cattle) 1,000 cubits out from the city walls, each of the four sides being 2,000 cubits long. (See GEZER ). The phrase “the Levite that is within thy gates” is appropriate ( Deuteronomy 14:27), for the Levites’ cities did not cease to belong to the tribes within which they lay. Thus Levites are occasionally spoken of as belonging to other tribes, namely, those within whose territory they resided (18:6; Judges 17:7; 1 Samuel 1:1). Elkanah a Levite is called an “Ephrathite,” “Heman the Ezrahite,” i.e. from Zerah of Judah (title Psalm 88; Psalm 89). ”The priests the Levites” (see DEUTERONOMY on the peculiar use of Levites without distinction from the priests) were to determine controversies and to preserve the law in the side of the ark, and in the seventh year at the feast of tabernacles read it before Israel, and pronounce the curses from Ebal ( Deuteronomy 17:9-12; 31:9-13,26; 27:14). The Hivite Gibeonites ( Joshua 9:27) and the see NETHINIM relieved the Levites of their more burdensome duties subsequently. Micah’s consecration of the homeless Levite as his household priest implies a relapse in dark times to the original household priesthood. It was a Korahlike usurpation on the part of the Levite (Judges 17). Samuel the Levite, adopted into the priesthood, revived the divine order. The Levites were among his schools of the prophets, whose training consisted in praise, prayer, and study of the law. Hence enlarged views of acceptable worship appear in the Levite Asaph’s Psalm 50. The ark after its restoration from the Philistines was in charge of Abinadab in the hill, or Gibeah, or Kirjath Jearim ( 1 Samuel 7:1; 2 Samuel 6:3), probably an old Canaanite highplace sanctuary. David’s words ( 1 Chronicles 15:2) imply that heretofore Levites had not been in charge of the ark, therefore that Abinadab was not a Levite possibly (?). “None ought. to carry the ark of God but the Levites, for them hath Jehovah chosen.” Saul’s assumption of sacrificing, his slaughter of the priests at Nob and of the serving Gibeonites, imply his self-willed impatience of the prominence of the priest tribe. Accordingly, at Hebron, 4,600 Levites joined David, besides 3,700 priests ( 1 Chronicles 12:26,27). He honoured them at his succession, and once even wore their robe ( 2 Samuel 6:14). The duties of the Levites are defined by him ( 1 Chronicles 23:24-32), “to wait on the sons of Aaron for the service of the house of Jehovah,” etc., “and to stand every morning to thank and praise Jehovah, and likewise at even, and to offer (i.e. assist the priests in offering) all burnt sacrifices,” etc. The Levites supplied “officers and judges” ( 1 Chronicles 26:30), “in all the business of the Lord and the service of the king.” Korah’s sons of the Levites, headed by Heman, played upon psalteries and harps ( 1 Chronicles 9:19,32); the Kohathites prepared the shewbread every sabbath; the Gershonites were headed by Asaph’s son in the temple choir ( Chronicles 6:39,44; 15:17), the Merarites by Ethan or Jeduthun. The heavier work being no longer needed of transporting the tabernacle, and psalmody being their chief duty, they entered service as early as the age of 20 ( 1 Chronicles 23:24-27). The Levites numbered 38,000 under David ( 1 Chronicles 23:3), of whom 4,000 formed the full choir; 288 in divisions of 12 each were the skilled musicians ( 1 Chronicles 25:1-8).

    At the severance of Israel and Judah the Levites flocked from the apostate northern kingdom to Judah and Jerusalem, and strengthened the southern kingdom ( 2 Chronicles 11:13,14; 13:10-12).

    The Levites proclaimed and taught the law, and judged controversies, with the priests and chiefs of Israel, in Jehoshaphat’s reformation ( Chronicles 19:8-11). They praised the Lord as singers before his army, and their beginning to sing was the signal of victory from the Lord over the Moabite and Ammonite invaders ( 2 Chronicles 20:19-22). They took an active part under Jehoiada in restoring Joash (2 Chronicles 33); and in Hezekiah’s reformation were “more upright” or earnest than the priests ( 2 Chronicles 29:5-34; 30:15-22,27). So under Josiah the Levites had as their characteristic designation that they “taught all Israel” ( Chronicles 35:3-15). They served the Lord and Israel, standing in the holy place. The Levites acted as teachers and scribes of the law, and chroniclers of their times.

    Even the Levites fell into apostasy in the closing reigns of Judah ( Ezekiel 44:10-14; 48:11). Their number at the return from Babylon was small ( Ezra 2:36-42). They sang by course, praising Jehovah, at the founding and subsequent dedicating of the temple ( Ezra 3:10,11; 6:18).

    None of the Levites joined Ezra at his gathering at the river Ahava ( Ezra 8:15,18-20). He induced 38 to join him, with 220 Nethinim. At the feast of tabernacles ( Nehemiah 8:7,8) they road and explained the law; their tithes were again secured to them ( Nehemiah 10:37-39), and they dwelt in villages round Jerusalem, and took their place at the dedication of the wall ( Nehemiah 12:27-30), and kept the gates to ensure the sanctification of the sabbath ( Nehemiah 12:22).

    They appear as unloving formalists in Luke 10:32, and formed part of the deputation sent from Jerusalem to test John’s credentials ( John 1:19). Barnabas was a Levite ( Acts 4:36). They are among the sealed tribes (Revelation 7). Their name is still preserved in the Jewish Levy, as Cohen is “priest.” Their firstborn are exempted from certain payments among the Jews, as in the redemption of the firstborn.

    A false judaizing analogy makes the Christian deacons answer to the Levites, the presbyters to the priests, and the bishops to the high priest.

    Their temple psalmody was the forerunner of our church music; and to them we probably owe the preservation of some of the Scriptures.

    It is the peculiarity of the Mosaic system, as distinguished from pagan systems, that the Levites, the ministers of religion, not merely performed religious rites, but without vows of celibacy, freely intermarrying with the other tribes, were dispersed among the nation to teach moral and religious truths to all, of whom they formed the twelfth part ( Deuteronomy 31:9-13). Drawing their livelihood from the tithes and offerings, which would fail if God’s law were slighted, they had every motive to maintain it. Thus they consolidated the union of the tribes by the strongest tie, religion. The wisdom of their appointment accords with the divine origin of the Jewish law.

    Jehovah praises Levites as to the past: “My covenant was with him of life and peace; and I gave them to him for the fear wherewith he feared Me and was afraid before My name ... The law of truth was in his mouth and iniquity was not found in his lips; he walked with Me in peace and equity, and did turn many away from iniquity.” The Lord at His coming is to “purify the sons of Levi, so that they may again offer an offering of righteousness” ( Malachi 2:5,6; 3:3; compare Isaiah 66:21).

    LEVITICUS Wayyiqra’ is the Hebrew name, from the initial word; the middle book of the Pentateuch. The laws “which the Lord commanded Moses in Mount Sinai, in the day that he commanded the children of Israel to offer their oblations unto the Lord in the wilderness of Sinai” ( Leviticus 7:38).

    Given between the setting up of the tabernacle and its departure from Sinai, i.e. between the first day of the first month and the 20th day of the second month of the second year of the exodus ( Exodus 40:2,17; Numbers 10:11).

    Two chief subjects are handled: (1) Leviticus 1—16, the fundamental ordinances of Israel’s fellowship with Jehovah; (2) Leviticus 17—27, the laws for hallowing Israel in this covenant fellowship. Privilege and duty, grace conferred and grace inwrought, go hand in hand.

    First : (1) The law of offerings, Leviticus 1—7. (2) Investiture of Aaron and consecration of priests, Leviticus 8-10. (3) Rules as to clean and unclean, Leviticus 11—15. (4) The day of atonement, the summing up of all means of grace for the nation and the church, annually.

    Second : (1) Israel’s life as holy and separate from heathendom, in food, marriage, and toward fellow men, Leviticus 17—20; the mutual connection of Leviticus 18; Leviticus 19; Leviticus 20, is marked by recurring phrases, “I are the Lord,” “ye shall be holy, for I ... am holy.” (2) Holiness of priests and of offerings, Leviticus 21—22. (3) Holiness shown in the holy convocations, sabbaths, perpetual light in the tabernacle, shewbread, Leviticus 23—24. (4) Perpetuation of the theocracy by the sabbatical and jubilee years, the perpetual tenure of land, the redemption of it and bond servants (Leviticus 25); and by fatherly chastisement of the people and restoration on repentance, Leviticus 26. (5) Appendix on vows, which are not encouraged especially, yet permitted with some restrictions (Leviticus 27) The only history in Leviticus is that of Aaron’s consecration, Nadab and Abihu’s death, and the doom of the blasphemer (Leviticus 8—10; 24:10- 23), a solemn exhibition of Jehovah’s laws in their execution. Aaron’s “holding his peace” under the stroke is a marvelous exhibition of grace; yet his not eating the sin offering in the holy place shows his keen paternal anguish which excused his violation of the letter of the law in Moses’ judgment. As Jehovah drew nigh Israel in the tabernacle, so Israel drew nigh Jehovah in the offering. The sacrificial ordinances fall into three divisions, each division consisting of a Decalogue of directions, a method frequent in the Mosaic law. Many of the divisions are marked by the opening, “and the Lord spoke unto Moses” or such like, or by closing formulas as “this is the law,” etc. ( Leviticus 7:37,38; 11:46,47; 13:59; 14:54-57; 15:32,33). The direction as to the people’s offerings is distinguished from that as to the priests’ by a repetition of the same formula ( Leviticus 1:2; 6:9,19,20,24,25; 21; 22). In Leviticus 5:6 translated not “trespass offering” which is the term for one kind of sin offering ( Leviticus 5:14), namely, for an injury done to some one, “a fine offering” ( Numbers 5:5-8), but “he shall bring as his forfeit,” etc., asham . Also in Leviticus 23:2 for “feasts” translated “the appointed times.”

    The Epistle to the Hebrews is the New Testament commentary on Leviticus, showing the correspondence yet superiority of the Antitype to the typical sacrifices. Peter ( 1 Peter 1:16) quotes Leviticus 11:44, “be ye holy, for I am holy;” but New Testament holiness rises above the restrictions as to meats, seasons, and places ( John 4:20-24; Acts 10,15). Psalm 89:15: “blessed is the people that know the joyful sound, they shall walk, O Lord, in the light of Thy countenance,” alludes to the jubilee year enjoined in Leviticus; Isaiah 61:1-3, and our Lord’s application of the prophecy to Himself, show that the gospel dispensation is the antitype.

    The exhaustive consummation and final realization of the type shall be in the “times of restitution of all things,” “the regeneration” of the heaven and earth,” “the creature’s deliverance from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God,” “the adop- tion, to wit the redemption of the body” ( Acts 3:19-21; Romans 8:19-23; Matthew 19:28,29).

    Leviticus 16 is the grand center of the book. Previously it was shown that God can only be approached by sacrifice, next that man is full of “uncleanness” which needs cleansing. The annual atonement now teaches that not by several cleansings for several sins and uncleannesses can guilt be removed. One great covering of all transgressions must take place to meet God’s just wrath, and then Israel stands accepted and justified typically ( Leviticus 16:16,20). Hebrews 9 and Hebrews 10, explains antitypically how Christ by one offering once for all and forever perfected them that are being sanctified. In Leviticus 18:18 the prohibition against marriage with a wife’s sister is during the wife’s lifetime. In Leviticus 17:11 translated “the soul (nephesh ) of the flesh is in the blood, and I have given it to you upon the altar to make atonement for your souls; for it is the blood which makes atonement by means of the soul.” The two reasons of prohibiting blood as food are: 1. It is the vital fluid. 2. It was the appointed typical mean of atonement.

    It is not blood as blood, but as containing in it the principle of life, that God accepted.

    The division into Decalogues is frequent throughout the Mosaic code, based no doubt upon the model of the Ten Commandments, each subject being set forth in ten ordinances, as Bertheau has observed (for details see his Commentary). Leviticus 1—3, contain the first Decalogue, namely, the burnt offering in three sections, the meat offering in four, and the peace offering in three. The second decalogue is in Leviticus 4—5, the sin offering in four cases; three kinds of transgression needing atonement; the trespass offering in three cases. Then, Leviticus 6—7, five Decalogues.

    Thus, there are seven Decalogues in all as to putting away guilt. The next seven chapters are about putting away impurity, Leviticus 11—16. Then, Leviticus 17—20 contain seven decalogues as to Israel’s holiness. Lastly, Leviticus 21—26:2, contain the concluding seven decalogues. This arrangement leaves unnoticed Leviticus 23:39-44 and Leviticus 24; because Leviticus 23:37,38, “these are the feasts,” etc., evidently close chapter 23; Leviticus 23:39-44 are appended as a fuller description of the feast already noticed in Leviticus 23:34. And Leviticus 24 sets forth the duty of the people in maintaining public worship, and narrates the stoning of the blasphemer.

    The decalogues are closed with promises of rich blessing upon obedience, awful threats upon disobedience; the latter predominate, for already Israel had shown its tendency to disobey. The first division of the law, the covenant ( Exodus 23:20-33), ended with blessings only; for there Israel had not yet betrayed its unfaithfulness: But now (Exodus 32—33) when Israel had shown its backsliding tendency, the second division of the law ends here with threats as well as promises.

    Leviticus 27, is an appendix, Leviticus 26 having already closed the subject of the book with the words “these are the statutes,” etc. The appendix however is an integral part of the whole, as is marked by its ending with the same formula, “these are the commandments,” etc.

    LIBERTINES Acts 6:9. Descendants of Jews who, having been taken prisoners by Pompey and other Roman generals in the Syrian wars, were enslaved and afterward emancipated, and who returned to their native land. Many Jews at Rome were freedmen allowed by Augustus to settle beyond the Tiber.

    Four thousnd freedmen were expelled to Sardinia, others were to leave Italy unless they game up Judaism (A.D. 19 under Tiberius (Tacitus, Annals ii. 85; Josephus, Ant. 18:3, section 5; Philo Legat. ad Caium).

    Humphrey conjectures that, having made their way to Jerusalem, they naturally were Stepben’s bitterest opponents as having suffered so much for that religion which Christianity was supplanting. They had a synagogue at Jerusalem.

    LIBNAH = whiteness. 1. The Blanche Garde of the crusaders (Stanley). A city in the shephelah or low hills S.W. of Palestine, taken by Joshua, though not one of the leagued cities, because he would not leave so strong a city unsubdued in his rear, after destroying Makkedah on his way to Lachish. A priests’ city with its “suburbs” ( Joshua 10:29,30,32,39; 12:15; 15:42; 21:13). It revolted from Judah at the same time as Edom, in the reign of Jehoram, Jehoshaphat’s son, “because he had forsaken the Lord God of his fathers” ( 2 Kings 8:22; 2 Chronicles 21:10,11). Its remoteness from the capital, which Jehoram had corrupted into idolatry, and the presence of the sacred ministers in it, made its people desire separation from the idolaters; hence its revolt, as the scripture quoted implies. The explanation of the revolt, though satisfactory, is one inferred from comparing independent scriptures ( 2 Chronicles 21:10; 2 Kings 8:18; Joshua 15:42; 21:13), an undesigned propriety confirming the truth. After Lachish Sennacherib besieged Libnah, and there heard of what alarmed him, Tirhakah’s advance ( 2 Kings 19:8; Isaiah 37:8). Rabshakeh joined him there, and probably brought with him the portion of the Assyrian army which had been before Jerusalem. At Libnah near Egypt G. Rawlinson thinks the miraculous destruction of the Assyrian army took place: not at Jerusalem; so Jehovah’s promise ( Isaiah 37:33), “Sennacherib shall not come into this city, nor shoot an arrow there, nor come before it with shields “; then verse 36 will mean, “when they (Sennacherib and the surviving Assyrians) arose early in the morning, behold they (the smitten Assyrians) were all dead corpses.” Herodotus (ii. 141) gives the Egyptian story, that Sennacherib retreated from Pelusium, the Egyptian gods having sent field mice which gnawed their bowstrings and shield straps, a corruption of Jehovah’s promise above.

    Hamutal, Josiah’s queen, mother of Jehoahaz and Zedekiah, was of Libnah ( 2 Kings 23:31; 24:18.) E. Wilton identifies Libnah with Lebben, five miles S. of Gaza, near the northern bank of wady Sheriah, a good point from which Sennacherib could watch Tirhakah’s advance from the Egyptian quarter. The smallness of the remains is due to the buildings having been of large sun-dried bricks, soon disintegrating, not stone.

    Condor (Palestine Exploration, July, 1875) identifies it with Belt Jibrin.

    Warren (Palestine Exploration, July, 1875) identifies Libnah with Ibna, a ruin on a hill at the sea coast, between Jaffa and Ashdod, and identical with Jabneel or Jabnab. As Libnah was a priests’ town, so Jamnia became latterly the seat of the Sanhedrin and head quarters of Hebrew learning.

    Libnah (whiteness) perhaps is named from some natural feature, as white poplars; as Rithmah is from retem “the juniper.” El Benawy is mentioned for it in Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1878, p. 19. 2. A station of Israel between Sinai and Kadesh, the fifth after Sinai. The Laban of Deuteronomy 1:1, near the Arabah and Elanitic gulf. Now el Beyaneh (“the distinct.,” Arabic), part of the mountain plateau and valley W. of the Arabah.

    LIBNI 1. Whence sprangLIBNITES ( Exodus 6:17; Numbers 3:18; Chronicles 6:17,20). 2. 1 Chronicles 6:29.

    LIBYA Acts 2:10, “the parts of Libya about Cyrene;” not here the whole of Africa, but the province W. of Egypt, opposite Crete, including Cyrene, the Cyrenaica pentepolitana, containing the five cities Berenice, Arsinoe, Ptolemais, Apollonia, and Cyrene.

    LICE kinnim . (See EXODUS and see EGYPT ). Mosquitoes, troublesome in Egypt toward October, soon after the plague of frogs, not only giving pain, but entering the body through the nostrils and ears; so Septuagint, Philo, and Origen. But mosquitoes’ larvae are deposited in stagnant waters, whereas Exodus ( Exodus 8:17) states “all the dust became lice throughout all the land of Egypt.” Sir S. Baker writes similarly from experience, “it is as though the very dust were turned into lice”; a tick no larger than a grain of sand becomes swollen with blood to the size of a hazel nut. The Egyptian chenems (related to [kinnim ]), “mosquito,” retained in the Coptic, favors the former. The Egyptian ken, “force,” “plague,” may apply to either view.

    LIEUTENANTS ‘achashdrapan , the official title of satraps or viceroys over the provinces of the Persian empire ( Esther 3:12; 8:9; 9:3; Ezra 8:36). “Prince”: Daniel 3:2; 6:1.

    LIGURE leshem Hebrew, the first in the third row of jewels on the high priest’s breastplate ( Exodus 28:19). Septuagint and Vulgate translated ligure, and as Theophrastus (de Lap. 29) and Pliny (H. N. 37:11) say amber came from Liguria, probably Septuagint and Vulgate understand by “ligure” amber. But Theophrastus distinguishes the lyncurium of Liguria from electron, “amber.” Amber is too soft for engraving; but lyncurium was hard, and at the same time attracted light particles of wood, iron and brass.

    The red variety of tourmaline, the rubellite, which is electrically polar when heated, maybe meant. The jacinth also is electric.

    LIKHI 1 Chronicles 7:19.

    LILY shuwshan . Matthew 7:28,29. The white lily plant is used as fuel when withered; but it does not grow wild in Syria. Rather the scarlet martagon (Lilium chalcedonicum). “The lily at Huleh is large, the three inner petals meet above, forming a gorgeous canopy such as art never approached, and king never sat under even in his utmost glory. Our flower delights in the valleys, grows among thorns, and I have sadly lacerated my hands in extricating it. Nothing can be in higher contrast than the velvety softness of this lily and the tangled hedge of thorns about it. Gazelles still feed among these flowers, and you can scarcely ride through the woods N. of Tabor without frightening gazelles from their flowery pasture” (Thomson, Land and Book, 2:18). Compare Song 2:1, “lily of the valleys” (Song 2:2) “among thorns,” (Song 2:16) “he feedeth (in Song 4:5 ‘roes’) among the lilies.” The words of Solomon’s Song (Song 5:13), “his lips like lilies,” require a ruby or scarlet color, not white. But as” lily” was used also in a general sense for a lovely, bell-shaped flower, the Egyptian lotus of the Nile is probably meant in the “lily work” ornamentation of the capitals (“chapiters”) of Solomon’s temple pillars, and the rim of the brazen sea ( 1 Kings 7:22,23). So Egyptian architecture delights in lotus headed capitals. “He shall grow as the lily” ( Hosea 14:5), i.e. rapidly selfpropagating, one root often producing 50 bulbs (Pliny, Nat. Hist. 21:5).

    Stanley thinks “lily” includes numerous flowers of the tulip or amaryllis kind blooming in the early summer or the autumn of Palestine. J. Hamilton (Imperial Dictionary) remarks on “consider the lilies,” “wondrous is God’s chemistry who out of black mould and invisible vapour builds up that column of chrysolite, and crowns it with its flaming capital. How strange is God’s husbandry! Instead of taking the lily into a conservatory, He leaves it out among the thorns. The same soil from which one nature can only extract the harsh astringent sloe with its cruel spines yields to another flexile leaves and balmy blossoms. So the life of faith is not lived in the convent or in the sanctuary (alone), but out of doors in the unsympathising world, in the midst of secular men. From the same soil and the same atmosphere from which others derive repulsive attributes, the believer can absorb grace and give forth excellence. The same bounties of providence which make Nabal more churlish make Joseph more generous, tender, and forgiving; the same sunshine which elicits the balm of the lily matures in the blackthorn its verjuice, the same shower which makes thistles rank fills the lily cup with nectar, and clothes it in raiment eclipsing Solomon.”

    LINEN Fine linen. Shes, an Egyptian word. The unique dress of the Egyptian priests ( Genesis 41:42). Pharaoh arrayed Joseph in it as a dress of state; not cotton, nor silk (as margin). So Ezekiel 27:7, sheesh ; verse 16, buwts (bussos , Greek), the fine linen of Syria used for the hangings of Solomon’s temple and David’s “robe of fine linen” ( 1 Chronicles 15:27; 2 Chronicles 2:14). The Egyptian fine linen was equal to the best now made in general texture, and superior in evenness of threads without knot or break. In Esther 1:6 for “green” transl, rather “(Persian) linen cloth,” karpas, carbasus. The unstudied propriety of designation by the native names respectively of linen of Egypt, Syria, and Persia, is a strong mark of genuineness. In Ezekiel 16:10 alone is “silk” probably meant (meshi, perhaps a Chinese word). The flax for the tabernacle was spun by the women, and as thread given to Aholiab and his helpers to weave ( Exodus 25:4; 35:25,35); he directed the work of the skilled weaver (“the cunning workman”), the embroiderer and the ordinary weaver. Baad (from a root meaning separate, referring to the distinctness of the threads in the texture) is the Hebrew for the linen breeches of Aaron and his sons in ministering: Exodus 28:40-42, which compared with 39:28, “linen (baad ) of fine turned linen” (sheesh ) identifies baad with sheesh , sheesh being perhaps the spun threads, [baad] the linen woven from them. Baad is exclusively applied to the holy linen garments, ephod, etc., of priests, etc. ( 1 Chronicles 15:27), and angels ( Ezekiel 9:2,3,11; 10:2,6; Daniel 10:5; 12:6,7). Buwts , bussos , was the Levite choir’s dress ( Chronicles 5:12); kings wore it loosely over the close fitting tunic ( Chronicles 15:27). The temple veil was of it, naturally as made by Tyrians ( 2 Chronicles 3:14; 2:14). Mordecai was arrayed in it ( Esther 8:15).

    The house of Ashbea, sprung from Shelah Judah’s sou, wrought in it (buwts ) ( 1 Chronicles 4:21); tradition says they wrought priests’ and kings’ robes and the sanctuary hangings. The bride’s “fine linen, the righteousness of saints,” contrasts with the harlot Babylon’s merchandise in “fine linen” ( Revelation 19:8,14; 18:12). So also the fine linen ([sheesh]) which God put upon Israel ( Ezekiel 16:10); contrast the rich man’s fine linen ([bussos]) ( Luke 16:19). Proverbs 7:16, “I have decked my bed with fine linen ‘etuwn , related to Greek othonee of Egypt,” i.e. ornamented the bed covering with threads of fine Egyptian flax. In Judges 14:12,13, sadin (Greek sindon ) is Hebrew for the 30 linen garments which Samson promised. Made by women ( Proverbs 31:24); the good housewife “made fine linen and girdles”; her own clothing is “fine linen” (sheesh , not “silk,” verse 22). Used for winding sheets and head napkins ( John 11:44; 20:5), and towels (13:4,5). Pishteh is the general term ( Joshua 2:6), “flax” ( Judges 15:14). Bussos is the finer linen; linon is the general term. The mummies’ cloth is found by microscopic examination to be linen: linen fibre is cylindrical, transparent, and jointed as a cane; cotton fibre appears as a flat riband with a hem at each edge. Solomon’s merchants brought linen yarn (miquwreh ) out of Egypt ( 1 Kings 10:28; 2 Chronicles 1:16). But Gesenius, Keil, etc., translated “and (as for) the going out of horses from Egypt for Solomon, a company of king’s merchants fetched (horses) at a definite price.” This is against the accents; Septuagint and Vulgate translated “from Koa,” a place for collecting customs on the Egyptian frontier.

    LINES Psalm 16:6, “the lines are fallen unto me in pleasant places,” namely, the measuring cords or lines, hence my allotment ( Amos 7:17). Micah 2:5, “none that shall cast a cord by lot (i.e. none that shall have any possession measured out) in the congregation of the Lord” (see margin 1 Chronicles 16:18; <19A511> Psalm 105:11). see ARGOB is always designated by chebel or cord, i.e. well-defined region.

    LINTEL mashqowp , the upper crossbeam of a door. “The upper doorpost” ( Exodus 12:7,23). The word meant also to “look out,” because there were grates or lattices above the door from whence the inmates could see who was outside. In 1 Kings 6:31 for “lintel” translated ‘ayil “the projection of the doorposts,” occupying the fifth of the breadth of the wall (Keil). The entrance was four cubits broad, including the projecting doorposts, and each of the two wings of the folding doors about a cubit and a half broad, reckoning the projecting framework on either side at half a cubit in breadth. In Ezekiel 40:9,21,24,26, “posts” (the same word ‘ayil ) mean projecting column faced fronts of the sides of the doorway, opposite one another. In Amos 9:1 for “lintel” translated the sphere-like capital of the column: kaphtoreyah . Zephaniah 2:14, “the capitals of her columns,” margin “the knops” (“pomegranate like at the tops of the houses,” Grotius) or chapiters (capitals).

    LINUS 2 Timothy 4:21 put third, “Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and Linus”; therefore not yet bishop, but a Christian then at, Rome; afterward its bishop (Irenaeus, iii. 3, section 3; Eusebius, H. E. iii. 2). Irenaeus implies that Linus was made bishop by Paul and Peter before Peter’s death; but the Scripture evidence is against Peter’s having been at Rome at all, and certainly before Paul’s death. Pearson fixes on A.D. 55-67 as the period of Linus’ episcopate. Tertullian (Praescr. Haer. 32) asserts that Clement (third bishop) also was consecrated by Peter. The statements of the fathers are mutually conflicting and unsatisfactory.

    LION ‘ariy , ‘arieh (“the bearer,” Umbreit); guwr , “the whelp” ( Genesis 49:9); kephir , “the young lion” in adolescent vigour, his “great teeth” grown ( Psalm 58:6), having his own covert ( Jeremiah 25:38); labiy , in adult maturity ( Genesis 49:9); libyah , “lioness”; la’ish , “an old (rather strong, from an Arabic root) lion”: Job 4:11, where the five different terms occur; shachal is the roaring lion; labiy appears in the German lowe.

    The variety of names shows the abundance of lions in the regions of Scripture at that time. Now there are none in Palestine. But the names Lebaoth ( Joshua 15:32), Arieh ( 2 Kings 15:25), Ariel for Jerusalem ( Isaiah 29:1,2,7), Laish ( Judges 18:7), incidentally, and so undesignedly, confirm the Scripture assertions as to their former existence.

    The forests and tangled thickets have been almost swept away which were their former lair. Jordan’s wooded banks, its “pride” (as some translated, but others “swelling”), gave cover to lions ( Jeremiah 49:19), “a lion from the swelling (so Calvin, the overflow forcing the lion from the woody banks) of Jordan.” The Asiatic lion has a short curly mane, and is shorter and rounder than the African. It laid waste villages ( 2 Kings 17:25,26; Proverbs 22:13) and slew men ( 1 Kings 13:24; 20:35,36).

    Shepherds, as David, sometimes singly encountered it, and prevailed ( Samuel 17:34,35; Amos 3:12); oftener in bands, frightening him with shouts into a pit covered over with reed or branches lightly, to entrap it ( Ezekiel 19:4,8,9). Benaiah slew one in a pit or cistern, in which it had taken refuge in a snowstorm ( 2 Samuel 23:20). Samson slew one at Timnath ( Judges 14:5,6). Lion hunting is depicted as the amusement of the Ninevite kings, who followed the great hunter Nimrod’s example.

    Captured lions were caged, which illustrates the image in Ezekiel 19:9.

    The lion symbolizes bravery, so the faces of the warriors of Gad who joined David are designated “the faces of lions” ( 1 Chronicles 12:8); also might and royalty, as in the winged lion figures with human heads in the Assyrian palace remains, and in Solomon’s steps to his throne ( Kings 10:19,20); so the royal tribe Judah had the lion as its standard.

    Messiah is “the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the root of David,” yet also the Lamb, combining opposites. The first of the four living creatures was like a lion ( Revelation 4:7, compare Ezekiel 1:10), the kingly aspect of Messiah in Matthew. Nineveh is compared to a lion’s den, full of remains of its prey, appropriately, as lion figures abounded in the Assyrian palaces, Nahum 2:11,12, “where is,” etc.? i.e. God will so destroy it that its site will be hard to find; fulfilled to the letter (1:8). Lions haunted dens in Lebanon and Hermon (Song 4:8). Balaam compares Israel to “a great lion (labiy ) and a young lion” (‘arieh ): Numbers 23:24; 24:9. Amos 3:4, “will a lion roar in the forest when he hath no prey?” i.e., God would not threaten wrath if there were not; a guilty nation, its object ( Matthew 24:28); “will a young lion cry out of his den if he (the old lion) have taken nothing?” The young lion lies silent until the parent lion brings the prey near, then the scent rouses him; so the prophet would not speak against Israel if God did not reveal to him Israel’s sin requiring Israel’s punishment. Satan is the “roaring lion” as well as the subtle serpent ( 1 Peter 5:8). Sha’ag is the lion’s roar in seeking prey ( <19A421> Psalm 104:21); naham his cry when seizing it ( Isaiah 5:29, compare Proverbs 19:12); hagah his growl defying any effort to snatch from him his prey ( Isaiah 31:4); na’ar the cry of the young lion ( Jeremiah 51:38); rabats is his crouching in his lair ( Genesis 49:10); shacah and yashab ( Job 38:40) his lying in wait; ‘arab his secretly doing so ( Psalm 10:9); ramas his stealthily creeping after prey ( <19A420> Psalm 104:20); zinneq his leap, flinging himself on it ( Deuteronomy 33:22) (Smith’s Bible Dictionary).

    LIZARD letaah . Leviticus 11:30. One of the monitors, the Lacerta Nilotica (see CHAMELEON ), Speaker’s Commentary, Smith’s Bible Dictionary makes it the fan-foot lizard, gecko.

    LO-AMMI = not My people. Jezreel, Lo-ruhamah (= not loved), and Lo-ammi are the three children of the prophet Hosea’s wife, Gomer, taken by God’s command. “Jezreel” symbolised the coming destruction of Jehu’s line, as Jehu had destroyed that of Ahab of Jezreel; also that as Jezreel means both God sows and God scatters, so God will yet sow Israel whom He now scatters ( Hosea 1:4-6,9,10,11), “great shall be the day of Jezreel,” i.e. great shall be the day when they shall be God’s seed planted in their own land by God ( Jeremiah 24:6; 31:28; 32:41; Amos 9:15; Hosea 2:23). “I will sow her (Jezreel, the sown one, Hosea 2:22) unto ... Me in the earth.” Not only Judaea, but the whole earth shall be the seed plot wherein Gentile nations shall be the spiritual growth of the Jewish seed sown everywhere ( Micah 5:7; Romans 11:12,15; Zechariah 10:9). Lo-ruhamah, changed into Ruhama, means that He will first withdraw His “loving mercy” and at last restore it. And Lo-ammi, changed into Ammi, that He will make Israel, now “not His people” owing to apostasy, to become again “His people.” The three children symbolize successive generations: Jezreel (1) represents the dynasty of Jeroboam I, ending with Jehu’s shedding the blood of the last of the line at Jezreel; Lo-ruhamah (2), a daughter, represents the effeminate period which followed; Loammi, a son, represents Jeroboam II’s vigorous dynasty, which however brought no revival of religion; still Israel was not God’s people really, and so should be no longer so in name but cast away.

    LOAN (See USURY ). The merciful character of Moses’ law appears in the command not to keep the poor man’s outer garment, his covering by night as well as day, after sunset ( Exodus 22:26,27; Deuteronomy 24:6,10-13,17; compare, however, Proverbs 22:27). The millstone, including all instruments necessary to life, and a widow’s garment, were forbidden to be taken. The creditor must not enter the debtor’s house to seize the pledge, but wait for the debtor to bring out an adequate security for payment. The debtor could be held as a bondman only until the seventh year, i.e. for six years, and not beyond the jubilee year, whatever his period of service might be ( Exodus 21:2). Then he must be sent away with a liberal supply of provisions, the prospect of such a gift doubtless stimulating zeal in service ( Deuteronomy 15:12-18; Leviticus 25:39-55); his land was to be restored. But foreign slaves might be held in continual servitude ( 2 Kings 4:1; Isaiah 50:1; 52:3). The Roman or else the oriental law detaining the debtor in prison until he paid the uttermost farthing, and even giving him over to torturers, is alluded to in Matthew 5:26; 18:34.

    LOAVES Cakes flat and round. (See BREAD ).

    LOCK (See KEY ). Usually a hollow wooden bolt passing through a groove into the socket in the doorpost. In the groove are small sliding pins which drop into holes in the bolt, so securing it. The key with its pins raises the sliding pins of the lock so that the bolt can be drawn back ( Judges 3:23,25; Song 5:5; Nehemiah 3:3).

    LOCUST (See JOEL ). The arbeh is the migratory devastating locust. The gowb , “grasshopper,” is a species of gryllus, with voracity like the migratory locust, but small in size (Smith’s Bible Dictionary makes gowb the nympha state of the locust): Amos 7:1. Nahum 3:17: “the great grasshoppers (Hebrew the locust of locusts) which camp in the hedges in the cold day, but when the sun ariseth flee away,” etc. The locust lays its eggs under shelter of hedges; they are hatched by the sun’s heat in the spring; by June the young are so matured as to be able to flee away. So Assyria shall disappear.

    The chagab is another of the Gryllidae ( Numbers 13:33; Ecclesiastes 12:5); Isaiah 40:22, “grasshopper,” thus gowb = chagab . They all are Orthoptera with four wings; jaws strong and formed for biting. The hind limbs of the saltatoria are largely developed, the thighs long and thick, the shanks still longer; thus “they have legs (the tibiae, so placed) above their feet to leap withal upon the earth” ( Leviticus 11:21). The migratory locust is two inches and a half long, the forewings brown and black, and the thorax crested. Their devastations are vividly depicted ( Exodus 10:15; Joel 2:3,5,10). The ‘arbeh and the sol’am (“the bald, smooth headed, locust,” nowhere else mentioned; some of the winged orthopterous saltatoria; the Hebrew is related to the Egyptian for “locust”) and the grasshopper (chagab ) might be eaten (Leviticus 11).

    They are generally thrown alive into boiling water with salt, the wings, legs, and heads being pulled off; the bodies taste like shrimps, and are roasted, baked, fried in butter, ground, pounded, and mixed with flour for cakes, or smoked for after rise.

    For “beetle” ( Leviticus 11:22) translate “chargowl ,” some kind of the locust or grasshopper “saltatoria,” from the Arabic hardjal “to leap.” The tsaltsal occurs only in Deuteronomy 28:42, the locust that makes a shrill noise, from a root “to sound” (Gesenius), very destructive: one of the Cicadae. The “palmerworm” (gazam ) is probably the larva state of the locust (Gesenius): Amos 4:9; Joel 1:4; 2:25. Septuagint translated “caterpillar” by which KJV translated chaciyl , which is rather one of the winged Gryllidae = the consuming locust. Gazam is the gnawing locust, ‘arbeh the swarming locust, yeleq the licking locust (in Jeremiah 51:27 “the rough caterpillars” refer to the spinous nature of the tibiae) which is translated “caterpillar” also in <19A534> Psalm 105:34, elsewhere “cankerworm.”

    Locusts appear in swarms extending many miles and darkening the sunlight ( Joel 2:10); like horses, so that the Italians call them “cavaletta,” little horse ( Joel 2:4,5; Revelation 9:7,9); with a fearful noise; having no king ( Proverbs 30:27); impossible to withstand in their progress; entering dwellings ( Exodus 10:6; Joel 2:8-10); not flying by night ( Nahum 3:17; Exodus 10:13 “morning”). Birds, as the locust bird, which is thought to be the rose-colored starling, devour them; the sea destroys more (verse 19). Their decaying bodies taint the air ( Joel 2:20). Barrow (Travels, 257) says the stench of the bodies on the shore was smelt 150 miles off. Joel’s phrase “the northern army” implies that he means human invaders from the N., the point of entrance to the Assyrians and Babylonians.

    Reichardt (Jewish Intelligence, Feb., 1867) notices the Hebrew letters of gazam = 50, exactly the number of years that the Chaldees ruled the Jews from the temple’s destruction by Nebuchadnezzar, 588 B.C., to Babylon’s overthrow by Cyrus, 538 B.C. ‘arbeh = 208, the period of Persia’s dominion over the Jews from 538 to 330 B.C., when Alexander overthrew Persia. yeleq = 140, the period of Greek rule over the Jews from 330 to 190 B.C., when Antiochus Epiphanes, Israel’s persecutor, was overcome by the Roman L. Scipio. chaciyl = 108, the exact number of years between 38 B.C., when Rome placed the Idumean Herod on the throne, and A.D. 70, when the Romans destroyed Jerusalem and the Jewish nationality.

    Thus, the four successive world empires and the calamities which they inflicted on Israel are the truths shadowed forth by the four kinds of locusts in Joel.

    LOD A town of Benjamin, founded by Shamed or Shamer ( 1 Chronicles 8:12). see LYDDA in Acts 9:32,33; in the vale of Sharon between the hills and the Mediterranean. Here Peter healed Aeneas of palsy. Now Ludd.

    LODEBAR E. of Jordan ( 2 Samuel 17:27). Here at the house of Machir, son of Ammiel, Mephibosheth found a home after Saul’s death ( 2 Samuel 9:4,5) Perhaps the Debir of Joshua 13:26, where Lidebir is the Hebrew (the “l” is part of the word, not as KJV = of). Machir remembered David’s kindness to Mephibosheth in the distress of the latter, therefore sent provisions to David in his distress at Mahanaim (W. of Lodebar). The name means the driving out of flocks (Gesenius), else without pasture.

    LODGE To pass the night (Hebrew luwn ). Isaiah 10:29, the Assyrian invaders “have taken their lodging (their bivouac) at Geba.” Song 7:11; Nehemiah 4:22. The “lodge” ( Isaiah 1:8), and “cottage” (24:20), “the earth shall reel to and fro ... and be removed as a cottage,” refer to a temporary hut, or in the latter passage a hammock suspended from trees, to secure from wild beasts the watcher of gardens or lands in the night.

    LOG Twelfth of an hin measure. According to Josephus, .1204 of a gallon; according to the rabbinists, .0615.

    LOIS Mother of Eunice, Timothy’s mother ( 2 Timothy 1:5). The Greek names mark Greek origin, though she was a Jewess in religion and the father a Greek, i.e. pagan; Lystra was her home. The family pedigree of “indwelling faith” began first with Lois, the farthest back of Timothy’s progenitors whom Paul knew. She and Eunice were probably converted at Paul’s first visit to Lystra ( Acts 14:6,7). The belief of the mother and grandmother alone is implied in 2 Timothy 1, in undesigned harmony with Acts 16, not of the father; a mark of genuineness. One godly parent may counteract the bad influence of the ungodly, and win the child to Christ ( 1 Corinthians 7:14; 2 Timothy 3:15).

    LORD (See JEHOVAH ). In small letters and with initial capital “Lord” represents Adonai in KJV of Old Testament. In capitals LORD represents Jehovah, except Exodus 23:17. The LORD God, Adonai Jehovah, where it ought to be “the Lord Jehovah,” and Exodus 34:23. “GOD” in capitals also represents Jehovah ( Genesis 15:2, ‘Adonay Yahweh ). “God” in small letters, with initial capital, represents ‘Elohiym . (See GOD ).

    LORD’S DAY The Christian sabbath, called so in Revelation 1:10, the earliest mention of the term. But the consecration of the day to worship, to almsgiving (but not to earning), and to the Lord’s supper, is implied in Acts 20:7; <461601> Corinthians 16:1,2. The Lord singled it out as the day of His repeated appearances after His resurrection ( John 20:19,26), and the evangelists’ special mention of this day as the day of those reappearances implies their recognition of its sanctity. The designation corresponds to “the Lord’s supper” ( 1 Corinthians 11:20): Ignatius (ad Magnes. ix) and Irenaeus (Quaest. ad Orthod. 115, in Justin Martyr); and Justin Martyr, A.D. (Apol. ii. 98), writes: “on Sunday we hold our joint meeting, for the first day is that on which God, having removed darkness, made the world, and Jesus Christ our Saviour rose from the dead. On the day before Saturday they crucified Him; on the day after Saturday, Sunday, having appeared to His apostles He taught.” Pliny writes in his famous letter to Trajan (x. 97), “the Christians (in Bithynia) on a fixed day before dawn meet and sing a hymn to Christ as God.” Tertullian (de Coron. iii), “on the Lord’s day we deem it wrong to fast.” Melito, bishop of Sardis (second century), wrote a book on the Lord’s day (Eusebius iv. 26). The reference in Romans 14:5,6 is to days of Jewish observance. The words “he that regardeth not the day to the Lord he doth not regard it” are not in the Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Vaticanus manuscripts, and the Vulgate. ”The day of the Lord” (namely, of His second advent: 1 Corinthians 1:8; 5:5; 2 Corinthians 1:14; 1 Thessalonians 5:2; 2 Peter 3:10) is distinct from “the Lord’s (an adjective, eej kuriakee ) day,” which in the ancient church designated Sunday. The visions of the seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials, naturally begin on the first day of the seven, the birthday of the church whose future they set forth (Wordsworth). In A.D. 321 Constantine expressed the feeling of all his Christian subjects by enjoining that “all judges, and the civic population, and workshops of artisans should rest on the venerable day of the Sun.” The council of Nicea (A.D. 325) assume the universal acceptance of the obligation of the Lord’s day, and only direct as to the posture of worshippers on it. Christ’s rising from the dead on the first day, to bring in the new creation, is the ground of transference of the sabbath from the seventh day. If the former creation out of chaos was rightly marked by the seventh day, much more the more momentous ( Isaiah 65:17) new creation, out of moral chaos ( Jeremiah 4:22,23), by the first day. The seventh day sabbath was the gloomy, silent one of Jesus’ resting in the grave; the first day sabbath is the joyful one of the once “rejected stone becoming head of the corner.” “This is the day which the Lord hath made, we will be glad and rejoice in it” ( <19B822> Psalm 118:22-24). If a seventh day sabbath marked Israel’s emancipation from Egypt ( Deuteronomy 5:15), much more (compare Jeremiah 16:14,15) should the first day sabbath mark ushering in of the world’s redemption from Satan by Jesus. (See SABBATH ).

    LORD’S SUPPER The designation occurs only in 1 Corinthians 11:20. The institution by our Lord in connection with the Passover is recorded in Matthew 26:19-30; Mark 14:16-26; Luke 22:13-20. The head of the Passover company who were reclining on couches began by a blessing “for the day and for the wine,” over a cup of which he and the others drank. The wine was mixed with water simply because so the Jews drank wine ordinarily.

    The table was set out with the Passover lamb, unleavened bread, bitter herbs, and a sauce of dates, figs, raisins, and vinegar (charoseth ), symbolizing their service in mortar in Egypt. The head, and then the rest, dipped a portion of the herbs into the [charoseth ] and ate. The dishes were removed and a cup of wine brought. Children then were allowed to ask the meaning of the service, and the cup was passed round and drunk. The head repeated the commemorative words of the Passover and gave thanks (saying, “this is the Passover which we eat because the Lord passed over the houses of our fathers in Egypt”). Then followed Psalm 113; 114. Then the head broke one of the two cakes of unleavened bread and gave thanks over it. All then took portions of the bread and dipped them in the [charoseth] and ate them. Then they ate of the lamb, and a third cup, “the cup of blessing,” was handed round. A fourth cup succeeded, called “the cup of the Hallel” (song), as Psalms 115—118, were recited. A fifth cup with “the great Hallel” (Psalms 113—118) might follow. These usages explain Luke 22:17,18: “He took the cup and gave thanks and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves; for I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come.”

    Also the dipping of the sop or bread morsel ( John 13:26). Also Christ’s thanksgiving consecration of the bread ( Luke 22:19). Also the distribution of the cup “after supper” ( Luke 22:20). He partook of the former cup, the Passover cup, as well as “ate” of the Passover, but declares He will partake of it no more, thus abrogating the Passover as fulfilled in Himself the true Passover Lamb ( Luke 22:17,18). He does not partake of the subsequent cup and bread, which He gives to His disciples as the new Supper to supersede the old Passover. The new feast was not to be merely annual but frequent: 1 Corinthians 11:25, “do this as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of Me.” “This is My body” is illustrated by “this is the Passover.” It was not literally it, but it realized it to the believer spiritually and representatively. The Passover deliverance was once for all wrought at the exodus; the Passover feast yearly revived it to the believing Israelite’s soul. Christ was once for all sacrificed for our redemption, never to be offered again; the Lord’s supper continually realizes Him and His finished work to the soul, so that we feed on Him by faith ( Hebrews 9:25-27; 10:1-18). As to the “breaking of bread” ( Luke 24:30-35; Acts 2:42), neither of the two disciples at Emmaus were present at the institution of the Lord’s supper, so that the meal there cannot refer to it, which disposes of Rome’s argument for administration with bread only; He as master took the lead in the blessing over the bread. Similarly the “breaking of bread at (their) house” of meeting (as distinguished from “in the temple,” not “from house to house”: Acts 2:42,46; 20:7,11) refers primarily to the Christian meals of loving fellowship (called [agapais], Peter 2:13, where the Sinaiticus manuscript reads as the KJV: “with their own deceivings,” but the Vaticanus manuscript, the Vulgate and the Syriac versions have: “in their own lovefeasts”; Jude 1:12 has: “in your feasts of charity,” (agapais ). The holy communion was at first regularly connected with these lovefeasts; “the breaking of bread,” with the customary thanksgiving blessing of the master of the feast, referred not to the eucharist consecration but to the lovefeast, as Acts 27:35 proves, where the eucharist is out of the question, and where simply as a devout Jew Paul gave thanks before “breaking bread” and eating. The agaf is mentioned in the earliest writers (Ignatius, Ep. Smyrn. 4,8; Tertullian Apol. 39, ad Marc. 2). In 1 Corinthians 11, the agaf was before the Eucharist.

    Psalms and hymns accompanied the latter as at its institution and at the previous Passover, expressing their joyful thanksgivings ( James 5:13).

    The agaf was a club feast where each brought his portion and the rich extra portions for the poor. From it the bread and wine for the eucharist were taken. At it the excesses occurred which made a true celebration of the Lord’s supper during or after it, with due discernment of its spiritual meaning, impossible ( 1 Corinthians 11:20-22). “Not discerning the Lord’s body” ( 1 Corinthians 11:29) means not with spiritual discrimination distinguishing the emblems of the Lord’s body from common food. The presence is in the soul, not in the elements. The Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Vaticanus manuscripts omit “Lord’s,” “not discerning the body” (compare Hebrews 10:29). The two separate elements, His Body and His Blood, were severed in His death; so the bread and the wine are separate in the Lord’s supper. “The Lord’s body” here is the once for all sacrificed body, which faith, overleaping the more than centuries’ interval, still appropriates, not His present living body. Christ does not say “My body” simply, but “this is My body which is given for you” ( Luke 22:19), i.e. the body sacrificed, and” this is My blood shed,” etc., not the blood in His living body, but the blood separated from the body, the blood of a dead body. He gave His body broken (in the way of representation), when as yet it was not broken in fact; He gave His blood shed (in the way of representation), when it was not shed in fact. In the same sense His words are still true, though He is no longer in His sacrificed state but in His never dying state of life. Faith can make present in actual saving reality things past and things future, namely Christ’s body sacrificed and His blood shed, and so have present communion with the once crucified but now glorified Lord. “As often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death until He come”; ye announce it publicly, katangellete (not dramatically represent, much less really exhibit), publicly professing severally the Lord died for me. “In remembrance of Me” implies commemoration of one bodily absent. Rome teaches we eat Christ corporally “till He come” corporally, a contradiction in terms. The haggadah , or “annunciation,” was that part of the Passover wherein they narrated to one another the event which the feast commemorated. The body and blood of Christ are given by God not by the priest, taken by faith not by the hand, eaten with the soul not the mouth. No sacrifice was offered by Christ at the institution: for: (1) it was no place of sacrifice, (2) there was no altar of sacrifice, (3) it was not the hour of sacrifice, (4) the posture of the recipients, reclining, was not that of sacrifice. (5) Christ uttered no words of sacrifice except that of thanksgiving.

    Epistle to Hebrews (Hebrews 9 and Hebrews 10) proves that the sacrifice on Calvary next day has never since been repeated, and therefore the Lord’s supper is not a repetition of it. ”If we would judge ourselves we should not be judged” ( 1 Corinthians 11:31), Greek “if we discerned (same Greek as 29, discriminatingly judged) ourselves we should not have been judged,” we should have escaped our present judgments, the sickness and death inflicted by God on some (verse 31). In order to “discern the Lord’s body” we need to “discern ourselves.”

    When we fail to do so God sends krisis that we may escape katakrisis , judgment temporal that we may escape judgment eternal, “condemnation.”

    The needed preliminary to the Lord’s supper is not auricular confession and priestly absolution, but to discern or discriminatingly judge ourselves.

    In 1 Corinthians 10:15,16, “the cup,” or wine in it, is not said to be the blood but “the communion of the blood of Christ”; “the bread is the communion (joint participation) of the body,” etc. The consecration is not by priestly authority but is the corporate act of the church represented by the minister, “the cup which we (I and you, the whole congregation) bless.” The joint blessing and the consequent drinking together constitute the “communion” of believers with their Lord and with one another. If the bread were changed into the body, where is the sign of the sacrament?

    Romanists eat Christ in remembrance of Himself. To drink blood would have been an abomination ( Leviticus 17:11,12; Acts 15:29).

    Breaking the bread cannot be breaking His body, for Scripture saith “not a bone of Him shall be broken.” Christ Himself calls the elements still “bread” and “wine” even after consecration ( 1 Corinthians 11:26). The Lord’s Supper is the seal of the new covenant in His blood, the sign that “we were all made to drink into one Spirit” ( 1 Corinthians 12:13), the pledge that He who once loved us so dearly as to give Himself for us still loves us as intensely as ever.

    LO-RUHAMA = not compassionated. Hosea’s daughter, representing Israel, from whom Jehovah withdrew His loving compassion. (See LO-AMMI ). Hosea 1:6.

    LOT (1) Haran’s son, Abraham’s nephew ( Genesis 11:27-31). Born in Ur of the Chaldees, before Terah’s emigration. Accompanied Abram to Charan, then to Canaan ( Genesis 12:4,5), then, in the famine, to Egypt. On their return a quarrel arose between Abram’s and Lot’s herdsmen. In the spirit of a child of God Abram goes to Lot himself, instead of listening to subordinates’ reports, and begs as they are brethren there should be no strife between them (contrast Acts 15:39), and offers Lot precedency, though as his senior Abram might have claimed it; “if thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right,” etc. Lot chose by sight, not faith, the richly watered circle of the Jordan, fertile, but the region of wicked Sodom ( Joshua 7:24; 8:15). At first Lot only “pitched his tent toward Sodom,” but he was venturing too near temptation not to be caught ( Psalm 1:1; 1 Corinthians 15:33). He soon was dwelling in a “house” in Sodom, and paid the penalty in being carried off with his much-loved “goods” by Chedorlaomer; he was rescued only by the disinterested bravery and magnanimity of Abram, who, forgetting Lot’s unamiable conduct, thought only of how to rescue him at all hazards in his distress. This warning ought to have been enough to drive Lot from Sodom, but no, he still lives there.

    Next, Lot appears exercising that goodly hospitality by which he” entertained angels unawares,” and for which the Epistle to Hebrews ( Hebrews 13:2) commends him. Evidently, the luxury of worldly Sodom had not wholly corrupted the simplicity of his character. The Spirit of God, who knows hearts, designates him ( 2 Peter 2:7-9) “just Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation (the licentious behaviour) of the wicked” (the lawless, who set at defiance the laws of nature and God). The Sodomites’ words, “this one fellow came in to sojourn, and he will needs be a judge” refer evidently to Lot’s remonstrances with them which Peter presupposes. The gracious Lord reminds us of his faithfulness, not of his subsequent incest. If there had been “ten” such “fellows” in Sodom Jehovah would have spared it ( Genesis 18:32). Again God records, “that righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearing, vexed (tormented) his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds.”

    Lot had gone into temptation, and must have perished but, for God’s grace; to all appearances his position was hopeless, but “the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations,” He is at no loss for means.

    The angels’ visit was meant to test Lot as well as the Sodomites. The angels’ declining his invitation at first, “we will abide in the street (the broad open space) all night,” answers to Jesus’ mode of eliciting the faith of the two Emmaus disciples ( Luke 24:28).

    His sin is faithfully recorded, his offering to sacrifice his daughters’ honour to save his guests. He was retributively punished by those daughters sacrificing their father’s honour and their own. They seem to have been only betrothed, not yet married, to Lot’s so-called “sons in law.” When he warned them to flee from the coming destruction “he seemed as one that mocked unto his sons in law” (compare Luke 24:11). His imperfection of faith appears in that “he lingered” even on the morning of Sodom’s doom. But the angels “laid hold upon his hand ... the Lord being merciful to him ( Romans 9:15,16) ... and set him without the city.” They further warned him, “escape for thy life, look not behind thee (compare the Christian’s motto, Philippians 3:13; Luke 9:62), neither stay thou in all the plain,” the (ciccar ) circuit of Jordan which he had so coveted.

    Defective faith made him plead for leave to stay at Zoar, which, as “a little one,” he urges could have but few sinning in it so as to incur a share in Sodom’s doom. God grants even this, and adds “I cannot do anything until thou be come there”; God’s love controls His omnipotence ( Matthew 27:42).

    Lot’s wife “looked back” with regrets on Sodom’s sinful pleasures, then stayed behind, and “became a pillar of salt”; possibly overtaken by the fire and brimstone and incrusted with salt. The Americans found E. of Usdum a pillar of salt 40 ft. high, which may be the traditional one identified with Sodom’s wife (Josephus, Ant. 1:11). Vacillation in faith led him to doubt even Zoar’s safety, notwithstanding God’s promise. From “lingering” about Sodom, Lot passes to the opposite extreme, desponding of safety even in its extreme skirt. His unbelief issued in the sin in the cave, and the offspring were “the children of Lot,” Moab and Ammon ( Deuteronomy 2:9,19; Psalm 73:8). See our Lord’s spiritual lesson from Sodom and Lot’s wife ( Luke 17:28-32).

    LOT (2) Early used to decide an issue; so in choosing each of the two goats on the day of atonement (two inscribed tablets of boxwood were the lots used according to Joma 3:9), Leviticus 16:8, and in assigning the inheritances in Canaan ( Numbers 26:55; 34:13), in selecting men for an expedition ( Judges 1:1; 20:10), in electing a king ( 1 Samuel 10:20), in detecting the guilty ( 1 Samuel 14:41,42), in selecting an apostle ( Acts 1:26), as formerly priests’ offices among the 16 of Eleazar’s family and the eight of Ithamar ( 1 Chronicles 24:3,5,19; Luke 1:9), in apportioning spoil ( Obadiah 1:11; Joel 3:3), in dividing Jesus’ garments ( Matthew 27:35; Psalm 22:18). In Proverbs 16:33, “the lot is cast into the lap,” i.e. into an urn or cap in the judge’s lap; “but the whole disposing (Hebrew:judgment) thereof is of the Lord.” Only in weighty cases resort was had to judgment by lot; it was entered on with solemnity, as God is arbiter. Sanctification of the people preceded in Joshua 7:13-18.

    LOTAN Genesis 36:20,22,29.

    LOVE “The fulfilling of the law” ( Romans 13:8,10), the prominent perfection of God ( 1 John 4:8,16), manifested to us ( 1 John 4:10) when we loved not Him ( John 3:16). Passing our powers of knowledge ( Ephesians 3:19), everlasting ( Jeremiah 31:3), free and gratuitous ( Hosea 14:4), enduring to the end ( John 13:1). The two Greek words for “love” are distinct: fileoo , the love of impulse, ardent affection and feeling; agapaoo , the love of esteem, regard. John 21:15, “Simon, lovest (agapas , esteemest) thou Me?” Agapas sounds too cold to Peter, now burning with love; so he replies, “Thou knowest that I LOVE (filoo ) Thee.” “Simon, esteemest thou (agapas ) Me? ... Thou knowest that I LOVE Thee.” At the third time Peter gained his point. “Simon, LOVEST (fileis ) thou Me?” Love to one another is the proof to the world of discipleship ( John 13:35).

    LOW COUNTRY (orPLAIN): the shephelah. The low hills between the mountain and shore of see JUDAH ( Joshua 11:16).

    LUBIM From luwb “to thirst,” the thirsty land. Probably = the Lehabim ( Genesis 10:13), W. of the Nile delta. The see LIBYANS . Allies or tributaries of Egypt ( 2 Chronicles 12:3; 16:8; Nahum 3:9; Daniel 11:23). The Rebu or Lebu of the monumental temple at Thebes (the Medeenet Haboo) of Rameses III, who conquered them. Fair and Semitic like in the representations.

    LUCIFER = light bringer, “the morning star”: Isaiah 14:12 (helel , “spreading brightness”). Symbol of the once bright but now fallen king of Babylon.

    The title belongs of right to Christ ( Revelation 22:16), therefore about to be assumed by antichrist, of whom Babylon is type and mystical Babylon the forerunner ( Revelation 17:4,5). The language is primarily drawn from that of Satan himself, the spirit that energized the pagan world power Babylon, that now energizes the apostate church, and shall at last energize the last secular antichrist (the fourth kingdom little horn) and his champion, the false prophet (the third kingdom little horn), the harlot’s successor, who shall oppress Israel, as the fourth kingdom little horn oppresses the Gentile world: Daniel 7:8-26 (Chaldee); 8:9-11 (Hebrew); Revelation 13:4; 16:13,14; 2 Thessalonians 2:9. “Lucifer” is thus naturally applied to Satan ( Luke 10:18; Revelation 12:8,9; Jude 1:6). Jesus saith, “I will give him that overcometh the morning star,” i.e.

    Myself ( Revelation 2:28; 22:16); reflecting My brightness, he shall shine like Me “the morning star,” sharing My kingly glory of which a star is the symbol ( Numbers 24:17; Matthew 2:2).

    LUCIUS Paul’s kinsman or fellow tribesman ( Romans 16:21). Tradition makes him consecrated Bishop of Cenchreae by Paul (Apost. Const. 7:46).

    LUCIUS OF CYRENE Mentioned with Barnabas, Simeon Niger, Manaen, and Saul, among the prophets and teachers of the church at Antioch ( Acts 13:1). He probably was one of the “men of Cyrene” who heard the tongues and then Peter’s Pentecostal sermon ( Acts 2:10), and of the “men of Cyrene” who when “scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen” went to Antioch, “preaching the Lord Jesus” ( Acts 11:19,20).

    A distinct name from Luke, = Lucas, = Lucanus.

    LUD Fourth of Shem’s children ( Genesis 10:22). The Lydians of western Asia Minor (say some), whose manners and whose names were Semitic.

    But the geographic position is against this. Moses would not abruptly pass to the distant W. from the E., and then back to the S.E.; if the Lydians of western Asia were meant, the order would have been Elam, Asshur (Arphaxad), Aram, Lud; not Elam, Asshur (Arphaxad), Lud, Aram. Lud is to be looked for between Assyria and Syria. The Ruten or Luden of the Egyptian monuments, dwelling N. of Palestine, near Mesopotamia and Assyria. They warred with the Pharaohs of the 13th, 14th, and 15th centuries B.C., under one of whom Moses lived (G. Rawlinson). The Luden may have migrated to western Asia at a later period. Thus, Lud will be the original stock of the Lydians.

    LUDIM Genesis 10:13. From Mizraim; therefore not = see LUD , who was Semitic ( Isaiah 66:19), but Hamitic. The Egyptian “Retu,” the old inhabitants of central Egypt. They are Africans evidently in Jeremiah 46:9; Ezekiel 30:4,5; near Phut or Nubia: “the Libyans (Phut) that handle the shield, and the Lydians that handle and bend the bow”; the foot was pressed on the center, and the hands held the two ends, so “handle and bend” are both said. The Egyptian monuments confirm Scripture accuracy.

    The Rebu appear with small round shields, and the Ludim being Africans naturally excel in archery, for which Africa was famous.

    LUHITH, ASCENT OF The hill leading up to a sanctuary of Moab ( Isaiah 15:5).

    LUKE (See Acts). Contracted from Lucanus, as Silas from Silvanus. A slave name. As Luke was a “physician,” a profession often exercised by slaves and freedmen, he may have been a freedman. Eusebius (H.E. iii. 4) states that Antioch was his native city. He was of Gentile parentage before he became a Christian; as appears from Colossians 4:11,14: “Luke the beloved physician” (one of “my fellow workers unto the kingdom of God which have been a comfort unto me”) is distinguished from those “of the circumcision.” That he was not of “the seventy” disciples, as Epiphanius (Haer. i. 12) reports, is clear from his preface in which he implies he was not an” eye witness”; the tradition arose perhaps from his Gospel alone recording the mission of the seventy. His history in Acts is first joined with that of Paul at Troas ( Acts 16:10), where the “we” implies that the writer was then Paul’s companion. He accompanied the apostle in his journey to Jerusalem and Rome, at Paul’s first Roman imprisonment “Luke my fellow labourer,” Philemon ( Philemon 1:24) written from Rome, as also Colossians ( Colossians 4:14); also in Paul’s last imprisonment there, when others forsook him Luke remained faithful ( 2 Timothy 1:15, 4:11 “only Luke is with me”). His death by martyrdom between A.D. 75 and 100 is generally reported.

    LUKE, GOSPEL ACCORDING TO In the preface to his Gospel Luke refers to “many” who before him had written accounts of what the “eye witnesses” and “ministers of the word” transmitted. This implies the “many” were not themselves eye witnesses or ministers of the word. Matthew’s and Mark’s Gospels therefore are not referred to in the term “many.” But as the phrase “they delivered them to us” (paredosan ) includes both written and oral transmission ( Thessalonians 2:15) Luke’s words do not oppose, as Alford thinks, but favor the opinion that those two Gospels were among the sources of Luke’s information, especially as Matthew was an “eye-witness,” and Mark a “minister of the word.” Luke himself applies” minister” ( Acts 13:5, hufretees ) to John Mark. Luke differs from the “many” in that his work is: (1) “in order,” (2) with a” perfect understanding of all things from the first” (pareekoloutheekoti anoothen akriboos , “having traced all things accurately from the remote beginning.”) Luke begins with earlier facts of John the Baptist’s and of our Lord’s history than Matthew and Mark, he writes methodically and in more chronological Order. Ancient testimony assures us that Paul’s teaching formed the substratum of Luke’s Gospel (the Muratorian Fragment; Irenaeus, Haer. iii. 1,14; Tertullian, Marcion iv. 2; Origen, Eusebius, H. E. vi. 25; Jerome, Vir. Illustr. 7). Compare as to the special revelation to Paul 1 Corinthians 11:23; 15:3; Galatians 1:1,11,12. Paul was an “eye-witness” ( 1 Corinthians 9:1; Acts 22:14,15); his expression “according to my gospel” implies the independency of his witness; he quotes words of Christ revealed to him, and not found in the four Gospels ( Acts 20:35). Thus, besides Matthew and Mark, to whose Gospels the “many” as well as Luke had access, Paul is the chief “eye witness” to whom Luke refers in the preface. Luke and Paul alone record Jesus’ appearing to Peter first of the apostles ( Luke 24:34; 1 Corinthians 15:5). Luke’s account of the Lord’s Supper, making an interval between His giving the bread and the cup to the disciples, accords most with Paul’s in 1 Corinthians 11:23, which that apostle says he received directly from the Lord Jesus. Luke ( Luke 22:43) records the appearance of an angel unto Jesus during His agony; as no one else is mentioned as having seen the vision, (indeed the disciples were sleeping for sorrow,) it must have been especially revealed by the Lord after His resurrection. Who so likely a person to have communicated it to Luke as Paul, who “received the gospel, not of man but by the revelation of Jesus Christ”? The selection of gospel materials in Luke, exhibiting forgiveness for the vilest, grace, and justification, is such as accords with Paul’s large views as to the Gentiles and free justification by faith ( Luke 18:14). The allusion in 2 Corinthians 8:18, “the brother whose praise is in the Gospel throughout all the churches,” may be to Luke. The subscription of this epistle is “written from Philippi by Titus and Luke.” Possibly during Paul’s three months’ sojourn there ( Acts 20:3) Luke was sent to Corinth, and it is to his evangelistic labours the reference is. As being chosen of the churches of Macedonia to be their “messenger,” traveling with Paul, the “brother” meant must have been one of those mentioned in Acts 20:4-6 as accompanying Paul into Asia with the alms. Now all the rest sailed away, leaving Paul to follow alone with Luke.

    Luke either by his written Gospel or by his evangelistic labours was one “whose praise in the Gospel was throughout the churches.” Luke must be the “brother” meant. Paul in 1 Timothy 5:18 seems directly to quote and canonize the Gospel according to Luke (10:7), “the labourer is worthy of his hire” (as both passages ought to be translated, not “reward,” the word being the same, misthou ); compare also Luke 24:26,27,46 with 1 Corinthians 15:3. Alford rejects ancient testimony that Paul’s teaching constitutes the substance of Luke’s Gospel, on the grounds that the evangelist asserts that his Gospel is drawn from those who “from the beginning” were eye witnesses of Christ’s ministry, among whom Paul cannot be reckoned. But Luke’s drawing information from persons who had been with the Lord from the begining is quite consistent with Paul’s revelations ( Ephesians 3:3; 1 Corinthians 9:1; 11:23) forming a prominent part of the substance of Luke’s Gospel. Paul’s words correspond with Luke’s ( Luke 10:7 with 1 Corinthians 10:27; Luke 17:27-29; 21:34,35; with 1 Thessalonians 5:2,3,6,7). Luke’s choice of materials accords with the new light in which “the apostle of the Gentiles” was inspired to set gospel facts, e.g. the parable of the prodigal son, the tracing of Christ’s genealogy up to Adam the common parent of Jew and Gentile, not only to Abraham, as Matthew. Also Luke 2:32, “a ... Light to lighten the Gentiles”; Luke 4:25, Christ’s reference to Elijah’s mission to the Gentile widow of Sarepta; Luke 9:52; 10:30, the good Samaritan; Luke 17:18, the only grateful one of the ten cleansed lepers, a Samaritan; the mission of the seventy, a number typical of the nations, as the twelve represent the twelve tribes of Israel. Theophilus, to whom he writes, was a Gentile believer, as appears from the geographical and other explanations given of many things, which would have been needless had he been a Jew ( Luke 1:26, Nazareth; Luke 4:31, Capernaum; Luke 23:51, Arimathea; Luke 24:13, Emmaus; Acts 1:12, Olivet). In the inscription over the cross the Greek and Latin are put before the Hebrew, in John the Hebrew is first. Matthew refers to Old Testament as what “Moses said,” Luke as what “is written.” The name Theophilus (friend of God) is Greek Matthew calls Jerusalem” the holy city” and its temple “the temple of God”; but Mark and Luke omit these titles, doubtless because they were writing to Gentiles, after Jerusalem by continual persecutions of the church had sunk in the esteem of Christians, and when the temple made without hands, “the temple of the Holy Spirit,” the church, was fully understood to have superseded the temple of stone.

    STYLE. Luke’s writing is classical and periodic. The pure Greek of the preface shows that he could have written similarly throughout, but he tied himself to the Hebraistic language of the written records and perhaps also of the received oral tradition which he embodied. In Acts too his style is purer in the latter parts, where he was an eye witness, than in the earlier where he draws from the testimony of others. The sea of Gennesaret is but a “lake” with him, as having seen more of the world than the Galilee fishermen. Peter is often called “Simon,” which he never is by Paul, who uses only the apostolic name Peter, a proof that some of Luke’s materials were independent of and earlier than Paul. Paul and Luke alone have the expressive word (atenizoo ) “stedfastly behold” or “look” ( Acts 1:10; 14:9; 3:4; 2 Corinthians 3:7,13). Awkward phrases in Matthew and Mark are so evidently corrected in Luke as to leave no doubt he had their Gospels before him. Compare the Greek in Mark 12:38 with Luke 20:46, where filounton is substituted for thelonton ; Luke 7:8, where the insertion of “set” removes the harshness of Matthew 8:9, “a man under authority.” He substitutes the Greek foros (“tribute”) in Luke 20:22 for the Latin census, which Matthew ( Matthew 22:17) as a taxgatherer for, and Mark ( Mark 12:14) writing to, Romans, use. He omits Hosanna, Eli Eli lama sabacthani, Rabbi, Golgotha (for which he substitutes the Greek kranios , “calvary:’ or “place of a skull”). The phrases (parakoloutheoo , katecheoo , pleroforeo ) “having perfect understanding,” “instructed” (catechetically and orally), “most surely believed” ( Luke 1:1-14) are all used similarly by Paul ( 1 Timothy 4:6; Romans 2:18; 2 Timothy 4:17). “Lawyers” six times stand instead of “scribes”; epistatees , “master,” instead of rabbi six times, as more plain to Gentiles. “Grace” “favour” is never used by Matthew and Mark, thrice by John, but frequently in Luke. “To evangelize” or “preach the gospel” is frequent in Luke, once in Matthew, not at all in Mark and John. The style of Acts is less Hebraic than that of Luke’s Gospel, because for the latter he used more of Hebraic materials and retained their language.

    CANONICITY. The oldest reliable testimony to the Gospel according to Luke is Marcion, whose Gospel so called (A.D. 130) is Luke’s, abridged and mutilated. Therefore, Luke’s Gospel was in common use A.D. 120.

    The appendix to Tertullian (Praescr. adv. Haer) says his teacher Cerdon received the Gospel of Luke alone. Justin Martyr often quotes it. Celsus attacks it as a book of the Christians (Origen contra Celsus ii. 32). Tatian includes it in his Harmony.

    SPECIALTY OF LUKE. He gives with especial accuracy not so much the discourses as the observations and occasional sayings of our Lord with the accompanying incidents. Appropriately to his profession Luke “the beloved physician” dwells on the healing power of the great Physician ( Luke 5:17 end, Acts 10:38). He describes symptoms in a professional manner (compare “full of leprosy” Luke 5:12). He alone mentions the subject of Moses and Elias’ conversation with our Lord at the transfiguration, “His decease (exodus, Peter’s very word, 2 Peter 1:15, in alluding to his own decease, and in the same context the transfiguration of which he was eyewitness) which He should accomplish at Jerusalem.” Luke is fullest of the evangelists in describing our Lord’s private prayers. There are eight such instances: Luke 3:21, “Jesus praying, the heaven was opened” at His baptism; Luke 5:16, “in the wilderness”; Luke 6:12, “continued all night in prayer to God before ordaining the twelve; Luke 9:18, as He was alone praying, His disciples were with Him, and He asked whom say the people that I am?” Luke 9:28 29, at the transfiguration, “He went up into a mountain to pray, and as He prayed the fashion of His countenance was altered;” Luke 11:1, “as He was praying in a certain place, when He ceased one of His disciples said (struck with the holy earnestness of His tone, words, and gestures), Lord teach us to pray” ( Luke 22:32,41,42,44-46; 23:46).

    CONNECTION WITH PAUL. Luke may have first become connected with Paul in tending him in the sickness which detained him in Phrygia and Galatia ( Galatians 4:13, “because of an infirmity of my flesh I preached,” owing to his detention by sickness, contrary to his original intention he preached there). This probably was early in the journey wherein Luke first appears in Paul’s company, that apostle’s second missionary journey ( Acts 16:9,10). Thus Paul’s allusion to Luke’s being a “physician” is appropriate in writing to the Colossians as they were in Phrygia, the quarter wherein Luke ministered to his sickness. Luke, after being left behind at Luke 17:1, where the third person is resumed, went again with Paul to Asia ( Luke 20:6) and to Jerusalem ( Luke 21:15), and was with him in his captivity at Caesarea ( Luke 24:23) and at Rome (Luke 28:16). Tertullian (adv. Marcion, iv. 2) ascribes the conversion of Luke to Paul.

    DATE OF THE GOSPEL. The Book of Acts which was written before it ( Acts 1:1) ends with Paul’s two years’ modified imprisonment at Rome, “dwelling in his own hired house, and receiving all that came in unto him” ( Acts 28:30,31). Abruptly it closes without informing us of the result of his appeal to Caesar, doubtless because when he wrote no event subsequent to the two years had transpired; this was A.D. 63. “The former treatise,” i.e. the Gospel, was probably written at Caesarea during Paul’s imprisonment there, A.D. 58-60 (Thiersch).

    OBJECT. “That Theophilus might know the certainty of those things wherein he had been instructed” ( Luke 1:4). The epithet “most excellent” prefixed shows that Theophilus was not an imaginary but a real person. Luke’s describing minutely, in Paul’s journey, the places before reaching Sicily and Italy, but omitting such description of Syracuse, Rhegium, Puteoli, Appii Forum, and the Three Taverns, as if familiar to his reader, implies Theophilus was well acquainted with Sicily and Italy. (On the chronological order of events in Jesus Christ’s history according to Luke see JESUS CHRIST ). From Luke 9:51—18:15 there are no parallel notices in Matthew and Mark except Luke 11:17; 13:18, probably repeating the same truths on a later occasion ( Mark 3:24; 4:30). This period begins with His journey in October to the feast of tabernacles, and ends with His arrival in Bethany six days before the Passover. From Luke 18:15, the blessing of the infants, Luke coincides with Matthew and Mark in the main. Even earlier, Luke 17:11 corresponds with Matthew 19:1,2; Mark 10:1; John 11:54. The portion Luke 9:51—18:15 is vague as to dates, and probably is designed by the Holy Spirit to supplement what the other evangelists had not recorded. The preface ( Luke 1:1-4), the account of events preceding Jesus’ ministry ( Luke 1:5—2:52), are peculiar to Luke. From Luke 3:1—9:50 Luke mainly accords with Matthew and Mark in the order and the events of our Lord’s ministry, which was chiefly about Capernaum. His testimony as a physician to the reality of demoniacal possession prevents its being confounded with lunacy ( Luke 4:41). His accuracy appears in his giving exact dates ( Luke 2:1-3 (see CYRENIUS , and see JESUS CHRIST , on the difficulty here; Cyrenius was twice governor of Syria); Luke 3:1,2); also in his marking the two distinct sightings of Jerusalem observed by travelers in coming across Olivet; first at Luke 19:37, secondly, at Luke 19:41.

    LUNATICS Healed by Christ ( Matthew 4:24; 17:25). The former epileptics, the second a demon-possessed epileptic patient. (See LUKE ; see DEVIL ).

    LUZ (See BETHEL ). Luz was originally the city, Bethel the pillar and altar of Jacob; in Genesis 12:8 it is called Bethel by anticipation ( Genesis 28:19), after Ephraim’s conquest the town Bethel arose. The nearness of the two accounts for their being identified in all eases where there was no special reason for distinguishing them. After one of the townsmen of ancient Luz had betrayed it to Israel he went into “the land of the Hittites,” and built a city of the same name ( Judges 1:23-26). Answering to Khirbet Lozeh, close to Beitin.

    LYCAONIA A province in the S. of Asia Minor, having Galatia on the N., Cappadocia E., Pisidia and Phrygia W., Cilicia S. A bare tableland without trees or lakes of fresh water (but many salt lakes), only fit for sheep pasture. “The speech of Lycaonia” was probably a corrupt mixture of Greek and Syriac; the people’s objects of worship were those of the Greeks and Romans, Mercury and Jupiter, whose visit to this quarter is one of Ovid’s fables (Metam. 8:626). At Lystra in the center of the region Paul delivered his address, admirably suited to his audience ( Acts 14:15-17). Iconium was far on the W. toward Antioch in Pisidia; Derbe was on the E. of Lystra, toward the pass from Cilicia up through Taurus to the central tableland ( Acts 14:1,6). Paul on his first journey passed through Lycaonia from W. to E., then back the reverse way E. to W. ( Acts 14:21; Timothy 3:11.) At his second journey he passed from E. to W. through Lycaonia to Troas ( Acts 16:1-8); on the third, in the same direction, to Ephesus ( Acts 18:23; 19:1).

    LYCIA A province in S.W. of Asia Minor opposite Rhodes. Pamphylia is on E., Carla W., Phrygia N., the Mediterranean S. The Taurus range here descends to the sea, with the river Xanthus flowing between its heights Cragus and Anticragus. Its two chief towns Patara and Myra Paul visited, during the period when Lycia and Pamphylia in Claudius’ reign were combined under one proconsul ( Acts 21:1; 27:5). Previously it was allowed to form all independent state, its golden period. Sir C. Fellows brought to the British Museum interesting specimens of its coins and ancient architecture.

    LYDDA (See LOD ). The result of Peter’s cure of the paralytic Aeneas, one of the “saints which dwelt at Lydda,” was, “all that dwelt in Lydda and Saron (the adjoining maritime plain, Sharon) saw him and turned to the Lord” ( Acts 9:32-35). Now Ludd, nine miles from Jaffa, the first town on the northernmost of the two roads between Jaffa and Jerusalem. The Benjamites occupied and built, i.e. fortified and enlarged, it originally ( Chronicles 8:12) and reoccupied it after the return from Babylon ( Ezra 2:33, Nehemiah 11:35). The Romans named it Diospolls. It became the seat of a bishopric. Here was buried, and probably born, George, England’s legendary patron saint and martyr; a church in his honour was erected over his remains, the beautiful ruin of which is still standing.

    LYDIA Acts 16:13-15. Paul’s first European convert. A Jewish proselyte (= “which worshipped God”). In attending the means of grace at Philippi, Lydia received the blessing. Many women, and among them Lydia, resorted to the place by the river Gangites or Gaggitas “where prayer was wont to be made”; possibly a proseuchee was there, “the meeting place of Jewish congregations in Greek cities” (Winer), or “a place of prayer as opposed to a synagogue or house of prayer” (Conybeare and Howson, Life of Paul). For quietness and freedom from interruption it was “outside of the gate” (so the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and Alexandrinus manuscripts read instead of “out of the city”), and “by the river side” for the sake of the ablutions connected with the worship. The seashore was esteemed by the Jews a place most pure, and therefore suited for prayer; at their great fast they used to leave their synagogues and pray on every shore in Tertullian’s (de Jejun. 16) time; see also Josephus Ant. 14:10, section 23. Luke describes here with the vividness of an eye witness, Women, as in many of our own congregations, formed the greater part of the worshippers; their employment as dyers brought them together in that vicinity. Lydia belonged to Thyatira in Asia Minor, where inscriptions relating to a “guild of dyers” there confirm Luke’s accuracy. Paul arrived early in the week, for “certain days” elapsed before the sabbath. Paul, Silas, and Luke “sat down” (the usual attitude of teachers) to speak to the assembled women.

    Lydia was one of the listeners (eekouen ), and “the Lord opened her heart (compare Luke 24:45; <19B918> Psalm 119:18,130) that she attended unto the things spoken of Paul” (Luke modestly omits notice of his own preaching).

    The Greek (elaloumen ) implies conversational speaking rather than set preaching. Her modesty and simplicity beautifully come out in the narrative. She heartily yields to her convictions and is forthwith baptized, the waters of Europe then first being sacramentally used to seal her faith and God’s forgiveness in Christ. She leads her “household” to believe in, and be baptized as disciples of, the same Saviour.

    This is the first example of that family religion to which Paul often refers in his epistles ( 1 Corinthians 1:11,16; 16:15; Romans 16:5; Philemon 2). First came her faith, then her leading all around her to Christ, then her and their baptismal confession, then her love evidenced in pressing hospitality ( Hebrews 13:2; 1 Peter 4:9; 1 Timothy 5:10), finally her receiving into her house Paul and Silas after their discharge from prison; she was not “ashamed of the Lord’s prisoners, but was partaker of the afflictions of the gospel.”

    Through Lydia also the gospel probably came into Thyatira, where Paul had been forbidden to preach it at the earlier time, for God has His times for everything ( Acts 16:6; Revelation 2:18). Thyatira being a Macedonian colony had much contact with Philippi, the parent city. Lydia may have been also one of “those women who laboured with Paul in the gospel” at Philippi ( Philippians 4:3).

    LYSANIAS Tetrarch of Abilene, the district round Abila, in the 15th year of Tiberius’ reign. It is not the elder Lysanias, who died 34 B.C. (Josephus, B. J. 1:13, section 1; Ant. 14:7, section 4; 15:4, section 1; 18:6, section 10; 19:5, section 1; B. J. 2:12, section 8), and never ruled Abilene, but his son, who is meant by Luke 3:1. An inscription found near Baalbek on a memorial tablet to “Zenodorus, son of the tetrarch Lysanias, and to Lysanias her children” by the widow of the first and mother of the second Lysanias proves Luke’s accuracy, which had been doubted because no proof was found of the existence of a second Lysanias.

    LYSIAS CLAUDIUS A Roman chiliarch or captain in charge of the troops of the citadel Antonia at Paul’s last visit to Jerusalem. He rescued Paul from the fanatical crowd, and subsequently from the plot of more than 40 zealots against his life ( Acts 21:27-36; 23:12-33). With worldly tact he in writing to Felix makes no mention of having bound Paul for scourging (21:33; 22:24-29), for he” feared” the consequences to himself of having so treated a Roman citizen. Still his treatment of the apostle otherwise, after he knew his Roman citizenship, was fair and firm.

    LYSTRA Acts 14; Acts 16. A town of Lycaonia, Timothy’s birthplace. He doubtless heard of Paul’s miraculous healing of the cripple, followed by the people’s and priests’ offer of sacrifices to Paul as Mercury and to Barnabas as Jupiter before the city (its tutelary god whose statue stood there), which worship the apostles, rending their clothes in horror, rejected, and told them they were men like themselves, and that they preached the duty of “turning from these vanities unto the living God, who made all things,” and who heretofore bore with their ignorance, though even then He “did not leave Himself without witness in giving rain, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.” Then, with a mob’s characteristic fickleness, from adoration they passed to persecution, stoning Paul at the instigation of Jews from Antioch and Iconium. But though left as dead outside the city, while the disciples stood round him he rose up and came into the city, and next day went to Derbe; then back to Lystra to “confirm the souls of the disciples” gathered in there, “exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.”

    Paul’s holy courage under suffering, when he might have had adoration instead by compromise of principle, doubtless in part influenced Timothy ( 2 Timothy 3:10,11) in embracing Christianity, whether he actually witnessed the apostle’s afflictions (as Paul’s epistle to Timothy implies), or only heard of them. The incidental allusion to Timothy’s knowledge of his sufferings is an undesigned coincidence between the epistle and the history, indicating genuineness. A forger of epistles from Acts would never allude to Timothy’s knowledge of persecutions, when that knowledge is not recorded in Acts but is only arrived at by indirect inference. Moreover, “Derbe” is omitted in the list of the scenes of Paul’s persecutions ( Timothy 3:11), though usually joined with Lystra, in minute agreement with the history, which mentions no persecution at Derbe. In Acts 16:1 Timothy appears as already a Christian. Paul then circumcised him, to conciliate the Jews there (verse 3). Hamilton (Res. in Asia Min., 2:313) identifies Lystra with the ruins Bin bir Kilisseh, at the base of the conical volcanic-formed hill Karadagh.

    M MAACAH Abel-beth-Maacah was not in it, but in Israel; in the direction of Maacah, and somehow connected with it ( 2 Samuel 20:14-16). A small kingdom outside Argob ( Deuteronomy 3:14), and Bashan ( Joshua 12:5).

    Between Bashan and the kingdom of Damascus, on the skirts of Mount Hermon, E. of the Lejah. The mention of Maacah with the Geshurites points to a connection between them; probably by affinity, as the Geshurite Talmai’s daughter bears the name Maacah. Both were connected with Syria ( 1 Chronicles 19:6,7; 2 Samuel 10:6,8). The king of Maacah was Ammon’s ally against David; his small contingent, 1,000 men, shows the pettiness of the region.

    MAACHAH 1. Genesis 22:24. 2. 1 Chronicles 2:48. 3. 1 Chronicles 7:15. 4. 1 Chronicles 8:29. 5. Absalom’s mother, taken by David in battle and added to his wives (Jerome): 1 Chronicles 3:2; 2 Samuel 3:3. Talmai’s daughter of Geshur, David’s wife. 6. Absalom’s granddaughter, wife of Rehoboam and mother of Abijam ( 1 Kings 15:1); called Micaiah = Maacah; daughter of Uriel and Tamar, Absalom’s daughter ( 2 Chronicles 13:2). Grandmother (= mother) of Asa, son of Abijam. During Asa’s minority she acted as queen mother; but Asa when of age set her aside for her idolatry, which she derived from her ancestors of Geshur ( 1 Kings 15:13,14,16); 2 Chronicles 11:20-22, 15:16, “idol,” literally, horror, the emblem of Priapus.

    Several men are named Maachah: 1. 1 Kings 2:39. 2. 1 Chronicles 11:43. 3. 1 Chronicles 27:16.

    MAADAI Ezra 10:34.

    MAADIAH Nehemiah 12:5; Ezra 10:34.

    MAAI Nehemiah 12:36.

    MAALEH ACRABBIM Joshua 15:3: the ascent of scorpions; Scorpion pass. (See AKRABBIM ). a church in his honor was erected over his remains, the beautiful ruin of which is still standing.

    MAARATH from a root = openness or boreness (Gesenius), or (mearah ) a cave (Grove). A town of Judah in the hills ( Joshua 15:58,59); not far from Hebron.

    MAASEIAH 1. Ezra 10:18. 2. Ezra 10:21. 3. Ezra 10:22. 4. Ezra 10:30. 5. Nehemiah 3:23. 6. Nehemiah 8:4. 7. Nehemiah 8:7. 8. Nehemiah 10:25. 9. Nehemiah 11:5 = Asaiah, 1 Chronicles 9:5. 10. Nehemiah 11:7. 11. Nehemiah 12:6,41,42. 12. Jeremiah 29:25. 13. Jeremiah 29:21. 14. 1 Chronicles 15:18-20. 15. 2 Chronicles 23:1. 16. An upper officer (shoter ) or “ruler” under Uzziah ( 2 Chronicles 26:11). 17. King Ahaz’s son, slain by Zichri the “mighty man” of Ephraim in Pekah’s invasion of Judah ( 2 Chronicles 28:7), connected officially with the “governor of the city” ( 2 Chronicles 18:25; 1 Kings 22:26). 18. Governor of Jerusalem under Josiah; superintended the restoration of the temple ( 2 Chronicles 34:8). 19. Jeremiah 35:4. 20. Jeremiah 32:12; 51:59.

    MAASIAI 1 Chronicles 9:12.

    MAAZ 1 Chronicles 2:27.

    MAAZIAH 1. Nehemiah 10:8. The coincidence of names between David’s courses, and the signers of Nehemiah’s covenants, and the returners with Zerubbabel (Nehemiah 12) implies that these names were applied to the families. 2. 1 Chronicles 24:18.

    MACCABEES From the initials of Judas Maccabeus’ motto, Miy Kamowka Be -’Elohiym Yahweh , “who is like unto Thee, Jehovah, among the gods?” ( Exodus 15:11.) Books of the Apocrypha: interesting as giving a Jewish history of many events which occurred after the sacred see CANON (see BIBLE ) closed with Malachi; especially the heroic and successful struggle of the Maccabees for Judah’s independence against the Old Testament antichrist and persecutor, Antiochus Epiphanes, of whom see DANIEL Daniel 8; Daniel 11 foretells. (See JERUSALEM .)

    MACEDONIA The first country in Europe where Paul preached the gospel, in obedience to the vision of a man of Macedonia, saying “come over and help us.” The Haemus (Balkan) range, separating it from Maesia, is on its N.; the Pindus, separating it from Epirus, on the W.; the Cambunian hills S. separating Macedonia from Thessaly; Thrace and the Aegean sea E. There are two great plains, one watered by the Axius entering the sea near Thessalonica, the other by the Strymon which passes near Philippi and empties itself below Amphipolis. Between lies Mount Athos, across the neck of which Paul often travelled with his companions. Philip (from whom Philippi is named) and Alexander were its most famous kings. When Rome conquered it from Perseus, Aemilius Paulus after the battle of Pydna divided it into Macedonia Prima, Secunda, Tertia, and Quarta. Macedonia Prima, the region E. of the Strymon, had Amphipolis as its capital, Macedonia Secunda, the region between the Strymon and Axius, had Thessalonica.

    Macedonia Tertia, from the Axius to the Peneus, had Pella. Macedonia Quarta, the remainder, had Pelagonia. In New Testament times the whole of Macedonia, Thessaly, and a district along the Adriatic, was made one province under a proconsul at Thessalonica the capital. The great Ignatian Road joined Philippi and Thessalonica, and led toward Illyricum ( Romans 15:19). Philippi had supplanted Amphipolis in importance.

    Mention of Macedonia in this wide sense occurs Acts 16:9-12; 18:5; 19:21,22,29; 20:1-3; 27:2; Romans 15:26; 1 Corinthians 16:5; Corinthians 1:16; 2:13; 7:5; 8:1; 9:2,4; 11:9; Philippians 4:15; Thessalonians 1:7,8; 4:10; 1 Timothy 1:3 (which last passage proves Paul accomplished the wish expressed in his first imprisonment, Philippians 2:24). Achaia S., Illyricum N.W., and Macedonia comprehended the whole region between the Danube and the southernmost point of the Peloponnese. The Macedonian Christians are highly commended; the Bereans for their readiness in receiving the word, and withal diligence in testing the preached word by the written word ( Acts 17:11); the Thessalonians for their “work of faith, labor of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus,” so that they were “examples” to all others ( 1 Thessalonians 1:3,7); the Philippians for their liberal contributions to Paul’s sustenance ( Philippians 4:10,14-19; Corinthians 9:2; 11:9). Lydia was the first European convert, and women were Paul’s first congregation ( Acts 16:13,14); so the female element is prominent at Philippi in the epistle to the Philippians as working for Christ ( Philippians 4:2,3). How Christianity, starting from that beginning, has since elevated woman socially throughout Europe!

    MACHBANAI 1 Chronicles 12:8,13.

    MACHBENAH A town of Judah, colonized by the family of Maachah ( 1 Chronicles 2:49). “Maachah, Caleb’s concubine, bore Sheva the father of Machbenah.”

    MACHI Numbers 13:15.

    MACHIR 1. Manasseh’s oldest son by a Syrian or Aramite concubine ( Chronicles 7:14). Joseph had Machir’s children upon his knees ( Genesis 50:23), i.e. they were adopted by Joseph from their birth. Gilead was his son, and Abiah his daughter. A large part of the country E. of Jordan was subdued by his powerful family ( Numbers 32:39; Deuteronomy 3:15). The rest of the family crossed Jordan. So powerful was the family that “Machir” supplants the name of “Manasseh” in Judges 5:14,17; Joshua 13:31,29. 2. Son of Ammiel of Lodebar, a Gileadite chief; sheltered Mephibosheth, Jonathan’s lame son; afterward, influenced probably by David’s kindness to the same youth, supplied David with necessaries when fleeing from Absalom ( 2 Samuel 9:4; 17:27-29).

    MACHNADEBAI Ezra 10:40.

    MACHPELAH The tract containing the field and cave in the end of Ephron’s field, which Abraham bought as his burying ground from Ephron and the sons of Heth ( Genesis 23:9); his only possession in the land of promise. All ancient versions translated Machpelah “the double cave,” from kaphal , to divide or double. Either there were two entrances or two receptacles for bodies.

    Gesenius derives it from a root, “portion.” A mosque now covers it. The sacred precinct (harem ) is enclosed by a wall, the oldest in Palestine. The masonry is more antique than the S.W. wall of the haram at Jerusalem; one stone is 38 ft. long, 3 1/4 ft. deep. The beveling is shallow, and at latest belongs to the age of Solomon; Jewish ancient tradition ascribes it to David. It lay near see HEBRON . The sepulchers of Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, Rebekah, Jacob, and Leah are shown on the mosque floor; but the real sepulchers are in the cave below the floor; the cave opens to the S., and the bodies were laid with their heads to the N.

    MADAI Genesis 10:2, sons, i.e. descendants, of Japheth, an ethnic designation.

    The Medes, who called themselves Made, S.W. of the Caspian. Some came with the Scythians to Europe, the mixed race formed the Sarmatians.

    Modern ethnology has found that in physical type and language the Medes belong to the Indo Germanic family of mankind, comprising the Celts, Greeks, Romans, etc.

    MADIAN Midian. Acts 7:29.

    MADMANNAH (dunghill). A city in S. of Judah ( Joshua 15:31). Identical with see BETH MARCABOTH = resting house for chariots. Now probably Minyay, on the route from Egypt to western Palestine, 15 miles S.S.W. from Gaza, the Ethiopian eunuch’s route, traveling in his chariot from Jerusalem toward Egypt ( Acts 8:26-28).

    MADMEN (1) A town of Moat, whose doom Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 48:2) foretells.

    Playing on the similarly sounding Hebrew word for silence, damam , “thou city of silence (= Madmen) shalt be brought to silence” ( Isaiah 15:1); in Isaiah 25:10, “Moab ... trodden down for the dunghill” (Madmenah ), or as the Hebrew text (kethib), “in the waters of Madmenah,” evidently alludes to Madmen, with a play on its meaning “dunghill,” the lowest stage of degradation.

    MADMEN (2) (“madness”). The Easterners regard madmen with a superstitious reverence, as idolatrous worshippers seemed, and true worshippers were really, rapt out of themselves by divine inspiration ( 1 Kings 18:26,28; 1 Samuel 19:21-24). Hence arose the contemptuous sneer as to Jesus ( John 10:20), “He hath a devil and is mad”; also the designation “mad fellow” applied to the prophet who anointed Jehu ( 2 Kings 9:11), and to Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 29:26), and to Paul ( Acts 26:24,25). David availed himself of this half reverential, half-contemptuous forbearance toward madmen, to save himself at Achish’s court by feigning madness ( 1 Samuel 21:13-15).

    MADMENAH Not the city in Simeon, or southern Judah, see MADMANNAH , but a Benjamite village N. of Jerusalem, whose people fled (“is removed,” Isaiah 10:31, rather “flees”) before Sennacherib’s approach from the N.

    MADON A leading Canaanite city, whose king Jobab was killed at Merom with Jabiu’s confederates ( Joshua 11:1; 12:19).

    MAGBISH Ezra 2:30. A place seemingly in Benjamin, meaning “freezing.” A person “Magpiash” is named as sealing the covenant ( Nehemiah 10:20).

    MAGDALA In Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts ( Matthew 15:39)” Magadan” is the reading. A town or region to which our Lord came after feeding the 4,000. “Dalmanutha” is in Mark’s Gospel ( Mark 8:10). The name Mary “Magdalene” shows there was a “Magdala” probably a later form of Migdol, “a tower.” El Mejdel on the western border of the lake of Galilee, an hour’s journey N. of Tiberius, now represents Magdala, and is about the position where our Lord is thought to have been after the miracle, it is near a beautiful plain and a hill rising about 400 ft., with overhanging limestone rock honeycombed with caves. The Jews used “Magdala” to denote a person with twisted or platted hair; a usage of women of loose character.

    MAGDIEL Genesis 36:43.

    MAGI (magicians). Called “wise men”‘ Matthew 2:1. Hebrew chartumiym , “sacred scribes,” from two roots “sacred” and “style” or “pen” (cheret ); priests skilled in sacred writings, and in divining through signs the will of heaven. A regular order among the Egyptians, devoted to magic and astrology (see DIVINATION ). The word is Persian or Median; it appears in Rab-mag, “chief of the magicians” ( Jeremiah 39:3), brought with Nebuchadnezzar’s expedition, that its issue might be foreknown. The Magi were a sacerdotal caste among the Medes, in connection with the Zoroastrian religion. “They waited upon the sacred fire, and performed ablutions, and practiced observation of the stars.” Muller (Herzog Cyclopedia) says that the Median priests were not originally called Magi, but by the names found in the Zendavesta “Atharva,” guardians of the fire, and that the Chaldaeans first gave them the name Magi. Nebuchadnezzar gathered round him the religious teachers and wise men of the nations he conquered ( Daniel 1:3,4,20). The Magians probably lost some of the original purity of the simpler Median religion by contact with the superstitions of Babylon: still there remained some elements of truth and opposition to idolatry, which formed common ground between them and Daniel ( Daniel 5:11; 6:3,16,26; Ezra 1:1-4; Isaiah 44:28).

    Artaxerxes, Pseudo Smerdis “the “Magian,” naturally thwarted the rebuilding of the temple to the one true God, for he had reintroduced a corrupted Chaldaic magianism instead of Cyrus’ purer faith in Ormuzd.

    The Zoroastrian religion Darius restored, and destroyed the Mugtans; as the Behistun inscription states, “the rites which Gomates (Pseudo Smerdis) the Magian introduced I prohibited, I restored the chants and worship,” etc. Naturally then the Jews under Darius resumed the suspended work of building the temple ( Ezra 4:24; 5:1,2; 6:7,8). All forms of magic, augury, necromancy, etc., are prohibited in the Zendavesta as evil and emanating from Ahriman the evil one.

    The Magi regained power under Xerxes, and were consulted by him. They formed the highest portion of the king’s court, the council about the king’s person. Gradually the term came to represent divining impostors.

    However, Philo uses it in a good sense: “men who gave themselves to the study of nature and contemplation of the divine perfection, worthy of being counselors of kings.” So in Matthew 2:1 it is used in the better sense of “wise men,” at once astronomers and astrologers “from the E.,” i.e. the.

    N.E., the region toward the Euphrates from whence see BALAAM came ( Numbers 23:7; 22:5). Balsam’ s prophecy seems to have been known to them: “there shall come a star out of Jacob, and a scepter shall arise out of Israel.” Accordingly the very guide they look to is a star (a meteor probably), and the question they ask is “where is He that is born King of the Jews?” Moreover, Daniel, “chief of the Magi,” had foretold Messiah’s kingdom ( Daniel 2:44; 9:25); naturally the Magi (“wise men”) looked for the kingdom and the king among the people of him whose fame as a Magian they had heard of. Zoroaster’s predictions led them to look for Zosiosh, the Head of the kingdom who should conquer Ahriman and raise the dead. Their presents, “gold, frankincense, and myrrh,” were the usual gifts of subject nations ( Psalm 72:15; 1 Kings 10:2,10; Chronicles 9:24; Song 3:6; 4:14). They came to the infant Jesus some considerable time after the shepherds in Luke 2, for now He is no longer in an inn but in the “house” ( Matthew 2:11). (For details see JESUS CHRIST , see BETHLEHEM , and see HEROD .) The star remained stationary while they were at Jerusalem, where they had turned aside; but when they left it the star again guided them until they reached Christ’s birthplace. Only so long as we follow the sure word of revelation have we guidance to Jesus and safety in Him ( 2 Peter 1:19). Herod discovered the foretold birthplace of Messiah from the scribes’ quotation of Micah ( Micah 5:2) in answer to his query where He should be born. But the Child had escaped, and the Magi, being warned of God in a dream (they were famed for interpretation of dreams), had returned a different way, before Herod’s cruel decree for the slaughter of the infants took effect at Bethlehem.

    Matthew, dwelling on Christ’s kingly office as the Son of David, gives the history of the Magians’ visit, since they first hailed Him as King. Luke, dwelling more on His human sympathy, gives the history of the divinely guided visit of the humble shepherds. Luke records the earlier event, according to his plan stated in his preface, “to write all things from the very first,” and omits the already recorded visit of the Magi, which seemed the presage of an earthly kingdom, as unsuited to the aspect of lowliness and identification with the needs of universal mankind in which he represents our Lord. The names given by tradition to the “three kings” so-called (presumed to represent Europe, Asia, and Africa; Psalm 72:10 was the plea for their kingship), Melchior, Gaspar, and Balthasar, are of course mythical, as is the story of their bones being in the shrine of Cologne, having been removed first from the East by Helena to Constantinople, then to Milan, then to Cologne.

    In the sense “magician” Simon Magus at Samaria is an instance ( Acts 8:9,10); also Elymas the Jewish sorcerer and false prophet who with. stood Paul and Barnabas at Paphos ( Acts 13:6-12); also the exorcists and those who used “curious arts” and who “brought their books together, and burned them before all men” to the value of “50,000 pieces of silver,” at Ephesus ( Acts 19:13-19). Pharaoh’s magicians practiced the common juggler’s trick of making serpents appear “with their enchantments” (from a root, “flame” or else “conceal,” implying a trick: Exodus 7:11,12); but Aaron’s rod swallowed theirs, showing that his power was real, theirs illusory. So they produced frogs after Moses had done so, i.e. they only increased the plague, they could not remove it. At the plague of lice or mosquitoes they could not even increase the plague, and had to say, This is the finger of God ( Exodus 8:7,18,19). At last the plague of boils broke out upon the magicians themselves ( Exodus 9:11); they owned themselves defeated, “they could not stand before Moses.”

    The peculiarity of see BALAAM was, he stood partly on pagan magic and soothsaying augury, partly on true revelation. For “enchantments” translated “auguries” ( Numbers 23:3; 24:1). The see TERAPHIM were consulted for divining purposes ( Judges 18:5,6; Zechariah 10:2).

    There is extant the Egyptian Ritual of amulets and incantations.

    MAGOG Genesis 10:2; Ezekiel 38—39. A race, like Gomer (the Cimmerians), dwelling in the N. country. Its weapon was the bow, its warriors were all horsemen. Probably the European Scythians, dominant in the region between the Caucasus and Mesopotamia for 30 years from 630 to B.C., who were famous for the bow and fought almost wholly on horseback. They invaded Palestine, and besieged Ascalon under the Egyptian Psamineticus. They appear in Ezekiel inhabiting “the sides (the remote recesses) of the N.,” adjacent to Togarmah (Armenia) and the “isles,” i.e. maritime regions of Europe ( Ezekiel 39:2,8,6; 38:6,15).

    Connected with Meshech (the Moschi) and Tubal (the Tibarenes). Their own traditions represent them to have lived first in Asia near the Araxes, afterward to have possessed the whole country to the ocean and lake Maeotis, and the plain to the Tandis or Don. Mixed with the Medes they became the Sarmatians, from whence sprang the Russians. Derived from Sanskrit mah “great” and ghogh “mountain” (Persian). (See for the prophetical sense, etc., see GOG .)

    The Syrians in the middle ages applied Magog as a geographical term to Asiatic Turkey; the Arabians applied it to the region between the Caspian and Euxine. Forced by the Massagetae from the N. of Caucasus, they swept down into Asia Minor, took Sardis (629 B.C.), and thence passed into Media and defeated Cyaxares, 624. Their name thus was a terror in the East just before Ezekiel’s prophecies, and naturally symbolizes rude violence. Their origin is clearly Japhetic, as Genesis 10:2 implies.

    MAGOR MISSABIB (terror on every side). The name given by Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 20:3) to Pushut when he smote and put him into the stocks for prophesying against Jerusalem. The phrase is frequent in Jeremiah, as Jeremiah 6:25; 20:10; 46:5; 49:29; Lamentations 2:22; elsewhere only Psalm 31:13.

    Pashur, whose name means “largeness on every side,” was to become “terror on every side.”

    MAGPIASH see MAGBISH , Ezra 2:30; Nehemiah 10:20.

    MAHALAH 1 Chronicles 7:18.

    MAHALALEEL 1. Fourth from Adam in Seth’s line, Cainan’s son = the praise of God. 2. Nehemiah 11:4.

    MAHALATH 1. Daughter of Ishmael, Esau’s wife (see BASHEMATH ). In Genesis 28:9, the narrative, she is called Mahalath; in Genesis 36:3,4,10,13,17, the Edomite genealogy, she is called Bashemath. They are two names for the same person, both being described as “daughter of Ishmael, and sister of Nebaioth.” But Bashemath, daughter of Eros, is the same as Adah daughter of Elon. So that there were two Bashemaths. 2. One of Rehoboam’s 18 wives ( 2 Chronicles 11:18). Her husband’s cousin, daughter of David’s son Jerimoth. 3. Title of Psalm 53 and Psalm 88. A poetical enigmatical description of the subject, “upon sickness,” namely, man’s spiritual malady ( Isaiah 1:5,6).

    Psalm 53 is an instructive warning (maschil) to the wicked, as Psalm 14 is for the comfort of the righteous when cast down by the prevailing “corruption.” The addition Leannoth, from ‘anah “to afflict” (compare Psalm 14:15), in Psalm 88 expresses “concerning the sickness of affliction,” i.e. Israel’s disorganization. Praise songs are the comfort of the afflicted. Psalm 88 is the most gloomy throughout of all the psalms, therefore the title (shir ) praise song must refer to Psalm 89, which forms the latter part of one whole, of which Psalm 88 is the first part. The maschil or instruction is that the afflicted should pour out their grief to God ( James 5:13). David and the sons of Korah after him delight in such poetical enigmas in titles of psalms. Gesenius and Ludolf derive Mahalath less probably from the Ethiopic machlet, a harp. Delitzsch explains it as a direction for singing in slow pensive tone, = moestoso.

    MAHANAIM Two camps or hosts. A place on the Jabbok so-called by see JACOB from the two angelic hosts which appeared to him when returning from Padan Aram to Canaan. The two may refer to Jacob’s own camp and that of the angels, or rather his division of his party into two, corresponding to which were the two angelic companies, one to guard each. The Speaker’s Commentary less probably makes it, the angels were on his right and his left. Mahanaim was in Gad; assigned to the Levites ( Joshua 21:38,39).

    Now Mahneh, on a tributary of the Yabis, which Paine identifies with the Jabbok. The correspondence is striking between the human and the divine, the visible and the invisible agencies in this remarkable history. Jacob’s two companies answer to the two heavenly ones, the face of God and the face of Esau; seeing that first prepares Jacob for seeing this; the messengers of God and those of Jacob; and the name Jabbok, i.e. wrestling, marking the scene of the patriarch’s wrestling with the Lord.

    Here Abner fixed the seat of Ishbosheth’s kingdom, being unable to wrest the towns of Ephraim or Benjamin from the Philistines ( 2 Samuel 2:8,9). Here Ishbosheth was murdered ( 2 Samuel 4:5). Here David fled from Absalom, for it was then Walled and large enough to contain David’s “hundreds” and “thousands.” It had its gates and watchmen ( 2 Samuel 17:24; 18:1-4; 1 Kings 2:8). One of Solomon’s commissariat officers was at Mahanaim ( 1 Kings 4:14.)

    The Shulamite, i.e. Solomon’s bride, the church, is compared to “the company of two armies” (margin, “Mahanaim,” Song 6:13). Though “one” (Song 6:9) she is nevertheless “two,” the family of Jesus Christ in heaven and that on earth, that militant and that triumphant. Her strength, like Jacob’s at Mahanaim, is Christ and His hosts enlisted on her side by wrestling prayer.

    MAHANEH DAN (“camp of Dan”), named so from the 600 Danites’ last encampment here before setting out for Laish ( Judges 18:11,12). They stayed here some time (as the naming implies) assembling and preparing for their expedition.

    Between Zorah and Eshtaol, the scene of Samson’s first movements by the Spirit of God, while residing with his parents ( Judges 13:25; 16:31).

    Mahaneh Dan was situated “behind,” i.e. W. of Kirjath Jearim (now Kuriet el Enab) in Judah’s territory. Some identify Eshtaol with Kustul and Mahaneh Dan with Beit Mahanem (Williams, Holy City, Judges 1:12, note).

    MAHARAI 2 Samuel 23:28; 1 Chronicles 11:30; 27:13.

    MAHATH 1. 1 Chronicles 6:35. 2. 2 Chronicles 31:13.

    MAHAVITE 1 Chronicles 11:46. It is plural in Hebrew, from whence Kennicott conjectures the true reading is “from the Hivites.”

    MAHAZIOTH 1 Chronicles 25:4,30.

    MAHER-SHALAL-HASH-BAZ (hasteth to the spoil, speedeth to the prey). As see IMMANUEL , Isaiah’s ( Isaiah 7:14; 8:1-4) first son by the virgin, was the sign of Judah’s deliverance, so Maher-shalal-hash-baz the second son is the sign of destruction to Judah’s enemies, Syria and Samaria. Assyria will speedily spoil these. The prophet was to write Maher-shalal-hash-baz in a great roll with a man’s pen, i.e. in ordinary characters, large enough for all to read, that after the event its correspondence to the prediction might be seen.

    Shearjashub ( Isaiah 7:3, = a remnant shalt return) was another sign that Judah should not be utterly destroyed, notwithstanding its terrible defeat by Pekah of Israel, and notwithstanding Syria’s confederacy with Israel against it ( Isaiah 7:17-25; 8:6-9).

    MAHLAH Numbers 26:33. Oldest of Zelophehad’s five daughters. Married her cousin and received her portion of territory in Manasseh, according to the special law of inheritance as to heiresses, so that “the name of their father was not done away from among his family because he had no son” ( Numbers 27:1-11). See 1 Chronicles 7:18,MAHALAH.

    MAHLI Numbers 3:20; Mahali in Exodus 6:19.

    MAHLON Ruth’s ( Ruth 1:2,5; 4:9) first husband. An Ephrathite of Bethlehem Judah, son of Elimelech and Naomi. Mahlon died in Moab childless, a judgment says the Targum for his marrying a Moabitess.

    MAHOL Father of Ethan the Ezrahite,. Heman, Chalcol, and Darda ( 1 Kings 4:31; 1 Chronicles 2:6). Some interpret “sons of song” or rather “dance” (machol ), dancing often accompanying hymns ( Exodus 15:20; 2 Samuel 6:14).

    MAKAZ A town under Solomon’s commissariat officer, Ben (son of), Dekar ( Kings 4:9).

    MAKHELOTH (places of meeting: assemblies, congregations). ( Numbers 33:25, related to Kehelathah, Numbers 33:22).

    MAKKEDAH The place where Joshua ( Joshua 10:10,16-28) executed the five confederate kings in the afternoon of the 24 hours’ day on which he won the victory at Bethhoron. The cave where they hid was a well known one close to Makkedah (the article, “the cave,” in the Hebrew shows this.)

    Joshua first made his captains put their feet upon the five kings’ necks ( <19E908> Psalm 149:8,9; Malachi 4:3) to assure them by this earnest of their future success under God, then executed them deliberately and judicially, and left them hanging to five trees until evening in sight of the defenders of Makkedah so as to strike terror into the enemy. Next he took Makkedah and smote its king and all its inhabitants. Makkedah was in the shephelah or low hilly region (not “valley” as KJV): Joshua 15:33,41. El Mughar (Arabic, “the caves”) village probably now represents Makkedah, at about eight miles’ distance from Ramleh. Joshua 15:41 names Gederoth, Beth-dagon, Naameh, and Makkedah together, corresponding respectively to Kutrah, Beit Dejan, Nyaneh, and Mug hat; Kutrah and Mughar near together, Nyaneh six miles N.E., Belt Dejan 12 miles to the N.

    MAKTESH (“the mortar”) (the article is in the Hebrew, showing it is not a proper name). The hollow in Jerusalem where the merchants carried on traffic.

    The deep valley between the temple and upper city, crowded with merchant bazaars (Grove): Zephaniah 1:11. Jerome makes it the valley of Siloam; “howl, ye inhabitants of Maktesh, for all the merchant people are cut down.” The Tyropeon valley below Mount Acra (Rosenmuller).

    Better (Maurer) Jerusalem itself, embosomed amidst hills. Isaiah 22:1, “the valley of vision”; Jeremiah 22:1, “O inhabitress of the valley and rock of the plain,” doomed to be the scene of its people being as it were pounded in “the mortar” ( Proverbs 27:22). So Jerusalem is compared to a pot in Ezekiel 24:3,6: “set on a pot ... woe to the bloody city, to the loot whose scum is therein.”

    MALACHI (“messenger of Jah”), or Jehovah; contracted for Malachijah, as Abi for Abijah ( 2 Kings 18:2; compare 2 Chronicles 29:1). The name is that of an office rather than of a person; it occurs in the sense “My (Jehovah’s) messenger” ( Malachi 3:1, compare Haggai 1:13). Malachi was Jehovah’s last inspired messenger of Old Testament, announcing the advent of the great Messenger of New Testament; the transition link between the two dispensations, “the skirt and boundary of Christianity,” to which is due his abrupt earnestness. Not identical with Ezra, as Chaldee paraphrase represents, for Malachi is never called a scribe, always a prophet, but Ezra always a scribe, never a prophet. The analogy of the headings of the other prophets favors the view that Malachi is a proper name. He supported or followed up the governor Nehemiah in the restoration of the national polity civil and religious, as Haggai and Zechariah previously had supported Joshua the high priest and Zerubbabel the civil governor in building the temple, Malachi ( Zechariah 1:10; 3:1- 10) presupposes the temple already built. Like Nehemiah ( Nehemiah 13:5,15-22,23-30) he censures the secular and mercenary spirit of the priests ( Malachi 1:10; 2:14-16; 3:8-10); the people’s marriages with foreigners; the non-payment of the tithes (Nehemiah states the cause, the high priest’s alliance with Tobiah the Ammonite and Sanballat); and the rich men’s want of sympathy toward the poor. Nehemiah ( Nehemiah 6:7) implies that “prophets” supported him, by his desire, in his reformation.

    DATE. About 420 B.C. or later will be about the date, from the above facts. Thus kingly (Zerubbabel and Nehemiah), priestly (Joshua and Ezra), and prophetic men (Haggai and Zechariah and Malachi) headed God’s people at the earlier and the later stage in the restoration of Jerusalem. The former period was that of building the temple, the later that of restoring the polity and rebuilding the city. The rebuilding of the temple was the theocratic people’s first care; the political restoration was secondary. A small colony of 50,000 settled with Joshua and Zerubbabel ( Ezra 2:64).

    These became intermingled with the pagan during the 60 years that elapsed before Ezra ( Ezra 9:6-15; Nehemiah 1:3); “the remnant ... left in the province are in great affliction and reproach, the wall of Jerusalem is broken down, and the gates burned with fire.” A second restoration was therefore needed, to mold the national life into Jewish form, by reestablishing the holy law and the city. This was the work of Ezra and Nehemiah with the aid of Malachi in about 50 years, ending with the death of Malachi and Nehemiah, at the close of the fifth century B.C. Hence, the “seven weeks” (49 or 50 years) stand by themselves at the beginning of the foretold “seventy weeks” ( Daniel 9:25), to mark the fundamental difference between them, as the last period of Old Testament revelation, and the 62 weeks of years that follow without revelation, preceding the final week standing out by itself in unrivaled dignity as Messiah’s week.

    The 70 weeks begin with Artaxerxes’ seventh year, 457 B.C., when he allowed Ezra ( Ezra 7:1,6) to go to Jerusalem in accordance with the commandment which then went forth from God. Ezra the priest purified the nation from within of pagan elements and restored the law; Nehemiah did the outer work of rebuilding the city and restoring the national polity (Auberlen). The time following Nehemiah’s second return to Jerusalem from Persia (subsequently to the 32nd year of Artaxerxes Longimanus, Nehemiah 13:6) is the probable date of Malachi’s prophecies, about B.C. Socrates at Athens was at about the same time awakening that corrupt city to self examination. The Jews were now in Jerusalem ( Malachi 2:11); the Persian “governor” (pechah , pasha’ , Malachi 1:8) was there, the altar ( Malachi 1:7) and temple rebuilt ( Malachi 2:13; 3:1), the sacrifices and feasts celebrated ( Malachi 1:13,14; 2:3).

    Nehemiah bore this very title ([pechah], Nehemiah 5:14; 12:26), and its equivalent “tirshatha” (Malachi 8:9; 10:1; 7:65; Ezra 2:63), the prefect of a province less extensive than a satrapy. It is curious that Malachi is not mentioned in Nehemiah nor Nehemiah in Malachi. But the same evils are sought to be remedied by both: see above; also compare Malachi 2:8, “ye have corrupted the covenant of Levi, saith the Lord of hosts,” with Nehemiah 13:29, “they have defiled the covenant of the priesthood and of the Levites.” Thus the closing chapter of Old Testament history is the key of the last of Old Testament prophecy.

    DIVISIONS.

    I. The first two chapters are mainly expostulation; II. the last two mainly prediction. (1) Charge against Israel for insensibility to God’s love, which so distinguished Israel above Edom ( Malachi 1:1-5). (2) Against the priests for contemptible offerings, profaning instead of honoring their Master and their Father, unlike Levi of old, who walked with God in a covenant of life and peace, turning many from iniquity, whereas they departed out of the way and caused others to stumble; therefore God will send a curse upon them, making them contemptible, even as they contemned and failed to give glory to His name ( Malachi 1:6—2:9). (3) Reproof of the wrong done to Jewish wives by the foreign marriages.

    Jehovah being the one common Father of all Israel, putting away an Israelite wife for a foreigner is a wrong done to a sister of the same family ( Malachi 2:10-16). Explain Malachi 2:15: “did not He (God) make [us Israelites] one? Yet He had the residue of the Spirit (namely, an inexhaustible fullness of the Spirit for the rest of the world, but that was to be given them by God’s first choosing out, one godly seed). And wherefore did He make us the one people? That He might seek a seed of God,” to be the repository of the covenant, the stock for Messiah, the witness for God against surrounding polytheism. Repudiation of Jewish wives for foreigners set aside this, God’s, design.

    II. (4) In answer to their cavil, “where is the God of judgment?” Messiah’s forerunner, followed by the sudden coming of Jehovah Himself the Angel of the covenant (which they had despised) to His temple, is foretold ( Malachi 2:17—4:6). He shall on the one hand refine the sons of Levi, so that Judah’s offering shall be pleasant unto Jehovah; on the other hand He shall be a swift witness against wrong doers, wherefore “return unto Me,” instead of “robbing Me of tithes,” “prove Me now herewith and I will pour you out a blessing,” etc. But still they cavil at God’s service bringing no “profit,” while God’s people commune together; so “the day of the Lord” cometh, consuming to the proud scorners, but with healing beams of the Sun of righteousness to fearers of God’s name; ushered in by the forerunner Elijah, preaching a return to the law of Moses, and to the piety of Israel’s forefathers, lest Jehovah come and smite the earth with a curse.

    CANONICITY. Established by New Testament quotations ( Matthew 11:10; 17:12; Mark 1:2; 9:11,12; Luke 1:17; Romans 9:13). The “incense and pure offering from the rising to the setting of the sun” points on to the spiritual sacrifices of self devotion, prayer, and praise under the gospel, based on the once for all completed sacrifice of Messiah ( <19E102> Psalm 141:2; Revelation 8:3; Hebrews 13:10,15,16; Romans 12:1; Peter 2:5,12); in every place ( John 4:21-24; 1 Timothy 2:8).

    Style. Bold and abrupt, yet with the smoothness of a reasoner rather than a poet, at the same time modeled after the old prophets.

    MALCHAM (their king). Another form of Milcom and Moloch, the idol of Moab and Ammon ( Zephaniah 1:5; Jeremiah 49:1-3; Amos 1:15).

    MALCHIAH 1. 1 Chronicles 6:40. 2. Ezra 10:25. 3. Ezra 10:31. 4. Nehemiah 3:14. 5. Nehemiah 3:31. 6. Nehemiah 8:4. 7. Nehemiah 11:12; Jeremiah 38:1. 8. Son of Hammelech, or “of the king” into whose dungeon Jeremiah was cast ( Jeremiah 38:6). Jerahmeel also is called “son of Hammeleeh” or “the king” ( Jeremiah 36:26), and Joash ( 1 Kings 22:26), and Maaseiah ( 2 Chronicles 28:7). Therefore the title is official, one of the royal family, exercising some of the royal prerogative.

    MALCHIEL Numbers 26:45. Father, i.e. founder, of Birzavith ( 1 Chronicles 7:31).

    MALCHIJAH 1. (See MALCHIAH. ) 1 Chronicles 24:9. 2. Nehemiah 12:42.

    MALCHIRAM Son of king Jeconiah ( 1 Chronicles 3:18).

    MALCHISHUA (“my king (gives) assistance”). Second or third of Saul’s sons ( Samuel 14:49; 1 Chronicles 8:33; 9:39). Fell at Gilboa ( 1 Samuel 31:2).

    MALCHUS Malluch in Old Testament ( 1 Chronicles 6:44; Nehemiah 10:4.) The assault by Peter on the high priest’s servant (slave), when in the act of arresting Jesus, is given by all the evangelists, but the name of the servant by John only ( John 18:10,15,16). Naturally so, for John was “known to the highpriest” and his household, so that he procured admission from her that kept the door, for his close colleague Peter, and was able to state, what the other evangelists omit, that another servant who charged Peter with being Jesus’ disciple “was his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off.”

    Another incidental propriety confirming genuineness is, Jesus says to Pilate, “if My kingdom were of this world then would My servants fight”; yet none charged Him, not even Malchus’s kinsman who was near, with the violence which Peter had used to Malchus. Why? Because Jesus by a touch had healed him ( Luke 22:51), and it would have wonderfully tended to elevate Jesus as one more than human in love and in power, in Pilate’s estimation, had they charged Him with Peter’s act. Malchus was Caiaphas the high priest’s own servant, not a minister or apparitor of the council. ‘There were but two swords in the disciples’ hands ( Luke 22:38); while the holder of one was waiting for Christ’s reply to their question, “Lord, shall we smite with the sword?” the holder of the other, Peter, in the same spirit as in Matthew 16:22, smote with the weapon of the flesh. What a narrow escape Peter providentially had of a malefactor’s and a murderer’s end! The sheath is the place for the Christian’s sword, except as the judicial minister of God’s wrath upon evil doers ( Romans 13:4). Seeing the coming stroke Malchus threw his head to the left, so as to expose the right ear more than the other. Our Lord when His enemies held His hands said to them (not to the disciples), “suffer Me thus far,” i.e. leave Me free until I have healed him. Luke ( Luke 22:51) alone records this. Matthew and Mark mention the previous laying hold of Him; Luke does not, but in undesigned coincidence, marking truthfulness, implies it here. Jesus used His last moment of liberty in touching and healing afflicted man. The healing by a “touch” implies that the ear hung to its place by a small portion of flesh. Luke, the physician, appropriately is the only one who records the healing. This was Jesus’ last miracle relieving human suffering. The hands so often put forth to bless and to cure were thenceforth bound and stretched on the cross, that form of His ministry in the flesh ceasing forever.

    MALLOTHI 1 Chronicles 25:4,26.

    MALLOWS malluach . From melach , salt. Therefore rather “saltwort,” orache, Atriplex halimus, used as a salad; found in “waste and desolate wildernesses” ( Job 30:4). The lowest, complains the patriarch, deride me; as the rude Bedouins of the desert, “who cut up saltwort among the bushes (or ‘hedges’), and the broom roots (retem ) for their meat.” It is white, without thorns, growing near the sea, its leaves broader and smoother than the olive; it is used for hedges (Dioscorides). Four or five feet high, with thick branches, small purple flowers, sour tasting leaves; of the natural order Chenopodiaceae.

    MALLUCH 1. 1 Chronicles 6:44. 2. Ezra 10:29. 3. Ezra 10:32. 4. Nehemiah 10:4. 5. Nehemiah 10:27. 6. Nehemiah 12:2.

    MAMMON Matthew 6:24, Luke 16:9. A Punic (Augustine) or Syriac (Jerome) word for riches. Personified as a heart idol.

    MAMRE An ancient Amorite. Genesis 13:18, “the plain (rather the oaks or terebinths) of Mamre”; Genesis 14:13,24, brother of Eshcol, friend and ally of Abraham. The chieftain had planted the terebinths, or was associated with them as his tenting place; so “the oak of Deborah” ( Judges 4:5). Mamre was less than a mile from Hebron (Josephus, B. J. 4:9, section 7); but Robinson makes it two Roman miles off, now the hill er Rameh. Constantine, to suppress the superstitions veneration to the terebinths, erected a basilica or church on the spot. That it was on an elevation appears from the record that Machpelah faces it ( Genesis 23:17-19; 25:9). Abram resided under the oak grove shade in the interval between his stay at Bethel and at Beersheba ( Genesis 13:18; 18:1; 20:1; 21:31). If Machpelah be on the N.E. side of the Hebron valley, then Mamre as “facing it” must have been on the opposite slope, where the governor’s house now is. (See HEBRON .)

    MAN (See ADAM , see CIVILIZATION , see CREATION .) Hebrew “Aadam ,” from a root “ruddy” or fair, a genetic term. “iysh ,” man noble and brave. “Geber ,” a mighty man, war-like hero, from gabar , to be strong. “nowsh ” (from ‘aanash , sick, diseased), wretched man: “what is wretched man (nowsh ) that Thou shouldest be mindful of him?” ( Psalm 8:4; Job 15:14.) “methim ,” mortal men; Isaiah 41:14, “fear not ... ye men (mortals few and feeble though ye be, methey ) of Israel.” In addition to the proofs given in the above articles that man’s civilization came from God at the first, is the fact that no creature is so helpless as man in his infancy. The instincts of lower animals are perfect at first, the newborn lamb turns at once from the mother’s breast to the grass; but by man alone are the wants of the infant, bodily and mental, supplied until he is old enough to provide for himself. Therefore, if Adam had come into the world as a child he could not have lived in it. Not by the natural law of evolution, but by the Creator’s special interposition, man came into the world, the priest of nature, to interpret her inarticulate language and offer conscious adoration before God. As Adam’s incarnation was the crowning miracle of nature, so Christ’s incarnation is the crowning miracle of grace; He represents man before God, as man represents nature, not by ordinary descent but by the extraordinary operation of the Holy Spirit. Not a full grown man as Adam; but, in order to identify Himself with our weakness, a helpless infant.

    MANAEN Menahem, consoler ( 2 Kings 15:17). One of the teachers and prophets at Antioch when Saul and Barnabas were “separated” to missionary work, A.D. 44 ( Acts 13:1-3). Brought up with Herod Antipas, who beheaded John Baptist. Of the six named, four were to stay at Antioch, two to itinerate. Home work is no excuse for neglecting Christ’s missionary command; missionary work is no plea for neglecting home duties. It was common for persons of rank to associate other children with their own, to share their studies and amusements, and thereby to promote emulation.

    Herod adopted the usage from the Romans, whom he was fond of imitating. Or the Greek (suntrofos ) may mean “foster brother,” Mahaen’s mother being thus Herod’s nurse. As Archelaus was brought up with Herod Antipas at Rome, and Mahaen is mentioned in this relation with Antipas alone, perhaps “foster brother” is the true sense; he may have been brought up with Antipas also. Herod the Great favored highly a Manaen an Essene, who in early life foretold Herod’s royal greatness (Josephus, Ant. 15:10, sec. 5); possibly our Mahaen was son of that Manaen and adopted by Herod the Great, and made a companion to one of his sons. (See CHUZA , another connecting link between Christ and Herod Antipas.)

    Mahaen probably personally knew and was a secret disciple of the Lord.

    How naturally Herod turned to his “servants” for information as to Christ ( Matthew 14:1)!

    MANAHATH 1. Genesis 36:23. Ptolemy (v. 17, sec. 3) mentions Manychiates W. of Petra: 2. 1 Chronicles 8:6-8: “the heads of the fathers of Geba, they removed them (led them captive, Qeri) to Manahath,” “they,” namely, Naaman, Ahiah, and Gera, and of these three Gera in particular, “he removed them” (led them captive). Manahath is connected possibly with the Manahethites ( 1 Chronicles 2:52,54) in Judah.

    MANASSEH (1) (causing to forget). Joseph’s firstborn by Asenath, whose birth “made him forget all his toil and all (the sorrow he endured through) his father’s house” ( Genesis 41:51). Jacob adopted them as his own, though “horn in Egypt” and by an alien to Israel ( Genesis 48:5,9); “as Reuben and Simeon they shall be mine,” i.e. patriarchal heads of tribes, as Jacob’s immediate sons were; Manasseh and Ephraim gave their names to separate tribes. Joseph had the portion of the firstborn by having the double portion, i.e. two tribal divisions assigned to his sons ( 1 Chronicles 5:1,2; compare Deuteronomy 21:17). When Joseph took Ephraim in his right toward Israel’s left hand, and Manasseh in his left toward Israel’s right hand, Israel put his right upon Ephraim the younger, and his left upon Manasseh wittingly, notwithstanding Joseph’s remonstrance. Their name should be a formula of blessing, “God make thee as Ephraim and Manasseh,” and they should “grow as fish do increase” (a natural image near the fish abounding Nile): Genesis 48:16,20. The term “thousands” is especially applied to Manasseh ( Deuteronomy 33:17; Judges 6:15 margin.) Manasseh’s son by an Aramitess (Syrian) concubine, Machir, had children “borne upon Joseph’s knees” ( Genesis 50:23), i.e. adopted as his from their birth.

    Manasseh, Ephraim, and Benjamin, the three sprung from Rachel, marched W. of the tabernacle. Moses in his last blessing ( Deuteronomy 33:13-17) gives Joseph (i.e. Ephraim and Manasseh) the “precious things of the earth” by “the good will of Him that dwelt in the bush, “in contrast to Joseph’s past “separation from his brethren,” his horns like the two of the wild bull (not “unicorn”), namely, “the ten thousands of Ephraim and the thousands of Manasseh shall push,” etc. At Sinai Manasseh numbered 32,200 ( Numbers 1:10,35; 2:20,21; 7:54-59), Ephraim 40,500. But years later, at Jordan, Manasseh 52,700, Ephraim 32,590 ( Numbers 26:34-37). Manasseh here resumes his place as firstborn (his having two portions of Canaan, one on each side of Jordan, being also a kind of privilege of the firstborn), probably as having been foremost in the conquest of Gilead, the most impregnable portion of Palestine, as Lejah (asylum) the modern name of Argob implies; their inheritance was northern Gilead, Argob, and Bashan ( Numbers 32:39-42; Deuteronomy 3:4,13-15; Joshua 17:1). Gideon, the greatest of the judges, and one whose son all but established hereditary monarchy in their line, and Jephthah, were samples of their warriors. They advanced from Bashan northwards to the base of Mount Hermon ( 1 Chronicles 5:23). When David was crowned at Hebron western Manasseh sent 18,000, eastern Manasseh with Gad and Reuben 120,000 armed men ( 1 Chronicles 12:31,37). Moreover, a prince of each of the two sections of Manasseh stands on a level with the princes of entire tribes ( 1 Chronicles 27:20,21). But because of apostasy from the God of their fathers to the gods of the people whom He destroyed before them, Manasseh was first cut short by the Syrian Hazael ( 2 Kings 10:32), then God stirred up the spirit of Pul and of Tiglath Pileser of Assyria to carry the eastern half of Manasseh, Reuben, and Gad captives to Halah, Habor, Hara, and the river Gozan ( 1 Chronicles 5:25,26).

    Manasseh failed to occupy all the territory assigned to them. “Geshur and Aram (Syria) took the 23 towns of Jair and the 37 of Kenath and her daughters,60 in all, from them”; so 1 Chronicles 2:23 ought to be translated In Judges 10:4 we find Jair the judge in possession of 30 of them, recovered from the enemy. Reuben, Gad, and Manasseh successfully warred with and dispossessed the Hagarites with Jetar, Nephish, and Nodab ( 1 Chronicles 5:18-22). The western half of Manasseh failed for long to dispossess completely the Canaanites ( Judges 1:27; Joshua 17:11,12). On their complaining that but one portion had been allotted to them, and that the Canaanite chariots prevented their occupying the Esdraelon and Jordan plains, Joshua advised them to go into the wooded mountain, probably Carmel. Accordingly their towns Taanach, Megiddo, Ibleam, and Endor are in the region of Carmel, within the allotments of other tribes. Bethshean was in the hollow of the Ghor or Jordan valley, the connecting point between the eastern and the western Manasseh.

    Kerr shows that the land of Manasseh, instead of crossing the country from E. to W., occupied only half that space, and lay along the sea to the W., bounded on the E. by the range of Mount Carmel. Joshua 17:7 defines its coast. En Tappuah is Atuf. The town was given to Ephraim, the land N. of it was Manasseh’s. Conder thinks that Asher was separated from Manasseh by Zebulun, and that the Asher in Joshua 17:10 is Asherham- Michmethah (now Es Sireh) at the N.W. corner of Ephraim. Issachar lay to the E. of Ephraim and Manasseh, along the entire line of the Jordan, from the sea of Chinneroth to the wady Kelt not far from the Salt Sea: thus it was a triangle, its apex at Jericho, its base N. of the Jezreel plain (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1877, p. 41-50).

    In the declension of the nation Isaiah ( Isaiah 9:20,21) foretells that the two sons of Joseph, once so intimately united, should be rent into factions thirsting for one another’s blood, “they shall eat every man the flesh of his own arm, Manasseh Ephraim, and Ephraim Manasseh, and they together against Judah.” After the fall of the ten tribes, Psalm 80 expresses Judah’s prayer of sympathy for her sister: “give ear, O Shepherd of Israel, Thou that leadest Joseph like a flock. ... Before Ephraim and Benjamin and Manasseh (advancing at their head, as formerly in the pillar of cloud in the wilderness) ... come and save us.” The book of Numbers ( Numbers 2:17-24) represents these three kindred tribes together marching after the ark; so in the Psalms. Many out of Manasseh were among the penitents coming southwards to Judah, and joining in the spiritual revivals under Asa ( 2 Chronicles 15:9), Hezekiah ( 2 Chronicles 30:1,10,11,18; 31:1), and Josiah ( 2 Chronicles 34:6-9).

    MANASSEH (2) 1. Judges 18:30. Father of Gershom and grandfather of the Levite Jonathan, priest of the Danite graven image taken from Micah. So the Masoretic text but with the Hebrew letter nun (n) of “Ma-n-asseh” suspended above. The true reading is “Moses.” The Talmud (Baba Bathr. f. 109 b.) conjecturing says: “because he did the deeds of Manasseh (2 Kings 21), Hezekiah’s idolatrous son, who also made the graven image in the temple, Scripture assigns him (Jonathan) to the family of Manasseh though he was a son of Moses.” So Rabbabar bar Channa says: “the sacred author avoided calling Gershom son of Moses because it would have been ignominious to Moses to have had an ungodly son; he calls him son of Manasseh raising the nun (n) above the line that it might be either inserted or omitted ... to show that he was son of Manasseh in impiety, of Moses by descent.” Jonathan was probably grandson (as “son” often means, or descendant) of Gershom, for the son of Gershom was not a “young man” ( Judges 17:7) but old shortly after the death of Joshua, the earliest date of the last five chapters of Judges, which no doubt refer to earlier events than those after which they are placed. (See JUDGES .) 2. Ezra 10:30. 3. Ezra 10:33. 4. The son born to Hezekiah, subsequently to that severe sickness in which the king’s bitterest sorrow was that he was likely to die without leaving an heir. His birth was 12 years before Hezekiah’s death, 710 B.C. ( 2 Kings 21:1; 20:3; in 2 Kings 20:18 Isaiah spoke of Hezekiah’s children as yet to be born.) His mother see HEPHZIBAH was probably a godly woman (compare Isaiah 62:4,5), daughter of one of the princes at Jerusalem (Josephus, Ant. 10:3, sec. 1). Isaiah made her name (my delight is in her) a type of Jerusalem, as Hezekiah was type of Messiah ( Isaiah 32:1). The name “Manasseh” embodied Hezekiah’s cherished policy to take advantage of Shalmaneser’s overthrow of the rival northern kingdom, and gather round him the remnant left and attach them to the one national divinely sanctioned worship at Jerusalem ( 2 Chronicles 30:6). His proclamation had the desired effect upon “divers of Asher, Manasseh, and Zebulun” ( 2 Chronicles 30:18; 31:1); they came to the Passover at Jerusalem, and joined in breaking the idols in their own country. The name Manasseh (meaning forgetting) given to the heir of the throne was a pledge of amnesty of past discords between Israel and Judah, and a bond of union between his crown and the northern people, a leading tribe of whom bore the name. Manasseh’s reign was the longest of the reigns of Judah’s kings, 55 years ( 2 Kings 21:1-18; 2 Chronicles 33:1-20). Hezekiah had allied himself with Babylon against Assyria, toward the close of his reign, and had displayed his treasures to show his power to the Babylonian ambassadors ( 2 Kings 20:12-19; Isaiah 39; 2 Chronicles 32:31).

    Manasseh inherited this legacy of ambition and close union with Babylon which Isaiah condemned. Then the idolatry which had been checked, not stifled ( Isaiah 65:3,4), in Hezekiah’s reign broke out again. The abominations of various lands, especially of Babylon, were brought together at Jerusalem (2 Chronicles 33), “altars for Baalim, groves (asheerot ), and altars for the host of heaven, in the two courts of the Lord’s house.” “He caused too his children to pass through the fire in the valley of the son of Hinnom,” the old Moloch worship of Ammon; and in imitation of the Babylonians “observed times, enchantments, witchcraft, and dealt with a familiar spirit and wizards.” A religion of sensuous intoxication reigned on all sides. He made a graven image of the Asheerah (grove, the obscene symbol of the phallic worship), for which women dedicated to impurity wove hangings in Jehovah’s house! ( 2 Kings 21:7.) Sodomites’ (qedeeshim ), “consecrated men”) houses stood nigh to Jehovah’s house, for the vilest purposes in the name of religion ( Kings 23:7), Jehovah’s altar was cast down ( 2 Chronicles 33:16), the ark was displaced ( 2 Chronicles 35:3), the sabbath, the weekly witness for God, was ignored ( Isaiah 56:2; 58:13). Then Jehovah spoke by the prophets: “Behold, I am bringing such evil upon Jerusalem and Judah that whosoever heareth it both his ears shall tingle, and I wilt stretch over Jerusalem the line of Samaria and the plummet of the house of Ahab (i.e. I will destroy it as I did Samaria and Ahab), and I will wipe Jerusalem as a man wipeth a dish, turning it upside down,” so as not to leave a drop in it: complete destruction. Tradition represents Manasseh as having sawed Isaiah in sunder for his faithful protest ( Hebrews 11:37). Josephus (Ant. 10:3, sec. 1) says Manasseh slew all the righteous and the prophets day by day, so that Jerusalem flowed with blood, Isaiah ( Isaiah 57:1-4, etc.) alludes also to the “mockings” of which the godly “had trial” ( Hebrews 11:36). The innocent blood thus shed was what the Lord would not pardon the nation, though He accepted Manasseh on repentance and honored the godly Josiah ( 2 Kings 23:26; 24:4; Jeremiah 15:4).

    Judgment at last overtook Manasseh; he would not hear the word, he must hear the rod. Babylon, the occasion of his sin, was the scene of his punishment. The captain of the Assyrian king Esarhaddon’s (see Ezra 4:2,10; 2 Kings 17:24) host, having first crushed the revolt of the Babylonian Merodach Baladan, next took his ally Manasseh “among the thorns,” chochim , (rather “with hooks”; an image From the ring passed through the noses of wild beasts to subdue and lead them; so 2 Kings 19:28; Ezekiel 29:4), and carried him to Babylon. In affliction he besought the Lord his God (compare <19B967> Psalm 119:67,71,75). The monuments mention “Minasi” (Manasseh) the king of Judah among Esarhaddon’s tributaries. Other Assyrian kings governed Babylon by viceroys, but he, like his grandfather Sargon, took the title of its “king,” and built a palace and held his court there. A Babylonian tablet was discovered dated by the year of his reign. The undesigned coincidence with secular monuments, whereby Scripture records he brought Manasseh to Babylon (where we might have expected Nineveh), confirms its truth. The omission from 2 Kings 21 of Manasseh’s repentance is due to its having no lasting result so far as the kingdom was concerned. His abolition of outward idolatry did not convert the people, and at his death Amen restored it. Esarhaddon’s Babylonian reign was 680-667 B.C.; 676 is fixed on as the date of Manasseh’s captivity, the 22nd year of his reign.

    Manasseh “humbled himself greatly ( 1 Peter 5:6) before the God of his fathers and prayed unto Him, and He was intreated of him and brought him again to Jerusalem. Then Manasseh knew that the Lord He is God.” This illustrates the exceeding riches of God’s grace to the vilest ( 1 Timothy 1:15,16). The benefit of sanctified affliction, the efficacy of self abusing suppliant prayer, both these teach experimental knowledge of God ( Psalm 9:16). Manasseh on his restoration built a wall outside the city of David, W. of Gihon, even to the entering in of “the fish gate” ( Zephaniah 1:10 alludes to this), compassing about Ophel. He took away the strange gods and idol out of Jehovah’s house, and all the altars in the mount of the house of Jehovah and in Jerusalem, and repaired Jehovah’s altar, and commanded Judah to serve Jehovah. The people still sacrificed in the high places, but to Jehovah. The book of the law was as yet a hidden book ( 2 Chronicles 34:14). He put captains in Judah’s fenced cities to guard against Assyria on one side, Egypt on the other. He was buried in his own house ( 2 Kings 21:18) in the garden of Uzza, as not being counted worthy of burial among the kings of David’s house.

    Isaiah and Habakkuk closed their prophesying in his reign; Jeremiah and Zephaniah were but youths in it. Infidelity resulted from the confused polytheism introduced, and from the cutting off of all the faithful ( Zephaniah 1:12). “His prayer and the words of the seers to him were written in the book of the kings of Israel”; while special accounts of his prayer “and how God was intreated, and all his sins ... before he was humbled ... were written among the sayings of the seers” (the Qeri makes it Hozai a prophet: 2 Chronicles 33:18,19). Amon succeeded Manasseh. “The Prayer of Manasseh” in the Apocrypha was rejected from the canon even by the Council of Trent. His recording his own shame and repentance and God’s grace to him (though not preserved to us) evidences the reality and depth of his change of heart ( Psalm 66:16; John 4:29; Mark 5:19).

    MANASSITES Judges 12:4,5. Translated for “which were escaped “fugitives, as in Judges 12:4; “you Gileadites with Jephthah are Ephraimite fugitives in the midst of the noble tribes Ephraim and Manasseh.” The Gileadites paid them in their own coin, turning Ephraim’s taunt upon themselves, when the Ephraimires as fugitives begged the Gileadites who had taken the Jordan fords to let them go over.

    MANDRAKES The Atropa mandragore, of the order Solanaceae, allied to the deadly nightshade (Atropa belladonna); a stupefying narcotic with broad dark green leaves, flowers purple, and green apples which become pale yellow when ripe, with a tuberous bifid (forked) root. Still found ripe in wheat harvest (May) on the lower parts of Lebanon and Hermon ( Genesis 30:14). The apples produce dizziness and exhilaration. The ancients believed them calculated to produce fecundity. Their Hebrew name, duwdaim , “love apples,” agrees with their being used as aphrodisiacs to conciliate love; Rachel had this superstitious notion ( Genesis 30:14-17).

    The odor is too strong to be agreeable to Europeans, but Orientals value strong-smelling things; Dioscorides calls the apples “sweet-scented.” Song 7:13, “the mandrakes give a smell.” The root was fancied to resemble man, and to form a potent magical spell, and to emit a human groan on being torn from the ground!

    MANGER fatnee only in Luke 2:7,12,16, where the infant Jesus was laid, Luke 13:15 “the stall.” The open courtyard attached to the inn or khan, with arcades around and terraces over them. However there are limestone caverns in the narrow long gray hill on which stands Bethlehem; and Justin Martyr, born at Sichem, only 40 miles off, A.D. 103, states that “Joseph lodged in a cave near Bethlehem.” The “manger” was a crib in a stable or lower enclosure (which was possibly a cave as Justin Martyr says) attached to the see INN or khan. The inn had apartments or cells above for travelers, and stalls for the cattle below. The upper platform, reached by steps, was probably occupied by the inn and its occupants; the lower level, from which the steps arose, was usually appropriated to cattle and goats, and on this occasion was used by Joseph and Mary on account of the crowded state of the regular inn or khan. Early Christian artists represent the scene of the nativity as an open courtyard with a crib or long trough.

    MANNA There is a connection between the natural manna and the supernatural. The natural is the sweet juice of the tarfa, a kind of tamarisk. It exudes in May for about six weeks from the trunk and branches in hot weather, and forms small round white grains. It retains its consistency in cool weather, but melts with heat. It is gathered from the twigs or from the fallen leaves. The Arabs, after boiling and straining, use it as honey with bread. The color is a greyish-yellow, the taste sweet and aromatic. Ehrenberg says it is produced by an insect’s puncture. It abounds in rainy seasons, some years it ceases.

    About 600 or 700 pounds is the present produce of a year. The region wady Gharandel (Elim) and Sinai, the wady Sheich, and some other parts of the peninsula, are the places where it is found. The name is still its Arabic designation, and is read on the Egyptian monuments (mennu, mennu hut “white manna”). Gesenius derives it from manah “to apportion.”

    The supernatural character of the manna of Exodus at the same time appears. (1) It was found not under the tamarisk, but on the surface of the wilderness, after the morning dew had disappeared. (2) The quantity gathered in a single day exceeded the present produce of a year. (3) It ceased on the sabbath. (4) Its properties were distinct; it could be ground and baked as meal, it was not a mere condiment but nutritious as bread. (5) It was found not merely where it still is, but Israel’s whole way to Canaan (and not merely for a month or two each year, but all the year round).

    The miracle has all the conditions and characteristics of divine interpositions. (1) A necessity, for Israel could not otherwise have been sustained in the wilderness. (2) A divine purpose, namely to preserve God’s peculiar people on which His whole providential government and man’s salvation depended. (3) Harmony between the natural and the supernatural; God fed them, not with the food of other regions, but with that of the district. The local coloring is marked. Moses the writer could neither have been deceived as to the fact, nor could have deceived contemporaries and eye-witnesses. (Speaker’s Commentary) The Scripture allusions to it are in Exodus 16:14-36; Numbers 11:7-9; Deuteronomy 8:3-16; Joshua 5:12; Psalm 78:24,25 (“angels’ food”; not as if angels ate food, but food from the habitation of angels, heaven, a directly miraculous gift), Matthew 4:4; John 6:31-50; Corinthians 10:3. The manna was a “small round thing as the hoar-frost on the ground,” falling with the dew on the camp at night. They gathered it early every morning before the sun melted it. If laid by for any following day except the sabbath it bred worms and stank. It was like coriander seed and bdellium, white, and its taste as the taste of fresh oil, like wafers made with honey ( Numbers 11:7-9). Israel subsisted on it for 40 years; it suddenly ceased when they got the first new grain of Canaan. Vulgate, Septuagint, and Josephus (Ant. 3:1, sec. 6) derive manna from Israel’s question to one another, maan huw’ “what is this? for they knew not what it was.” God “gave it to His beloved (in) sleep” ( <19C702> Psalm 127:2), so the sense and context require. Israel each morning, in awaking, found it already provided without toil. Such is the gospel, the gift of grace, not the fruit of works; free to all, and needed by high and low as indispensable for true life. To commemorate Israel’s living on omers or tenth deals of manna one omer was put into a golden pot and preserved for many generations beside the ark. Each was to gather according to his eating, an omer apiece for each in his tent, a command testing their obedience, in which some failed, gathering more but gaining nought by it, for however much he gathered, on measuring it in his tent he found he had only as much as he needed for his family; type of Christian charity, which is to make the superfluity of some supply the needs of others. “that there may be equality” ( 2 Corinthians 8:14,15); “our luxuries should yield to our neighbor’s comforts, and our comforts to his necessities” (John Howard). The manna typifies Christ. (1) It falls from above ( John 6:32, etc.) as the dew ( <19B003> Psalm 110:3; Micah 5:7) round the camp, i.e. the visible church, and nowhere else; the gift of God for which we toil not ( John 6:28,29); when we were without merit or strength ( Romans 5:6,8). (2) It was gathered early; so we, before the world’s heat of excitement melt away the good of God’s gift to us ( Psalm 63:1; Hosea 5:15; 6:4; Matthew 13:6). (3) A double portion must be gathered for the sabbath. (4) It was ground in the mill, as Christ was “bruised” for us to become our “bread of life.” (5) Sweet as honey to the taste ( Psalm 34:8; 119:103; 1 Peter 2:3). (6) It must be gathered “day by day,” fresh each day; so today’s grace will not suffice for tomorrow ( 1 Kings 8:59 margin; Matthew 6:11; Luke 11:3). Hoarded up it putrefied; so gospel doctrine laid up for speculation, not received in love and digested as spiritual food, becomes a savor of death not life ( 1 Corinthians 8:1). (7) To the carnal it was “dry” food though really like “fresh oil” ( Numbers 11:6,8; 21:5): so the gospel to the worldly who long for fleshly pleasures of Egypt, but to the spiritual it is full of the rich savor of the Holy Spirit ( 2 Corinthians 2:14-16). (8) Its preservation in the golden pot in the holiest typifies Jesus, now in the heavenly holiest place, where He gives of the hidden manna to him that overcometh ( Revelation 2:17); He is the manna hidden from the world but revealed to the believer, who has now a foretaste of His preciousness; like the incorruptible manna in the sanctuary, the spiritual food offered to all who reject the world’s dainties for Christ is everlasting, an incorruptible body, and life in Christ at the resurrection. (9) The manna continued with Israel throughout their wilderness journey; so Christ with His people here ( Matthew 28:19). (10) It ceases when they gain the promised rest, for faith then gives place to sight and the wilderness manna to the fruit of the tree of life in the midst of the paradise of God ( Revelation 2:7; 22:2,14).

    MANOAH A Danite of Zorah, father of Samson (Judges 13). The Angel of Jehovah appeared unto his wife, announcing that a son should be born to her, to be reared as a Nazarite. On her telling Manoah he entreated Jehovah to send again “the man of God” (as Manoah supposed him to be) to “teach what they should do unto the child to be born.” God graciously granted his wish, and he asked the Angel, “how shall we order the child, and how shall we do unto him?” So parents ought to seek God’s direction, how to rear their children for God. The Angel directed him and all parents: “of all that I said ... beware, ... all that I commanded ... observe” (compare John 2:5).

    Manoah begged Him to stay until he got ready a kid. The divine Angel told him (as Manoah thought He was a man and knew not He was the Angel of Jehovah, and He being jealous for God’s honor would not accept it as man; compare Mark 10:18) he must offer his burnt offering to Jehovah.

    Manoah then asked His name. The Angel replied, “it is secret” (“wonderful,” margin; Isaiah 9:6); compare Genesis 32:29; Exodus 34:5-7; it is a secret known to God’s children ( Psalm 25:14; Revelation 2:17; 3:12). “He did wondrously” according to His name, for He made a flame rise from the rock to consume the offering and (compare Judges 6:21) ascended in the flame; compare Mark 4:41; 5:42; 7:37; Acts 1:9; John 3:13. Manoah feared he should die, as having seen God ( Exodus 33:20). His wife with greater spiritual instinct replied: “if Jehovah were pleased to kill us, He would not have received a burnt offering at our hands, neither would He have showed us all these things, nor as at this time have told us such things.” Manoah and his wife remonstrated with Samson on choosing a Philistine as his wife ( Judges 14:2,3); but they accompanied him to the marriage feast at Timnath.

    Manoah probably died before his son; since not Manoah but Samson’s brothers brought Samson’s body to the tomb between Zorah and Eshtaol.

    MANSLAYER (See CITIES OF REFUGE , and see BLOOD , see AVENGING OF .)

    MANTLE (1) Semikah , the thick plaid or rug wherewith Jael covered Sisera ( Judges 4:18). (2) The meil , the priestly robe which the child Samuel’s mother made for him, a miniature of his robe in later life ( 1 Samuel 2:19; 15:27; 28:14). (3) Mataphah ( Isaiah 3:22), a lady’s outer full tunic, with sleeves, reaching to the feet. (4) ‘addereth , Elijah the prophet’s sole mantle except the leather girdle about his loins ( 1 Kings 19:13,19); the Septuagint render it “sheepskin.”

    The recognized dress of a prophet ( Zechariah 13:4, “a rough garment” of prophets).

    MAOCH 1 Samuel 27:2; Maachah 1 Kings 2:39.

    MAON 1. A city in the mountains of Judah ( Joshua 15:55). In the waste pasture (“wilderness”) of Maon in the plain S. of Jeshimon, at the hill of Hachilah, David narrowly escaped Saul through the Ziphites’ treachery ( 1 Samuel 23:19,24,25). Saul was on one side of the mountain, David on the other, when a message announcing a Philistine invasion called Saul away; the rock that separated the pursuer and the pursued was called “Sela-hammahlekoth,” the rock of divisions. Nabal’s flocks fed on the pastures of Maon and the adjoining Carmel ( 1 Samuel 25:2). He conducted his sheepshearing at Carmel, because he was there near good water in the plain between Hebron and Carmel, the finest plain in the hill country of Judah, that which Achsah desired of Caleb her father; for she wanted, besides the arid south land (Negeb), “springs of water,” and received this “field” or cultivated plain with “upper and nether springs.” Now Mat, a conical hill, seven miles S. of Hebron. On the same level as Tell Zif; the passage Samuel 23:24,25, refers to the wady el War, “valley of rocks,” a rugged place having its head close to Tell Main; the long ridges running E. to the Dead Sea are a fit site for David’s escape. (Conder, Palestine Expl.) 2. In Judges 10:12, “the Maonites did oppress you,” the Mehunim of 2 Chronicles 26:7 may be meant, the inhabitants of Mann (translated for “habitations,” 1 Chronicles 4:41, Meunites, who were strangers there), a city near Petra, E. of wady Muss. Otherwise, a “Maon” tribe, of which Maon city was a remnant, near Amalek, dispossessed by Caleb, may have oppressed Israel subsequently under the judges. But thus all notice of Israel’s great oppressor Midian would be omitted; and Septuagint in both the best manuscripts read for “the Maonites” in Judges 10:12 “Midian.”

    No Hebrew manuscript existing supports this. In 2 Chronicles 20:1, “with them (other) beside the Ammonites,” or as others translated “others who dwelt aside from (i.e. beyond) the Ammonites,” namely, tribes in the Syro-Arabian desert bordering upon Ammon on the N. and E.; compare 2 Chronicles 20:2 (Keil). But 2 Chronicles 20:10,22, mentioning inhabitants of Mount Seir or Edom among the invaders, favor Hiller’s alteration of Meeha’amonim into Meehame’unim, the Maonites of Mann near the Edomite Petra; E. of wady Muss, in the mountainous region W. of the Arabah. The Maonites are mentioned instead of the Edomites, to imply that not only Edomites but tribes from other parts of Mount Seir joined the invasion. The Maonites probably were of non Edomitic origin. 3. Descendant of Caleb, son of Shammai, father of founder of Bethzur ( 1 Chronicles 2:45).

    MARAH (“bitterness”). A fountain in the desert of Shur, between the Red Sea and Sinai; Israel reached Marah three days after crossing to the Arabian side ( Exodus 15:23; Numbers 33:8). Now Ain Huwarah, 47 miles from Ayun Muss, near the place of crossing the Red Sea. The beneficial effect of the tree cast into the bitter water by God’s direction is probably the cause why now this fountain is less bitter than others in the neighborhood. The fountain rises from a large mound, a whitish petrifaction, deposited by the water, which seldom flows now; but there are traces of a formerly running stream. The Arabic Huwara means destruction, analogous to the Hebrew bitter. The cross is spiritually the tree which, when cast into life’s bitterest waters, sweetens and heals them ( Philippians 3:8; Acts 20:24; 16:23-25; 5:41; Romans 5:3).

    MARALAH A landmark of Zebulun somewhere on the ridge of Carmel (Keil) ( Joshua 19:11).

    MARESHAH 1. A city of the shephelah or low hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:43).

    Commanding in position; hence fortified by Rehoboam after the separation of Israel ( 2 Chronicles 11:8). Zerah the Ethiopian had reached Mareshah when Ass met and repulsed him ( 2 Chronicles 14:9,10); the ravine (geey ) of Zephathah was near. Now Marash; over a Roman mile S.S.W. of Beit Jibrin (Eleutheropolis), on a gently swelling hill descending from the mountains to the western plain. Eliezer son of Dodayah the prophet was of Mareshah ( 2 Chronicles 20:37.) Micah plays upon the meaning of Mareshah, “I will bring an heir (the Assyrian foe) unto thee, Mareshah” (inheritance) ( Micah 1:15). Other heirs will supplant us in every inheritance, except heaven. 2. Mareshah, father of Hebron (a person, not the city): 1 Chronicles 2:42, where the relative position of the cities Mareshah and Hebron, and their historical relations, forbid our understanding the cities as meant. 3. 1 Chronicles 4:21. Mareshah sprung from Shelah, third son of Judah, through Laadah. Probably = Mareshah (1).

    MARK, JOHN Townson conjectures that the young man introduced as fleeing and leaving his linen robe, fear overcoming shame ( Mark 16:51,52), was Mark himself, on the ground that otherwise we see no reason for its introduction, being unconnected with the context. If the young man was the writer, awakened out of sleep by the noise near his house of men proceeding to seize the Savior, then going forth hastily in a linen cloth only, and being an eye witness of Jesus’ apprehension and suspected of being His follower, though not so then but afterward, he would look back on this as the most interesting circumstance of his life; though, like John, in humility he describes without mentioning himself by name. (See LAZARUS .) Mark was son of Mary, residing at Jerusalem, and was cousin (not “sister’s son’,” Colossians 4:10) of Barnabas. The relationship accounts for Barnabas’ choice of Mark as his companion; also for the house of Mark’s mother being the resort of Christians, Barnabas a leader among them attracting others there. The family belonged to Cyprus ( Acts 4:36; 13:4,13); so Barnabas chose Cyprus as the first station on their journey. Mark readily accompanied him as “minister” (hufretes , subordinate) to the country of his kindred; but had not the spiritual strength to overcome his Jewish prejudices which he probably imbibed from his spiritual father Peter ( Galatians 2:11-14), so as to accompany Paul the apostle of the Gentiles further than Perga of Pamphylia, in his first missionary tour to the pagan. Mark returned to Mary his mother at Jerusalem; he ought to have remembered Jesus’ words ( Matthew 10:37). Paul therefore (because “he went not with them to the work,” for his accompanying them to his native Cyprus was his own pleasure rather than zeal for pure missionary “work”) rejected him on his second missionary journey ( Acts 15:37-39). This caused a temporary alienation between Paul and Barnabas. The latter (realizing his name, “son of consolation”) took Mark again to Cyprus, like a tender father in Christ bearing with the younger disciple’s infirmity, until by grace he should become stronger in faith; also influenced by the He of relationship. Christian love healed the breach, for in Colossians 4:10 Paul implies his restored confidence in Mark (“touching whom ye received commandments, if he come unto you receive him ... my fellow workers unto the kingdom of God which have been a comfort unto me”). The Colossians, 110 miles distant from Perga,20 from Pisidia, knew of Mark’s past unfaithfulness, and so needed the recommendation to “receive” him as a true evangelist, ignoring the past. So in Philemon 1:11,24, he calls Mark “my fellow laborer.” Mark was two years later again in Colossae when Paul tells Timothy, then in Asia Minor ( Timothy 4:11), “take Mark and bring him with thee, for he is profitable to me for the ministry.” A contrast: Demas, once Paul’s” fellow laborer,” fails away; Mark returns to the right way, and is no longer unprofitable, but “profitable (even to an apostle) for the ministry.” By his Latin knowledge he was especially likely to be “profitable” in preaching at Rome where Paul then was when he desired Timothy to “bring Mark.” He was Peter’s “son” by conversion (probably converted in meeting the apostle in his mother’s house at Jerusalem), and was with his spiritual father when 1 Peter 5:13 was written; his connection with Peter, by an undesigned coincidence which marks genuineness, appears in Acts 12:12. After Paul’s death Mark joined see PETER with whom he had been before associated in the writing of the Gospel. Mark was with Paul intending to go to Asia Minor, A.D. 61-63 ( Colossians 4:10). In 2 Timothy 4:11, A.D. 67, Mark was near Ephesus, from whence he was about to be taken by Timothy to Rome. It is not likely Peter would have trenched on Paul’s field of labour, the churches of Asia Minor, during Paul’s lifetime. At his death Mark joined his old father in the faith, Peter, at Babylon. Silvanus or Silas had been substituted for Mark as Paul’s companion because of Mark’s temporary unfaithfulness; but Mark, now restored, is associated with Silvanus ( 2 Timothy 4:12), Paul’s companion, in Peter’s esteem, as Mark was already reinstated in Paul’s esteem. Naturally Mark salutes the Asiatic churches with whom he had been already under Paul spiritually connected. The tradition (Clemens Alex. in Eusebius’ H. E. 6:14, Clem.

    Alex. Hyp. 6) that Mark was Peter’s companion at Rome arose from misunderstanding “Babylon” ( 1 Peter 5:13) to be Rome. A friendly salutation is not the place where an enigmatically prophetical title would be used ( Revelation 17:5). Babylon was the center from which the Asiatic dispersion whom Peter ( 1 Peter 1:1,2) addresses was derived.

    Alexandria was the final scene of Mark’s labors, bishopric, and martyrdom (Nicephorus, H. E. 2:43).

    MARK, GOSPEL OF (See ACTS , see BARNABAS , and see GOSPELS .) “John (his Hebrew name) whose surname was Mark” (his Roman name): Mark 12:12,25; 13:5,13; 15:39; Colossians 4:10; 2 Timothy 4:11; Philemon 1:24.

    The Roman supplanted the Jewish name, as Paul did Saul. The change marks his entrance on a new and worldwide ministry. The fathers unanimously testify that Mark was “interpreter” (hermeneutees , Papias in Eusebius, H. E. iii. 39; Irenaeus, Haer. iii. 1,10, sec. 6) to Peter; meaning one who expresses and clothes in words the testimony of another. Papias, or John Presbyter (in Eusebius, H. E. iii. 39), states that Mark wrote “not in order,” i.e. he wrote “some” leading facts, not a complete history. He attests Mark’s accuracy, saying “he committed no error,” but made it his aim “to omit nought of what he heard and to state nothing untrue.” Peter’s name and presence are mentioned on occasions where apparently there is no reason for it; Mark herein wished to bring the apostle forward as his authority (see Mark 1:36; 5:37; 11:20-26; 13:3). There are indications of the author having been a Galilean, which Peter was. Thus, Herod the tetrarch is styled “king”; the “lake’ (as Luke 8:22 calls it, for he knew larger sects) is called “the sea of Galilee” ( Mark 5:1). Only in Mark 6:30 the term of dignity, “apostle,” is found; in Luke, as writing later, it frequently occurs. Things to their discredit are ingenuously stated by Matthew and Mark (Peter), as we might expect from apostles writing about themselves; but are sparingly introduced by Luke ( Matthew 16:9; Mark 7:18; 10:41; 14:31; 6:52; 9:10; 10:32, the last three not in Matthew). The account of many things is marked by vivid touches suitable to an eye-witness only, which Peter was; e.g. Mark 6:39, “the green grass” in the feeding of the 5,000; “the pillow of the ship” ( Mark 4:38); Mark 10:50, “casting away his garment”; Mark 11:4, “the colt tied by the door without in a place where two ways met.” The details of the demon-possessed Gadarene: “no man could bind him, no not with chains, because he had often been bound, and the chains had been plucked asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces; neither could any man tame him.

    And always, night and day, he was in the mountains, crying, and cutting himself with stones,” etc. ( Mark 5:2-5); and also the wild cry of another reproduced, “Ea” (Ha! not as KJV, “let us alone”), Mark 1:24. Jesus’ looks, Mark 3:5, “He looked round about on them in anger” ( Mark 3:34); Mark 8:33; 10:21,23, “Jesus beholding loved him,” etc.; Mark 8:12, He sighed deeply in spirit ... why doth this generation seek after a sign?” Mark 1:41, “Jesus moved with compassion put forth His hand” touching the leper. All these minute touches, peculiar to him, show his Gospel is no epitome of the others but an independent witness, Mark tells Peter’s humble origin ( Mark 1:16-20), his connection with Capernaum ( Mark 1:29), that Levi was son of Alphaeus ( Mark 2:14), that Boanerges was the title given by Christ to James and John ( Mark 3:17), that, the ruler of the synagogue was named Jairus ( Mark 5:22), that Jesus was a “carpenter” ( Mark 6:3), that the Canaanite woman was a Syrophoenician ( Mark 7:26). Mark gives Dalmanutha for Magdala ( Mark 8:10; Matthew 15:39). He names Bartimaeus ( Mark 10:46), states that “Jesus would not suffer any to carry any vessel through the temple” ( Mark 11:16), that Simon of Cyrene was father of Alexander and Rufus ( Mark 15:21). Peter would be the probable source of these particulars of Mark’s information. Jesus’ rebuke of Peter is recorded, but His preeminent praise of him is omitted ( Mark 8:32,33; compare Matthew 16:18,23). The account of the thrice denial is full, but “bitterly” is omitted from his repentance ( Mark 14:72). This is just what we might expect from an apostle writing about himself. The Roman character preponderates, abounding in facts rather than doctrines, and practical details told with straightforward, energetic, manly simplicity. Of passages peculiar to Mark are Mark 3:20,21, Christ’s friends’ attempt on Him; Mark 4:26-29, parable of the seed growing secretly; Mark 7:31-37, healing the deaf mute; Mark 8:22-26, gradual cure of the blind; Mark 11:11; 14:51,52; 16:7, the special message to Peter after the resurrection, to cheer him in his despondency after the thrice denial.

    Only twice Mark quotes Old Testament himself ( Malachi 3:1; Isaiah 40:3), namely, Mark 1:2,3; but often introduces Christ and those addressing Him quoting it. The Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and Alexandrinus manuscripts omit Mark 15:28, which is an interpolation from Luke 22:37. Mark alone has “the sabbath was made for man” ( Mark 2:27), and the scribe’s admission that love is better than sacrifices ( Mark 12:33); all suited for Gentile readers, to whom Peter, notwithstanding subsequent vacillation, first opened the door (Acts 10). He notices Jesus being “with the wild beasts” when tempted by Satan in the wilderness; contrast Adam tempted amidst the tame animals in Eden (Genesis 2; 3).

    Adam changed paradise into a wilderness, Jesus changes the wilderness into paradise. Other scenes to Peter’s honor omitted are Luke 5:1-11, his walking on the sea ( Matthew 14:28-31), his commission to get, the tribute money from the fish ( Matthew 17:24-27), Jesus’ special intercession for him ( Luke 22:31,32), his being one of the two sent to prepare the Passover ( Luke 22:8).

    Mark’s explanations of Jewish customs and names (Jordan is called a “river”; the Pharisees’ fasting and customs, Mark 1:5; 2:18; 7:1-4; the Sadducees’ tenets, Mark 12:18; the Passover described, Mark 14:1,12) which Jews would not need, and the absence of appeals by himself to Old Testament prophecy, also of the genealogy and of the term nomos , the Mosaic “law,” show he wrote for Gentiles not for Jews. Accordingly he omits the offensive references to the Gentiles found in Matthew 6:7,8; 10:5,6; compare Mark 6:7-11; so Luke writing for Gentiles ( Luke 9:1-5). Moreover Mark ( Mark 11:17) inserts what is not in Matthew or Luke, “My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer.” He abounds in Latinisms, agreeably to the theory that he wrote for Romans, whose terms his and Peter’s intimacy with them would dispose him to use: thus centurion for hekatontarchos elsewhere in New Testament, paidiothen = a puero, kodrantes = quadrans, denarion = denarius, halas analon = sal insulsum, specoulator, censos, fragelloo (flagello), xestes (sextarius), megistanes = magnates, legeon = legio. The explanation of a Greek term aulee by the Latin proetorium ( Mark 15:16) could only be for Roman readers.

    Style. Unusual Greek expressions occur: exapina , epistentrechein , pistike , eneileo , efie , proelaben murisai , alalos , enangkalizesthai . Diminutives abound, thugatrion , korasion , otarion , kunaria . He employs as the phrase most characteristic of his Gospel eutheoos , “straightway,” “immediately,” 41 times. His use of the present tense for the past gives vivid present reality to his pictures. He details minutely localities, times, and numbers. He introduces persons’ speaking directly. He is often abrupt as he is graphic, e.g. Mark 1, where he hurries on to our Lord’s: official life, which he sketches with lifelike energy. “While the sequence and connection of the longer discourses was that which the Holy Spirit peculiarly brought to Matthew’s mind, the apostle from whom Mark’s record is derived seems to have been deeply penetrated by the solemn iterations of cadence and expression, and to have borne away the very words themselves and the tone of the Lord’s sayings” (Alford), e.g. the sublime reply Mark 9:39-50, the thrice repeated “where their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched,” sounding in the ears as a peal of doom. This Gospel especially pictures Jesus’ outward gestures, e.g. His actions in curing the deaf ( Mark 7:33,34), He takes him aside from the multitude, puts His fingers into his ears, spits, touches his tongue, looks up to heaven, sighs, and saith, “Ephphatha.” Hebrew (Aramaic) words are used, but explained for Gentile readers: Mark 3:17,22; 5:41, Talitha kumi ; Mark 7:11, korban ; Mark 9:43, gehenna ; Mark 10:46, Bar-timaeus; Mark 14:36, Abba ; Mark 15:22, Golgotha . The style, though abounding in Latinisms, is more related. to the Hebraistic style of Matthew than to Luke’s pure Greek.

    From the Latinisms, and the place where, and the persons to whom it was written, it was thought originally to have been in Latin; so the Syriac version states, and many Greek manuscripts, “it was written in Rome, in the Roman language.” But Mark’s assuming his readers’ acquaintance with Jewish localities is opposed to the opinion that he wrote at Rome (after Peter’s departure from or decease in that city) which John Presbyter and Irenaeus endorse. In the New Testament record of Paul’s labors in and for Rome no allusion occurs to Peter in connection with Christianity there. The internal evidence of Mark’s Gospel is in favor of its being early in date; this it could not be if it were written after any supposed date of Peter’s having preached at Rome. If Peter ever was at Rome it must have been after Paul’s two years spent in Rome, and after the writing of Acts which records it. Paul and Luke, the writer of Acts (Acts 28), evidently knew nothing of Peter having founded a church there. All is clear, if Mark wrote the Gospel in connection with the Roman Caesarea. Here Peter first preached, and it was for his converts that Mark, his son in the faith, wrote a Gospel suited in style to the energetic character of their nation, and embodying the teaching of the first apostolic missionary to them, Peter. In exact agreement with the date which this would presume, Eusebius (Chronicle) fixes on the third year of Claudius, A.D. 43, shortly after Cornelius’ conversion, a date when certainly Peter was not at Rome notwithstanding Eusebius’ statement, to which he probably was led by the early circulation of Mark’s Gospel at Rome by Roman converts passing there from Caesarea; hence probably originated the story of Peter’s visiting Rome. Possibly the last 12 verses of Mark 16, not found in the Sinaiticus and the Vaticanus manuscripts but found in the Alexandrinus manuscript, were added at the later date assigned by Irenaeus, i.e. A.D. 64. This will agree with Mark 16:20, “they went forth and preached everywhere,” which implies that by this time the apostles had left Judaea and had preached in most lands, though they had not done so before the Gospel itself was written. As Matthew’s Gospel, adapted to Jewish readers, and probably written in and for Jerusalem or Judaea, answers to the earliest period (Acts 1—11), the Hebrew period ending about A.D. 40, so Mark answers to the second or Judaeo-Gentile period, A.D. 40 to 50, and is suited to Gentile converts such as the Roman soldiers concentrated at Caesarea, their head quarters in Palestine, the second center of gospel preaching as Jerusalem was the first, and the scene of Cornelius’ conversion by Mark’s father in the faith, Peter.

    The Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts omit Mark 16:9-20, but Alexandrinus and Beza and Paris manuscripts and Vulgate support them, and “they were afraid” would be a strangely abrupt close of the Gospel.

    Irenaeus (iii. 10, sec. 6) quotes from them. Justin Martyr quotes Mark 9:44,46,48; 12:30; 3:17. The motto of this Gospel may be taken from its probable author, Peter ( Acts 10:38) “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power; who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil, for God was with Him.”

    MARKET The bazaars of the East are the resort of the idle and news-mongers.

    Hence, agoraioi ,” market frequenters,” is another name for “men of the baser sort” ( Acts 17:5 Greek).

    MAROTH A town in the W. of Judah = bitternesses. Maroth waited carefully for good (“is grieved for her gods,” Gesenius), but “evil (answering to bitterness, which Maroth means) came.” Micah ( Micah 1:12) plays upon the meaning of Maroth.

    MARRIAGE (See ADAM ) The charter of marriage is Genesis 2:24, reproduced by our Lord with greater distinctness in Matthew 19:4,5: “He which made them at the beginning made them male and female, and said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain, shall be one flesh.” The Septuagint, and Samaritan Pentateuch reads “twain” or “two” in Genesis 2:24; compare as to this joining in one flesh of husband and wife, the archetype of which is the eternally designed union of Christ and the church, Ephesians 5:31; Mark 10:5-9; Corinthians 6:16; 7:2. In marriage husband and wife combine to form one perfect human being; the one is the complement of the other. So Christ makes the church a necessary adjunct to Himself. He is the Archetype from whom, as the pattern, the church is formed ( Romans 6:5). He is her Head, as the husband is of the wife ( 1 Corinthians 11:3; 15:45). Death severs bridegroom and bride, but cannot separate Christ and His bride ( Matthew 19:6; John 10:28,29; 13:1; Romans 8:35-39).

    In Ephesians 5:32 translated “this mystery is great,” i.e. this truth, hidden once but now revealed, namely, Christ’s spiritual union with the church, mystically represented by marriage, is of deep import. Vulgate wrongly translated “this is a great sacrament,” Rome’s plea for making marriage a sacrament. Not marriage in general, but the marriage of Christ and the church, is the great mystery, as the following words prove, “I say it in regard to (eis ) Christ and in regard to (eis ) the church,” whereas Genesis 2:24 refers to literal marriage. Transl. Ephesians 5:30, “we are members of His (glorified) body, being (formed) out of (ek ) His flesh and of His bones.” Adam’s deep sleep wherein Eve was formed out of His opened side, symbolizes Christ’s death which was the birth of the spouse, the church ( John 12:24; 19:34,35). As Adam gave Eve a new name, ‘ishah , “woman” or “wife” the counterpart of iysh , “man” or “husband,” so Christ gives the church His new name; He, Solomon, she, the Shulamite (Song 6:13; Revelation 2:17; 3:12). The propagation of the church from Christ, as that of Eve from Adam, is the foundation of the spiritual marriage. Natural marriage rests on the spiritual marriage, whereby Christ left the Father’s bosom to woo to Himself the church out of a lost world.

    His earthly mother as such He holds secondary to His spiritual bride ( Luke 2:48,49; 8:19-21; 11:27,28). He shall again leave His Father’s abode to consummate the union ( Matthew 25:1-10; Revelation 19:7).

    Marriage is the general rule laid down for most men, as not having continency ( 1 Corinthians 7:2,5, etc.). The existing “distress” ( Corinthians 7:26) was Paul’s reason then for recommending celibacy where there was the gift of continency. In all cases his counsel is true, “that they that have wives be as though they had none,” namely, in permanent possession, not making idols of them. Scripture teaches the unity of husband and wife; the indissolubleness of marriage save by death or fornication ( Matthew 5:32; 19:9; Romans 7:3); monogamy; the equality of both (iysh ) and (ishah ) being correlative, and she a “help-meet for him,” i.e. a helping one in whom as soon as he sees her he may recognize himself), along with the subordination of the wife, consequent on her formation subsequently and out of him, and her having been first to fall ( 1 Corinthians 11:8,9; 1 Timothy 2:13-15) (see ADAM ). Love, honor, and cherishing are his duty; helpful, reverent subjection, a meek and quiet spirit, her part; both together being heirs of the grace of life ( <600301> Peter 3:1-7; 1 Corinthians 14:34,35).

    Polygamy began with the Cainites. (See LAMECH , see DIVORCE and see CONCUBINE .) The jealousies of Abraham’s ( Genesis 16:6) and Elkanah’s wives illustrate the evils of polygamy. Scripture commends monogamy ( <19C803> Psalm 128:3; Proverbs 5:18; 18:22; 19:14; 31:10-29; Ecclesiastes 9:9). Monogamy superseded polygamy subsequently to the return from Babylon. Public opinion was unfavorable to presbyters and women who exercise holy functions marrying again; for conciliation and expediency sake, therefore, Paul recommended that a candidate should be married only once, not having remarried after a wife’s death or divorce ( 1 Timothy 3:2,12; 5:9; Luke 2:36,37; 1 Corinthians 7:40); the reverse in the case of young widows ( 1 Timothy 5:14). Marriage is honorable; but fornication, which among the Gentiles was considered indifferent, is stigmatized ( Hebrews 13:4; Acts 15:20). Marriage of Israelites with Canaanites was forbidden, lest it should lead God’s people into idolatry ( Exodus 34:16; Deuteronomy 7:3,4). In Leviticus 18:18 the prohibition is only against taking a wife’s sister “beside the other (namely, the wife) in her lifetime.” Our Christian reason for prohibiting such marriage after the wife’s death is because man and wife are one, and the sister-in-law is to be regarded in the same light as the sister by blood.

    Marriage with a deceased brother’s wife (the Levirate law) was favored in Old Testament times, in order to raise up seed to a brother ( Genesis 38:8; Matthew 22:25). The high priest must marry only an Israelite virgin ( Leviticus 21:13,14); heiresses must marry in their own tribe, that their property might not pass out of the tribe.

    The parents, or confidential friend, of the bridegroom chose the bride (Genesis 24; 21:21; 38:6). The parents’ consent was asked first, then that of the bride ( Genesis 24:58). The presents to the bride are called mohar , those to the relatives mattan . Between betrothal and marriage all communication between the betrothed ones was carried on through “the friend of the bridegroom” ( John 3:29). She was regarded as his wife, so that faithlessness was punished with death ( Deuteronomy 22:23,24); the bridegroom having the option of putting her away by a bill of divorcement ( Deuteronomy 24:1; Matthew 1:19). No formal religious ceremony attended the wedding; but a blessing was pronounced, and a “covenant of God” entered into ( Ezekiel 16:8; Malachi 2:14; Proverbs 2:17; Genesis 24:60; Ruth 4:11,12). The essential part of the ceremony was the removal of the bride from her father’s house to that of the bridegroom or his father. The bridegroom wore an ornamental turban; Isaiah 61:10, “ornaments,” rather (peer ) “a magnificent headdress” like that of the high priest, appropriate to the “kingdom of priests” ( Exodus 19:6); the bride wore “jewels” or “ornaments” in general, trousseau. He had a nuptial garland or crown (Song 3:11, “the crown wherewith His mother (the human race; for He is the Son of man, not merely Son of Mary) crowned Him in the day of His espousals”); and was richly perfumed (Song 3:6). The bride took a preparatory bath ( Ezekiel 23:40). This is the allusion in Ephesians 5:26,27: “Christ loved ... gave Himself for the church, that He might sanctify and cleanse it. with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church not having spot.” The veil (tsaip ) (see DRESS ) was her distinctive dress, covering the whole person, so that the trick played on Jacob was very possible ( Genesis 24:65; 29:23); the symbol of her subjection to her husband’s power, therefore called “power on her head” ( 1 Corinthians 11:10). Our “nuptials” is derived from nubo, “to veil one’s self.” She also wore girdles for the breasts (“attire,” kishurim ) which she would not readily forget ( Jeremiah 2:32). Also a gilded or gold “crown” or chaplet (kullah ), a white robe sometimes embroidered with gold thread ( Revelation 19:8; Psalm 45:13,14) and jewels ( Isaiah 61:10). Late in the evening the bridegroom came with his groomsmen (“companions,” Judges 14:11; “children of the bridechamber,” Matthew 9:15), singers and torch or lamp bearers leading the way ( Jeremiah 25:10); the bride meantime with her maidens eagerly awaited his coming. Then he led the bride and her party in procession home with gladness to the marriage supper ( Matthew 25:6; 22:1-11; John 2:2; Psalm 45:15). The women of the place flocked out to gaze. The nuptial song was sung; hence in Psalm 78:63 “their maidens were not praised” in nuptial song (Hebrew) is used for “were not given in marriage,” margin.

    The bridegroom having now received the bride, his “friend’s joy (namely, in bringing them together) was fulfilled” in hearing the bridegroom’s voice ( John 3:29). Song 3:11: the feast lasted for seven or even 14 days, and was enlivened by riddles, etc. ( Judges 14:12.) Wedding garments were provided by the host, not to wear which was an insult to him. Large waterpots for washing the hands and for “purifying” ablutions were provided ( Mark 7:3). These had to be “filled” before Jesus changed the water into wine; a nice propriety in the narrative, the minor circumstances being in keeping with one another; the feast being advanced, the water was previously all emptied out of the waterpots for the guests’ ablutions ( John 2:7).

    Light is thrown upon Egyptian marriages by a translation of an Egyptian contract of marriage, by Eugene Revillout. It is written in the demotic character upon a small sheet of papyrus, No. 2482, Cat. Egyptien, Musee du Louvre. It is dated in the month of Choiach , year 33 of Ptolemy Philadelphus, and the contracting parties are Patina, son of Pchelkhous, and the lady, Ta-outem, the daughter of Rehu. The terms of the deed are singular as to the dowry required on both sides, together with the clauses providing for repudiation. After the actual dowry is recited, the sum being specified in shekels, the rights of the children which may hereafter come from the marriage, as well as the payment of the mother’s pin-money, are secured by the following clause: “thy pocket money for one year is besides thy toilet money which I give thee each year, and it is your right to exact the payment of thy toilet money and thy pocket money, which are to be placed to my account, which I give thee. Thy oldest son, my oldest son, shall be the heir of all my property, present and future. I will establish thee as wife.” Practicing in marriage law in Egypt was one of the priestly functions, for at the conclusion the contract states that “the writer of this act is ... the priest of Ammon Horpneter, son of Smin” (?).

    The bridegroom was exempted from military service for a year ( Deuteronomy 20:7; 24:5). Women in Scripture times were not secluded as now, but went about married and single with faces unveiled ( Genesis 12:14; 24:16,65). Some were prophetesses, as Miriam, Deborah, Huldah, Anna, and took part in public concerns ( Exodus 15:20; 1 Samuel 18:6,7; Abigail, 1 Samuel 25:14-25). The duties of husband and wife are laid down ( Ephesians 5:22-33; Colossians 3:18,19; Titus 2:4,5; 1 Peter 3:1-7). Brawling wives stand in contrast to the model wife, God’s gift ( Proverbs 19:13; 21:9,19; 27:15; 31:10-31). (On the spiritual harlot see BEAST and see ANTICHRIST .) Woman, harlot, bride, and ultimately wife, i.e. Christ’s church in probation, the apostate church, and the glorified church, form the grand theme of the Bible from first to last. Israel had God for her “husband,” she became a harlot when she left Him for idols ( Isaiah 1:21; Jeremiah 2:20; 3:1,6,8,14).

    Again, Jehovah is to reunite Israel to Him as His earthly bride, as the elect church is His heavenly bride ( Isaiah 54:5, etc.; 62:4,5; Hosea 2:19; 2 Corinthians 11:2; Revelation 19:7; 21:2,9; 22:17). The Father prepares for His Son the marriage feast ( Matthew 22:1-14). The apostate church, resting on and conformed to the godless world, is the harlot riding on the beast and attired in scarlet as the beast. God’s eternal principle in her case as in Israel’s and Judah’s shall hold good, and even already is being illustrated in Rome’s being stripped by the world power; when the church sins with the world, the world the instrument of her sin shall be the instrument of her punishment (Ezekiel 23; Revelation 17:1- 5,16-18). (See IDOLATRY .)

    MARSENA One of” the seven princes of Persia, wise men who knew the times, saw the king’s face, and sat first in the kingdom” ( Esther 1:13,14).

    MARTHA Feminine of Maree , “Lord.” (See LAZARUS .) Theophylact made her daughter of Simon the leper, others his wife or widow. The undesigned consistency of her character in Luke 10:38, etc., and John 11; 12, confirms the genuineness of both writings. Bethany was the home of Martha (probably the oldest), Mary, and Lazarus. Martha received Jesus into “her house” there. She was the one that kept the house, managed household affairs, and served ( Luke 10:40). She “was distracted (periespato , ‘cumbered’) with much serving,” whereas God’s will is “that we attend upon the Lord without distraction” (aperispastos : Corinthians 7:35). She loved Jesus, and it was to serve Him that she was so bustling. She was secretly vexed with herself as much as with Mary, that the latter enjoyed the privilege of hearing Jesus’ word seated at His feet, while she could not persuade herself to do the same for fear that a varied enough repast should not be served up to Him. Martha came abruptly (epistasa ) and said, “Lord, dost Thou not care (melei ) that my sister hath left me (probably going into another apartment where Jesus was speaking) to serve alone? Bid her therefore that she help me.” Jesus answered, “Martha, Martha (the repetition implies reproof), thou art careful (mentally solicitous, anxious with a divided mind, forbidden in Matthew 6:22-31; 1 Corinthians 7:32; merimnas , from merizoo to ‘divide’) and troubled (bustling outwardly: turbazee ) about many things (many dishes, in the present case, Bengel’s Gnomon). But one thing is needful (one dish in the primary sense, secondarily the one ‘good portion’; Matthew 6:22; Philippians 3:13; John 6:53,27), and Mary hath chosen that good portion,” etc. Much serving has its right place and time ( Thessalonians 4:11; 2 Thessalonians 3:12; 1 Timothy 5:14), but ought to give place to hearing when Jesus speaks, for faith whereby the good and abiding portion is gained cometh by hearing ( Romans 10:17). (On her conduct at the raising of her brother see LAZARUS .) “Martha served” at the supper where the raised Lazarus was and where Mary anointed Jesus’ feet. Her work is the same, but her spirit in it blessedly changed; no longer “distracted” with much serving, nor mentally anxious and outwardly bustling, but calm, trustful, and sympathizing by silent acquiescence in her sister’s act of love ( John 12:2).

    MARY OF CLEOPHAS or see CLOPAS , or see ALPHAEUS (see JAMES ). In John 19:25, “there stood by Jesus’ cross His mother, and His mother’s sister Mary of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.” In Mark 15:40, “Mary Magdalene, and Mary of James the Little and of Joses, and Salome.” In Matthew 27:56, “Mary Magdalene, and Mary of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee’s children” (i.e. Salome). Thus “Mary of Cleophas” is the same as “Mary of James the Little and of Joses,” and was sister of the Virgin Mary.

    The names of the two sisters being alike may be explained by the fact that many manuscripts distinguish the Virgin Mary as Mariam, Mary of Cleophas and the other Mary’s as Maria (as we distinguish Mary and Maria); it was a favorite name for mother’s to give to children, from the famous Miriam, Moses’ sister. Mary was probably the Virgin’s older sister or half-sister; she married Cleophas and by him had four sons, James (the apostle), Joses (“Joseph” Vaticanus manuscript, “John” Sinaiticus manuscript), Jude (the apostle), and Simon, and three daughters. She is first named at the cross, again in the evening of the same day “sitting over against the sepulchre” with Mary Magdalene ( Matthew 27:61), having previously “beheld where He was laid” ( Mark 15:47). She, with the women which came with Jesus from Galilee, “prepared spices and ointments” on the sabbath eve ( Luke 23:55,56), and when the sabbath was past “came to see the sepulchre” ( Matthew 28:1) and “to anoint Him” with the “sweet spices they had bought” ( Mark 16:1), and then “saw the vision of angels which said He was alive” ( Luke 24:23).

    Cleopus being mentioned only to designate Mary and James implies he was dead when Jesus’ ministry began. Joseph too was dead, for he is never mentioned after Luke 2. The widowed sisters then joined in the one house at Nazareth, and their children came to be regarded as “brethren” ( Matthew 12:47; 13:55,56), there and at Capernaum ( John 2:12).

    Her retiring disposition may be the cause of the non-mention of” Mary of Cleophas” until the crucifixion. Her sons were certainly older than Jesus, else they would not have dared to interfere with Him by force ( Mark 3:21). John, by our Lord’s direction, took His Virgin mother at the crucifixion to his own home in Jerusalem. Further residence with nephews who had so misunderstood her divine Son would have been less congenial to the bereaved virgin mother than residence with the beloved disciple.

    MARY, SISTER OF LAZARUS (See MARTHA and see LAZARUS .) Still, sedate, reflective, as Martha was bustling and energetic. She had whole hearted decision for Christ, and no want of energy where her Master called, arising “quickly” when Martha announced the Master’s arrival and call ( John 11:28,29). But ordinarily she was receptive rather than active ( Luke 10:39-42), hearing Jesus rather than speaking for Him; her grief for Lazarus was deeper but less demonstrative. The friends who saw her suddenly start up from sitting, and who knew her strong feelings, said “she goeth unto the grave to weep there” ( John 11:31). When “Martha, as soon as she heard Jesus was coming, went and met Him, Mary remained sitting in the house” ( John 11:20). Her faith had been lacking when, like Martha, but without her addition of expression of faith in Christ and the resurrection, Mary said as one who had trusted His love and power, and who cannot understand why then He had allowed her brother to die, “Lord, if Thou hadst been here, my brother had not died” ( John 11:21-27,32). But Martha, when she came into Jesus’ presence, could at once enter into discourse with Him; Mary, when she saw Him, “fell down at His feet.” It was the sight of Mary’s tears which drew forth His; Jesus conversed with Martha, “wept” with Mary ( John 11:23,33,35), In John 12:3 she more than makes up for her previous distrust. She too could “serve” and with a higher service than Martha’s. She had been heretofore recipient only; now she is lavishly communicative. She brings forth the precious ointment, “kept” treasured for the occasion ( John 12:7). She anoints the Savior for burial; rising above the Jews’ expectation of an immediately reigning Messiah, she is not offended at His crucifixion, burial, and rising again on the third day ( Matthew 26:10-12). When see JUDAS and the disciples, led by him, objected to the waste of ointment worth 300 pence (about 9 British pounds and 16 shillings) which might have been given to the poor, Jesus vindicated and richly rewarded her: “why trouble ye the woman? let alone, she hath wrought a good work on Me, she hath done what she could, ye have the poor always with you but Me ye have not always (see Matthew 25:35,36); she hath come aforehand to anoint My body to the burying; wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her.” In John 12:7 Sinaiticus and Vaticanus manuscripts read “let her alone that she may keep this against the day of My burying”; but the Alexandrinus manuscript supports KJV. She may not have been fully conscious of the significancy of her act; but He unfolds it to her praise, and her name has been and ever will be cited as an example of self sacrifice to Christendom; so that when John 11:2 was written it had already become her characteristic designation. Needless waste of the smallest fragment ( John 6:12) is against God’s will; but no expenditure is lavish that is for the glory of God. What seems to the world waste proves in the end richly reproductive to the giver, as well as to the human race. Mary “anointed” Him because He was the Christ; “His feet” because it was for His burial, and it was in His “heel” that Satan “bruised” Him; yet those feet were, because of their bruising, to bruise forever the old serpent’s head.

    MARY MAGDALENE i.e. of Magdala in Naphtali ( Joshua 19:38), now el-Mendel on the W. of the sea of Galilee. Lightfoot (Her. Hebrews Matthew 26:56; Harm.

    Evan. Luke 8:3) identifies her with “the woman a sinner” ( Luke 7:37), and explains “Mary of the braided locks” from gaadal “to braid” (?).

    She was one of the women “who ministered to Jesus of their substance.”

    Gratitude moved Mary Magdalene, as Christ had cast out of her seven (the number for completeness, i.e. a “legion” of) demons (compare Matthew 12:45; Mark 16:9). She, with the rest of the healed women, accompanied Him in one of His tours “throughout every city and village of Galilee, preaching and showing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God, the twelve being with Him” ( Luke 8:1,2,3). In His last journey to Jerusalem again they accompanied Him from Galilee ( Matthew 27:55; Mark 15:41; Luke 23:55; 24:10). “They stood afar off beholding these things,” namely, the closing agony of the crucifixion ( Luke 23:49).

    Mary the mother of James, and Salome mother of Zebedee’s children, were thus grouped with Mary Magdalene ( Mark 15:40), also the Virgin Mary ( John 19:25). Mary Magdalene remained “sitting over against the sepulchre,” and “beholding” until Joseph of Arimathea laid the Lord’s body in the tomb ( Mark 15:47; Matthew 27:61; Luke 23:55). She, Salome, and Mary mother of James, “when it was yet dark,” at early “dawn of the first day of the week,” “came to see the sepulchre,” “bringing the sweet spices which they had prepared” wherewith to “anoint Him,” in a liquid state, since they regarded the use of the powdered spices of Nicodemus wrapped in the swathes as an incomplete and provisional interment ( Matthew 28:1; Luke 24:1; Mark 16:1,2). The vision of angels that told her and the rest that Jesus was risen gladdened her at first, then her sorrows returned, she thought it but a vision. She went off to Peter and John (son of Salome, who had been with her) crying “they have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we (undesignedly implying that other women had been with her at the tomb though she is now alone) know not where they have laid Him” ( John 20:2). She returned to the tomb, where her heart was, following Peter and John, and remained behind when they went away. “She stood without at the sepulchre weeping,” and as she wept she stooped down and looked into the sepulchre, and seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain; they say “why weepest thou?” She saith, her one absorbing thought being the absence of Him whom she had designed to lavish her reverential love upon, “because they have taken away my Lord (her phrase to the angels, as it was ‘the Lord’ to her fellow disciples Peter and John), and I (no longer ‘we’ as in John 20:2) know not where they have laid Him.” Brooding over her one grief in the stupor of hopeless anguish, she, “turning herself back,” failed to recognize Jesus, though she saw Him standing there. “Woman,” said He, “why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? “Supposing Him to be the gardener she saith, Sir, if thou have borne Him (she, with the natural absence of mind of one absorbed in one object, forgetting to explain whom she meant, as if all must know Him) hence, tell me where thou hast laid Him, and I will take Him away.” She never stops to think of her own weakness as a woman; love gives her the nerve to take it for granted that she is able for the blessed task; contrast her and the women’s former question, “who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre?” ( Mark 16:3.) One word from Jesus, her own name, in His well remembered familiar tone, revealed to her the Lord, “Mary!” “Rabboni” (the strongest term of reverent love) she exclaimed, turning herself and casting herself at His feet and embracing them. (For fuller details see JESUS CHRIST .) Truly the poet writes: Not she with traitorous kiss her Master stung, Not she denied Him with unfaithful tongue; She, when apostles fled, could dangers brave, Last at His cross, and earliest at His grave.” He stops her in respect to a love which leaned too much upon His fleshly presence; she and His disciples now need to rise to a higher and at the same time a nearer, but spiritual, communion with Him. “Be not now touching Me” (compare 1 John 1:1), for the time of this permanent “seeing” ( John 16:16,19,22) and knowing Me after the Spirit, which is to supersede your past “knowledge of Me after the flesh” ( Corinthians 5:16), is not yet come, “but go to My brethren and say, I am ascending (already My ascension has begun) unto My Father and your Father” ( Hebrews 2:10,11). Her earthly affection needed to be elevated into a heavenly one ( John 20:25-29). It was Thomas’ need too; Jesus’ condescension in stooping to his weakness and granting him the fleshly touch was to raise him to the higher one of faith. This is the last mention of her, a most graphic one, supplied to us by the son of her old associate, Salome.

    The seven demons that had possessed her were her misfortune, not the proof that she had been in the common sense “a woman which was a sinner.” Luke 7:37,39: the KJV heading of the chapter is wrong, identifying the two. Mary that anointed Jesus was the sister of Martha and Lazarus and distinct from Mary Magdalene. The mention of the anointing in John 11:2 is evidently John’s anticipation of John 12:3, to inform his readers that the Mary in John 11 is the same as she whose anointing of the Lord they knew by common tradition. It does not mean that she had already anointed Him and was identical with the woman a sinner whose anointing of Him is recorded in Luke 7.

    MARY, MOTHER OF MARK Sister to Barnabas (KJV, Colossians 4:10), or rather aunt, since anepsios means “cousin,” not commonly “sister’s son. (See MARK .) As Barnabas gave up his lands, so she her house at Jerusalem for the use of the church. Peter’s resorting there immediately upon his release ( Acts 12:12) shows her tried steadfastness and implies a bond of intimacy with her; so that he calls Mark his “son” ( 1 Peter 5:13). The house was one of the church’s worship rooms ( Acts 2:46; 20:8, compare Acts 4:24,31); “there many were gathered together praying” for Peter’s deliverance, and God “heard, while they were yet speaking” ( Isaiah 65:24). Mark doubtless derived some of the straightforward, decided character which appears in his Gospel from her influence. His attachment to her was probably one cause of his return to Jerusalem from Perga ( Acts 13:13).

    MARY, THE VIRGIN Probably (see GENEALOGY OF JESUS CHRIST ) Matthan of Matthew is Matthat of Luke, and Jacob and Heli were brothers; and Heli’s son Joseph, and Jacob’s daughter Mary, were first cousins. Joseph, as male heir of his uncle Jacob who had one only child Mary, would marry her according to the law ( Numbers 36:8). Thus the genealogy of the inheritance or succession to David’s throne (Matthew’s) and that of natural descent (Luke’s) would be primarily Joseph’s, then Mary’s also ( <19D211> Psalm 132:11; Luke 1:32; Romans 1:3). She was sister or half-sister to see MARY OF CLEOPHAS ( John 19:25), and related to see ELISABETH who was of the tribe of Levi ( Luke 1:36). In 5 B.C. ( Luke 1:24, etc.)

    Mary was living at Nazareth, by this time betrothed to Joseph, when the angel see GABRIEL came from God to her in the sixth month of Elisabeth’s pregnancy. He came in no form of overwhelming majesty, but seemingly in human form, as is implied by the expression “he came in,” also by the fact that what she was “troubled at” was not his presence but “his saying” (compare Daniel 10:18,19). “Hail thou that art highly favored” (kecharitomenee ) cannot mean as Rome teaches in her prayer to the Virgin, “Hail Mary full of grace”; that would be pleerees charitos as in John 1:14; the passive of the verb implies, as usually in verbs in -oo, she was made the object of God’s grace, not a fountain from whence grace flows to others; as John 1:30 explains it, “thou hast found favor (charin ) with God”; so Ephesians 1:6, echaritoosen , “He hath graciously accepted us.” “The Lord is (or, BE) with thee ( Judges 6:12), blessed art thou among women”; not among gods and goddesses. As Jael ( Judges 5:24); “blessed” in “believing” ( Luke 1:45), more than in conceiving Christ ( Luke 8:19-21; 11:27,28); compare her own practice, Luke 2:51; Matthew 12:49,50. “Her relationship as mother would not at all have profited Mary if she had not borne Christ more happily in the heart than in the flesh” (Augustine, Tom. 4, De Sanct. Virg.). In Luke 11:27,28, during His last journey, a month before His crucifixion (A.D. 30), upon a woman of the company exclaiming, “blessed is the womb that bore Thee, and the paps which Thou hast sucked,” He said, “yea, rather (menounge ) blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it”; the blessedness even of Mary is not her motherhood towards Him, but her hearing and obeying Him.

    The Spirit’s prescience of the abuse of the words Luke 1:28 appears in the precautions taken subsequently in the same Gospel to guard against such abuse. The Virgin’s words ( Luke 1:48) “all generations shall call me blessed” mean not, shall call me by that name, “the Blessed Virgin,” but shall count me blessed, as in James 5:11 (the same Greek). The nations shall count JESUS, not the Virgin, the fountain of all blessedness ( Psalm 72:17).

    When in “fear she cast in her mind what might the meaning of the salutation be,” the angel reassured her by the promise, “behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name Jesus.

    He shall be great (not merely as John Baptist ‘in the sight of the Lord,’ Luke 1:15, but as the Lord Himself), and shall be called (i.e. shall be really what the name means) the Son of the Highest, and the Lord God shall give Him the throne of His father David (not merely His throne in heaven whereon David never sat, but on Zion, Jeremiah 3:17), and He shall reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there shall be no end.” She asked, not incredulously as Zacharias ( Luke 1:18), but in the simplicity of faith which sought instruction, taking for granted it shall be, only asking as to the manner, “how shall this be, seeing I know not a man?” The angel therefore explained, “the Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee (as with a cloud, denoting the mildest, gentlest operation of the divine power, coveting, quickening, but not consuming: Mark 9:7), therefore also that Holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God” (from whence our creed saith, “He was conceived by the Holy Spirit,” etc.; compare Genesis 1:2. “As the world was not created by the Holy Spirit, but by the Son, so the Son was not begotten by the Holy Spirit, but by the Father, and that before the worlds, Christ was made of the substance of the Virgin, not of the substance of the Holy Spirit, whose essence cannot be made. No more is attributed to the Spirit than what was necessary to cause the Virgin to perform the actions of a mother. And because the Holy Spirit did not beget Him by any communication of His essence, He is not the Father of Him.” Pearson, Creed, 165,166.) Gabriel instanced Elisabeth’s being six months advanced in pregnancy, who once was barren, to confirm the Virgin’s faith that “nothing is impossible with God” ( Romans 4:17-21); she evinced her faith in the reply, “behold the handmaid of the Lord; be it unto me according to thy word,” Her expression of humble, believing acceptance of and concurrence in the divine will ( Luke 1:38,45) was required, and may be with reverence supposed to be recorded to mark the date of our Lord’s conception. Mary then went in joyous haste to the hill country of Judah, to a city where Zacharias and Elisabeth lived, whether Jutta, ( Joshua 21:13-16) a priests’ city, or Hebron, S. of Jerusalem and much further S. of Nazareth in Galilee. On Mary’s saluting Elisabeth the latter hailed her as “mother of her Lord,” inasmuch as at her salutation “the babe leaped in her womb for joy,” adding, in contrast to Zacharias whose unbelief had brought its own punishment,” blessed is she that believed, for there shall be a performance of those things told her from the Lord.” Mary then under the Spirit uttered the hymn known as the “Magnificat,” based on Hannah’s hymn ( 1 Samuel 2:2). In it we see a spirit that drank deeply at the wells of Scripture, a humility that “magnified the Lord” not self, that “rejoiced” as a sinner in “her Savior” (disproving Rome’s dogma of the immaculate conception), a lively sense of gratitude at the mighty favor which the Mighty One conferred on one so low, a privilege which countless Jewish mothers had desired ( Daniel 11:37, “the desire of women”), and for which all generations should count (“call”) her happy (makariousin , compare Genesis 30:13), and an exemplification of God’s eternal principle of abusing “the proud and exalting them of low degree,” and a realization of God’s faithfulness to His promises “to Abraham of mercy and help to Israel forever.” Mary stayed with her cousin three months, and just before John the Baptist’s birth returned to her own house at Nazareth. Then followed see JOSEPH ’S discovery of the conception and his tender dealing with her, and reception of her by God’s command (Matthew 1), as being the virgin foretold who should bring forth Immanuel ( Isaiah 7:14; Jeremiah 31:22).

    Augustus’ decree (Luke 2) obliged them to go to Bethlehem, God thereby causing His prophecy ( Micah 5:2) to be fulfilled, Mary there giving birth to the Savior. The shepherds’ account of the angels caused wonder to others, “but Mary kept all these things and pondered them in her heart”; so again Luke 2:51, not superficial, but reflective and thoughtfully devout.

    The law regarded her as unclean until the presentation 40 days after the birth (Leviticus 12). Then she was bound to offer a lamb of the first year for a burnt offering, and a young pigeon or turtle dove for a sin offering, to make atonement for her poverty compelled her to substitute for the lamb a pigeon or turtle. Simeon’s hymn followed, at the close of which he foretold, “a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also, that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed”; the anguish of her Son should pierce the mother’s heart, and be a testing probation of character to her as well as to all others ( John 9:39; 19:25; Psalm 42:10); that she had misgivings and doubts is implied in her accompanying His brethren afterward, as if enthusiasm was carrying Him too far ( Matthew 12:46; Mark 3:21,31-35; John 7:5). The flight to Egypt followed; then the return, at first designed to be back to Bethlehem, but through fear of Archelaus to Nazareth of Galilee, their former home. Then the visit to Jerusalem when Jesus was 12 years old. Had she remembered aright the divine Sonship of Jesus announced by Gabriel, she would have understood His lingering in the temple, and have forborne the complaint, “Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing.” Still maternal solicitude and human love prompted her words, of which the only fault was her losing sight of His divine relations. She and Joseph (who is never after mentioned) “understood not Jesus’ sayings, but Mary kept them all in her heart.”

    Four times only does Mary come to view subsequently. (1) At the marriage of Cana (John 2), in the three months between Christ’s baptism and the Passover of A.D. 27. As at the finding in the temple He disc]aimed Joseph’s authority as His father in the highest sense, “wist ye not (thou Mary and Joseph) that I must be about My (divine) Father’s business,” so here He disclaims her right as human mother to dictate His divine acts, “they have no wine.” “Woman, what have I to do with thee?” (what is there (in common) to Me and thee?) a rebuke though a gentle one, as in Matthew 8:29; Mark 1:24; 1 Kings 17:18. Mary, when reproved, meekly” saith to the servants, Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it” ( 2 Chronicles 25:9). The Christian’s allegiance is solely to Him, not to her also: a prescient forewarning of the Holy Spirit against mediaeval and modern Mariolatry. (2) Capernaum next was her home ( John 2:12). Two Passovers had elapsed since the marriage in Cana, and He had twice made the circuit of Galilee. Crowds so thronged Him that lie had no time even “to eat bread.”

    Mary dud His brethren, anxious for His safety, and fearing He would destroy Himself with self denying zeal, stood outside of the crowds surrounding Him and “sought to speak with Him, and to lay hold on Him, for they said He is beside Himself” ( Mark 3:21,31-35). Again He denies any authority of earthly relatives, or any privilege from relationship, “who is My mother or My brethren?” and looking round on those sitting about Him, “behold My mother and My brethren,” for” whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven the same is My brother, sister, and mother” ( Matthew 12:50). (3) Shortly before three o’clock and His giving up the ghost, He once more recognizes His human relationship to her, which He had during His ministry put in the background, that His higher relationship might stand prominent; for “now that which she brought forth was dying” (Augustine).

    Commending her to John He said to her, “woman, behold thy son,” and to John “behold thy mother.” John ( John 19:26,27) immediately “from that hour took her to his own home,” so that she was spared the pang of witnessing His death. “He needed no helper in redeeming all; He gave human affection to His mother, but sought no help of man” (Augustine). (4) She is last mentioned Acts 1:14, “Mary the mother of Jesus” (not “of God”) was one of the women who continued with one accord in prayer and supplication for the Holy Spirit before Pentecost. In all the epistles her name never once occurs. Plainly Scripture negatives the superhuman powers which Rome assigns her. In the ten recorded appearances of the risen Savior in the 40 days, not one was especially to Mary. John doubtless cherished her with the tender love which he preeminently could give and she most needed. It is remarkable how with prescient caution she never is put forward during Christ’s ministry or after His departure. Meek ( John 2:5), and humble, making her model the holy women of old ( Luke 1:46), yielding herself in implicit faith up to the divine will though ignorant how it was to be accomplished ( Luke 1:38), energetic ( Luke 1:39), thankful ( Luke 1:48), and piously reflective ( Luke 2:19,51), though not faultless, she was the most tender and lovable of women, yet a woman still.

    MARY A Roman Christian greeted in Romans 16:16 as one “who bestowed much labour on you” (so the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and Alexandrinus manuscripts read for “us”). The only Jewish name in the list. Christianity binds all in one brotherhood; a Jewess labors much for the good of Rome, Judah’s oppressor.

    MASCHIL Title of Psalm 32; Psalm 42; Psalm 44; Psalm 45; Psalm 52—55; Psalm 74; Psalm 78; Psalm 88; Psalm 89; Psalm 142. Instruction is the special design of such psalms, as the Hebrew cognate verb ( Psalm 32:8) ‘aschilka , “I will instruct thee” implies. All Scripture is for “instruction” ( 2 Timothy 3:16). This title draws attention to the instruction in psalms where this design is not at first sight apparent. Gesenius and Roediger explain “any sacred song relating to divine things, whose end it is to promote wisdom and piety.” Compare the sense of maschil Psalm 47:7, “sing ye praises with understanding,” i.e. edification, spiritual “wisdom” ( Colossians 3:16). Also Psalm 53:2, “God looked down ... to see if there were any that did understated” (maschil ). The “instruction” aimed at is to bring reckless man to spiritual understanding, the true wisdom ( <19B110> Psalm 111:10; Daniel 12:10).

    MASH Son of Aram, Shem’s son ( Genesis 10:28). Josephus (Ant. 1:6) says, “Mash founded the Mesanaeans,” i.e. the inhabitants of Mesene near Bassera where the Tigris and Euphrates fall into the Persian gulf; this however seems too far from the other Aramaic settlements. Gesenius identifies the descendants of Mash with the inhabitants of Mount Masius, a range N. of Mesopotamia, above Nisibis. Knobel reconciles this with Josephus by supposing a migration from northern to southern Babylonia, which however is the reverse of the direction which the population usually took, namely from S. to N.

    In 1 Chronicles 1:17 the reading is Meshech, which the Septuagint reads perhaps correctly; also in Genesis 10:23. Meshech occurred in Genesis 10:2, among the sons of Japheth; but here ( Genesis 10:23) among Shem’s descendants. Cappadocia was the original home of the Moschi (Meshech); its population was a mixed one, and a portion connected with Aram (Syria). Thus the name occurring in Japheth’s line and also in Shem’s line points to the mixture of Aramaic Moschi with Japhetic Moschi in Cappadocia (G. Rawlinson).

    MASREKAH (“vineyard”). The Edomite king Samlah’s country ( Genesis 36:36), where the excellent vine, soreq , abounded. Burckhardt found extensive vineyards in the region of the Idumean mountains N. of Petra along the hadj route, made by the Refaya tribe for supplying Gaza and the Mecca pilgrims.

    MASSA Son of Ishmael ( Genesis 25:14). (See LEMUEL .) The Masani, placed by Ptolemy the geographer E. of Arabia, may have sprung from Massa.

    MASSAH (“temptation”). (See MERIBAH .) There Israel tempted Jehovah, saying, Is Jehovah among us or not? ( Exodus 17:7; Psalm 95:8,9; Hebrews 3:8.)

    MATRED Genesis 36:39.

    MATRI 1 Samuel 10:21.

    MATTAN 1. Baal’s priest slain by Jehoiada “before the altars “judicially, at the reformation after Athaliah’s idolatrous reign ( 2 Kings 11:18; Chronicles 23:17). She probably had brought him from Samaria to introduce the Baal worship of her father Ahab into the court of Jehoram her husband, Jehoshaphat’s son ( 2 Chronicles 21:6,13). 2. Jeremiah 38:1.

    MATTANAH A station on Moab’s border between Beer, the well which God gave (Mattanah means a gift) and which is commemorated in Israel’s song, and Nahaliel ( Numbers 21:18). Maschana on the Arnon (Eusebius).

    MATTANIAH (“gift of Jehovah”). 1. King Zedekiah’s (Jehovah’s justice) original name, changed when Nebuchadnezzar put him on the throne instead of his nephew Jehoiachin ( 2 Kings 24:17). 2. 1 Chronicles 9:15,16, “keeper of the thresholds.” Son of Micha or Michaiah ( Nehemiah 11:27; 12:8,28,29,25,35); lived in the Netophathite villages of the singers near Jerusalem. As leader of the temple choir he took part in the music at the dedication of the wall. 3. 2 Chronicles 20:14. 4. Ezra 10:26. 5. Ezra 10:26,27. 6. Ezra 10:30. 7. Ezra 10:37. 8. Nehemiah 13:13. 9. 1 Chronicles 25:4,5,7,16. 10. 2 Chronicles 29:13.

    MATTATHA Luke 3:31.

    MATTATHAH Ezra 10:33.

    MATTATHIAS 1. Luke 3:25. 2. Luke 3:26.

    Mattenai 1. Ezra 10:33. 2. Ezra 10:37. 3. Nehemiah 12:19.

    MATTHAN 1. Matthew 1:15.MATTHAT, Luke 3:24. 2. Luke 3:29.

    MATTHEW Meaning “the gift of Jehovah,” contracted from Mattathias. The evangelist and apostle. Son of Alphaeus (not the father of James the Less, for Matthew and James are never coupled as brothers). Mark ( Mark 2:14, compare Mark 3:18) and Luke ( Luke 5:27, compare with Luke 6:15) veil his former less honorable occupation of a see PUBLICAN under his original name Levi; but Matthew himself gives it, and humbly puts himself after Thomas, an undesigned mark of genuineness; whereas Mark ( Mark 3:18) and Luke ( Luke 6:15) put Matthew before Thomas in the list of apostles. As subordinate to the head farmers of the Roman revenues he collected dues at Capernaum on the sea of Galilee, the route by which traffic passed between Damascus and the Phoenician seaports.

    But Matthew is not ashamed to own his identity with “the publican” in order to magnify Christ’s grace ( Matthew 9:9), and in his catalogue of the apostles ( Matthew 10:3). Christ called him at “the receipt of custom,” and he immediately obeyed the call. Desiring to draw others of his occupation with him to the Savior he made in His honor a great feast ( Matthew 9:9-13; Luke 5:29; Mark 2:14). “Many publicans and sinners” thus had the opportunity of hearing the word; and the murmuring of the Pharisee, and the reply of our Lord “they that be whole need not a physician but they that are sick ... I am not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance,” imply that his effort was crowned with success.

    With the undesigned propriety which marks genuineness Matthew talks of Jesus’ sitting down in “the house” without telling whose house it was, whereas Mark mentions it as Levi’s. He was among those who met in the upper room at Jerusalem after our Lord’s ascension ( Acts 1:13).

    Eustathius (H. E. iii. 24) says that after our Lord’s ascension Matthew preached in Judaea and then in foreign nations (Ethiopia, according to Socrates Scholasticus, H. E. i. 19).

    MATTHEW, GOSPEL OF (See GOSPELS for its aspect of Christ compared with the other evangelists.) Time of writing. As our Lord’s words divide Acts ( Acts 1:8) into its three parts, (“ye shall be witnesses unto Me in Jerusalem, and all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth”: (1) the period in which the church was Jewish, Acts 1—11; (2) the period when it was Gentile with strong Jewish admixture; (3) the period when the Gentiles preponderated,) Matthew’s Gospel answers to the first or Jewish period, ending about A.D. 41, and was written probably in and for Jerusalem and Judea. The expression ( Matthew 27:7,8; 28:15) “unto this day” implies some interval after Christ’s crucifixion.

    Language. Ancient testimony is unanimous that Matthew wrote in Hebrew Papias, a disciple of John (the Presbyter) and companion of Polycarp (Eusebius, H. E. 3:39), says, “Matthew wrote his oracles (logia ) in Hebrew, and each interpreted them in Greek as he could.” Perhaps the Greek for “oracles,” [logia], expresses that the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew was a collection of discourses (as logoi means) rather than a full narrative.

    Matthew’s Gospel is the one of the four which gives most fully the discourses of our Lord. Papias’ use of the past tense (aorist) implies that “each interpreting” Matthew’s Hebrew was in Papias’ time a thing of the past, so that as early as the end of the first century or the beginning of the second the need for each to translate the Hebrew had ceased, for an authoritative Greek translation existed. The Hellenists (Greek-speaking) Jews would from the first need a Greek version, and Matthew and the church would hardly leave this want unsupplied in his lifetime. Origen, Pantaenus, Eusebius (H. E. 6:25; 5:10; 5:8), and Irenaeus (adv. Haer. 3:1) state the same. Jerome (de Vir. Illustr. 3) adds, “who translated the Hebrew into Greek is uncertain.” He identifies Matthew’s Hebrew Gospel with “the Gospel of the Nazarenes,” which he saw in Pamphilus’ library at Caesarea. Epiphanius (Haer. 29, sec. 9) mentions this Nazarene Gospel as written in Hebrew. (Hebruikois grammasin ) Probably this Nazarene was the original Hebrew Gospel of Matthew interpolated and modified, yet not so much so as the Ebionite Gospel. This view will account for the strange fact that nothing of the Hebrew Matthew has been preserved. Our Greek Gospel superseded the Hebrew, and was designed by the Holy Spirit (as its early acceptance, universal use, and sole preservation prove) to be the more universal canonical Gospel. The Judaizing Nazarenes still clung to the Hebrew one; but their heresies and their corruptions of the text brought it into disrepute with the orthodox. Origen (on Prayer, 161:150) argues that epiousion , the Greek word for “daily” in the Lord’s prayer, was formed by Matthew himself; Luke adopts the word. Eusebius (Lardher, Cred. 8 note p. 180) remarks that Matthew in quotations of the Old Testament does not follow the Septuagint, but makes his own translation. Quotations in his own narrative (1) pointing out the fulfillment of prophecy Matthew translates from the Hebrew. Quotations (2) of persons introduced, as Christ, are from the Greek Septuagint, even where differing from the Hebrew, e.g. Matthew 3:3; 13:14. A mere translator would not have done so. An independent writer would do just what Matthew does, namely, in speeches of persons introduced would conform to the apostolic tradition which used the Septuagint, but in his own narrative would translate the Hebrew as he judged best under the Spirit. These are arguments for Matthew’s authorship of the Greek Gospel. Mark apparently alters or explains many passages found in our Matthew, for greater clearness, as if he had the Greek of Matthew before him ( Matthew 18:9; 19:1 with Mark 10:1; 9:47); and if the Greek existed so early it must have come from Matthew himself, not a transistor. The Latinisms (fragellosas, Matthew 27:26; kodranteen , 5:26) are unlike a translation from Hebrew into Greek, for why not use the Greek terms as Luke ( Luke 12:59) does, rather than Graecised Latinisms? The Latinisms are natural to Matthew, as a portitor or gatherer of port dues, familiar with the Roman coin quadrans, and likely to quote the Latin for “scourging” (fragellosas from flagellum) used by the Roman governor in sentencing Jesus.

    Josephus’ writing his history both in Greek and Hebrew (B. J. Preface 1) is parallel. The great proof of Matthew’s authorship of the Greek is that the Hebrew has left no trace of it except that which may exist in the Nazarene Gospel, whereas our Greek Matthew is quoted as authentic by the apostolic fathers (Polycarp, Ep. ii. 7; Ignatius, ad Smyr. 6; Clemens Romans i. 46; Barnabas, Ep. 4) and earliest Christians. Paul in writing to the Hebrews, Peter to the Jews of the dispersion, and James to the twelve tribes, write in Greek not Hebrew. How unlikely that Matthew’s name should be substituted for the lost name of the unknown translator, and this in apostolic times; for John lived to see the completion of the canon; he never would have sanctioned as the authentic Gospel of Matthew a fragmentary compilation “in arrangement and selection of events not such as would have proceeded from an apostle and eye witness” (Alford).

    The Hebraisms accord with the Jewish character of Matthew’s Gospel, and suit the earliest period of the church. At a later date it would have been less applicable to the existing state. Early Christian writers quote the Greek, not the Hebrew, with implicit confidence in its authority as Matthew’s work.

    The original Hebrew of which Papias, etc., speak none of them ever saw. If it had not been so, heretics would have gladly used such a handle against it, which they do not. The Syriac version of the second century is demonstrably made, not from its kindred tongue the Hebrew, but from the Greek Matthew; this to too in the country next Judea where Matthew wrote, and with which there was the freest communication. The Hebrew Matthew having served its local and temporary use was laid aside, just as Paul’s temporary epistles ( Colossians 4:16; 1 Corinthians 5:9) have not been transmitted to us, the Holy Spirit designing them to serve but for a time. Our Greek Matthew has few, if any, traces of being a translation; it has the general marks of being an independent work. A translator would not have presumed to alter Matthew’s original so as to have the air of originality which it has; if he had, his compilation would never have been accepted as the authentic Gospel of the inspired apostle Matthew by the churches which had within them men possessing the gift of “discerning spirits” ( 1 Corinthians 12:10). As Mark’s name designates his Gospel, not that of Peter his apostolic guide, and Luke’s name his Gospel not Paul’s name, so if a translator had modified Matthew’s Hebrew, his name not Matthew’s would have designated it. All is clear if we suppose that, after inaccurate translations of his Hebrew by others such as Papias (above) notices, Matthew himself at a later date wrote, or dictated, in Greek for Greek speaking Jews the Gospel in fuller form than the Hebrew.

    His omission of the ascension (as included in the resurrection of which it is the complement) was just what we should expect if he wrote while the event was fresh in men’s memory and the witnesses still at Jerusalem. If he had written at a later date he would have surely recorded it.

    AIM. There is a lack in it of the vivid details found in the others, his aim being to give prominence to the Lord’s discourses. Jesus’ human aspect as theROYAL. Son of David is mainly dwelt, on; but His divine aspect as Lord of David is also presented in Matthew 22:45; 16:16; proving that Matthew’s view accords with that of John, who makes prominent Jesus’ divine claims. From the beginning Matthew introduces Jesus as “Son of David,” but Mark 1:1 as “the Son of God,” Luke as “the Son of Adam, the son of God” ( Luke 3:38), John as “the Word” who “was God” ( John 1:4). In the earlier part, down to the Baptist’s death, he groups facts and discourses according to the subjects, not according to the times, whereas Mark arranges according to the times, in the places where they differ. Papias’ description of the Hebrew Matthew as a studied arrangement (suntaxis ) of our Lord’s “discourses” accords with this view.

    STYLE. The Greek of Matthew is the most Hebraic of the New Testament Hellenistic writers (Hellenistic is Hebrew in idiom and thoughts, Greek in words): for instance matheteuein , tafos sumboulion lambanein , distazein , katapontizesthai , metairein , proskunein with the dative (not the accusative as in Mark and Luke), sunairein logon , omnuoo eis or en of the thing or person sworn by; akousoo for akousomai ; pas hostis (but Luke pas hos ); brechein to rain (but in Luke to moisten); sunteleia tou aionos (elsewhere only in Hebrews 9:26, both Scriptures being for Jews); basileta ton ouranon (in the rest of the New Testament basileia tou THeou ); the phrase “that it might be fulfilled” ( Matthew 2:15; 1:22) implies that the prophetic word necessitated the fulfillment ( Matthew 24:35); “that which was spoken” (to rethen , errethee ) is the form of quotation 20 times, suitable to the Hebrew mode ( Mark 13:14, the only other instance, is omitted in the two oldest manuscripts, Sinaiticus and Vaticanus), compare Hebrews 2:2. Three peculiar terms are common to Matthew and Mark, angareusei , fragelloosas , and koloboosai . So also HIerosoluma (but HIerousaleem in Luke mostly). If Mark adopted them from Matthew the Greek Matthew must be authentic for it must then have been written in Matthew’s lifetime, when none durst have brought out a free translation of the Hebrew as Matthew’s Gospel. The independence in the mode of Old Testament quotations is inconsistent with the notion of a mere translated “The Son of David” is eight times in Matthew, three times each in Mark and Luke. Jerusalem is “the holy city” ( Matthew 4:5; 27:53), which it ceased to be regarded as by the time that subsequent New Testament writers wrote, when the Jews had continued to harden themselves against the truth.

    CANONICAL AUTHORITY. Justin Martyr, the epistle to Diognetus, Irenaeus, Tartan, Origen, etc., quote Matthew as of undisputed authority.

    The genuineness of the first two chapters, disputed by some, is established by their presence in the oldest manuscripts and versions. The genealogy was necessary in a Gospel for Jews, to show that Jesus’ claim to Messiahship accorded with His descent through king David from Abraham, to both of whom the promise of Messiah was given; while its insertion is proof of early date.

    DESIGN. For the Jews; to show Jewish, readers (to whom were committed the Old Testament “oracles of God”) that Jesus is the Messiah of the Old Testament, fulfilling Old Testament prophecies, as born of a virgin in Bethlehem ( Matthew 2:6); fleeing to Egypt and called out of it; heralded by John Baptist ( Matthew 3:3); laboring in Galilee of the Gentiles ( Matthew 4:14-16); healing ( Matthew 8:17); teaching in parables ( Matthew 13:14 ff). Matthew has 65 Old Testament quotations, of which 43 are verbal; Luke has 43, of which only 19 are verbal. Matthew takes for granted that his readers, as Jews, know Jewish customs and places; Mark for Gentile readers describes these ( Matthew 15:1,2 with Mark 7:1-4, “with defiled, that is, unwashed hands,” Matthew 27:62 with Mark 15:42, “the preparation, that is the day before the sabbath,” Luke 23:54; John 19:14,31,42). The interpretations of Immanueel , Eli , lema sabachthani , Akeldama ( Matthew 1:23; 27:8,46) were designed for Greek speakers. In contrast with Judaic traditions and servility to the dead letter, the law is unfolded in its spirit (Matthew 5; 23). The epistle of see JAMES answers closely to the Sermon on the Mount (which Matthew alone gives fully) in its spiritual development of the law ( James 5:12; 1:25,2); the relation of the gospel to the law is the aspect which Matthew, like James, presents. What James is among the apostolic epistles that Matthew is among the evangelists. It is the Gospel of Judaeo-Christianity, setting forth the law in its deep spirituality brought to view by Jesus its fulfiller. Mere Judaic privileges will not avail, for unbelief shall cast the children of the kingdom into outer darkness, while the saved shall come from every quarter to sit down with Abraham through faith ( Matthew 8:10-12).

    Records found only in Matthew. Christ’s see GENEALOGY from Abraham to Joseph through the male line; the succession to the throne, from Abraham through king David to Joseph,42 generations, with omissions. Matthew 1: Joseph’s dreams. Matthew 2: Christ worshipped by the wise men, Herod’s massacre of the children at Bethlehem, Herod’s death, and Christ’s return to Nazareth. Matthew 5—7: the Sermon on the Mount in full. Matthew 9: healing of two blind men. Matthew 11: call to the heavy laden. Matthew 13: parables of the hidden treasure, the pearl, and the drag-net. Matthew 16: Peter’s confession of Christ, and Christ’s confirmation of Peter’s name (compare at an early time John 1:42).

    Matthew 17: Christ’s paying the tribute with money from a fish. Matthew 20: cures two blind men while going from Jericho. Matthew 22: parable of the wedding garment. Matthew 25: parables of the ten virgins, talents, and sheep and goats at the judgment. Matthew 27: dream of Pilate’s wife, appearance of many saints after the crucifixion. Matthew 28: soldiers bribed to say that Christ’s disciples had stolen His body.

    QUOTATIONS IN MATTHEW Matthew 1:23 “Behold, a virgin” Isaiah 7:14 Matthew 2:6 “Thou Bethlehem” Micah 5:2 Matthew 2:15 “Out of Egypt” Hosea 11:1 Matthew 2:18 “In Rama a voice” Jeremiah 31:15 Matthew 3:3 “The voice of one crying” Isaiah 40:3 Matthew 4:4 “Man shall not live by bread” Deuteronomy 8:3 Matthew 4:6 “He shall give His angels charge” Psalm 91:11,12 Matthew 4:7 “Thou shalt not tempt “ Deuteronomy 6:16 Matthew 4:10 “Thou shalt worship the Lord” Deuteronomy 6:13 Matthew 4:15,16 “The land of Zabulon” Isaiah 9:1,2 Matthew 5:5 “Blessed are the meek: they shall Psalm 37:11 inherit the earth” Matthew 5:21 “Thou shalt not kill” Exodus 20:13 Matthew 5:27 “Thou shalt not commit adultery” Exodus 20:14 Matthew 5:31 “Give her a writing of divorcement” Deuteronomy 24:1 Matthew 5:33 “Thou shalt not forswear” Deuteronomy 23:23; Leviticus 19:12 Matthew 5:38 “An eye for an eye” Exodus 21:24 Matthew 5:43 “Love thy neighbor ... hate thine enemy” Leviticus 19:18; Deuteronomy 23:6 Matthew 8:4 “Offer the gift ... Moses commanded” Leviticus 14:2 Matthew 8:17 “Himself took our infirmities” Isaiah 53:4 Matthew 9:13 “I will have mercy” Hosea 6:6 Matthew 10:35,36 “A man’s foes ... of his own household” Micah 7:5,6 Matthew 11:5 “Blind receive sight” Isaiah 35:5 Matthew 11:10 “Behold, I send My messenger” Malachi 3:1 Matthew 11:14 “Elias, which was for to come “ Malachi 4:5 Matthew 12:3 “Have ye not read what David did?” <092101> Samuel 21:1-6 Matthew 12:5 “Priests profane sabbath” Numbers 28:9 Matthew 12:7 “Mercy, not sacrifice” Hosea 6:6 Matthew 12:18-21 “Behold My Servant” Isaiah 42:1-4 Matthew 12:40 “Jonas three days in whale’s belly” Jonah 1:17 Matthew 12:42 “Queen of the south came “ 1 Kings 10:1 Matthew 13:14,15 “Hearing ye shall hear” Isaiah 6:9,10 Matthew 13:35 “I will open my mouth in parables” Psalm 78:2,3 Matthew 15:8 “This people draweth nigh ... with ... lips” Isaiah 29:13 Matthew 15:34 “Honor thy father” Exodus 20:12 Matthew 17:2 “Transfigured” Exodus 34:29 Matthew 17:11 “Elias shall first come” Malachi 3:1; 4:5 Matthew 18:15 “If thy brother trespass ... Leviticus 19:17 tell him his fault” Matthew 19:4 “He which made them at the beginning Genesis 1:27 made male and female” Matthew 19:5 “For this cause shall a man leave his father” Genesis 2:24 Matthew 19:7 “Divorcement” Deuteronomy 24:1 Matthew 19:18 “Do no murder” Exodus 20:13 Matthew 21:5 “Behold, thy King cometh” Zechariah 9:9 Matthew 21:9 “Blessed is he that cometh in the <19B825> Psalm 118:25,26 name of the Lord, Hosanna” Matthew 21:13 “My house the house of prayer” Isaiah 56:7 Matthew 21:16 “Out of the mouth of babes” Psalm 8:2 Matthew 21:42 “The stone which the builders rejected” <19B822> Psalm 118:22,23 Matthew 21:44 “Whosoever shall fall on this stone Isaiah 8:14 shall be broken” Matthew 22:24 “Moses said, If a man die” Deuteronomy 25:5 Matthew 22:32 “I am the God of Abraham” Exodus 3:6 Matthew 22:37 “Thou shalt love the Lord” Deuteronomy 6:5 Matthew 22:39 “Thou shalt love thy neighbor” Leviticus 19:18 Matthew 22:45 “Sit thou on My right hand” <19B001> Psalm 110:1 Matthew 23:35 “Blood of Abel” Genesis 4:8 Matthew 23:38 “Your house is left desolate” Psalm 69:25 Matthew 23:39 “Blessed is he that cometh in the <19B826> Psalm 118:26 name of the Lord” Matthew 24:15 “The abomination of desolation” Daniel 9:27 Matthew 24:29 “Sun ... darkened” Isaiah 13:10 Matthew 24:37 “The days of Noe” Genesis 6:11 Matthew 26:3l “I will smite the shepherd” Zechariah 13:7 Matthew 26:52 “They that take the sword shall Genesis 9:6 perish with the sword” Matthew 26:64 “Son of man ... in the clouds” Daniel 7:13 Matthew 27:9 “The thirty pieces of silver ... Zechariah 11:13 potter’s field” Matthew 27:35 “They parted my garments” Psalm 22:18 Matthew 27:43 “He trusted in God” Psalm 22:8 Matthew 27:46 “My God, My God, why” Psalm 22:1 DIVISIONS. Introduction; Christ’s genealogy, birth; visit of the wise men; flight to Egypt; return to Nazareth; John the Baptist’s preparatory ministry; Christ’s baptism and consecration to His office by the Holy Spirit, with the Father’s declared approval (Matthew 1—3). Temptation; ministry in Galilee; call of disciples (Matthew 4). Sermon on the Mount (Matthew 5— 7). Events in order, proving His claim to Messiahship by miracles (Matthew 8—9). Appointment of apostles; doubts of John’s disciples; cavils of the Pharisees; on the other hand His loving invitations, miracles, series of parables on the kingdom; effects of His ministry on Herod and various classes; prophecy to His disciples of His coming death (Matthew 10—18:35). Ministry in Judea and Jerusalem (Matthew 19—20). Passion week: entry into Jerusalem; opposition to Him by Herodians, Sadducees, Pharisees; silences them all; denunciation of the Pharisees (Matthew 21— 23). Last discourses: His coming as Lord and Judge (Matthew 24—25).

    Passion and resurrection (Matthew 26—28).

    MATTHIAS Elected to the apostleship instead of Judas the traitor. One “of those which companied with Jesus’ disciples all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among them” ( Acts 1:21-26). (See APOSTLES .) The 120 disciples nominated (“appointed”) two, see JOSEPH BARSABAS and Matthias, having the requirements. The choice between the two was committed in prayer to the Searcher of hearts; see LOTS were then cast, in accordance with Leviticus 16:8; Proverbs 16:33, and Matthias chosen. As yet the apostles had not received the full gift of the Holy Spirit. After His descent on Pentecost casting of lots was never repeated, as “the discerning of spirits” in the church made it no longer needful. Eusebius (H. E. i. 12) and Epiphanius (i. 20) make Matthias to have been of the 70 disciples.

    MATTITHIAH 1. 1 Chronicles 9:31. 2. 1 Chronicles 15:18,21; 16:5; 25:3,21. 3. Ezra 10:48. 4. Nehemiah 8:4.

    MATTOCK Isaiah 7:25. A single headed pickax or hoe, for loosening the ground.

    MAUL A hammer: meefits , mafts ( Proverbs 25:18). In Jeremiah 51:20 translated “maul” for “battle axe.” So Jeremiah 50:23 Babylon “the hammer of the whole earth,” i.e. the mace or war club; as the king of the Franks was Charles “Martel,” i.e. little hammer. ( Nahum 2:1.)

    MAUZZIM Margin, Daniel 11:38, “the god of forces,” rather “of fortresses.” The reference may be to the fact that Antiochus Epiphanes erected a temple to Jupiter Capitolinus at Antioch, and dedicated Jehovah’s temple at Jerusalem to Jupiter Olympius (Livy 41:20; 2 Macc. 6:2). Furst suggests Melkart the Hercules of Tyre, “the fortress” or “stronghold (maoz ) of the sea.” New Tyre was on a rock surrounded by the sea ( Isaiah 23:4).

    MAZZAROTH Job 38:32, “canst thou bring forth the signs of the zodiac at their respective seasons?” Mazzaloth in 2 Kings 23:5 margin, the 12 lodgings or stopping places (from Arabic menzil “an inn”), in which the sun successively stays or appears to stay in the sky. Gesenius supports margin Job 38:32, “the 12 signs,” literally, “premonitions,” i.e. “stars that give warnings or presages.”

    MEADOW Genesis 41:2. Achu: an Egyptian word, akh akh, “verdant,” transl. therefore rather “in the reed grass.” So Job 8:11 “rush,” the paper reed or papyrus of the Nile; “can the achu grow without water?” The fat kine fed on the reed grass which in the plenteous years grew to the very margin of the water, but the lean stood on the dry “brink” ( Genesis 41:2,3). ”Out of the meadows of Gibeah” ( Judges 20:38): ma’areeh ; rather, “from the naked (from ‘arah ‘to strip of trees) plains of Gibeah.” Not that the treeless plain was the hiding place of the ambush, but when the men broke from the ambush they came “from the treeless plain toward the town.” The Peshito Syriac, reads the vowel points slightly different, me’arah , “the cave.”

    MEAH, TOWER OF or “tower of the hundred.” Nehemiah 3:1. (See JERUSALEM ). N.E. of the city, between the tower of Hananeel and the sheep gate.

    MEALS The ariston , often translated “dinner,” is rather breakfast or luncheon ( Matthew 22:4); Luke 14:12 “a dinner (breakfast or luncheon) or a supper” (deipnon , a late dinner). The principal Egyptian meal was at noon ( Genesis 43:16); but the Jews’ chief meal at even ( Genesis 19:1-3, Lot; Ruth 3:7, Boaz). Israel ate bread or manna in the morning, flesh in the evening ( Exodus 16:12); the Passover supper in the evening confirms this. The ancient Hebrews sat at meals ( Genesis 27:19; Judges 19:6), but not necessarily on a chair, which was reserved as a special dignity ( 2 Kings 4:10). Reclining on couches was latterly the posture at meals ( Amos 6:4); Amos 3:12 says, “dwell in the corner of a bed,” i.e. the inner corner where the two sides of the divan meet, the place of dignity (Pusey), “and in Damascus (in) a couch”; not as Gesenius “on a damask couch,” for Damascus was then famed for the raw material “white wool” ( Ezekiel 27:18), not yet for damask. Derived from the Syrians, Babylonians, and Persians ( Esther 1:6; 7:8). For “tables,” Mark 7:4, translated “couches”; and for “sitting at meat” in New Testament translated everywhere “reclining.” As three were generally on one couch, one lay or “leaned” on another’s bosom, as John did on Jesus’ chest. Such a close position was chosen by friends, and gave the opportunity of confidential whispering, as when John asked who should betray Jesus ( John 13:23-25). Ordinarily, three couches (the highest, the middle, and the lowest) formed three sides of a square, the fourth being open for the servants to bring the dishes. On each couch there was the highest, the middle and the lowest guest. “The uppermost room” desired by the Pharisees was the highest seat on the highest couch ( Matthew 23:6). Females were not as now in the East secluded from the males at meals, as the cases of Ruth among the reapers ( Ruth 2:14), Elkanah with his wives ( 1 Samuel 1:4), Job’s sons and daughters ( Job 1:4) show. The women served the men ( Luke 10:40; John 12:2). The blessing of the food by thanks to the Giver preceded the meal; the only Old Testament instance is 1 Samuel 9:13. Our Lord always did so ( Matthew 15:36; John 6:11); so Paul ( Acts 27:35), confirming precept ( 1 Timothy 4:3,4) by practice. Deuteronomy 8:10 implies the duty of grace at the close of a meal. A bread sop held between the thumb and two fingers was dipped into the melted grease in a bowl, or into a dish of meat, and a piece taken out. To hand a friend a delicate morsel was esteemed a kindly act. So Jesus to Judas, treating him as a friend, which aggravates his treachery ( John 13:18,26; Psalm 41:9). Geier, in Poli Synopsis, translated Proverbs 19:24 “a slothful man hides his hand in the dish (tsaliachat ) and will not so much as bring it to his mouth again”; KJV means the cavity in the bosom like a dish. Great feasts were held at the end of each third year ( Deuteronomy 14:28) when the Levite, stranger, fatherless, and widow were invited (compare Luke 14:12,13; Nehemiah 8:10-12). After a previous invitation, on the day of the feast a second was issued to intimate all was ready ( Esther 5:8; 6:14; Matthew 22:3,4). The guests were received with a kiss; water for the feet, ointment for the person, and robes were supplied ( Luke 7:38-45). The washing of hands before meals was indispensable for cleanliness, as the ringers were their knives and forks, and all the guests dipped into the same dish ( Matthew 26:23). The Pharisees overlaid this with a minute and burdensome ritual ( Mark 7:1-13). Wreaths were worn on the head: Isaiah 28:1, where the beauty of Samaria is the “fading flower on the head of the fat valleys.” Its position on the brow of a hill made the comparison appropriate. Hebraism for “woe to the proud crown of the drunkards of Ephraim” (Horsley) Its people were generally drunken revelers literally, and metaphorically like such were rushing on their own ruin ( Isaiah 28:7,8; 5:11,22; Amos 4:1; 6:1-6). The nation would perish as the drunkard’s soon fading wreath. A “governor of the feast” (architriklinos , the Greek sumposiarchees , the Lat. magister convivii) superintended, tasting the food and liquors, and settling the order and rules of the entertainment ( John 2:8). The places were assigned according to the respective rank ( Genesis 43:33; 1 Samuel 9:22; Luke 14:8; Mark 12:39). Drinking revels were called mishteh (the komos of the Greeks, Latin comissatio), 1 Samuel 25:36. Condemned by the prophets ( Isaiah 5:11; Amos 6:6) and apostles ( Romans 13:13; Galatians 5:21; Ephesians 5:18; 1 Peter 4:3).

    MEARAH (“cave”). Joshua 13:4. A town “beside (rather belonging to: l ) the Sidonians, which Israel failed to take possession of. Keil makes Mearah “the cave of Jezzin,” E. of Sidon, in the steep of Lebanon, a hiding place of the Druses at the present time. But then one would expect the to precede.

    Reland suggests Meroth, the limit of Galilee on the W. (Josephus Ant. 2:20, section 6; 3:3, section 1.)

    MEAT Not in our sense, “flesh.” Thus of the three divisions of offerings “the burnt, the meat, and the peace offering,” the meat offering is a present or oblation (minchah ) from a root to send or offer), consisting only of flour, grain, and oil, flesh never being in it as in the other two. In <19B105> Psalm 111:5, “He hath given meat (tereph ) unto them that fear Him,” literally, spoil such as Israel brought out of Egypt ( Exodus 12:36), and which God had covenanted to Abraham, Genesis 15:14 (Kimchi). Rather, the manna and quails, a heaven-sent “booty” (treasure trove) to the hungering people. [Tereph ]) is used for meat in general ( Proverbs 31:15; Malachi 3:10). In 1 Corinthians 8:13, “if meat make my brother to offend,” etc., and Romans 14:20, “for meat destroy not the work of God,” brooma means food in general, not merely flesh.

    The minchah denotes generally a gift from an inferior to a superior, whether God or man ( Genesis 4:3-5; 32:13); qorban or korban afterward expressed this general sense. Minchah then was restricted to the unbloody offering, zebach to the bloody sacrifice. Necek , drink offerings, accompanied the minchah ). In Leviticus 2; 6:14-23 the law of the meat offerings is given. Their ingredients, flour and oil, were the chief vegetable foods of Israel; so in them the Israelite offered his daily bread to the Lord, but in a manner distinct from the merely dedicatory first fruits of grain and bread (compare 1 Chronicles 29:10-14; Deuteronomy 26:5-11). The latter loaves were leavened, and neither they nor the first fruits sheaf were burial upon the altar ( Leviticus 23:10,11,17,20). Each meat offering on the contrary was to be prepared without leaven, and a portion given by burning to Jehovah for a sweet savor upon the altar. The rest as a most holy thing was to be eaten in the holy place by the priests alone as the mediators between Jehovah and the people. Therefore, the meat offerings did not denote merely the sanctification of earthly food, but symbolized the spiritual food enjoyed by the congregation of the Lord. If even the earthly life is not nourished merely by the daily bread but by the divine grace which blesses the food as means of preserving life, much less can the spiritual life be nourished by earthly food, but only by the spiritual food which a man partakes of by the Spirit of God from the true bread of life, the word of God. As oil symbolizes the Spirit as the principle of all spiritual life, so bread from the seed of the field symbolizes the word of God ( Luke 8:11; Deuteronomy 8:3). Sanctification consists in the operation of this spiritual food through the right use of the means of grace for growth in holiness ( Matthew 5:16; 1 Peter 2:12). This inner food fills the inner man with peace, joy, and blessedness in God. This fruit of the spiritual life is shadowed forth in the “meat offerings.” They must be free from the “leaven” of hypocrisy ( Luke 12:1) (the leaven of the old nature, Kurtz), malice, and wickedness ( 1 Corinthians 5:8), and from the “honey” of carnal delights, both being destructive of spiritual life. “The salt of the covenant of God” (i.e. the purifying, strengthening, and quickening power of the covenant, whereby moral corruption is averted) and the incense of prayer were to be added, that the fruit of the spiritual life might be well pleasing to the Lord (Qeri). Wine symbolized vigor and refreshment ( <19A415> Psalm 104:15). The priests’ own meat offerings were to be wholly burnt. The sin offering implied atonement for sin; the burnt offering self dedication to God; the meat offering spiritual sustenance through the word and Spirit. ”The prayer to God, Give us this day our daily bread, is accompanied by the demand on God’s part, Give Me today My daily bread. This demand is answered by the church when it offers to God in good works that for which God has endowed it with strength, benediction, and prosperity.” (Hengstenberg, Dissertation on the Pentateuch, ii. 531.) The meat offering was to be for a “memorial” reminding God of His people; so Cornelius’ alms and prayers ( Acts 10:4). The [minchah ], as a sacrifice, was something surrendered to God, which was of the greatest value to man as a means of living. It was not merely grain, but grain prepared by man’s labor.

    Hence the [minchah ], expressed a confession that all our good works are wrought in God and are due to Him (Speaker’s Commentary, Leviticus 2:14).

    MEBUNNAI 2 Samuel 23:27. Elsewhere Sibbechai ( 2 Samuel 21:18), Sibbecai ( 1 Chronicles 20:4; 11:29; 27:11). An error of transcribers.

    MECHERATHITE 1 Chronicles 11:36. Kennicott prefers reading” Maachathite,” as in the parallel list ( 2 Samuel 23:34).

    MEDAN (“strife”). Genesis 25:2. Son of Abraham and Keturah. Identified with Midian in Genesis 37:28,36. The Keturahites early merged into the Ishmaelite tribes.

    MEDEBA E. of Jordan. The Hebrew means “waters of quiet,” but, except tank water, none is there. Mesha in the famous Dibon stone writes: “Omri took the land, Medeba, and occupied it (in his days and in) the days of his son years”; no doubt as a fortress to command the surrounding district. At the time of the exodus the Amorites had dispossessed Moab of part of the land which Moab had wrested from the Emims ( Deuteronomy 2:9-11; Numbers 21:23-26). Israel in turn wrested from the Amorite Sihon “from Arnon even unto Jabbok.” The national lay, Numbers 21:27-29, first describes Sihon’s defeat of Moab: “a flame from the city of Sihon ... hath consumed Ar of Moab, and the lords of the high places of Arnon.

    Woe unto thee Moab, ... He hath given ... his daughters into captivity unto Sihon king of the Amorites (so far the ballad describes Sihon’s triumph over Moat; Israel’s triumph over Sihon follows) ... We have shot at them.

    Heshbon is perished even unto Dibon, and we have laid them waste even unto Nopha, which reacheth (rather with fire) unto Medeba.” Heshbon was northernmost, Medeba now Madeba in the pastoral district of the Belka (called “the plain” or level downs, the mishor “of Moab,” Joshua 13:9 assigned to Reuben) was four miles S.E. of it. A fortress in David’s time ( 1 Chronicles 19:7-15), before which Joab defeated Ammon and the Syrians of Maachah, Mesopotamia, and Zobah. In Ahaz’ time Medeba was a sanctuary of Moab ( Isaiah 15:2).

    MEDES Media. From Madai , Japheth’s son ( Genesis 10:2). They called themselves Mada in the arrow headed inscriptions, Semitic Madai Greek Medoi . S.W. and S. of the Caspian, N.W. and N. of Persia, W. of Parthia and the salt desert of Iram, E. of Armenia and Assyria. Its length was miles; its width was 300. Coming to Europe in small parties mingled with the Scythians they were the Sarmatians (Sauro-Matae) of the steppe country between the Euxine and Caspian. Berosus (in Eusebius Chron. i. 4) states that about 2450 B.C. eight Median kings reigned over Babylon for 224 years. Aryans (the name applied to Medes by their neighbors in Herodotus’ time, vii. 62) existed very early with Cushites and Shemites in the Mesopotamian population. These Aryans probably became masters for a time, then were driven to the mountains from whence they spread E., N., and W. The early Vedic settlers in western Hindostan were Aryans. The Maeotae of the sea of Azov and the Medi of Thrace (see Herodotus, v. 9) attest their progress. Rawlinson (Herodotus, i. 327; Es. iii. 3) thinks that the Medes of Berosus’ statement were really Scyths; but Berosus’ statements are generally confirmed by recent deciphering of the Babylonian monuments.

    A very early Aryan migration probably preceded the one in progress about 880 B.C. Then the Medes appear in the cuneiform inscriptions as Assyria’s enemies, inhabiting part of Media. They then consisted of petty chieftains and tribes without central government. Assyria ravaged their lands and exacted tribute. The range of Zagros inhabited by hardy mountaineers intervened between them and Assyria. So, in spite of Sargon’s attempt by military colonies to occupy Media permanently, the Medes maintained their nationality and outlived Assyria. Sennacherib and his successor Esarhaddon both profess to conquer Media, which shows it was still unconquered when they came to the throne. In Ahaz’ reign, beginning 741 B.C., Kir a Median city was held by Tiglath Pileser ( 2 Kings 16:9). In Sargon’s reign the ten tribes were removed to the cities of the Medes ( 2 Kings 17:6). In the deciphered inscriptions he says he founded in Media cities which he planted with colonists from other parts of his dominions.

    As Assyria declined Media rose. Cyaxares subdued the Scythians (those of Zagros range and the kindred tribes invited by the former from the N.) who disputed with the Aryans the possession of the mountain region. Finally he captured see NINEVEH (see ASSYRIA ) 625 B.C. Nabopolassar with the Babylonians helped him in its overthrow (Abydenus), and was therefore made independent king of Babylon. The Median empire then was separated from Babylonia either by the Tigris or by a line half way between the Tigris and Euphrates; Syria, Phoenicia, and Judaea falling to Babylon. Cyaxares’ predecessors named by Herodotus, Deioces the first king (a title assumed by all Median kings, from dahak “biter” or “snake”), and Phraortes, are hardly historical persons. Cyaxares after taking Nineveh tried to extend his empire even beyond Assyria’s boundary, the Halys, to the Aegean Sea. But after a six years’ war in which he had Babylon’s help he failed to conquer Lydia, and the three great monarchies concluded a peace (ratified by engagements and intermarriages) which lasted throughout Cyaxares’ and his son Astyages’ reigns.

    Media probably left the native monarchs over the subject nations and required only tribute. Certainly Cambyses and his son Cyrus so held their throne under Media until Cyrus revolted. The latter introduced the system of satraps. Media only lasted as an empire the two reigns of Cyaxares and Astyages, 75 years, down to 558 B.C. (still that there were earlier kings appears from Jeremiah 25:25, “all the kings of the Medes”). Enervated by adopting Assyrian manners the Medes were defeated by the hardy Persian mountaineers under Cyrus, and their king Astyages taken. Both races being of the same Aryan or Iranic source, the same religion and language, naturally all but coalesced. Together they conquered Babylon, as foreseen by Isaiah ( Isaiah 13:17): “behold I will stir up the Medes against them, which shall not regard silver, and as for gold they shall not delight in it” (similarly Xenophon, Cyrop. 5:1, section 10, makes Cyrus attribute to the Medes disregard of riches, “and Babylon shall be ... as when God overthrew Sodom”); so Isaiah 21:2, “go up O Elam (Persia), besiege O Media.” Both Medes and Persians were famous in using “bows” and as horsemen. see CYRUS made see DARIUS the Mede viceroy of see BABYLON until he assumed the government (Daniel 5; 6; Ezra 1). The Median capital was a royal residence for part of the year, and Media claimed precedence among the provinces. Achmetha (Ecbatana) “the palace in the province of the Medes” ( Ezra 6:2-5) is where Cyrus’ decree is found, an undesigned coincidence of Scripture with the fact that the Median capital was the seat of government under Cyrus, but a royal residence only under Darius Hystaspes. Discontent however led Media to seek to regain its old ascendancy and to elevate a Phraortes to the throne who claimed descent from Cyaxares. Darius Hystaspes crushed the rebellion with difficulty, and crucified and mutilated Phraortes. Again in vain the Medes rebelled under Darius Nothus. Afterward they made no further attempt.

    Herodotus divides the Medes into six tribes, of which the Arizanti (of Aryan descent) seem the first, then the Paretaceni, Struchates, Busae; lastly the Budii (the Putiya of the Persian inscriptions) and Magi (the priest caste, a Scythic tribe incorporated by the Medes with themselves, foreigners admitted into the nation). The two divisions latterly made were Media Magna (now Kurdistan, Luristan, Ardelan, and Irak Ajemi) and Media Atropatia (now Azerbijan, the tract between the Caspian and the mountains running N. front Zagros, N. and W. of Media Magna) or Atropatene. The phrases “the Medes and Persians” and “Media and Persia,” even after the Persians got the supremacy ( Esther 10:2), show the original supremacy of Media, which still in legal and religious formalities was retained.

    In Daniel 8:3, of the two horns on the ram the higher came up last, namely, Persia. Herodotus (1:131) makes their original religion the worship of the elements, tire, etc. Rawlinson however makes dualism (the worship of both a good and an evil principle eternally existing: Ormuzd the good object of trust, Ahriman the object of fear) to have been their original faith as described in the Zendavesta, and that the worship of the elements was subsequently taken from the Scythians (the fire worshippers of Armenia and Mount Zagros, among whom Magism existed from of old) and was Magian. Their language belongs to the great Indo Germanic family, which Japheth’s sons starting from Armenia spread N., E., and W. In Persia the purer Aryan creed, dualism (Ormuzd however being supreme), prevailed; in Media Magism, the worship of water, air, earth, and above all fire, to which altars (but no temples) on mountain tops were dedicated, on which the fire was never allowed to go out. The usurpation of the Pseudo Smerdis or the Magian Artaxerxes (Ezra 4) was probably a religious revolution, Median Magianism striving against the Persian creed (see DARIUS HYSTASPES and see ARTAXERXES ). The see MAGI performed the sacred rites, and divined the future; from them “magic” takes its name.

    Fear of polluting the elements gave rise to the superstition of neither burying nor burning their dead, but exposing them to beasts and birds of prey (Herododus, i. 140), as do still the Parsees. The Persians copied their dress, the flowing robe seen on the Persepolitan sculptures. Their arms were bows, arrows, shields, short spears, poniards. They delighted in rich colors of dress, as scarlet, and chains and collars of gold.

    MEDIATOR Six times in New Testament ( Galatians 3:19,20; Hebrews 8:6; 9:15; 12:24; also the verb, Hebrews 6:17, Greek “mediated,” emesiteusen , “by an oath,” “interposed as mediator between Himself and us with an oath”; Jesus is the embodiment of God’s mediating oath: <19B004> Psalm 110:4).

    One coming between two parties to remove their differences. The “daysman” ( Job 9:33) who “lays his hand upon both” the litigants, in token of his power to adjudicate between them; mokiach , from yakach , to manifest or reprove; there is no umpire to whose authoritative decision both God and I are equally amenable. We Christians know of such a Mediator on a level with both, the God-man Christ Jesus ( 1 Timothy 2:5).

    In Galatians 3:20 the argument is, the law had angels and Moses ( Deuteronomy 5:5) as its mediators; now “a mediator” in its essential idea (ho mesitees , the article is generic) must be of two parties, and cannot be “of one” only; “but God is one,” not two. As His own representative He gives the blessing directly, without mediator such as the law had, first by promise to Abraham, then to Christ by actual fulfillment. The conclusion understood is, therefore a mediator cannot pertain to God; the law, with its mediator, therefore cannot be God’s normal way of dealing. He acts singly and directly; He would bring man into immediate communion, and not have man separated from Him by a mediator as Israel was by Moses and the legal priesthood ( Exodus 19:12-24; Hebrews 12:19-24). It is no objection to this explanation that the gospel too has a Mediator, for Jesus is not a mediator separating the two parties as Moses did, but at once God having “in Him dwelling all the fullness of the Godhead,” and man representing the universal manhood ( 1 Corinthians 8:6; 15:22, 28,45,47,24; 2 Corinthians 5:19; Colossians 2:14); even this mediatorial office shall cease, when its purpose of reconciling all things to God shall have been accomplished, and God’sONENESS as “all in all” shall be manifested ( Zechariah 14:9).

    In 1 Timothy 2:4,5, Paul proves that “God will have all men to be saved and (for that purpose) to come to the knowledge of the truth,” because “there is one God” common to all ( Isaiah 45:22; Acts 17:26). Romans 3:29, “there is one Mediator also between God and man (all mankind whom He mediates for potentially), the man (rather ‘man’ generically) Christ Jesus,” at once appointed by God and sympathizing with the sinner, while untainted by and hating sin. Such a combination could only come from infinite wisdom and love (Hebrews 1; 2; 4:15; Ephesians 1:8); a Mediator whose mediation could only be effected by His propitiatory sacrifice, as 1 Timothy 2:5,6 adds, “who gave Himself a vicarious ransom ([antilutron ) for all.” Not only the Father gave Him ( John 3:16), but He voluntarily gave Himself for us ( Philippians 2:5-8; John 10:15,17,18). This is what imparts in the Father’s eyes such a value to it ( Psalm 40:6-8; Hebrews 10:5). (See PROPITIATION , see RANSOM , see ATONEMENT , see RECONCILIATION ).

    MEDICINE The physicians in Genesis 1. were Egyptian embalmers. Physic was often associated with superstition; this was Asa’s fault, “he sought not unto Jehovah but to the physicians” ( 2 Chronicles 16:12). Luke “the beloved physician” practiced at Antioch, the center between the schools of Cilicia (Tarsus) and Alexandria. Ecclesiastes ( Ecclesiastes 12:6) uses language which under the Spirit (whatever Solomon knew or did not know) expresses scientific truth: “the silver cord” is the spinal marrow, white and precious as silver, attached to the brain which is “the golden bowl.” The “fountain” may mean the right ventricle of the heart, the “cistern” the left, the “pitcher” the veins, the “wheel” the aorta or great artery. The “wheel”‘ however may mean life in its rapid motion, as James 3:6, “the wheel of nature.” The circulation of the blood is apparently expressed. The washing’s, the restriction in diet to clean animals and the prohibition of pork, the separation of lepers, the laws of marriage and married intercourse (Leviticus 15), the cleanliness of the camp ( Deuteronomy 23:12-14), and the comprehension of all varieties of healthful climate in Palestine, account for Israel’s general exemption from epidemics and remarkable healthiness. The healing art in the Old Testament seems mainly to consist in external applications for wounds, etc. see BALM abounded in Gilead, and therefore many physicians settled there. Jeremiah 8:22, “Is there no balm in Gilead? Is there no physician there? Why then is not the health (lengthening out) of the daughter of my people gone up (Hebrew)?” i.e., why is not the long bandage applied? or why is not the health come up again, as skin coming up over a wound in healing?

    MEGIDDO On the S. edge of the Esdraelon or Jezreel plain, the frontier of Issachar and see MANASSEH , commanding a pass from the N. into the hill country. Joshua ( Joshua 12:21) defeated its king, with 30 other petty chieftains, W. of Jordan. It was assigned to Manasseh, though within Issachar’s limit, but they failed to drive out the Canaanites, and could only make them tributary ( Joshua 17:11,12,13; Judges 1:27,28; 5:19). “The kings of Canaan (Jabin and Sisera his captain) fought in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo” (namely, Kishon, or else a copious stream flowing down into Kishon) with Deborah and Barak. They assembled at Taanach and by the waters of Megiddo, but the battle was fought at Mount Tabor, for they “perished at Endor” ( Psalm 83:10), near Tabor. Barak would never desert the heights of Tabor to march 15 miles over a boggy plain and attack Sisera strongly placed on the low hills of Taanach. Jehovah “drew unto Barak Sisera, unto the Kishon” ( Judges 4:7), i.e. unto the pools and springs of the Kishon at El Mujahiyeh, the “spring head” W. of Tabor.

    From the high ground of Tabor Barak rushed down on the foe, who first posted themselves at the foot of the conical hill on which Endor is, and thence ventured into the open plain S.W. of Tabor. “The waters of Megiddo” are the abundant springs which flow into the nahr Jalud, from what is now the Mujedda ruin in the Jordan valley (meaning “the grazing place,” “cut down by sheep”) at the foot of Mount Gilboa, Thus, “the valley of Megiddo” is that which leads down from Jezreel to Bethshean.

    The words “in Taanach” ( Judges 5:19) “over (so the Hebrew ‘al ) for ‘by’) the waters of Megiddo” must be a district name for all the plain of which Taanach was the capital, or else translated “in sandy soil” (ta’anach ). Thus the whole of Sisera’s flight was only five or six miles from the scene of his defeat, to the plain Zaanaim (Bitzaanaim, now Bessum) between Tabor and Kedesh of Naphtali by the sea of Galilee (Conder, in Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January 1877, p. 13-20; October, pp. 190-192).

    At Megiddo was stationed one of Solomon’s commissariat officers ( Kings 4:12). Solomon “built,” i.e. fortified, Megiddo as a commanding military portion ( 1 Kings 9:15). Here Ahaziah fled from Jehu, and died here ( 2 Kings 9:27), in the kingdom of Samaria ( 2 Chronicles 22:9) (see AHAZIAH ). Here godly see JOSIAH fell in conflict with Pharaoh Necho ( 2 Chronicles 35:22-24; Zechariah 12:11). (See HADADRIMMON .) Megiddo thus became a component part of see ARMAGEDDON , the scene of the last conflict with Antichrist ( Revelation 16:16). Now El Lejjun; in Eusebius and Jerome “Legio,” on the caravan route between Egypt and Damascus, “15 miles from Nazareth, four from Taanach.” Traces of a Roman road remain, and large “tells” mark the site of the fortresses commanding hill and plain.

    MEHETABEEL 1. Genesis 36:39. 2. MEHETABEL: Nehemiah 6:10.

    MEHIR 1 Chronicles 4:11.

    MEHUJAEL (“smitten of God”). Genesis 4:18.

    MEHUMAN Esther 1:10.

    MEHUNIMS Plural of see MAON ( Ezra 2:43,50; Nehemiah 7:52); numbered with the Nethinims.

    MEJARKON A town in Dan; = the yellow waters. Near Joppa.

    MEKONAH (“base”). A town with daughter villages, reinhabited after the captivity by men of Judah ( Nehemiah 11:28). Coupled with Ziklag which was in the far S.

    MELATIAH Nehemiah 3:7.

    MELCHI 1. Luke 3:24. 2. Luke 3:28.

    MELCHISHUA (See MALCHISHUA ). Saul’s son ( 1 Samuel 14:49; 31:2).

    MELCHIZEDEK (king of righteousness). King of Salem (Jerusalem) and priest of the most high God (Elion; used by Balaam, Numbers 24:16. The Phoenicians so named their chief god according to Sanchoniathon in Enseb. Praep. Event., doubtless from primitive revelation). After the slaughter of Chedorlaomer Melchizedek met Abram in the valley of Shaveh (level), the king’s dale ( Genesis 14:17-20; 2 Samuel 18:18), namely, the valley of the upper Kedron, where Absalom long afterward reared a pillar; adjoining Jerusalem. Salem was the oldest, the poetic name ( Psalm 76:2), Jebus was the next name, and Jerusalem is the most recent name. This favors the view that Siddim, Sodom, and Gomorrah were to the S. of the Dead Sea.

    Abram in returning from Dan to Hebron would naturally take the route by Jerusalem (Thomson, Land and Book, 2:31). Adonizedek = lord of righteousness corresponds; being also the name of a king of Jerusalem ( Joshua 10:1). “Brought forth bread and wine” ( 1 Samuel 25:18), hospitably to refresh Abram’s weary band (which, though not referred to in Hebrews, reminds us of the Lord’s supper), probably after sacrificing animals the first fruits of the spoil (as Philo, de Abr., asserts, epinikia ethnee ); as indeed Hebrews 8:3 proves, for the “blessing” and “tithing,” which alone are recorded, are not enough to constitute priesthood. Abram “the friend of God” recognized him (probably having received some divine intimation) at once as his spiritual superior, and this in a day when every patriarch was the priest of his family. Melchizedek disappears as suddenly as he came. Almost a thousand years elapse before the next notice of Melchizedek ( <19B004> Psalm 110:4.) “The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent, Thou (Messiah) art a priest forever after the order (i.e. ‘the similitude’ Hebrews 7:15, the office) of Melchizedek”: i.e.

    I Combining the kingship with the priesthood ( Zechariah 6:9-15, especially Zechariah 6:13). David cannot be the king priest; he could bring wrath on, but not effect an atonement for, his people ( 2 Samuel 24:17). Uzziah, heir of his throne, incurred leprosy by usurping the priesthood ( 2 Chronicles 26:16-21). The divine ( Hebrews 7:20) oath accompanying this priesthood, but not the Aaronic, shows its unparalleled excellency. David died, and the Aaronic priests could not continue by reason of death ( Hebrews 7:8). The Aaronic priesthood was “made after the law of a carnal commandment,” but the Melchizedek priesthood “after the power of an endless life,” as is declared a thousand years later than the psalm ( Hebrews 7:1-3,15,16-28).

    Melchizedek was probably of Semitic stock, for Shemites were in Palestine before the immigration of the Canaanites (Hamites). By the time that Abram arrived “the Canaanite was then (already) in the land” ( Genesis 12:6).

    II Melchizedek is introduced “without father, without, mother, without descent” being recorded, whereas this was an essential in the Aaronic priesthood (see Ezra 2:62,63; Exodus 29:9,29,30; Leviticus 21:13,14). This is a second peculiarity of Messiah’s priesthood, that it is not derived from another before Him, and “passeth not to another” after Him ( Hebrews 7:24 margin). The “without father,” etc., refers to Melchizedek officially not naturally. Melchizedek was without father, etc., i.e. sacerdotally he was independent of his descent, unlike the Aaronic priests, who forfeited the priesthood if they could not trace their descent (see Nehemiah 7:64,65). Melchizedek had no fixed beginning or end of his king priesthood, such as the Levitical priests, who began at 30 and ended at 50 years of age. Christ as man had “father, mother, beginning of days and end of life, and descent” genealogically traced ( Hebrews 7:3).

    Melchizedek therefore cannot have been absolutely without these; but officially he was without them, even as the antitypical priest Messiah was officially and sacerdotally without them. Messiah was not of Levi, but of Judah, so did not receive His priesthood by inheritance. He did not transmit it to any successor; nay, the term hiereus (Latin: sacerdos) is never applied to apostle, presbyter, deacon, or any Christian minister in the New Testament Aaron’s “end” is recorded, Melchizedek’s not. With Melchizedek the king priesthood in Canaan ceased; but Melchizedek’s priesthood lasts forever in the Antitype, who is from everlasting to everlasting, and to whom Melchizedek was “made like,” for the archetype of Messiah’s priesthood existed in the divine mind from everlasting before Melchizedek. Doubtless Melchizedek had father and mother by birth, but as king priest had no predecessor nor successor.

    III The Aaronic priesthood was local, temporary, and national; the Melchizedek priesthood was prior to the Levitical temporary law, and so world-wide and everlasting. The Aaronic high priest claimed no authority over other nations. Melchizedek was priest not only to his own city Salem, but is recognized as such by Abram the representative of God’s church and people; and the king of Sodom tacitly acquiesces in this claim to an universal priesthood. This is the significance of the title, priest of “the Possessor of heaven and earth.” Melchizedek is the first and the last who by God’s appointment, and in God’s name, exercised the priesthood for Shemite and Hamite alike, the forerunner of gospel universality which joins under Christ all of every race ( Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:11; Romans 10:12). (IV) Melchizedek was superior to Abram, in that he Blessed and received tithes from him (the giver’s token of acknowledgment that all his property is God’s), and so was superior to Levi and the Aaronic priesthood which were in Abram’s loins. So Messiah is infinitely above the Antonio priests. (V) Melchizedek as king of righteousness (tsedeq ) and of peace (salem ) was “made like unto the Son of God,” Messiah, who is both in the highest sense ( Isaiah 9:6); the peace He brings is “the fruit of righteousness” ( Isaiah 32:17; Jeremiah 23:6). As Balaam was a true prophet among the heathen, so Melchizedek was the king priest among them; but at Melchizedek’s time the nations had not so far apostatized from the primitive faith as subsequently. Melchizedek is the first designated koheen , “priest.” God Himself called him to the office, according to Hebrews 5:1-4; <19B004> Psalm 110:4. As priest, Melchizedek authoritatively mediating between God and man first” blessed Abram” on the part “of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth,” who would make Abram heir of the world which is His; next “he blessed the most high God” on the part of Abram for His having delivered his enemies into his hand. Reciprocal blessing, happy exchange; God making over His gift of the world to Abram, and Abram giving to God all the glory of his victory an earnest of his final universal possession ( 1 Corinthians 3:22; Romans 4:13).

    MELEA Luke 3:31.

    MELECH 1 Chronicles 9:41.

    MELITA The scene of Paul’s shipwreck (Acts 27—28). Not the Melita now Meleda in the gulf of Venice near Dalmatia; but the Melita between Sicily and Africa, Malta, where tradition names the place of the wreck “Paul’s bay” (Mr. Smith, of Jordan Hill, Shipwreck of Paul). After leaving Fair Havens in Crete, and while sailing along its S. coast, the wind blew from E.N.E. (Euraquilon in the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, Alexandrinus manuscripts instead of Euroclydon), carrying them under the lee of the island Clauda (or Cauda, Vaticanus manuscript), 20 miles to the S.W. The Greek ( Acts 27:15, antofthalmein ) is, “when the ship could not keep her eyes to the wind”; either figuratively, or literally eyes were carved or painted on the bows of the ship, an eastern usage still existing. Here, to enable the ship to weather the storm, they hoisted the boat on board, “undergirded the vessel” (frapping it by passing four or five turns of cable round the hull), and “lowered the gear” (chalasantes to skeuos not “struck sail,” which if they had done they would have been driven directly toward the Syrtis or quicksand), i.e. brought down the topsails and heavy yard with sail attached. They then turned the ship’s head to the N. on the starboard tack. the only course whereby to escape falling into the Syrtis. Thus, for 13 days they drifted through Adria, i.e. the middle of the Mediterranean between Crete and Sicily. If we deduce the ship’s course from that of the wind, from the angle of the ship’s head with the wind, and from the leeway, she must have drifted nearly W. by N., the precise bearing of the N. of Malta from the S. of Clauda. The rate of drift would average a mile and a half an hour, so that in 13 days she would pass over 468 miles; and Malta is from Clauda, just 476 miles. The striking coincidence at once identifies Malta as the scene, and confirms Luke’s accuracy. On the 14th night “the seamen deemed that land was approaching them” (Greek), probably hearing the surf breaking. A ship entering Paul’s bay from E. must pass within a quarter of a mile the point of Koura; but before reaching it the land is too low and too far to be seen in a dark night, but at this distance the breakers may be heard and also. if the night admit, be seen. The “land” then is the point of Koura E. of Paul’s bay. A ship drifting W. by N. toward Paul’s bay would come to it without touching any other part of the island, for the coast trends from this bay to the S.E. On Koura point, the bay’s S.E. extremity, there must have been breakers with the wind blowing from N.E.

    Sounding they first found 20 fathoms, and a little further 15; and, fearing rocks ahead, east four anchors from the stern. Purdy (Sailing Directions) remarks on the tenaciousness of the bottom in Paul’s bay, “while the cables hold there is no danger, the anchors will never start.”

    After the frustrated attempt of the shipmen to flee in a boat, they lightened the ship of its wheat (brought from Egypt, the great granary of Italy, Acts 27:6); they knew not the land (for Paul’s bay is remote from the great harbor, and has no marked features to enable the Alexandrian seamen to know it), but discovered “a creek having a sandy beach (aigialon ) into which they determined if possible to strand the ship.” They cut the anchor cables, which had been let down at the stern rather than the bow, with the ulterior design of running her aground. Ships were steered by two paddles, one on each quarter. They were lifted out of water during anchorage in a gale, and secured by “rudder bands.” These now they “loosed” in getting the ship again under weigh. Then “they hoisted up the foresail (not ‘mainsail,’ artemon ) to the wind and made toward shore; and falling into a place where two seas met (Salmonetta, an island at the W. of Paul’s bay, which from their anchorage they could not have known to be one, is separated from the mainland by a channel 100 yards wide communicating with the outer sea; just in the sound within Salmonetta was probably where two seas met) they ran the ship aground, and the forepart stuck fast, but the hinder was broken with the waves.”

    The rocks of Malta disintegrate into minute particles of sand and day, which when acted on by currents form a deposit of tenacious day; in still water of creeks without currents, at a depth undisturbed by waves, mud is found. A ship, driven by the wind into a creek, would strike a bottom of mud, graduating into tenacious clay; in this the forepart would stick fast. while the stern would be exposed to the violence of the waves. Captain Smyth’s chart shows that after passing Koura point the ship coming from the E. passes over twenty fathoms, and pursuing the same direction after a short interval fifteen, a quarter of a mile from the shore which is here “girt with mural precipices.” The W. side of the bay, where the ship was driven, is rocky but has two creeks, one of which (Mestara) has still a sandy beach, and the other had one formerly, though now worn away by the sea.

    The Castor and Pollux after wintering in Melita proceeded with Paul to Puteoli ( Acts 28:11-13) by way of Syracuse and Rhegium. Therefore Melita lay on the regular route between Alexandria and Puteoli, which Malta does; and Syracuse, 80 miles off, and Rhegium would be the natural track from the neighboring Malta. “They knew the island” ( Acts 28:1) when they landed as Melita. The natives are called “barbarians” ( Acts 28:2) not as savages, but as speaking neither Greek nor Latin ( Romans 1:14), but a Phoenician or Punic dialect corrupted by foreign idioms of the mixed population. The disappearance of vipers now is due to the clearing away of the woods that sheltered them. The “no little kindness” of the natives shows they were no savages. Publius is called ( Acts 28:7)” chief man of the island,” not from his “possessions,” his father being still alive, but as lieutenant of the printer of Sicily, to whose province Malta was attached (Cicero, Verr. 2:4, section 18). Two inscriptions, Greek and Latin, in Civita Vecchia in Malta record the title “the chief (protos , primus) of the Maltese.” Paul healed diseases and received in return “many honors” and “necessaries” ( Acts 28:9,10). Melita was famous for honey, fruit, cotton fabrics, building stone, and a breed of dogs. Shortly before Paul’s visit his piratical Cilician countrymen made Melita their haunt; but the Christianity which he introduced has continued since, though sadly corrupted by superstition. The knights of John flourished here in later times.

    MELON Numbers 11:5: ‘abatchim . The Arabs call the water melon (Cucumis citrullus) batech. Cultivated on the Nile banks after the inundation from May to July. It is meat, drink and physic to the Egyptians. The common melon (C. melo) also grows well in Egypt. The same heat (in God’s gracious providence) which dries up the animal frame fills with refrigerant liquid the vegetables and fruits of this class.

    MELZAR An official title, for the precedes Melzar in the Hebrew “The steward” or” tutor,” superintending the nurture and education of the young, subordinate to “the master of the eunuchs” ( Daniel 1:11,16); from Persian mal cara, “head cupbearer,” or nazar to guard.

    MEMPHIS Capital of Lower Egypt, on the W. or left bank of the Nile. Hebrew “Nowph ” ( Isaiah 19:13). “Mowph ,” or Memphis ( Hosea 9:6).

    Second only to Thebes in all Egypt; the residence of the kings until the Ptolemies moved to Alexandria. Plutarch makes it mean “the port of good things,” the sepulchre of Osiris, the necropolis of Egypt, “the haven of the blessed,” for the right of burial was given only to the good. Diodorus Siculus (i. 4) observes, the inhabitants value little this brief life, but most highly the name of a virtuous life after death; they call the houses of the living inns, because they remain in them only a little while, but the sepulchers of the dead everlasting habitations; they are not therefore very careful about their houses, but in beautifying the sepulchers leave nothing undone. “The good” may refer to Osiris, whose sacred animal Apis was here worshipped, and had its burial place the Serapeum, from whence the village Busiris is named, namely, “the abode of Osiris,” now Aboo Seer. “Memphis shall bury them” is a characteristic description, its burying ground extending 20 miles along the Libyan desert’s border. Mem means a foundation or wall, and nofre “good”; or mam-Phta “the dwelling of Phta” the god answering to the Greek Hephaestus, Latin Vulcan; or from Menes its founder. Near the pyramids of Gizeh, and ten miles to the S. of modern Cairo; the court of the idol bull Apis. In hieroglyphics called “the city of pyramids.” The monuments of Memphis are more ancient than those of Thebes. Menes (compare Minos in Crete, Genesis 10:6; Bochart makes him Mizraim, and thinks Memphis was called Mezri from him, as the Arabs now call it) its founder dates 2690 B.C. (Sir G. Wilkinson), 2717 B.C. (Poole), 2200 or 2300 according to Eratosthenes compare with Dicaearchus. Many of Manetho’s dynasties were contemporaneous, not successive. “Menes” in hieroglyphics is written as the founder of Memphis on the roof of the Rameseum near Gournon in western Thebes, at the head of the ancestors of Rameses the Great; the earliest mention of the name is on a ruined tomb at Gizeh, “the royal governor Menes,” a descendant probably of the first Menes, and living under the fifth dynasty. Caviglia discovered the colossal statue of Rameses II beautifully sculptured. Before Menes the Nile, emerging from the upper valley, bent W. to the Libyan hills, and was wasted in the sands and stagnant pools. Menes, according to Herodotus, by banking up the river at the bend 100 furlongs S. of Memphis, laid the old channel dry, and dug a new course between the hills, and excavated a lake outside Memphis to the N. and W., communicating with the river. Thus Memphis was built in the narrow part of Egypt, on a marsh reclaimed by Menes’ dyke and drained by his artificial lake. The dyke began 12 miles S. of Memphis, and deflected the river two miles eastward. At the rise of the Nile a canal still led some of its waters westward through the former bed, irrigating the western plain. The artificial lake at Abousir guarded against inundation on that side. Memphis commanded the Delta on one hand and Upper Egypt on the other; on the W. the Libyan mountains and desert defended it; on the E. the river and its artificial embankments. The climate is equable, judging from Cairo. Menes built the temple of Phta (his deified ancestor Phut, fourth son of Ham, who settled in Libya, Genesis 10:6), the creative power, represented ordinarily holding the Nilometer or emblem of stability combined with the symbol of life, and a scepter, Moeris, Sesostris, Rhampsiuitis, Asychis, Psammeticus, and Amosis successively beautified this temple with gateways and colossal statues (including those of summer and winter by Rhampsinitis). In the grand avenue to it fights between bulls (not with men, for the bull was sacred) such as are depicted on the tombs were exhibited.

    The temple of Apis also was here with a magnificent colonnade supported by colossal Osiride statue pillars; through it on state occasions was led a black bull with peculiarly shaped white spots upon his forehead and right side, the hairs on the tail double, and the scarabaeus or sacred beetle marked on his tongue. A gallery, 2,000 ft. long by 20 high and 20 wide, was the burial place of the embalmed sacred bulls. Apis was thought the incarnation of Osiris, who with Isis was the universal object of worship in Egypt. Aaron’s calf, and Jeroboam’s two calves, were in part suggested by the Egyptian sacred bull, in part by the cherubim ox. Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 46:20) alludes to Apis, “Egypt is like a very fair heifer.” Isis had a temple at Memphis, and was buried there. The sacred cubit used in measuring the Nile was in the temple of Serapis. Proteus (a Memphite king), Venus, Ra or Phre (“the sun”), and the Cabeiri too had temples in Memphis. The region of the pyramids (from peram “the lofty”; Ewald translated Job 3:14” built pyramids for themselves”), 67 (Lepsius) in number, or probably fewer as many of the 67 are doubtful, lies wholly W. of the Nile, from a little N.W. of Cairo to 40 miles S. and thence S.W. 25 miles. The Memphite necropolis ranges about 15 miles to Gizeh, including many pyramids of Egyptian sovereigns; the pyramids at Gizeh are the largest and oldest. See Piazzi Smyth, “Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid,” on the scientific bearings of this extraordinary and, in his view, divinely planned monument, which has no idolatrous emblem on it, unlike other Egyptian monuments. The Hyksos or shepherd kings ( Genesis 49:24), Shofo and Noushofo, 2500 B.C., he thinks, built the great pyramid under God’s guidance, and the cities Salem, of which Melchizedek was shepherd priestking, and Damascus. Isaiah ( Isaiah 19:13) foretold, “the princes of Noph are deceived,” i.e. the military caste with all the famed “wisdom of Egypt” err in fancying themselves secure, namely, from Sargon, Nebuchadnezzar, and Cambyses, who successively conquered Egypt.

    Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 46:19), “Noph shall be waste and desolate, without inhabitant “(compare Jeremiah 43:10). Ezekiel, 575 B.C. ( Ezekiel 30:13,16), “I will destroy the idols and cause their images to cease out of Noph.” Half a century afterward (525 B.C.) Cambyses fulfilled it, killing Apis, scourging his priests, opening the sepulchers, examining the bodies, making sport of Phta’s image, and burning the images of the Cabeiri (Herodotus, iii. 37). Memphis never recovered. Alexandria succeeded to its importance. So utter was its fall that the very site for a time was unknown.

    Mariette and Linant brought to light its antiquities, some of which are in the British Museum. Its dykes and canals still are the basis of the irrigation of Lower Egypt. The village Meet Raheeneh now stands where once was its center.

    MEMUCAN One of the seven princes who “saw the king’s face and sat first in the kingdom” ( Esther 1:13,14); “wise men who knew the times and law and judgment.” Ahasuerus accordingly consulted them, “what shall we do unto Vashti according to law?” Memucan as president of the council owing to his wisdom and age, or else as an obsequious courtier knowing his master’s mind, gave his opinion first, that Vashti should be disgraced; and his counsel the king followed.

    MENAHEM Son of Gadi. Slew Shallum, and seized the throne of Israel, 772 B.C.; reigned ten years. The words ( 2 Kings 15:14,16) “from Tirzah” imply that Menahem was a general under Zechariah, stationed at Tirzah (now Tallusa), and that he marched thence with some troops to Samaria, and avenged his master’s murder by Shallum. He then, proceeding “from Tirzah” ( 2 Kings 15:16) where Israel’s main army was posted, smote Tiphsach (Thapsacus on the Euphrates), Israel’s northeastern border city under Solomon ( 1 Kings 4:24), restored by Jeroboam II ( 2 Kings 14:25,28), but having probably revolted again during the anarchy at his death. Situated on the western bank of the Euphrates on the great trade road from Egypt, Syria, and Phoenicia to Mesopotamia, it was important for Menahem to secure it. With savage cruelty, “because they opened not to him,” and to strike terror into all opponents, Menahem “smote it and ripped up the women with child,” copying the unscrupulous Syrian Hazael’s cruelty ( 2 Kings 8:12). In religion “he departed not all his days from the sins of Jeroboam who made Israel to sin.” Hosea and Amos depict Israel’s demoralization at the time.

    In his reign first appear the Assyrians as invaders of Israel from the N.E. under Palestine. Menahem, at the cost of 1,000 talents of silver (400,000 British pounds, reckoning the silver talent 400 British pounds), induced him to “confirm the kingdom in his hand.” By exacting 50 shekels a head from 60,000 wealthy men of Israel, Menahem raised the money. The name Pal appears in an Assyrian inscription as “Phallukha,” who took tribute from “the house of Omri” (Beth Khumri), i.e. Samaria. Tiglath Pileser II, the first monarch of the new dynasty, mentions Menahem in another inscription. Menahem died in peace; Pekahiah his son succeeded him.

    MENAN Luke 3:31,31.

    MENE (“numbered”), Chaldee. The first word of the mysterious handwriting ( Daniel 5:25,26), “God hath numbered thy kingdom and finished it,” i.e. fixed its number of years, and that number is now complete. The doubling of “Mene” marks its awful certainty.

    MENI Isaiah 65:11, “drink offering unto that number,” rather to Meni, an idol worshipped by apostate Jews at Babylon. The goddess Fortune, Septuagint, answering to the planet Venus, “the lesser good fortune”; the planet Jupiter being the greater, and answering to Gad. Knobel identifies Gad with the sun, Meni with the moon, men, mene in Greek; “the queen of heaven” ( Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18). The Arabs worshipped an idol Mannah, a large stone which a thousand years later Saad demolished, in the eighth year of the Hegira; from manah to “number” or “assign.”

    MEONENIM, THE OAK OF Elon: not as KJV “the plain of.” In central Palestine; Gaal saw Abimelech’s men coming by the way that led to it ( Judges 9:37). Meonenim means “enchanters.” “observers of times” ( Deuteronomy 18:10,14). These practiced some of their magic arts at this oak. The oak of Meonenim was at a distance from Shechem. That where under Jacob hid the strange gods and talisman earrings of his household was close by Shechem ( Genesis 35:4), the same where Abram built his first altar in Palestine ( Genesis 12:6); here also Joshua, alluding to the patriarch Jacob’s address and the original idolatry of Israel’s forefathers, urges the people similarly to “put away the strange gods,” etc. ( Genesis 24:23.) In Judges 9:6, “the oak (not ‘plain’) of memorial” (mutsab ) is the large memorial stone set up under the oak at Shechem. The inhabitants elected Abimelech king in the very place where Joshua renewed Israel’s covenant with Jehovah, the true covenant God. Here was the temple of Baal Berith (Lord of the covenant, Judges 9:46).

    MEONOTHAI (“my dwellings”). Son of Othniel ( 1 Chronicles 4:14). “And Meonothai” must be supplied after “Hathath,” as a second son of Othniel.

    MEPHAATH (“beauty”). A town of Reuben ( Joshua 13:17,18; 21:37); a dependency of Heshbon, N. of Amen, in the downs (mishor ), the modern Belka ( Jeremiah 48:21). Assigned to the Merarite Levites. Regained by Moab.

    MEPHIBOSHETH 1. Saul’s son by Rizpah ( 2 Samuel 21:8); crucified (yaqah ; not talah , which would mean “hanged up”) with six others before Jehovah by the Gibeonites to avert the famine; from barley harvest until the rains of October the bodies remained exposed to the sun (compare Numbers 25:4), but watched by Rizpah’s pious care, and finally were committed to Kish’s sepulchre. 2. Saul’s grandson, son of Jonathan. Originally Merib-baal, an ancestor being named Baal ( 1 Chronicles 8:30,33,24; 9:36). (See ISHBOSHETH , see JERUBBAAL ). When Saul and Jonathan fell at Gilboa Mephibosheth was but five years old. His nurse at the sad tidings took him up and fled; in her haste she let him fall from her shoulders (Josephus Ant., vii. 5, section 5), whereon children in the East are carried, and he became lame of both feet ( 2 Samuel 4:4; 9:13). He had been for a considerable time living in obscurity with see MACHIR in Lodebar beyond Jordan, near Mahanaim, his uncle Ishbosheth’s seat of government, when David through Ziba heard of him, and for the sake of Jonathan, and his promise respecting Jonathan’s seed ( 1 Samuel 20:15,42), restored to him all the land of Saul and admitted him to eat bread at his table at Jerusalem continually. Ziba, from being a menial of Saul’s house, had managed to become master himself of 20 servants; with these and his 15 sons he, by David’s command, tilled the land for Mephibosheth, for though Mephibosheth was henceforth David’s guest, and needed no provision, he had a son Micha (1 Samuel 9; Chronicles 8:34,35) and a retinue to maintain as a prince. His deformity, added to the depression of Saul’s family, produced in him an abject fear and characteristic humility which are expressed in a manner sad to read of when one remembers the bygone greatness of Saul’s house. It is a retribution in kind that the representative of Saul’s family now calls himself before David by the contemptuous title which once David in self abasement used before Saul, “dead dog” ( 2 Samuel 9:8; 1 Samuel 24:14). The same depressed spirit appears in 2 Samuel 19:26-28. Seventeen years subsequently, in Absalom’s rebellion, Ziba rendered important service to David by meeting him as he crossed Olivet, with two strong he donkeys (chamor ) ready saddled for the king’s use, bread, raisins, fruits, and wine.

    With shrewd political forecast, guessing the failure of the rebellion, Ziba gained David’s favor at the cost of Mephibosheth, whom he misrepresented as staying at Jerusalem in expectation of regaining the kingdom ( 2 Samuel 16:1-4). David in hasty credulity ( Proverbs 18:13; John 7:51 on the spot assigned all Mephibosheth’s property to Ziba. On David’s return to Jerusalem Mephibosheth made known the true state of the case, that Ziba had deceived him when he desired to saddle the donkey and go to the king, and had slandered him ( 2 Samuel 19:24-30).

    His squalid appearance, with unwashed feet, unattended beard, and soiled clothes, indicating the deepest mourning ever since the king departed, attested his truthfulness. David saw his error, but had not the courage to rectify it altogether. Ziba’s service to him in his extremity outweighed his perfidy to Mephibosheth. Impatiently (for conscience told him he had been unjust to Mephibosheth and still was only half just) David replied, “why speakest thou any more of thy matters? Thou and Ziba divide the land.”

    Mephibosheth had everything to lose and nothing to gain from Absalom’s success. A cripple and a Benjamite could never dream of being preferred by Judah to the handsome Absalom; interest and gratitude bound him to David. Ziba had it completely in his power to leave him unable to stir from Jerusalem during the rebellion, by taking away the asses; the king and his friends were gone. So not merely servility, but sincere satisfaction at David’s return, prompted his reply: “let Ziba take all, forasmuch as my lord is come again in peace.” David’s non-mention of Mephibosheth on his death bed is doubtless because Mephibosheth had died in the eight years that intervened between David’s return and his death.

    Mephibosheth typifies man once son of the King; then having lost his right by the fall, as Mephibosheth did by Saul’s and Jonathan’s death at Gilboa.

    Bearing a name of reproach like Mephibosheth, instead of his name of innocence; banished to the outskirts of the moral wilderness, like Mephibosheth in Lodebar; liable to perish by the sword of justice, as Saul’s other sons (2 Samuel 21); paralyzed by original sin, as Mephibosheth lamed from infancy in both feet; invited by the Lord and Savior, after having spoiled principalities, to sit down at the royal table ( Matthew 8:11; Revelation 19:7,9), as Mephibosheth was by David after conquering all his foes, on the ground of the everlasting covenant ( Jeremiah 31:3); as David regarded Mephibosheth because of his covenant with Jonathan ( 1 Samuel 20:15,42). Fear is man’s first feeling in the Lord’s presence ( Luke 5:8); but He reassures the trembling sinner ( Isaiah 43:1; Revelation 2:7), as David did Mephibosheth, restoring him to a princely estate.

    MERAB Saul’s oldest daughter ( 1 Samuel 14:49). According to promise to the conqueror of Goliath, Saul betrothed Merab to David ( 1 Samuel 17:25; 18:17), but with the secret design of inciting him thereby to expose himself to be slain by the Philistines. At the time when Merab should have been given to him Saul gave her to Adriel the Meholathite. Her five sons subsequently were crucified to Jehovah by the Gibeonites among the seven, for Saul’s bloodthirsty zeal against them ( 2 Samuel 21:9). See Exodus 34:7; how Saul’s sin recoiled on himself and his! “Michal” is a copyist’s error for Merab ( 2 Samuel 21:8); reading “Michal” we must understand “brought up,” not gave birth to (compare Ruth 4:16,17). (See MICHAL ).

    MERAIAH Nehemiah 12:12,13.

    MERAIOTH 1. Sprung from Eleazar, Aaron’s son; ancestor of Zadok and Ezra ( Chronicles 6:6). Lightfoot (Temple Serv. 4:1) thought that he was next before Eli, and that at his death the high priesthood passed from Eleazar’s to Ithamar’s line. Meraioth and Ahitub are perhaps transposed in Azariah’s genealogy ( 1 Chronicles 9:11; Nehemiah 11:11). 2. Nehemiah 12:15;MEREMOTH in Nehemiah 12:3.

    MERARI (“sorrowful”), because of the anguish attending his birth ( Genesis 46:8,11). (See LEVITES ). Third of Levi’s sons, Gershon, Kohath, and Merari. Born before Jacob’s going down to Egypt; of the 70 who accompanied him. The Mahlites and Mushites were the two families of Merarites at the exodus and in the wilderness ( 1 Chronicles 6:19,47; Numbers 3:20; 33-37; 4:29-33,42-45; 7:8; 10:17-21). They followed after Judah’s standard, and before Reuben’s in the march, to set up the tabernacle against the Kohathites’ arrival. Their charge was the tabernacle boards, pillars, etc., four wagons and eight oxen being assigned them.

    Joshua assigned them 12, cities out of Reuben, Gad, and Zebulun ( Joshua 21:7,34-40). They shared with the Gershonites and Kohathites the offices of singers, doorkeepers, etc., under David ( 1 Chronicles 15:1-6; 23:5,6,21-23; 26:10,19); in Nehemiah’s time also ( Nehemiah 11:15,16).

    Lord A. Hervey (Smith’s Dictionary) supposes Jeduthun the patronymic title of the house, Ethan the head in David’s time, and that Jeduthnn was brother of an ancestor of Ethan before Hashabiah ( 1 Chronicles 6:45; 25:3,19) and son of Hilkiah or Amaziah. Thus, the “sons of Ethan” are distinct from “sons of Jeduthun,” and the difficulty is explained how in David’s time there could be sons of “sons of Jeduthun” above 30 years of age for they filled offices ( 1 Chronicles 26:10; 16:38), at the same time that Jeduthun is said to be” chief of the singers.”

    MERATHAIM, THE LAND OF i.e. of double rebellion, namely, the double captivity inflicted on Israel by Chaldoea ( Jeremiah 50:21); referring also to Babylon’s general accumulated rebellions against God ( Jeremiah 50:17-20, especially Jeremiah 50:18), “Babylon, Assyria,” ( Jeremiah 50:33,24,29) “striven against Jehovah, proud against ... the Holy One of Israel.”

    MERCURIUS Acts 14:12. Mythology represented Mercurius as having once visited Phrygia with Jupiter his father, and having been refused hospitality by all except Baucis and Philemon, two old peasants (Ovid, Metam. 8:620).

    Hence the simple people of Lystra supposed, from the miracle on the cripple, that Paul and Barnabas were Mercurius and Jupiter once more visiting the earth “in the likeness of men.” Mercurius being the god of eloquence, they called Paul Mercurius, the herald of the gods. Mercurius was usually figured a beardless youth, but there was an old Pelasgic figure of him bearded. Barnabas, the more stately and majestic in mien, they called Jupiter ( 2 Corinthians 10:10).

    MERCY SEAT kaporeth Hebrew; hilasteerion , epitheema , Septuagint. The propitiatory, the golden cover of the ark. From the piel conjugation of kaapar , “to cover up,” “forgive,” or “reconcile,” “atone” for offenses. Having a distinct significance and designation of its own; not a mere part of the ark. Placed “above upon the ark” ( Exodus 25:17-22; 26:34; 30:6; 31:7; 35:12; 37:6). Never called “the cover” (kaporeth ) merely of the ark, but made a distinct thing. The holy of belies is called “the place of the mercy-seat” ( 1 Chronicles 28:11; Leviticus 16:2), marking that it was not a mere subordinate part of the ark. The kippurim , “atonements,” on the day of atonement are inseparably connected with the [kaporeth ], which was sprinkled with the blood ( Leviticus 16:13-15). The same [hilasteerion ] occurs Hebrews 9:5 “mercy-seat,” Romans 3:25 “propitiation.” (See ARK .) The atonement was for the breach of the covenant. Appropriately, therefore the mercy-seat covered that covenant written on the two tables of stone inside the ark. God, thus reconciled through the blood sprinkled on the mercy-seat, could speak to His people “from off the mercy-seat that was upon the ark of the testimony” ( Numbers 7:89; Psalm 80:1).

    MERED Son of Ezra of Judah; married Pharaoh’s daughter see BITHIAH . ( Chronicles 4:17,18.)

    MEREMOTH 1. Son of Urijah the priest. He weighed and registered the golden and silver vessels of the temple, which Ezra had brought from Babylon ( Ezra 8:24-30,33; Nehemiah 3:4). 2. Ezra 10:36. 3. = see MERAIOTH : Nehemiah 12:3,15.

    MERES Esther 1:13,14. From the Zend meresh , “worthy.”

    MERIBAH (“chiding”). The designation which Moses gave the place at Rephidim where Israel, just before they reached Sinai in the second year after leaving Egypt, did chide with Moses, “give us water that we may drink,” and tempted (from whence came the other name Massah) Jehovah, saying “is Jehovah among us or not?” ( Exodus 17:7; compare as to the sin, Matthew 4:7.) The severity of Israel’s trial, however, is to be remembered; our Lord’s own only expression of bodily suffering on the cross was “I thirst.” Thirty-eight years afterward at Kadesh, bordering on the promised laud, again, untaught by the severe discipline of the wilderness ( Isaiah 9:13), Israel in want of water cried, “would God we had died when our brethren died before the Lord!” God’s glory appeared, and the Lord said to Moses and Aaron, “take the rod, and speak unto the rock before their eyes, and it shall give forth his water.” But here Moses’ old hastiness of spirit, which he had showed in the beginning of his career (Exodus 2), returned; “they provoked his spirit so that he spoke unadvisedly with his lips” ( <19A632> Psalm 106:32,33): “ye rebels, must we (forgetting that the power was that of God alone) fetch you water out of this rock?” Then lifting up his hand he smote twice, whereas God had told him, “speak unto the rock.” So Jehovah excluded Moses and Aaron from entering Canaan, for not “sanctifying” Him ( Numbers 20:1-13). This repetition of the miracle disproves the notion from 1 Corinthians 10:4 that the stream literally “followed” them from Rephidim (Exodus 17) to Canaan; all that is meant is a supply of water from time to time was provided naturally or miraculously, so that they never perished from thirst (so Exodus 15:24,25; Numbers 21:16).

    Christ is the Rock ( John 7:38); the water flowed, and the people drank, at Meribah Kadesh. Moses and Aaron typify ministers. The Rock Christ was smitten once for all, never to be so again ( Hebrews 9:25-28; 10:10,14). If Moses was so severely chastised for smiting again in violation of the type, what peril ministers run who pretend to offer Christ the Antitype in the Eucharist again! Psalm 95:8, “provocation ... temptation,” alludes to Meribah Massah. Also Numbers 27:14; Deuteronomy 32:51. The Hebrew for “rock” in Exodus 17 at Rephidim is tsur , but in Numbers 20 cela’ at Kadesh, marking undesignedly the distinctness of the miracles.

    MERODACH Jeremiah 50:2. Meaning death (Gesenius) or little lord. Epithet of Bel the Babylonian Jupiter, termed “the senior of the gods,” “the judge,” and by Nebuchadnezzar in inscriptions “the great lord, the most ancient,” and by Neriglissar “the firstborn of gods, the layer up of treasures.” Merodach became a distinct phase of Bel. It forms part of some kings’ names, as Merodach Baladan, Evil Merodach; it is so used as early as 1650 B.C.

    Zurbanit (from “banit,” productive mother) was Merodach’s wife. Another Bel was named Niprut, “hunter,” = Nimrod; worshipped at Nipur (Calneh; Rawlinson’s Ancient Monarchies).

    MERODACH BALADAN; BERODACH-BALADAN From the idol Merodach and Baladan = Bel is his lord. Read in the Assyrian inscriptions Mardoc Erapad, or Empalin Ptolemy’s canon, Merodach Baldan in Polyhistor (Eusebius, Chron. Can. 1; 5:1). Reigned twice in Babylon with an interval between. Warred with Sargon and Sennacherib successively, having thrown off allegiance to them; so naturally drawn to Hezekiah who also had cast off the Assyrian yoke.

    Inquiry about the astronomical wonder, the recession of the dial shadow, was the pretext; an alliance between Egypt ( Isaiah 20:#1 1:1-6), Babylon, and Judaea was the motive of the embassy ( 2 Chronicles 32:31).

    Hezekiah’s display was to show his ability to support a war. G. Rawlinson (Hist. Illustr. Old Testament) thinks his embassy after Hezekiah’s sickness, if in 713 B.C. as the Hebrew numbers make it (the 14th year of Hezekiah; Isaiah 38:5; 2 Kings 18:13), was in his first reign (721-709 B.C.) contemporary with Sargon. His second reign was in 703 B.C., lasting six months and followed by Belibus in 702 B.C. It is an undesigned coincidence confirming Scripture that precisely at the time that Babylon revolted, though before and afterwards subject to Assyria, it mentions Merodach Baladan. (See BABEL , see BABYLON , see HEZEKIAH ).

    Sargon in the inscriptions says that in the 12th year of his reign he drove Merodach Baladan from Babylon after ruling 12 years. Sennacherib says in his first year he drove him out (Merodach Baladan fleeing to Nagitiraggus, an island in the sea: Isaiah 20:6), setting up Belib. Merodach Baladan it seems headed the popular party in seeking national independence. Baladan was his ancestor; but his father according to the inscriptions was Yagin = Jugaeus in Ptolemy’s canon. His sons, supported by the king of Elam, continued the struggle against Assyria under Esarhaddon, Sennacherib’s son, and his grandsons against Asshur-bani-pal, Esarhaddon’s son.

    Inscriptions say that Merodach Baladan, having been conquered in battle by Sargon, and Babylonia having been ravaged, fled to “the islands at the mouth of the Euphrates.” Belib put him to death (Polyhistor, Eusebius Chron. Can. 1:5). Hincks suggests reasonably that “Sennacherib” should be omitted after “king of Assyria” ( 2 Kings 18:13), Sargon reigning “in the 14th year of Hezekiah.” Thus, Hezekiah’s sickness and the embassy of Merodach Baladan would be at this time, in the first reign of Merodach Baladan.

    MEROM, WATERS OF Joshua 11:5. Lake Huleh or Samochonitis as Reland inferred from Josephus’ statement (Ant. 5:5, section 1) that Hazor was above lake Samochonitis, presuming that the battle was at Hazor and that Samochonitis = high (Arabic samaca), as Merom (= marom ) means height, so that the waters were called “Me-Merom,” the higher waters, the uppermost of the Jordan lakes; but Keil makes Merom now Meirom, a village visited by Jewish pilgrims because Hillel and Shammai, noted rabbis, were buried there, two hours’ journey N.W. of Szafed, upon a rocky mountain at the foot of which is a spring forming a brook and stream. This reaches the lake Tiberias near Bethsaida, and constitutes “the waters of Merom,” for Josephus (Ant. 5:1, section 18; B. J. 2:20, section 6; 3:3, section 1; Life 37) says, “these kings (under Jabin of Hazor) encamped at Berothe = Meroth, a city the western limit of upper Galilee, not far from Kedes.” The Hebrew for “waters” is maim , not that for a large body of standing water (yam ). Another objection to Reland’s view is the difficulty of a flight and pursuit across a country so rugged and intersected with ravines as that between Huleh and Sidon. Beroth was art important military post, and so Joshua’s victory would be about the plain of Akka, more suitable ground for the Canaanites to choose for their chariots to act in than the plain on the S.W. margin of Huleh, from which there was no escape possible. The pursuit to Sidon is then intelligible. However, Huleh is thought identical with Samochonitis and so with Merom. Huleh is the same as Ulatla, the region between Trachon and Galilee which Herod received from Caesar (Josephus Ant. 15:10, section 3); derived from Hul or Chul, son of Aram (Syria), Genesis 10:23 (Rosenmuler), from whence also came Coele-Syria (Michaelis).

    The Ard el Huleh is a verdant, picturesque, and fertile plain, 16 miles long from N. to S., eight miles from E. to W. The spies of Dan truly characterized it “very good, a place where there is no want of anything that is in the earth” ( Judges 18:9,10). On the W. is the range of hills of Kedesh Naphtali; on the E. are the lower slopes of Bashan; on the N. irregular low hills stretching from the mountains of Naphtali to snowy, double peaked Mount Hermon, which rises on the N.E. corner 10,000 ft. high; on the S. the plain is crossed by broken high grounds through which by deep ravines the Jordan after passing through lake Huleh (four miles and a half long by three broad) descends 700 ft. to the sea of Galilee. Morasses with impenetrable reeds and sedge (Macgregor discovered floating papyrus) fence the lake on the N.,W., and S. On the W. is the Ain Mellahah (“fountain of salt,” though no salt taste is discernible now), a large spring which is one of the feeders of the lake, with a stream 40 ft. wide.

    MERONOTHITE 1 Chronicles 27:30; Nehemiah 3:7.

    MEROZ (“asylum”). Judges 5:23, “curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord against the mighty” (rather among Israel’s mighty ones). They gave asylum to the fleeing Canaanites accursed of God, whereas Jael who slew their general is “blessed” ( Judges 5:24). Bather their sin was omission (faint-heartedness, neutrality where there can be no real neutrality: Matthew 12:30; 25:30), they neglected the duty of coming to Israel’s help in the struggle against God’s foes. If Meroz be Merasas or Murussus, a ruin four miles N.W. of Beisan on the southern slopes of the hills continuing “little Hermon,” they had command of the pass and might have prevented the escape m that quarter of any of Sisera’s host. Bather Kerr Musr on the S. of Tabor (Raumer). The Angel of Jehovah who fought for Israel at Megiddo pronounces, through Deborah, Meroz’ curse.

    MESECH; MESHECH Japheth’s sixth son. The Moschi, a warlike race in the mountainous region between Armenia, Iberia, and Colchis. Associated with Tubal, the Tibareni of Pontus. <19C005> Psalm 120:5, I dwell among people lawless and fierce as “Mesech” at one extremity of the world and “Kedar” at the other. Gog’s chief vassal, ideal representative of the pagan barbarian world. Ezekiel 27:13,” they traded the persons of men” as slaves, and “vessels of copper,” Ezekiel 32:26; 39:1. Moscow and Tobolsk may derive their names from Mesech and Tubal. Magog was Gog’s original kingdom; he acquired also Mesech and Tubal, becoming their “chief prince” (rest; the Scythian Tauri and the Araxes were called Rhos, from whence Russia). Mesech was once one of the most powerful nations of western Asia. The Assyrians were frequently warring with them, from 1100 to 700 B.C.; then living E. of Taurus range and in Cappadocia. The inscriptions call them Muskai, the Tibareni Tuplai (Tubal). Caesarea Mazacha was the great Moschian capital.

    MESHA 1. King of Moab. (See DIBON on his victorious campaign against Israel, and confirmation of Scripture). Revolted at Ahab’s death ( 2 Kings 1:1; 3:4,5). Being “sheepmasters” the Moabites had rendered tribute to Israel ever since David’s days ( 2 Samuel 8:2)in flocks, 100,000 lambs, and 100,000 rams with the wool. Isaiah ( Isaiah 16:1) counsels Moab to resume payment, “send the lamb to the ruler ... from Sela unto ... Zion.” (See JEHORAM , see JEHOSHAPHAT , see ELISHA , see ENGEDI , see CHEMOSH , on the confederacy against Mesha and the superstitions indignation raised against Israel because of their reducing him to such desperation that he sacrificed his own son ( Micah 6:7), so that the allies departed to their own land). 2. Firstborn of Jerahmeel’s brother Caleb; father, i.e. founder, of Ziph ( 1 Chronicles 2:42). 3. A descendant of Benjamin, born in Moab, son of Shaharaim and Hodesh ( 1 Chronicles 8:8,9). 4. Joktan’s descendants “dwelt from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar a mount of the East.” The western port of Arabia; Muss (Bothart), Mesene (meaning “a fluviatile island”) at the mouth of the Tigris and Euphrates, near Bassora (Gesenius) ( Genesis 10:30); Beishe in the N. of Yemen (Knobel).

    MESHACH The Babylonian name given to Mishael, one of Daniel’s three companions, of the blood royal of Judah (fulfilling the prophetic threat, Isaiah 39:7); with the first syllable of Mish-ael retained, but Sheik the Babylonian goddess (from whom Babylon is called Shesbach, Jeremiah 25:26) being substituted for El; the goddess of love and mirth, during whose feast Cyrus took Babylon, Venus or the Earth. “In whom was no blemish, well favored, skillful in all wisdom, cunning in knowledge, understanding science, having ability to stand in the king’s palace,” after Ashpenaz had put him in charge of the see MELZAR or “steward” to teach him “the learning and tongue of the Chaldaeans.” Appointed by the king a “daily provision of the king’s meat (dainties) and wine three years, that at the end he might stand before the king” as an attendant courtier and counselor; not eunuch. Like see DANIEL he refused the king’s dainties with determined “purpose” ( Daniel 1:8-16) because a portion of the viands and wine were first offered to idols on the hearth to consecrate the whole ( Deuteronomy 32:38; 1 Corinthians 8:7,10; 10:27,28). The faith of these youths was made instrumental in overruling the foretold evil ( Ezekiel 4:13; Hosea 9:3) to the glory of God; they “chose affliction with the people of God rather than the pleasures of sin for a season” ( Hebrews 11:24-26). So far from losing by faithfulness, they “appeared in countenance fairer and fatter than all who did eat the king’s meat,” illustrating Deuteronomy 8:3; 1 Kings 3:11-13; Matthew 6:33. “God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom”; and “the king found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers in all his realm.” Daniel, when promoted to be chief governor over all the wise men of Babylon and ruler over the whole province, remembered his three friends (contrast Genesis 40:23; Ecclesiastes 9:15,16; Amos 6:6); and at his request the king set them over the affairs of the province of Babylon ( Daniel 2:48,49).

    Then followed the trial of their faith ( 1 Peter 1:7). They refused to bow to the king’s image, which, like antichrist, he set up to be worshipped on pain of the fiery furnace ( Revelation 13:14). They reply, “we are not careful to answer thee in this matter” ( Matthew 10:19,28). Parleying, where duty is plain, is fatal; decision is safety. They answer his challenge, “who is that God that shall deliver you?” with “our God is able ... and He will deliver us,” either from death or in death ( 2 Timothy 4:17,18). “But if not” literally, as He is able, still “we will not serve thy gods” ( Job 13:15). The flame slew their persecutors ( Psalm 7:16), but “not an hair of their head was singed” ( Luke 12:7; 21:18). The fire only burnt their bonds, so that they “walked loose in the midst of the fire” ( John 8:36; <19D807> Psalm 138:7; Isaiah 43:1,2); Jehovah was a wall of fire round them against their foes ( Zechariah 2:5). So the king promoted them in the province, illustrating Proverbs 16:7; 28:23; <19B946> Psalm 119:46.

    MESHELEMIAH (“whom Jehovah repays”). 1 Chronicles 26:1,2,9,14; 9:21; =\parSHELEMIAH =SHALLUM ( Ezra 2:42; Nehemiah 7:45; 12:25).

    MESHEZABEEL 1. Nehemiah 3:4. 2. Nehemiah 10:21. 3. Nehemiah 11:24.

    MESHILLEMITH; MESHILLEMOTH 1. (Maasiai, 13) 1 Chronicles 9:12. 2. 2 Chronicles 28:12.

    MESHULLAM 1. 2 Kings 22:3. 2. 1 Chronicles 3:19. 3. 1 Chronicles 5:13,17. 4. 1 Chronicles 8:17. 5. 1 Chronicles 9:7; Nehemiah 11:7. 6. Nehemiah 9:8. 7. = Shallum; Nehemiah 9:11; 6:7; 11:11. His ancestors were Zadok, Ahitub, Meraioth (as these two ought to be placed by transposition). 8. 1 Chronicles 9:12; Nehemiah 11:13 omits, an error of transcribers. 9. 2 Chronicles 34:12. 10. A chief sent by Ezra ( Ezra 8:16-21, etc.) to Iddo to gather Levites to join the caravan returning to Jerusalem. 11. Ezra 10:15. 12. Ezra 10:29. 13. Nehemiah 3:4,30; Tobiah’s son Johanan married his daughter ( Nehemiah 6:18). 14. Nehemiah 3:6. 15. Nehemiah 8:4. 16. Nehemiah 10:7,8. 17. Nehemiah 10:14,20. 18. Nehemiah 12:13. 19. Nehemiah 12:16. 20. Nehemiah 12:25 = Meshelemiah ( 1 Chronicles 26:1), Shelemiah ( 1 Chronicles 26:14), Shallum ( Nehemiah 7:45). 21. Nehemiah 12:33.

    MESHULLEMETH 2 Kings 21:19.

    MESOBAITE Hebrew, Mezobaite . The title of Jasiel ( 1 Chronicles 11:47). From see ZOBAH , one of the small Syrian kingdoms.

    MESOPOTAMIA (“region between the rivers”); 700 miles long, from 20 to 250 broad; bounded N.E. by the Tigris, S.W. by the Euphrates. Its Hebrew name Aram Naharaim means “Aram between the rivers.” The tribe sprung from Aram, Shem’s fourth son, first colonized it. Man’s first dwelling after the flood. Here was the plain of Shinar ( Genesis 11:2; 14:1), where the Babel tower and kingdom were. Padan Aram, “plain Syria,” was the N. part of the whole; the whole Syrian “highland” was Aram, in contradistinction from Canaan “the lowland.” The upper Tigris valley was separated from the Mesopotamian plain by a mountain range (Masius:

    Strabo, 11:12, section 4). The vast plain is intersected by the Sinjar running E. and W. Mounds mark city sites on every side. Innumerable lines of embankment indicate a network of ancient canals which diffused by irrigation fertility where now are morasses or barrenness. The N.W. part between the bend of the Euphrates and the upper Tigris is what Scripture names Mesopotamia. The Chaboras or see HABOR , flowing from the S. side of the Sinjar range, empties itself into the Euphrates. Orfa, Abram’s native city, and Haran, his resting place between Chaldaea and Palestine, are in Padan Aram ( Genesis 25:20; 28:2). Nahor settled in Mesopotamia after quitting Ur ( Genesis 24:10). Naharina occurs in Egyptian inscriptions of the 18th and 19th dynasties. Bethuel, Rebekah, and Laban lived in Padan Aram. Balaam’s abode was Pethor of Mesopotamia among “the mountains of the East” ( Numbers 23:7; 22:5). see CHUSHAN RISHATHAIM of Mesopotamia oppressed Israel in the time of the Judges ( Judges 3:8). The Mesopotamians aided the Ammonites with chariots against David ( 1 Chronicles 19:6,16).

    Assyrian inscriptions confirm Scripture in asserting that Mesopotamia was independent of Assyria until after David (“the tribes of the Nairi,” stream lands, were under their several independent princes, until in 880 B.C., Jehu’s time, Assyria became completely their master); also that Mesopotamians used chariots in battle, and that after David’s time Mesopotamia became absorbed in Assyria. Men of Mesopotamia were among those who heard in their own tongue the wonderful works of God ( Acts 2:9).

    MESSIAH (“anointed”) (Hebrew) = see CHRIST (Greek) . In KJV only in Daniel 9:25,26 of Old Testament; John 1:41; 4:25, of New Testament Having the immeasurable unction of the Holy Spirit as Prophet, Priest, and King at one and the same time. All others have but a measure, and that derived from Him ( John 1:16; 3:84). See the type ( Exodus 28:41; 30:23,24; 1 Samuel 24:6); and the prophecies ( Genesis 3:15; 9:26; 12:2,3; 22; compare John 8:56; Genesis 49:10; Numbers 24:17-19; Deuteronomy 18:18 with Acts 3:22-24; John 5:45-47; Psalm 2:2,6 margin; Psalm 2:7-12,16,22,40; 45:7 compare 1 Kings 1:39,40; Psalm 69; 72; 110). His birthplace ( Micah 5:2), His lineage ( Isaiah 11:1), His time of coming ( Daniel 9:25,26), while the second temple stood ( Haggai 2:9), and His forerunner ( Isaiah 40:3-5; Malachi 3:1) are foretold. From Psalm 2; Jeremiah 23:5,6; Zechariah 9:9, the Jews expected a triumphant king, but overlooked the prophecies of His sufferings first (Isaiah 53; Luke 24:21,26,27). A few looked for a more spiritual deliverance ( Luke 2:30,38), and among them the despised Samaritans ( John 4:25,42) and the thief on the cross ( Luke 23:42). The rabbis got over the Messianic prophecies which prove Jesus to be Messiah by imagining a Messiah ben Joseph who should suffer, distinct from Messiah ben David who should reign; but the prophecies of the suffering and glory are so blended as to exclude the idea of any but one and the same Messiah (compare Isaiah 52:7,13,14,15; 53).

    METALS Gold of Havilah is mentioned as early as Genesis 2:11. The first worker of instruments of copper (“brass”) and iron was Tubal-cain ( Genesis 4:22). Abram was rich in silver and gold ( Genesis 13:2). Instruments before Tubalcain (born according to Hebrew chronology 500 years after Adam and contemporary with Enoch from Seth; 1,000 according to Septuagint chronology) were apparently of flint, bone, and hard wood, such as uncivilized nations now use. Races that have degenerated into barbarism fall back upon flint; then advance to bronze, an alloy of copper and tin, harder than either: and then brass; and lastly iron. The oldest European races used only flint weapons, which are found in the gravel; but this is no proof they were unknown to Adam’s early descendants. Isolation would soon reduce the distant emigrants to savagery.

    Silver was used for commerce, as “money” ( Genesis 23:16; 17:12; 20:16), gold for ornament. Gold, silver, brass, iron, tin, and lead were among the spoils taken front Midian ( Numbers 31:22). In Job 20:24 for “steel” translated brass. Also Psalm 18:34, “a bow of steel” should be brass, which, or bronze, was used to strengthen arms, as for instance the Egyptians’ bows. But God so taught David to war relying on Him that, no weapon could prevail against him; so Isaiah 54:17. In Jeremiah 15:12, “shall iron break the northern iron and the steel?” the metal meant is copper mixed with iron by the Chalybes near the Pontus far N. of Palestine; i.e., can the Jews, however iron-like, break the hardier steel-like northern Chaldees ( Jeremiah 1:14). Common iron, as then prepared, was inferior to the Chalybian iron and brass combined. Thus explaining, we solve Henderson’s difficulty that KJV makes iron not so hard as brass, and we need not transl, as he does “can one break iron, even northern iron, and brass?” In Nahum 2:3, “the chariots will be with flaming torches,” translated rather “with fire flashing scythes,” literally, “with the fire (glitter) of scythes” or steel weapons fixed at right angles to the axles, and turned down, or parallel, inserted into the felly of the wheel. (On Ezra 1:4 “amber,” Revelation 1:15 “fine brass,” see AMBER ) The first payment of gold is in 1 Chronicles 21:25. (See ARAUNAH ). Gold was imported from Ophir, Sheba, Parvaim, and Uphaz ( 1 Kings 9:27,28; 10:2,10; 2 Chronicles 3:6; Jeremiah 10:9). The hills of Palestine yielded copper ( Deuteronomy 8:9). Job 28 hints at the fact that gold is more superficial, iron lodes yield more the deeper you go: “there is a vein (a mine from whence it goes forth, Hebrew) for the silver, and a place for gold (which men) refine (it is found in the sands of rivers, and its particles have a superficial range in mines); iron is taken out of the dust (or earth, ore looking like it), and copper is molten out of the stone.” Copper is easier found and wrought than iron, so was in earlier use. Copper alloyed with tin formed brindle, of which Napier (Metal. of Bible) thinks the domestic vessels, the arms, etc., in Scripture were made, as it tarnishes less, takes a finer polish, and admits of a keen, hard edge ( 2 Samuel 21:16). Israel derived their skill in metallurgy from the Egyptians. Tin (bdiyl ) was doubtless imported through the Phoenicians from Cornwall to Tarshish, and thence to Palestine ( Ezekiel 27:12; 22:18-20; Isaiah 1:25); the Assyrian bronze see BOWLS , having one part tin to ten copper, now in the British Museum, consist of metal probably exported 3,000 years ago from the British isles.

    METHEG-AMMAH 2 Samuel 8:1. Not in the parallel 1 Chronicles 18:1. The name Metheg-Ammah must have fallen into disuse, originally designating the region wherein Gath was. Rather it is figurative: “David took the bridle of the mother (Gath the metropolis, i.e. wrested the supremacy) out of the hand of the Philistines.” The Arabic idiom for submission is to give up one’s bridle to another. The phrase “Gath and her daughter towns” (Hebrew, 1 Chronicles 18:1) favors the rendering “mother.” Gath became tributary to David.

    METHUSAEL Son of Mehujael in Cain’s line, and Lamech’s father ( Genesis 4:18).

    METHUSELAH (“he dies and it (the flood) is sent”). A name given prophetically by Enoch, or given after the event. Phoenician inscriptions use methu = betha = a man. The man who lived the longest — 969 years. He died in the year of the flood, possibly by it. It is suggestive that death enters into the name of the longest liver. No record of godliness is given, as in his father Enoch’s case ( Genesis 5:21-27); faith is not always hereditary.

    MEZAHAB (“waters of gold”) (“gold was in his house as water”: Abarbanel). Genesis 36:39.

    MIAMIN 1. Ezra 2:25. 2. Nehemiah 12:5;MINIAMIN, Nehemiah 12:17;MIJAMIN, Nehemiah 10:7.

    MIBHAR Son of Haggert ( 1 Chronicles 11:38), probably a corruption for Samuel 23:36, “of Zobah, Bani the Gadite.” Septuagint seemingly read, “Igal the brother of Nathan, flower of the host; Bani the Gadite.”

    MIBSAM (“sweet odor”). 1. Son of Ishmael ( Genesis 25:13). Progenitor probably of a tribe dwelling in the part of Arabia yielding balsam and perfumes. 2. Son of Simeon; named as his brother Mishma from the Ishmaelite Mibsam ( 1 Chronicles 4:25.)

    MIBZAR Duke or tribe prince of Edom of Esau ( Genesis 36:42) at Hadar’s death, = fortress. Compare “the strong city” (mibzar ), <19A810> Psalm 108:10l 9:9; Jeremiah 49:16.

    MICAH 1. Of Mount Ephraim. (See JONATHAN .) The date of the event is implied as before Samson, for the origin of the name Mahaneh Dan occurs in this narrative ( Judges 18:12) and it is mentioned as already so named in Samson’s childhood ( Judges 13:25, margin). Josephus places the synchronous narrative of the Levite and his concubine at the beginning of the judges. Phinehas, Aaron’s grandson, is mentioned ( Judges 20:28).

    The narrative was written after the monarchy had begun ( Judges 18:1; 19:1), while the tabernacle was still at Shiloh, not yet moved by David to Jerusalem ( Judges 18:81). 2. MICAH THE PROPHET. The oldest form of the name was Mikaiahuw , “who is as Jah?” (compareMICHAEL.) In Micah 7:18 Micah alludes to the meaning of his name as embodying the most precious truth to a guilty people such as he had painted the Jews, “who is a God like unto Thee that pardon iniquity,” etc. Sixth of the minor prophets in the Hebrew canon, third in the Septuagint. The Morasthite, i.e. of Moresheth, or Moresheth Gath (near Gath in S.W. of Judaea), where once was his tomb, but in Jerome’s (Ep. Paulae 6) days a church, not far from Eleutheropolis. Micah prophesied in the reigns of Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah somewhere between 756 and 697 B.C. Contemporary with Isaiah in Judah, with whose prophecies his have a close connection (compare Micah 4:1-3 with Isaiah 2:2-4, the latter stamping the former as inspired), and with Hosea and Amos during their later ministry in Israel. His earlier prophecies under Jotham and Ahaz were collected and written out as one whole under Hezekiah. Probably the book was read before the assembled king and people on some fast or festival, as certain elders quoted to the princes and people assembled against Jeremiah ( Jeremiah 26:18) Micah 3:12, “Micah the Morasthite in the days of Hezekiah, and spoke to all the people of Judah, Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Zion shall be plowed like a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places of a forest. Did Hezekiah put him ... to death? Did he not fear the Lord and besought the Lord, and the Lord repented Him of the evil which He had pronounced against them?” The idolatries of Ahaz’ reign accord with Micah ‘s denunciations. He prophesies partly against Israel (Samaria), partly against Judah. Shalmaneser and Sargon took Samaria in the sixth year of Hezekiah (722 B.C.). The section in which is ( Micah 1:6) “I will make Samaria as an heap” was therefore earlier. The “high places” ( Micah 1:5) probably allude to those in Jotham’s and Ahaz’ reigns ( 2 Kings 15:35; 16:4). The “horses and chariots” ( Micah 5:10) accord with Jotham’s time, when Uzziah’s military establishments still flourished ( 2 Chronicles 26:11-15). Micah 5:12-14; 6:16, “the statutes of Omri are kept and all the works of the house of Ahab,” accord with the reign of Ahaz who “walked in the way of the kings of Israel” ( 2 Kings 16:3).

    DIVISIONS. The thrice repeated phrase “Hear ye” ( Micah 1:2; 3:1; 6:1) divides the whole into three parts. The middle division (Micah 3—5) has Messiah and His kingdom for its subject. The first division prepares for this by foretelling the overthrow of the world kingdoms. The third division is the appeal based on the foregoing, and the elect church’s anticipation of God’s finally forgiving His people’s sin completely, and restoring Israel because of the covenant with Jacob and Abraham of old. The intimations concerning the birth of Messiah as a child and His reign in peace, and Jacob’s remnant destroying adversaries as a “lion,” but being “a dew from the Lord amidst many people” ( Micah 4:9—5:5), correspond to Isaiah 7:14-16; 9:6,7. This middle section is the climax, failing into four strophes ( Micah 4:1-8; 4:9—5:2; 5:8-9; 5:10-15). Micah 6: 7, form a vivid dialogue wherein Jehovah expostulates with Israel for their sinful and monstrous ingratitude, and they attempt to reply and are convicted ( Micah 6:6-8). Then the chosen remnant amidst the surrounding gloom looks to the Lord and receives assurance of final deliverance. Zacharias ( Luke 1:72,73) reproduces the closing anticipation ( Micah 7:16-20), “Thou wilt perform the truth to Jacob and the mercy to Abraham which Thou hast sworn unto our fathers from the days of old.” Sennacherib’s invasion is foreseen, Micah 1:9-16; especially Micah 1:13,14, compare 2 Kings 18:14-17. Jerusalem’s destruction in Micah 3:12; 7:13. The Babylonian captivity and deliverance in Micah 4:10,1-8; 7:11, confirming the genuineness of the latter half of Isaiah his contemporary, with whom Micah has so much in common and who (Isaiah 39—66) similarly foretells the captivity and deliverance. The fall of Assyria and Babylon are referred to ( Micah 5:5,6; 7:8,10). Hengstenberg thinks that Micaiah’s words ( 1 Kings 22:28), “hearken, O people, every one of you,” were intentionally repeated by Micah to intimate that his own activity is a continuation of that of his predecessor who was so jealous for God, and that he had more in common with him than the mere name.

    STYLE. His diction is pure and his parallelisms regular. His description of Jehovah ( Micah 7:18,19), “who is a God like unto Thee, forgiving?” etc., alludes to the meaning of his own name and to Exodus 15:11; 34:6,7, and is a fine specimen of his power and pathos. He is dramatic in Micah 6; 7. His similarity to Isaiah in style is due to their theme being alike ( Micah 1:2; Isaiah 1:2; Micah 2:2; Isaiah 5:8; Micah 2:6,11; Isaiah 30:10; Micah 2:12; Isaiah 10:20-22; Micah 6:6-8; Isaiah 1:11-17). He is abrupt in transitions, and elliptical, and so obscure; the contrast between Babylon, which triumphs over carnal Israel, and humble Bethlehem out of which shall come forth Israel’s Deliverer and Babylon’s Destroyer, is a striking instance: Micah 4:8—5:7. Pastoral and rural imagery is common ( Micah 1:6,8; 2:12; 3:12; 4:3,12,13; 5:4- 8; 6:15; 7:1,4,14). Flays upon words abound ( Micah 1:10-15). (See APHRAH , see BETHEZEL , see MAROTH , see ACHZIB , see MARESHAH .)

    New Testament quotations of Micah: Matthew 2:5,6 ( Micah 5:2); Matthew 10:35,36 ( Micah 7:6); Matthew 9:13 ( Micah 6:6-8); Mark 13:12; Luke 12:53 ( Micah 7:6); John 7:42 ( Micah 5:2); Ephesians 2:14 ( Micah 5:5). 3. The Reubenite Joel’s descendant ( 1 Chronicles 5:5). 4. Mephibosheth’s or Meribbaal’s son ( 1 Chronicles 8:34; 2 Samuel 9:12),MICHA. 5. A Kohathite Levite, Uzziel’s oldest son; nephew of Amram, and cousin to Moses ( 1 Chronicles 23:20; 24:24,25); the spelling varies in the two chapters. 6. Abdon’s father ( 2 Chronicles 34:20); Achbor’s, 2 Kings 22:12.

    MICAIAH MICHAIAH. Son of Imlah ( 1 Kings 22:8). Consulted by Ahab at Jehoshaphat’s request when undertaking the joint expedition against Ramoth Gilead, which Benhadad had engaged to restore ( 1 Kings 20:34). The 400 prophets whom Ahab gathered together to “inquire the word of Jehovah” ( 1 Kings 22:5) were prophets of see JEROBOAM ’S symbolic calf worship of Jehovah not of Baal. Jehoshaphat begged for some “prophet of Jehovah besides,” unconnected with the calf symbolism forbidden by the second commandment. Ahab mentioned Micaiah, adding “I hate him, for he doth not prophesy good concerning me but evil” (compare 1 Kings 21:20; Jeremiah 36:28). Ahab had Micaiah already in prison, as 1 Kings 22:26 implies, “carry him back ... prison.”

    Josephus (Ant. 8:15, sec. 6) says that it was Micaiah who predicted (“in the word of Jehovah,” Haggai 1:13) death by a lion to the neighbor who would not smite him, and who, disguised with ashes, under the parable of one letting go a prisoner entrusted to him made Ahab in his hour of triumph, when the mortification would be the greater, condemn himself out of his own mouth, to lose his life for letting Benhadad escape ( Kings 20:35-43). Zedekiah, one of the 400, at the gate of Samaria where the two kings sat in state, symbolically putting horns or iron spikes on his head, foretold the transfer of Ephraim’s blessing ( Deuteronomy 33:17) to Ahab; “with the horns of the buffalo (or wild ox, reem ) he shall push the people.” So all the rest said, “go up and prosper.” Micaiah, though prompted to imitate their prophecies of good, would say only what Jehovah said ( Numbers 22:38). Ironically and in parody he repeated at first their parrot-like cry, “go and prosper,” to show Ahab how easy such prophesying is if worldly interest were one’s aim. Then, being adjured in Jehovah’s name, Micaiah said “I saw all Israel scattered ... as sheep that have no shepherd (quoted by the Lord Jesus Himself, Matthew 9:36, as it is previously the basis of Ezekiel 34:5; Zechariah 10:2), and Jehovah said, these have no master (Ahab falling), let them return every man to his house.” Instead of Moses’ blessing on Ephraim awaiting Ahab, as Zedekiah had said, Moses’ picture of what Israel would be at his death, “Jehovah’s congregation as sheep having no shepherd,” if no successor were appointed, would be realized ( Numbers 27:17). Ahab, though he had asked Micaiah to speak the truth, attributed it when spoken to Micaiah’s ill will. Micaiah therefore revealed the source unseen of the prophets’ falsehood; Jehovah, seen in real vision on His throne amidst His hosts, asked, who shall persuade Ahab to go up and fall at Ramoth Gilead?

    A lying spirit undertook to influence the 400 to Ahab’s ruin ( Zechariah 13:2; 1 John 4:6). The access of Satan to the heavenly court in Old Testament times appears here and Job 1:6; 2:1 (but compare Revelation 12:7-10 as to the New Testament times). God said to the lying spirit, “go forth and do so.” It was no invention of fancy, but a supernatural agency under Satan, by God’s overruling appointment, which in righteous retribution gives over to a lie those who love not the truth ( Judges 9:23; Job 12:16; Ezekiel 14:9; 2 Thessalonians 2:11,12). God does not will or tempt to evil ( James 1:13); but, as Ahab would not heed the true prophet, gives him over to the false ( Romans 1:24-28; 9:17-23; Exodus 7:3,13; 14:4,17; 10:20,27). The words “thou shalt persuade and prevail also” show that the human will was left free; God makes one stage in the sinner’s downward course the sequel and punishment of the foregoing one; Ahab might have resisted the tempter.

    Zedekiah, conscious that he had not invented his lying prophecy, smote Micaiah on the cheek, asking “which way went the Spirit of Jehovah from me to speak unto thee? .... Thou shalt see in the day when thou shalt go into an inner chamber to hide,” namely, from the vengeance of those misled by thee to their defeat. Ahab commanded, “take Micaiah back unto Amon ... in the prison, feed him with bread and water of affliction (in more severe imprisonment than before) until I come in peace.” Micaiah replied: “if thou return at all in peace Jehovah hath not spoken by me; hearken, O nations, every one of you”; appealing not only to Israel but to the Gentile world, to which Ahab had conformed, and which may heed, since Israel will not, so as when the event should come to pass to discern the truth of Jehovah ( Micah 1:2).

    MICHA 1. Mephibosheth’s son (see MICAH ). 2. Nehemiah 10:11. 3. Nehemiah 11:17; 12:35; 1 Chronicles 9:15.

    MICHAEL (“who is like unto God?”) 1. Numbers 13:13. 2. 1 Chronicles 5:13. 3. 1 Chronicles 5:14. 4. 1 Chronicles 6:40. 5. 1 Chronicles 7:3. 6. 1 Chronicles 8:16. 7. 1 Chronicles 12:20. 8. 1 Chronicles 27:18. 9. 2 Chronicles 21:2-4. 10. Ezra 8:8.

    TheARCHANGEL ( Daniel 10:13,21; 12:1; 2 Peter 2:11; Revelation 12:7). On the meaning compare Exodus 15:11; Psalm 89:6-8. Contrast “who is like unto the beast?” ( Revelation 13:4.) Some think that Michael is the Son of God. Certainly the Angel of Jehovah, or Jehovah the Second Person, in pleading for Joshua the high priest representing the Jewish church, uses the same rebuke to Satan as Michael does in Jude 1:9; Zechariah 3:1-5. Michael will usher in the coming resurrection by standing up for God’s people, as their unique champion ( Daniel 12:1,2; 10:21), “your prince.” “Michael when contending with the devil about the body of Moses (which Jehovah buried, but which was probably translated shortly afterward, for ‘no man knoweth of his sepulchre’; hence, he appeared in a body, as did Elijah, at the transfiguration; Satan, the accuser of the brethren, probably opposed his translation on the ground of his sins, but Michael contended with him and prevailed) durst not (from reverence to Satan’s former dignity, verse 8) bring against him a railing accusation, but said The Lord rebuke thee.” This language suits an archangel rather than the divine Son. But the connection of Michael with the Son of God in name and some functions is intimate.

    The angel in Daniel 10:13 says that Michael (apparently distinct from the divine Son described Daniel 10:5,6; Revelation 1:13-15) as patron of Israel before God “helped” him, while “he was detained with the (angel of the) kings of Persia.” Gesenius translates notartiy “I gained the ascendancy,” namely, against the adverse angel of Persia, so as to influence the Persian kings to permit the Jews’ return to Jerusalem. Daniel 10:21, “none holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince,” means that Michael alone, with the angelic speaker, had the office of protecting Israel, the world powers were all against Israel. In the captivity, during the withholding of God’s regular manifestations to Israel, those visions of angels come precisely when most needed. When the world powers seemed to have overwhelmed the kingdom of God so utterly, Israel needed to have her faith in God’s promises of restoration reinvigorated by a glimpse into the background of history in the world of spirits, and to see there the mighty angelic champions who are on her side under the Son of God ( Kings 6:17).

    MICHAIAH (See MICAH , see MICHA .) 1. Nehemiah 12:41. 2. 2 Chronicles 17:7. 3. Son of see GEMARIAH (see BARUCH and see JEREMIAH ) ( Jeremiah 36:11-14). On hearing all the Lord’s words, through Jeremiah, read by Baruch Michaiah went down to the king’s house, into the scribe’s chamber where sat all the princes, and declared unto them all the words. It was to his grandfather Shaphan, Josiah’s scribe, that see HILKIAH delivered the book of the law just found ( 2 Kings 22:10). 4. Same as Maachah, Rehoboam’s wife, Abijah’s mother ( 2 Chronicles 13:2).

    MICHAL 1 Samuel 14:49. Saul’s younger daughter. Saul had promised David see MERAB the elder, but gave her to Adriel. Meanwhile, Michal loved David; and Saul on hearing of it from his attendants made it a trap for David ( 1 Samuel 18:21), saying, “thou shalt be my son in law in a second way,” and requiring, instead of the dowry paid to the father according to Eastern usage, 100 Philistines’ foreskins. The courtiers, by Saul’s secret instructions, urged on David, who at first shrank from again subjecting himself to the king’s caprice. David killed 200 Philistines, and Saul gave him Michal.

    She proved a true hearted wife, and saved her husband from Saul’s messengers sent to slay him in the morning. Like “dogs” prowling about for prey “at evening,” so they besieged David’s house, awaiting his coming forth in the morning ( Psalm 59:6,14,15; agreeing naturally with Samuel 19:11). David sets his “watching” and “waiting upon God” against their “watching” and waiting to kill him. The title of Psalm 59:9, “because of his (the enemy’s) strength”; see Psalm 59:12 on Saul’s “pride” roused to jealousy of David’s fame, and Saul’s “lying” accusation of treason against David. Saul’s “wandering up and down” for help, when he sought the Endor witch, was the retribution in kind for his wandering up and down persecuting David ( Psalm 59:14,15).

    Michal let him down through the window, and laid in his bed a life-sized teraphim image ( Genesis 31:19), and put a goat’s hair cloth to cover the head and face from gnats, and the outer mantle (beged ) over the body.

    Thus, time was allowed for his escape to Samuel; and when Saul, impatient of waiting until he should come forth in the morning, sent messengers in the evening to take him, she first said he was sick; then on their return, with Saul’s command to see and bring him in the bed, her trick was detected and Saul upbraided her; but she said she was constrained by David’s threats. Subsequently, Michal was married to Phaltiel of Gallim ( 1 Samuel 25:44; 2 Samuel 3:15). After Saul’s death Michal and her husband went with the rest of the family to the E. of Jordan and was under Ishbosheth’s rule. Thence she was brought to David by Abner, as the king made her restoration the one condition of a league and demanded her from Ishbosheth; so in spite of the tears of Phaltiel, who followed behind to Bahurim on the road up from the Jordan valley to Olivet, and was thence turned back by Abner, David’s messenger; and the 20 men with Abner, whose puppet Ishbosheth was, escorted her. The forced parting with her last husband, and David’s accession of wives, Abigail and Ahinoam, caused a coolness on her part after an interval of 14 years since she had enabled David to escape at Gibeah. His ardor for her was certainly at first the same, as his keenness to claim her proves; but she alienated him from her forever by her cutting sneer when, after dancing with all his might before Jehovah, in a thin ephod with short-shoulder dress, as representative of the priestly nation, stripped of royal robes in the presence of the great King, “he returned to bless his household”; instead of pious and affectionate congratulations at the bringing up of Jehovah’s ark to Zion, already “despising him in her heart” she came out to meet him, and said in bitter irony, “how glorious was the king of Israel today, who uncovered himself today in the eyes of the handmaids of his servants, as one of the vain fellows shamelessly uncovered himself!” Michal had teraphim ( Samuel 19:13), but like Saul she had no regard for Jehovah’s ark ( Chronicles 13:3), and was offended at the king because in pious enthusiasm he humbled himself to the level of the priests and nation before Jehovah.

    David replied, mortifying her pride as a king’s daughter: “it was before Jehovah who chose me before thy father and before all his house, to appoint me ruler over the people of Jehovah, Israel; therefore will I play (or, have I played) before Jehovah, and I will be yet more vile ... and base in my own sight; and along with (Hebrew) the maidservants which thou hast spoken of, along with them shall I be had in honor,” namely, of Jehovah. Probably a band of damsels playing on timbrels accompanied David while dancing in procession, as in Psalm 68:25, “among the damsels playing with timbrels”; the words “them were” of KJV should be omitted, as not in the Hebrew. Blunt thinks that Michal meant by the “handmaids” her hated rivals Abigail and Ahinoam, and that the gravamen of her pretended concern for his debasement rested here. Saul’s pride and disregard of Jehovah caused his rejection, as now the same sins cause the rejection of Michal; just as, on the contrary, David’s humility and piety toward Jehovah brought him honor before Jehovah. Therefore he is content to be held still more vile than Michal held him, and to be base in his own sight ( <19D101> Psalm 131:1), in order that thereby he may be honored by Jehovah ( Matthew 23:12). So Michal was childless until her death, the nature of her punishment being appropriate to her transgression. see MERAB is probably the true reading for Michal in 2 Samuel 21:8.

    Otherwise “brought up” must mean that Michal reared the children after their mother Merab’s death.

    MICHMASH 1 Samuel 13—14. Now Mukhmas, a poor village of gray huts and ruins, seven miles N. of Jerusalem; on the northern edge of the wady Suweinit, the main pass between the central highlands where Michmash stands and the Jordan valley at Jericho. Opposite Michmash on the other side of the ravine was Geba (Jeba) where was the Philistine garrison, and behind this Gibeah. see JONATHAN smote the garrison or officer. The Philistines swarmed up from their seacoast plain, and occupied Michmash so that Saul had to retire to Gilgal near Jericho. Then followed Jonathan’s bold enterprise, which issued in their rout, from Michmash, the farthest point E., to Ajalon on the W. The battle also passed over to Bethaven (Bethel) four miles N. of Michmash ( 1 Samuel 14:23.) Josephus (Ant. vi. 6, section 2) says that the part of Michmash held by them consisted of three summits, entrenched by a line of rocks, and ending in a long sharp precipice almost impregnable; here Jonathan and his armorbearer clambered up at their invitation. Just as 1 Samuel 14:4 describes, there is what was once a sharp “toothlike rock” on one side of the gorge between the armies, answering to Bozez (shining), and another on the other answering to Seneh (thorn). The more timid of the Israelites emerged from the holes (which give Michmash its name = “hidden”; others derive it from Chemosh, marking a Moabite invasion at some time) to join in the pursuit.

    Sennacherib long after, advancing from the N., left his heavy baggage (“carriages”) at Michmash, and crossing the pass lodged for the night at see GEBA ( Isaiah 10:28,29). Kitchener suggests that Khirbet Haiy is the site of Ai. It is hardly one mile S.E. of Michmash on the old road from Jericho into the interior, and so the first stronghold Joshua would have to overcome. A plain to the N. was the battlefield; and there is room for ambush to hide without being seen by the men of Bethel. Michmash and Ai are closely connected. After the captivity 122 men of Michmash reoccupied their old dwelling ( Ezra 2:27; Nehemiah 7:31). Here Jonathan Maccabeus had his seat of government (1 Macc. 9:73). Eusebius and Jerome (Onomasticon) mention Michmash as near Ramah.

    MICHMETHAH A landmark between Ephraim and Manasseh W. of Jordan, on the E. of and facing Shechem ( Joshua 17:7); but Joshua 16:6 says Ephraim’s border went out toward the sea to Michmethah on the N. side; Grove supposes a gap between Joshua 16:5 and Joshua 16:6.

    MICHRI 1 Chronicles 9:8.

    MICHTAM In the titles of some of David’s psalms: Psalm 16; Psalm 56—60. Not “golden” as margin, but a “secret,” conducting us into the depths of the divine life, “the secret of Jehovah” which is “with them that fear Him” ( Psalm 25:14); from Hebrew “katham ” to conceal, Arabic katama.

    David delighted in enigmatical titles. Less pointedly Gesenius explains it “writing,” miktab ( Isaiah 38:9).

    MIDDIN One of the six cities of Judah in the wilderness (midbar , Joshua 15:61, including the waste on the upper level, the cliffs, and shore of the lake).

    Um el Bedun valley, S.W. of the Dead Sea, bears traces of the name.

    Conder (Palestine Exploration, July 1875) identifies it with Khirbet Mird, one of the six cities of the midbar or desert, on the edge of the Bukeia, E. of Mar Saba.

    MIDIAN (“strife”). Abraham’s son by Keturah ( Genesis 25:2). The race occupied the desert N. of Arabia, and southwards the E. of the Elanitic gulf of the Red Sea; northwards, along the E. of Palestine. The oases of Sinai too were included in their “land,” because they had pasturage stations there. As merchants passing through Palestine from Gilead to Egypt, they bought Joseph from his brethren ( Genesis 37:28). They are there called see ISMAELITES , though Ishmael was Hagar’s son not Keturah’s. But being close neighbors, and related on their common father Abraham’s side, and joined in caravans and commercial enterprises, Ishmael, the name of the more powerful tribe, was given as a general name for both and for several smaller associated tribes (compare Judges 8:1 with Judges 8:24).

    Moses fled to the land of Midian ( Exodus 2:15,16,21; 3:1), in the pastures near Horeb, and married a daughter of the priest of Midian. They were joined with Moab in desiring Balsam to curse Israel ( Numbers 22:4,7; 25:6,15,17,18), and then in tempting Israel at Shittim to whoredom and idolatry with Baal Peor. So, by Jehovah’s command, 1,000 warriors of every tribe, 12,000 in all, of Israel “vexed and smote” their five kings (Zur included, father of Cozbi the Midianite woman slain with Zimri by Phinehas in the act of sin) and Balaam the giver of the wicked counsel which brought Jehovah’s wrath on Israel for the sin ( Numbers 31:2-17). Their males and any women that knew man carnally were slain, and their cities and castles burnt. Their inferior position as tributary dependents on Moab accounts for their omission from Balaam’s prophecy. (On Israel’s oppression by Midian (Judges 6—8), and deliverance, see GIDEON .) A considerable time must have elapsed to admit of their recovery from the blow inflicted by Moses. Midian by its consanguinity was more likely to corrupt Israel than the abhorred Canaanites. The defeat by Gideon was so decisive that Midian never afterward appears in arms against Israel; symbolizing Messiah’s, Israel’s, and the church’s final triumph over the world: Isaiah 9:4; Habakkuk 3:7 “the curtains (tents) of Midian tremble.” Though nomadic as the Bedouins they yet settled in the land of Moab, occupying Sihon’s “cities” and “goodly castles,” which they did not build (probably the more ancient ones in the Lejah are as old as Sihon and Midian), and retaining beeves, sheep, and asses, but not camels, which are needless and unhealthy in a settled state.

    In their next raids on Palestine in Gideon’s days they appear as nomads with countless camels. The “gold, silver, brass, iron, tin, and lead” ( Numbers 31:22) taken by Moses, along with the vast number of cattle and flocks, accord with the picture of their wealth in Judges ( Judges 6:4,5; 8:21-26), partly pastoral, partly gold, and the metals obtained either by plunder or by traffic with Arabia. (See MINES .) Traces of the name Midian appear in Modiana E. of the Elanitic gulf, mentioned by Ptolemy (vi. 7). Also the Muzeiny Arabs W. of the gulf of Akabah. Moses’ entreaty of Hobab illustrates their wandering habits. (See PARAN , see KENITE .)

    MIDWIVES Egyptians: translated Exodus 1:15 “midwives of the Hebrew women,” for Pharaoh would never employ Hebrew women to destroy the males of their own nation; the answer of the midwives implies they were used to attend Egyptian women ( Exodus 1:19). Egyptian women rarely employ them, and only in difficult cases. Much less did the Hebrews who were still more “lively.” Two sufficed: Puah (from the Egyptian pa, with a determination, “child bearing”) and Shiphrah (“prolific,” also Egyptian, cheper). Aben Ezra makes these two “chiefs over all the midwives, who were more than 500.” Pharaoh probably only desired to kill the males of the chief Hebrews, who alone would call in midwives.

    The “stools” (literally two stones) mean the unique seat on which the mothers sat for parturition, as represented on monuments of the 18th dynasty, and still used in Egypt, now called kursee elwiladee (Lane, Mod.

    Eg. iii. 142). Lepsius (Denkmaler) copies the representation of the birth of the oldest son of Thothmes IV on the walls of Luxor. The queen receives the god Thoth’s announcement of the coming birth; she is placed on a stool, two midwives chafe her hands, and a third holds up the babe (Sharpe’s History of Egypt i. 65).

    God rewarded the midwives by “making them houses,” i.e. by their marrying Hebrews and becoming mothers in Israel ( 2 Samuel 7:11,27).

    MIGDAL EL (“the tower of God”). A fortified town of Naphtali ( Joshua 19:38).

    Possibly now Mujeidel, left of wady Kerkerah, eight miles W. of Yarun (Iron) and six of Hurah (Horem).

    MIGDAL GAD An old sanctuary, probably of Gad, the god of fortune; in the shephelah or low-rolling hills of Judah ( Joshua 15:37).

    MIGDOL (“a tower”). Exodus 14:2. Now Bir Suweis, two miles from Suez, having wells of water, for Magdal or Maktal (= Migdol), visited by Sethos I returning from a Syrian campaign, was built over a large well (Chabas, Voyage d’un Egyptien, 286). Israel encamped between Migdol and the sea. (See EXODUS .) Migdol thus was between Pihahiroth and Baalzephon.

    Mentioned also in Jeremiah 44:1; 46:14; Ezekiel 29:10, “I will make Egypt desolate from Migdol (in the extreme N., translated so for ‘tower’) to Syene” (Seveneh in the farthest S.); so Ezekiel 30:6.

    MIGRON (“precipice”). Near Saul’s city Gibeah, on the edge of its district ( Samuel 14:2); here he sat under a pomegranate with Ahiah the priest and his little army of 600. Mentioned again (unless it is a distinct Migron) in Sennacherib’s march toward Jerusalem from the N. ( Isaiah 10:28,29.)

    MIJAMIN 1. (See MIAMIN .) 2. 1 Chronicles 24:9.

    MIKLOTH 1. 1 Chronicles 8:29,32; 9:37,38. 2. Ruler or commander (nagid ) of the second division of David’s army under Dodai ( 1 Chronicles 13:1; 27:4).

    MIKNEIAH 1 Chronicles 15:18,21.

    MILALAI Nehemiah 12:35,36.

    MILCAH Hebrew (“queen”), or Aramaic (“counsel”). 1. Haran’s daughter and Nahor’s wife; mother of Bethuel, and grandmother of Rebekah ( Genesis 11:29; 22:20-23). 2. Numbers 26:33; 27:1.

    MILCOM 1 Kings 11:5,33. (See MOLOCH ) Also called Malcham ( Zephaniah 1:5).

    MILE A Roman measure, 1,618 yards, only in Matthew 5:41. Roman milestones are still seen here and there in Palestine. Our mile is 1,760 yards.

    MILETUS Acts 20:15,17; where Paul on his third missionary journey (A.D. 51) assembled and addressed the elders of Ephesus,25 miles distant to the N.

    Miletus was a day’s sail from Trogyllium ( Acts 20:15) and in the direct course for Cos ( Acts 21:1). He visited Miletus again before his last imprisonment, and left Trophimus there sick ( 2 Timothy 4:20 where it ought to be Miletus not Miletum). On the Maeander, anciently capital and chief seaport of Caria and Ionia, subdued by Croesus, then by Persia. Now, owing to the alluvial deposits of the river, it is ten miles inland; even in Paul’s time it was no longer on the sea, as 2 Timothy 4:38 implies, “they accompanied him unto the ship.” There are ruins of the theater, one of the largest in Asia Minor. Also of a church building lying in ruins said to have been preached in by John (?). Now Palatia. The coin of Miletus has a lion looking back at a star. Strabo mentions its four harbors. Miletus was for a long period the seat of a bishopric.

    MILK Children’s food everywhere ( 1 Peter 2:2; 1 Corinthians 3:2; Hebrews 5:12). In the East a leading element in men’s diet also. “A land flowing with milk” symbolizes abundance ( Exodus 3:8; Deuteronomy 6:3). Chalab , “milk,” means fairness, fresh milk; chemah is milk coagulated, and is translated in KJV “butter”; rather leben , an Eastern preparation of milk ( Judges 4:19; 5:25). Emblem of gospel blessings ( Isaiah 55:1). In Job 21:24 translated for “breasts” “his milk vessels (Lee: Umbreit, his watering places for his herds) are full of milk.” Also Job 20:17; 29:6, “I washed my steps with butter,” i.e. wherever I stepped the richest plenty flowed for me. Isaiah 60:16, “thou shalt suck the milk of the Gentiles,” i.e. draw to thyself all their riches, or have them completely subject ( Ezekiel 25:4). The milk of sheep, camels, goats, and cows was used ( Deuteronomy 32:14; Genesis 32:15; Proverbs 27:27); “butter” in our sense occurs Proverbs 30:33. The leben ; keeps for a considerable time, and so was suited to David’s weary followers ( 2 Samuel 17:29). When the abundance of milk was due to the absence of tillage and of men to cultivate the lands, it was predicted as a scourge consequent on hostile invasion ( Isaiah 7:22).

    Still offered in hospitality to the passing stranger, as by Abraham, Genesis 18:8.

    MILL In the East two circular stones (reechahim ), 2 ft. diameter, the lower fixed, and with the upper surface slightly convex, fitting into the upper stone’s concavity. This stone has a hole through which the grain passes, above a pivot rising from the lower stone. About the pivot the upper stone (recheb , “the rider”) is turned by a handle. Being moveable it could be thrown as a missile ( Judges 9:53 Gesenius translated “a cut piece of millstone,” not a fragment, but the whole with its carefully cut surface; Revelation 18:21). Two women ( Matthew 24:41) facing one another, seated on the ground, both turned it round by the handle, the one supplying the grain through the hole. It was hard servile labor ( Exodus 11:5; Judges 16:21; Isaiah 47:1,2; Lamentations 5:18). The mill stones were so essential for preparing food that they were forbidden to be taken in pledge ( Deuteronomy 24:6). The cessation of the sound of grinding was a sign of desolation ( Jeremiah 25:10; Revelation 18:22; Ecclesiastes 12:3,4, “the grinders cease because they are few ... the sound of the grinding is low”). Larger millstones were turned by asses; Matthew 18:6 “a donkey millstone” (Greek).

    MILLENNIUM (See THOUSAND .)

    MILLET Ezekiel 4:9, dochan , the Panicum miliaceum. Others say the Sorghum vulgare, or dourrha.

    MILLO Hebrew “THE Millo.” On taking the Jehusites’ citadel David “built the city (Jerusalem) from the Millo round about” ( 2 Samuel 5:9; Chronicles 11:8). Solomon raised his levy to repair Millo ( 1 Kings 9:15,24; 11:27). So Hezekiah ( 2 Chronicles 32:5). It was part of “the city of David” (see JERUSALUM ). Septuagint translated Millo “the citadel.” Probably an aboriginal term adopted by Israel. Near the Tyropoeon valley, dividing Jerusalem ( 2 Kings 12:20). Probably a tower; for in Judges 9:6,46,49 Millo is interchanged with Migdal, “a tower.” The name may mean filling; it filled up (completed) the fortification of the city of David. On the N.W. corner of the wall, on the slope of the Tyropoeon valley, where Zion had least height and needed strengthening.

    MINES (See METALS .) Job (28:1-11) graphically describes mining operations in his times. “He (man) setteth an end to darkness” by exploring with torches the darkest depths, “and searcheth out all perfection the stones of darkness,” rather “searches out to the utmost perfection the stones of (embedded in) darkness,” i.e. in the dark earth. Three mining hardships follow: (1) “the flood breaketh out from the inhabitant,” a stream breaks out at the side of the strange new comer, namely, the miner; but Gesenius, “a shaft (gully-like pit) is broken open far from the inhabitant” of the earth. (2) “Forgotten (unsupported) by the foot they hang” (not as KJV “they are dried up,”), namely, by ropes; “far away from men they move with uncertain steps,” literally, they stagger. “As for the earth’s surface, out of it cometh bread” by tillage; “while under it fire (i.e. stones glowing like fire, Ezekiel 28:14) is turned up”; Umbreit, “it is turned up by fire” used in mining; Maurer, “as it were by fire.” “There is a path which no fowl (eagle) knoweth,” i.e. the miner penetrates where the birds of keenest sight cannot see, he ventures where the daring “lion’s whelps tread not” after their prey. “He puts forth his hand (to cleave) the flint rock.” “He cuts channels among the rocks” to drain off the waters, then “his eye seeth every precious thing.” “He restrains the streams from weeping”; poetically for the trickling rills, which hinder mining. Relics of most ancient Egyptian copper mines are found in the peninsula of Sinai, at the wady Magharah, “the valley of the cave.” Hieroglyphic inscriptions remain on the freestone cliff from whence the Egyptian colony extracted copper. Under Manetho’s fourth dynasty, which erected the great pyramid of Gizeh, copper mines were worked by a colony (Lepsius). In the Magharah tablets the cartouche of Suphis the builder of the great pyramid is supposed to be read. Opposite Magharah is a fortress with terraces like pyramid steps, supposed to be for the protection of the miners. Hammers of green porphyry within, and reservoirs for water, are found. Ancient furnaces remain; and near the Red Sea piers for shipping the metal at Abu Zelimeh. In the granite mountains E. of wady Mokatteb mines are found; and smelting furnaces and slag in the wady Nasb. Remains of the miners’ huts are at Surabit el Khadim. The quartz was broken very fine and ground to powder in mills, to separate the gold from the stone and earth. To refine it, the cupelling process with lead fused with the gold, the whole being blown upon with the bellows, was employed ( Psalm 12:6; Jeremiah 6:28-30; Ezekiel 22:18-22). In Malachi 3:2,3, “He shall sit as a refiner of silver,” the allusion is to the refiner sitting to watch the orange color of the melting alloy upon the cupell becoming gradually lighter in appearance until it entirely passes away, and he sees his image reflected in the glowing mass as in a highlypolished mirror; until then he adds more lead and applies the bellows to blow upon it; but when he is satisfied he removes the metal from the furnace. So, the Lord in purifying His elect ( Romans 8:29; Job 23:10; Psalm 66:10; Proverbs 17:8; Isaiah 27:8; 48:10) keeps therein the furnace only until they reflect His image ( Hebrews 12:10; 1 Peter 1:7). He sits to His work, not perfunctorily, but with patient love and unflinching justice. He adjusts the fires intensity and duration with nicest adaptation to His child’s spiritual need ( 1 Corinthians 10:13).

    Tartessus of Spain was near the silver mountain Orospeda, where the metal workers had the art of “spreading silver into plates” ( Jeremiah 10:9). In Proverbs 17:3, “the fining pot for silver, and the furnace for gold,” etc., the sense is, men can test and purify silver in the crucible, and gold in the furnace, but the hearts Jehovah (alone) trieth. Sulphuric acid now is used to part silver from gold; possibly some such process was then known. How Moses “ground to powder” the gold calf we know not; whether by natron, or tartaric acid, which we employ. High skill at all events is implied in Deuteronomy 9:21, “very small as dust”; he burnt it in the fire first, and strawed the gold dust on the water and made the Israelites drink it; illustrating the spiritual principle that sinners must “eat the fruit of their own ways” ( Proverbs 1:31; 14:14; 22:8; Job 4:8; Isaiah 3:11; Jeremiah 2:19; 6:19).

    Tin is mentioned among Midianite spoils; doubtless obtained from Cornwall and Spain through the Phoenicians. Iron abounds in the rocks of the Holy Land; the Hebrews probably acquired in the Egyptian iron furnaces the art of working it, by some such process as the Indians used from the earliest times ( Deuteronomy 4:20). The speedy decomposition of iron accounts for our not finding Egyptian iron weapons of the earliest times. The difficulty of smelting iron, and the intense heat required, would cause bronze to be preferred, whenever it sufficiently answered the purpose required. Herodotus mentions iron tools as used in building the pyramids. Iron and copper mines of old times are found in the Egyptian desert, and on the tombs about Memphis butchers are depicted sharpening their knives on blue bars of steel.

    MINGLED PEOPLE Jeremiah 25:20. Pharaoh Hophra’s mercenaries; whose employment provoked the native Egyptians to overthrow him ( Ezekiel 30:5). Haereb in Exodus 7:38 also. (See MIXED MULTITUDE .)

    MINIAMIN 1. 2 Chronicles 31:15. 2. Nehemiah 12:41.

    MINISTER mesharet . As Joshua was to Moses ( Exodus 24:13; Joshua 1:1), and Elisha’s “servitor” ( 2 Kings 4:43). The king’s subordinate attendants, as “servants” are higher officials ( 1 Kings 10:5). The angelic attendants of the heavenly King ( <19A404> Psalm 104:4). The priests and Levites, “ministers of our God” ( Isaiah 61:6).

    In New Testament leitourgos is a public administrator, civil as the magistrate ( Romans 13:4,6), or sacerdotal as the Aaronic priests were ( Hebrews 10:11) and as Christ was ( Hebrews 8:2), and as Paul figuratively was, presenting as a sacrifice before God the Gentiles converted by his ministry of the gospel ( Romans 15:16) and their faith ( Philippians 2:17), and as Christians minister their alms ( Romans 15:27; 2 Corinthians 9:12). Liturgy at Athens meant public service rendered gratuitously to the state; hence the sense of public Divine service (not restricted to sacrifice, Luke 1:23): Acts 13:2. HUfretes is a greater man’s personal attendant (literally, the rower under the steersman) or subordinate in waiting, as Mark was to Saul and Barnabas ( Acts 13:5); also ( Luke 1:2; Acts 26:16) interchanged with diakonos ( <460401> Corinthians 4:1; 3:5), both applied to Paul. diakonos is also applied especially to deacons as distinguished from presbyter bishops ( Philippians 1:1; 1 Timothy 3:8-13).

    MINNI Lower or lesser Armenia ( Jeremiah 51:27). Minnai in the Assyrian inscriptions near lake Urmniyeh (Rawlinson, Herodot. 1:464). Van was its capital. Conquered by Tettarassa, general of Tetembar II the Assyrian king whose wars are recorded on the black obelisk in British Museum.

    MINNITH An Ammonite city, the limit of Jephthah’s slaughter, near “the plain (meadow) of vineyards,” Abel Ceramim ( Judges 11:33), afterwards belonging to Israel; famous for wheat ( Ezekiel 27:17). At the fourth milestone from Heshbon to Philadelphia (Ammon); Eusebius, and Jerome, Onomasticon.

    MINSTREL A player upon the harp or kinor ( 1 Samuel 16:16; 18:10; 19:9). Elisha called for a minstrel to withdraw his mind from the outer world, so that his spirit might be in a state to receive the divine revelation ( 2 Kings 3:15).

    Music was often so used to prepare the frame for spiritual influences ( Samuel 10:5-11) and to soothe an evil spirit of excitement, as when David played to calm Saul. In Matthew 9:23 the “minstrels” were flute players employed as professional mourners at a funeral ( Ecclesiastes 12:5; Jeremiah 9:17-20; 2 Chronicles 35:25).

    MINT Greek mintha hedu osmon (sweet-smelling herb), of the order Labiatae. A carminative in medicine and a condiment in cookery. Tithed scrupulously by the Pharisees ( Matthew 23:23; Luke 11:42). Our use of mint with roast; lamb may be a relic of Israel’s eating the Passover with bitter herbs.

    MIPHKAD A gate of Jerusalem ( Nehemiah 3:31), in the wall of Zion, the city of David (see JERUSALEM ). It means judgment but is translated “number” 1 Chronicles 21:5; 2 Samuel 24:9.

    MIRACLES Three distinct New Testament Greek words represent miracles: seemeion , “a sign”; teras , “a prodigy”; dunamis , “a mighty work.” Septuagint uses seemeion and teras for Hebrew ‘owt and mopheth ( Exodus 7:9). [Seemeion], “sign,” views the miracle as evidence of a divine commission: John 3:2, “no man can do these signs (Greek) which Thou doest except God be with him” ( John 9:30,33; 15:24; Luke 7:19-22); [teras], “prodigy” or “wonder,” expresses the effect on the spectator; [dunamis], “mighty work,” marks its performance by a superhuman power ( Acts 2:22; 2 Corinthians 12:12; 2 Thessalonians 2:9). The “sign” is God’s seal, attestation, or proof of a revelation being genuine. Jesus’ miracles were not merely wonders but signs; signs not merely of His power, but of the nature of His ministry and of His divine person. A grand distinction peculiar to Christianity is, it won the world to it in an age of high civilization, through a few preachers of humble position, on the evidence of miracles. Basing its claim on miracles the creed of the slave became eventually the faith of the Caesars. Muhammed on the contrary, even in a half-enlightened age and country, pretended no miracle. Christ and His apostles still less than Mahomet among friends would have dared to allege miracles, in the midst of hostile Jews and skeptical Romans, unless they were true. This claim is the more striking, since John the Baptist, though coming “in the spirit and power of Elias,” the great miracle worker of the Old Testament, never claimed miraculous power; so far is Scripture from indiscriminately gratifying men’s love of the marvelous at the cost of truth.

    Similarly, Abraham, David, and other Old Testament heroes never appear as miracle workers.

    Early Christian writers, Justin Martyr, Tertullian, and Origen, occasionally appeal to miracles in proof of Christianity; but state that their pagan opponents, admitting the facts, attributed them to magic; which accounts for the fewness of their references to miracles. The Jewish writings, as the Sepher Toldoth Jeshu, also the extant fragments of Celsus, Porphyry, and Julian, admit the fact of the miracles, though ascribing them to magic and evil spirits. In the case of the resurrection ( Matthew 28:11-15) and the cure of the blind man (John 9) the Jews made a self confuted charge of fraud. The early Christian apologists allege in support of Christianity: (1) the greatness, number, completeness, and publicity of the miracles; (2) the beneficial tendency of the doctrine; (3) the connection of the miracles with prophecy and the whole scheme of redemption from Adam to Christ. The miracles must have been altogether different from the wonders of exorcists, magicians, etc.; else they would not have gained for the gospel so wide and permanent an acceptance. The effect of Philip’s ministry on the Samaritans, in opposition to Simon Magus (Acts 8), proves this. The holy character of Christ and His apostles, and the tendency of Christianity to promote truth and virtue, are against the origination of the miracles from evil spirits or jugglery.

    In the fourth century miracles had ceased (Chrysostom on 1 Corinthians 11—13); in the third, miracles are alleged, but are suspicious, as wrought among those already believing and predisposed to accept prodigies credulously. The ecclesiastical miracles are not attested by inspired writers.

    The apostles alone could transmit the power of working miracles to others.

    Cornelius was an exception, being the firstfruit of the Gentiles. But Philip could not impart it; Peter and John must come to confer on his Samaritan converts miraculous gifts, by laying on of hands ( Acts 8:15-20; 10:44- 46; 19:6; Mark 16:17,18). Christianity being once proved and attested to us, the analogy of God’s dealings leads us to expect He would leave it to make its way by ordinary means; the edifice being erected, the scaffolding is taken down; perpetual miracle is contrary to His ways. The ecclesiastical miracles alleged are ambiguous, or tentative, or legendary, i.e. resembling known products of human credulity and imposture. Many are childish, and palpably framed for superstitious believers, rather than as evidences capable of bearing critical scrutiny. Most of them are not told until long after their presumed occurrence. Herein the New Testament miracles wholly differ from them. The Christian miracles are: (1) Recorded by contemporaries. (2) In the same country. (3) Not based on transient rumor, but confirmed by subsequent investigation, and recorded in independent accounts. (4) Not naked history, but the history combined with the institution and with the religion of our day, as also with the time and place of the miracle recorded and of Christianity’s origin. (5) With particular specification of names, places, dates, and circumstances. (6) Not requiring merely otiose assent, as the popular superstitions on which nothing depends, but claiming to regulate the opinions and acts of people. (7) Not like popish miracles in Roman Catholic countries, in affirmation of opinions already formed, but performed amidst enemies, converting men from their most cherished prejudices; there was no anterior persuasion to lay hold of, Jesus’ miracles gave birth to the sect; frauds might mix with the progress, but could not have place in the commencement of the religion. (8) Not an imaginary perception, as Socrates’ demon; the giving sight to the blind leaves a lasting effect; in those of a mixed nature the principal miracle is momentary, but some circumstance combined with it is permanent; Peter’s vision might be a dream, but the message of Cornelius could not have been; the concurrence could only be supernatural. (9) Not tentative, where out of many trials some succeed, as the ancient oracles, cures wrought by relics, etc. (10) Not doubtful miracles, as the liquefaction of Januarius’ blood, cures of nervous ailments. (11) Not stories which can be resolved into exaggerations. (12) Not gradual, but instantaneous for the most part ( Luke 18:43); not incomplete; not merely temporary, but complete and lasting. (13) Witnessed to at the cost of suffering and death. (Paley, Evidences of Christianity.)

    A miracle is not a “violation of the laws of nature” (Hume), but the introduction of a new agent. Such introduction accords with human experience, for we see an intelligent agent often modifying the otherwise uniform laws of nature. “Experience” informs us of human free will counteracting the lower law of gravitation. Infinitely more can the divine will introduce a new element, counteracting, without destroying, lower physical law; the higher law for a time controls and suspends the action of the lower. Or, “law” being simply the expression of God’s will, in miracles God’s will intervenes, for certain moral ends, to suspend His ordinary mode of working. The wise men following the star, and then receiving further guidance from the Scripture word, illustrate the twofold revelation, God’s works, and God’s word, the highest guide. Both meet in the Incarnate Word (Matthew 2; 2 Peter 1:19-21). As disturbance has entered the world by sin, as nature visibly attests, God must needs miraculously interfere to nullify that disturbance.

    Hume alleged against miracles their contrariety to “experience,” and that experience shows testimony to be often false. But “experience” is not to be limited to our time and knowledge. The “experience” of the witnesses for Christianity attests the truth of miracles. However improbable miracles are under ordinary circumstances, they are probable, nay necessary, to attest a religious revelation and a divine commission. “In whatever degree it is probable that a revelation should be communicated to mankind at all, in the same degree is it probable that miracles should be wrought” (Paley, Evidences of Christianity).

    That they are out of the ordinary course of nature, so far from being an objection, is just what they need to be in order to be fit signs to attest a revelation. It is as easy to God to continue the ordinary course of the rest of nature, with the change of one part, as of all the phenomena without any change. It is objected, miracles “interrupt the course of nature.” But as that course really comprises the whole series of God’s government of the universe, moral as well as physical, miracles are doubtless included in it. In this point of view Butler remarks, nothing less than another world, placed in circumstances similar to our own, can furnish an argument from analogy against the credibility of miracles. They have some known general laws, e.g. they are infrequent, they are signs attesting a revelation; and probably have other laws as yet unknown. The testimony to Christian miracles is that of concurrent and contemporaneous witnesses. The religion so attested specifically differs from the false religions which false miracles have been alleged to support. To draw from the latter a reason against the former is utterly illogical. The argument is the other way, namely, since palpably false religions were propped up by false miracles a pure religion like Christianity is not likely to rest on false miracles. In estimating the value of the testimony to Christ’s miracles it is to be remembered there is no counter testimony. The unbelieving Jews admitted them, but attributed them to Satan. Jesus replied, Satan would never help to overthrow his own kingdom.

    Besides the evidential value of miracles, they are intimately and internally connected with Christianity as a new creation springing from God manifest in the flesh. That the new creating powers brought into the world in Christ should manifest themselves in miraculous agencies was a necessary consequence of His own manifestation or epiphany. The redemption of mankind from sin was typified, and its earnest given, in the redemption of individuals from the ailments which are sin’s consequences. Christ’s “bearing our griefs and carrying our sorrows” in His own assumed manhood guaranteed His healing human sicknesses and infirmities. The miracle of active compassion necessarily flowed from His divine power and human sympathy combined in His incarnation, of which the atonement is the crown ( Matthew 8:17; Isaiah 53:4).

    The history and separate existence of the Israelite church (the sole instance of a pure theism in the ancient world) it is impossible to explain without accepting the miracles which the same Scripture records; so Christianity and Christendom can only be explained by accepting the miracles which introduced them. Both dispensations were inaugurated by miracles, and then mainly left to ordinary providence; only that the Old Testament church, at times when surrounding paganism, as in Elijah’s times, threatened to swamp it, was vindicated by miracles. Its miracles are miracles of power, to impress a rude age; the New Testament miracles were miracles of love. The Old Testament miracles were for the foe’s destruction; Christ’s were miracles of mercy, except the withering of the fig tree and the sending the demons into the swine to perish, both symbolical lessons of warning to man. Many miracles were typical; as the “tongues” manifested the universality of the Christian dispensation designed for every tongue, so counterworking the division of man from man through the confusion of tongues at Babel; the casting out of demons symbolizes Christ’s coming “to destroy the works of the devil.” Miracles thus were manifestations of the Holy Spirit’s presence and operation in the church. The Old Testament miracles attested God’s presence as King of the theocracy; though this involved a continual series of miracles, yet as the theocracy was temporary and local those miracles did not violate God’s ordinary government of the world by the laws of nature. The Christian miracles on the contrary, as attesting a permanent and universal dispensation, were properly limited to its commencement. Christ performed His miracles more for others’ preservation than His own. Christ’s mission, doctrine, and life, and Christ’s miracles mutually depend on one another.

    Those were worthy objects for which to suspend the so-called (lower) laws of nature, and they illustrate the new spiritual and material creation which He introduces into our fallen world. Therefore that His miracles were false would be far harder to believe than that the testimony which supports them is true.

    Pritchard observes, Christ’s miracles, as His parables, go on the principle of the law of continuity of the human with the divine. So the ten Egyptian plagues have a demonstrable connection with Egyptian phenomena, in most cases not reversing, but developing, nature’s forces for a foretold particular end and at a defined time. (See EGYPT , see EXODUS .) Thus the first plague turning the Nile to blood answers to the natural phenomenon of the water becoming, before the rise, first green, then clear yellow about the 25th of June, and gradually ochre red through microscopic cryptogams and infusoria, at times smelling offensively ( Exodus 7:17-21). The supernatural element was the sudden change at Moses’ word and act, killing the fish and making the water unfit for use, results not following the ordinary discoloration. So the frogs, accordant with natural phenomena usual in September, but miraculous in extent, intensity, and connection with Moses’ word and act. So the dust, or black fertile soil of the Nile basin, called “chemi,” from whence Egypt’s ancient name was derived, producing “lice” or tick. So the dogflies or else beetles; and the murrain, an epidemic often in December succeeding the inundation; and the boils, hail, locusts, and “darkness which might be felt,” arising from masses of fine sand filling the atmosphere, the S.W. wind blowing it from the desert. That miracles harmonize with nature in some degree is what we might expect, since the God of revelation is the God of nature. The style of the same author in a new book will resemble his style in former books, only with such changes as the subject requires. The book of nature and the book of redemption are from the same God, written in different characters, but mutually analogous. Leslie (Short Method with the Deists) observes four notes of truth in the Mosaic miracles: 1. They were such as men’s senses can clearly judge of. 2. Publicly wrought; two nations, Israel and Egypt, were affected by them, and above two million Israelites for 40 years witnessed them. 3. Public monuments and, what is more convincing, outward observances continually were retained in commemoration of the facts. 4. These monuments and observances were set up at the time the events took place, and continued without interruption afterward. (Compare Deuteronomy 8:4; Exodus 20:18; 40:38; 8:10,23,22; 9:5,18,25,26; 10:4,5,14,22,23; 12:29; 16:17, etc.; 19:10, etc.; Joshua 3:16; Numbers 16; Deuteronomy 5:22,23; Numbers 21; 2 Kings 18). Graves (Pentat. 6) observes we have two histories of Moses and his miracles, one in his book, the other in Israel’s laws and ceremonies which are a living witness, not only of the Pentateuch history in general, but also of the miracles it records ( Exodus 13:1; compare Numbers 3:11,46); its facts are inseparably connected with the miraculous. However indifferent nations become as to religion, they never are so as to property; now miracles were the foundation of the Hebrew polity and of the tenure and regulations of property, e.g. the jubilee restoration. And the religion and government were so closely connected as to presuppose a peculiar providence rewarding or punishing temporally obedience or disobedience. The effect of the miracles under Joshua kept all his generation faithful to Jehovah, so real and convincing were they ( Joshua 24:31; Judges 2:7).

    Messiah’s miracles were foretold ( Isaiah 35:5,6; 42:7), and so were asked for by John Baptist ( Matthew 11:2-4), and made the ground by the people of calling Him “Son of David” ( Matthew 12:23; John 7:31). Their aim was not merely to astonish, for many were wrought in behalf of and before obscure persons. When asked for a startling “sign from heaven” He refused ( Luke 11:16). The 40 miracles of Christ recorded are but samples out of a greater number ( John 2:23; 20:30,31; Matthew 4:23; 8:16; 9:35; 12:15; 14:14,35,36; 15:30; 19:2; 21:14).

    Three He restored to life in an ascending gradation: Jairus’ daughter just dead, the Nain widow’s son being carried to burial, Lazarus four days dead and decomposing ( Matthew 9:18; Luke 7:11,12; John 11). Six demons He cast out, two of which witnessed He is “the Holy One ... the Son of the Most High God” ( Mark 1:24; 5:2; Matthew 9:32; 15:22; 17:15; Luke 11:15). Seventeen He cured of sicknesses, fever, leprosy, palsy, infirmity, withered hand, issue of blood, dropsy, blindness, deafness, muteness ( John 4:47; 5:5; 9:1; Matthew 8:2,5,14; 9:2,20,27; 12:10; Mark 8:22; Luke 13:11; 17:12; 18:35; 22:51); this class is that of miracles bringing in love relief to suffering man. Another class shows His control over nature: creating wine out of water (John 2); feeding 5,000 and 4,000 with bread multiplied manifold ( Matthew 14:16; 15:36); passing unseen through a crowd, setting aside natural laws ( Luke 4:30); giving draughts of fish when the fishermen had caught none ( Luke 5:4; John 21:6); stilling the storm ( Matthew 8:26); walking on the sea ( Matthew 14:25), God’s attribute, Job 9:8; transfiguring His countenance ( Matthew 17:1); directing the fish with the tribute shekel to Peter, and Peter to the fish ( Matthew 17:27). Another class is: His overawing men; twice turning out of the temple the sellers and moneychangers ( Matthew 21:12; John 2:13); alone dud unarmed striking fear into the officers sent to take Him twice ( John 7:45,46; 18:6). He justified His healing on the Sabbath on the same ground as God is above the Sabbath law, working on it as on other days for the sustenance of all life and being ( John 5:17), “My Father worketh hereto and I work,” thus as the Jews truly alleged calling “God His own (in an exclusive sense, idion ) Father,” and “making Himself equal with God.” Love to man, unweariedly active, is as conspicuous in His miracles as power.

    The connection of His miracles with His redeeming work is the reason why faith was the needed preliminary on the part of the recipients of healing ( Mark 6:5,6; 7:29; Matthew 9:28,29). If miracles were mere wonders anyone would have been a fit witness of their performance. But the miracles were designed to attract the witnesses to His kingdom. They were symbolical of spiritual needs met by the Redeemer; vehicles of instruction as well as signs of His divine commission. Performed in His own name and in the first person, “I say unto thee” ( Luke 7:14); but the apostles’ miracles were in His name ( Acts 3:6; 4:10-12). Faith in His power to heal the body prepared the way for faith in His power to heal the soul. Disbelief disqualified for appreciating miracles. To work miracles before hardened unbelievers would only aggravate their opposition, sin, and condemnation ( John 15:24; 9:39-41). They crowned their enmity by attributing His casting out of demons to Beelzebub. The “sign” of Jonah in his virtual burial and resurrection, and the sign of their destroying the temple of His body and His raising it in three days ( John 2:18-21; Matthew 16:4), were the only sign which remained to convince them.

    His resurrection is the central miracle toward which all the rest converge.

    He would give them no such sign as they craved, a startling phenomenon in the sky visible and indisputable to all. He would still give such signs of unobtrusive mercy as hereto; if they not only still reject them but also His resurrection, there only remains the last condemning sign, the Son of man coming with the clouds of heaven ( Revelation 1:7; Daniel 7:9-13).

    His name is “Wonderful” or “miracle” ( Isaiah 9:6; Judges 13:18,19).

    He is an embodied miracle, the Miracle of miracles. His incarnation and His resurrection include all between, and involve the wonders of Pentecost.

    Christ’s charge that the eye witnesses should not report His miracles ( Matthew 9:30; Mark 5:43; 7:36) was in order that men should not dissociate the wonder from His redeeming work. To John the Baptist on the contrary He sent a report of His miracles, because John was not likely to dissever His miracles from His person and His work. His gestures, laying hands on the patient, anointing the blind eyes with clay, putting His finger into the deaf ear and touching the dumb tongue, creating much bread out of little not out of nothing, condescending to use means though in themselves wholly inadequate, all are tokens of His identifying Himself with us men, signs of His person at once human and divine and of His redeeming and sympathizing work for us. If the incarnation be denied, Christianity’s existence is an effect without an adequate cause; grant the incarnation, and miracles are its necessary concomitant and natural consequence.

    To deny testimony because of the improbability of the facts attested would involve the denial of the Napoleonic history and other facts notoriously true. The truth of the miracles is confirmed incidentally by the fact that in no nation but Israel have the knowledge and worship of the one true God, the Creator, been maintained by the mere light of nature, and Israel was far from overtopping other nations in mental power and civilization. A divine power alone could have so elevated Israel by an extraordinary call, confirmed by miracles. The prophecies, the morality, the structure of the Bible, and Christianity’s conquest of the Roman world and its public establishment about 300 years after the execution of its Founder as a malefactor, similarly confirm the miracles which attest to its divinity. The improbability of the Christian religion being established WITH miracles is not nearly so great as the improbability of its being established WITHOUT miracles. Strauss’ mythic theory, namely, that the story of Jesus embodies the nation’s cherished idea of what the Messiah was expected to do, and therefore was believed to have done, is counter to the fact that the Jews expected a reigning Messiah, who should not die but deliver them from their Roman masters. The gravity, simplicity, and historical consistency of the New Testament incidents with the otherwise known circumstances of the times, and the internal marks of the date of writing being soon after the occurrence of the facts, are all against the mythic theory, especially in a non-legendary but historical age. How unlike they are to the really mythic apocryphal Gospels, e.g. that of Nicodemus, the Ebionites, etc. No miracles of Jesus’ youth are mentioned; there is no description of His personal appearance, nor of His doings in the world of spirits; no miracles of the Virgin Mary: omissions sure to be supplied in a legendary story. The hostility of the Jewish nation to Christianity confirms the gospel miracles.

    Had the Jews been generally converted by them, the septic might argue with plausibility that the facts had been invented or exaggerated to gratify the national propensity, credited without examination or proof, and all inquiry checked at the only period when inquiry could have detected imposition. But now we are certain that the gospel miracles were wrought in the presence of enemies, and so subjected to the severest scrutiny.

    Joel ( Joel 2:28,29-31) apparently foretells a fuller outpouring of the Spirit accompanied with “prophesying,” “dreams,” and “wonders,” in connection with and before “the great and terrible day of the Lord” (compare Zechariah 12:10). Also Matthew 24:24,29, “false Christs and prophets shall show great signs and wonders, inasmuch that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect ... immediately after ... the sun shall be darkened.” So 2 Thessalonians 2:9, “the coining of that wicked one, the man of sin, shall be after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.” The same three terms occur for Jesus’ miracles ( Acts 2:22; Hebrews 2:4); for as the Egyptian magicians imitated Moses ( 2 Timothy 3:1-8), so antichrist imitates Christ’s works as a “sign” of divinity, real but demoniac. The test of miracles is their being wrought, or not, in support of doctrine in accordance with God’s known word and revelation; for God cannot by subsequent revelation contradict Himself ( Deuteronomy 13:1-5; Galatians 1:8,9; Revelation 13:11-15; 19:20; 1 Kings 13:11-26).

    MIRIAM The Old Testament Hebrew = Mary in New Testament and = Mariamne, Herod’s wife and victim. 1. Sister of Aaron and Moses, oldest child of Amram and Jochebed. At least 12 or 13 at Moses’ birth, for she is called ( Exodus 2:8) “the maid,” halmah , implying one of marriageable age. Aaron being three years older than Moses was nine years younger than her. She watched her infant brother in the ark on the Nile, and suggested to Pharaoh’s daughter the mother as a nurse. In Micah 6:4 God mentions among benefits conferred on Israel, “I sent before thee Moses, Aaron, and Miriam,” Miriam as the leader of and pattern to Israel’s women. She as “the prophetess, the sister of Aaron,” with timbrel in hand, led the female choir who, with timbrels (round tambourines, an Egyptian word) and dances following her, sang the song of triumph at the Red Sea; they responsively took up the first strophe of the men’s song ( Exodus 15:1,20,21; so Judges 11:34; 1 Samuel 18:6). Her prophetic gift was perverted into a ground of jealousy of Moses, whose foreign Ethiopian wife, just espoused, to Miriam’s disappointment had supplanted her from the influence which she had with Moses after Zipporah’s death. “Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses because of the Ethiopian woman whom he had married (Numbers 12) ... Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses?

    Hath He not spoken also by us?” But the phrase “sister of Aaron” (a phrase not likely to have been applied to Miriam by a later writer than Moses) marks her as ranking, not with Moses but with Aaron, and like him subordinate to Moses, the mediator of the Old Testament, and standing to Aaron “instead of God” ( Exodus 4:16). God’s reply implies that, though receiving prophetical revelations, she did not receive them “mouth to mouth apparently” and immediately as Moses, who “beheld the similitude of the Lord,” whereas she and others saw only in a “vision” or “dream.” In wrath God withdrew the cloud from off the tabernacle, and behold the proud prophetess had the most humiliating of diseases, leprosy white as snow. Miriam was the instigator, therefore on her alone fell the punishment. Aaron was influenced to evil by his sister, as before by the people (Exodus 32), with characteristic pliability. Leprosy was the penalty of sin against the theocracy, as in Uzziah’s and Gehazi’s case. Miriam became in a state of living death. Aaron interceded with Moses piteously for her: “let her not be as one dead, of whom the flesh is half consumed when he cometh out of his mother’s womb.” So Moses interceded with God: “heal her now, O God, I beseech Thee.” The Lord hearkened, but excluded her from the camp seven days; and such was her popularity, “the people journeyed not (from Hazeroth) until Miriam was brought in again.”

    Her death was at Kadesh Barnea, the first month of the 40th year ( Numbers 20:1). Her sepulchre was shown in Eusebius’ (Onom. in Jerome) time at Petra; but Josephus Ant. 4:4, section 6; 3:2, section 4, section 1) places it on Mount Zin, and makes her wife of Hur and grandmother of the architect Bezaleel. Feminine jealousy and ambition were the drawbacks to her otherwise commanding character. 2. 1 Chronicles 4:17. Berheau by transposition reads, “and these are the sons of Bithiah the daughter of Pharaoh, whom Mered had taken” immediately after “and Jalon, ... and she (Bithiah) conceived and bore) Miriam,” etc. Miriam is here a man.

    MIRMA 1 Chronicles 8:10.

    MISGAB (“the elevated spot”). In Moab Jeremiah 48:1), “the high land of Moab.” (Furst.)

    MISHAEL 1. Mishael and Elzaphan, sons of Uzziel, Aaron’s uncle, buried Nadab and Abihu in their loose tunics or “coats” ( Leviticus 10:4,5,). Thereby being defiled, six days before the Passover ( Numbers 9:15; Exodus 40:2,3; Leviticus 8:33), they probably were the men prevented from keeping the second Passover ( Numbers 9:6; 1:46-49; 26:62; Exodus 38:26). (Blunt, Undesigned Coincidences, 15, 66-68.) 2. Nehemiah 8:4. 3. One of see DANIEL ’S three companions at Babylon ( Daniel 1:6-19; Daniel 2:17; Daniel 3). (see ANANIAH , see AZARIAH = see MESHACH , see ABEDNEGO .)

    MISHAL A town of Asher, assigned to the Gershonite Levites ( Joshua 19:26; 21:30). In 1 Chronicles 6:74 Mashal.

    MISHAM 1 Chronicles 8:12.

    MISHMA 1. Son of Ishmael ( Genesis 25:14); Masamani: Ptolemy 6:7, 21). There is an Arab tribe now, Renee Misma. 2. Simeon’s son ( 1 Chronicles 4:25).

    MISHMANNAH 1 Chronicles 12:10.

    MISHRAITES Fourth of the four families of Kirjath Jearim ( 1 Chronicles 2:53), i.e. colonies from it, founders of Zorah and Eshtaol.

    MISPERETH Nehemiah 7:7.

    MISREPHOTH MAIM (“burning of waters”), i.e. waters for smelting work or glass manufacture; or salt water exposed to the burning sun to obtain salt by evaporation. To this place, somewhere near Sidon, Joshua pursued the kings whom he conquered at the waters of Merom ( Joshua 11:8; 13:6). Grove connects it with Zarephath.

    MITE lepton . The seventh of an obolus, which was the sixth of a drachma or denarius, “penny” ( Mark 12:42; Luke 12:59; 21:2). Half of a quadrans or farthing. The smallest coin. The widow sowed her all; she might have kept back one of the two mites for herself ( 2 Corinthians 9:6). God accepted the widow’s mites, but rejects the miser’s “mite.”

    MITHCAH “Place of sweetness,” namely, sweet water; a station in Israel’s wanderings ( Numbers 33:28).

    MITHNITE 1 Chronicles 11:43.

    MITHREDATH (“given by Mithra”) (the Iranian god associated with the sun). 1. Treasurer of Cyrus king of Persia; to Mithredath Cyrus gave the temple vessels for Sheshbazzar ( Ezra 1:8). 2. A Persian officer in Samaria under Artaxerxes or Smerdis the Magian, who with others influenced him by letter to interrupt the building of the temple ( Ezra 4:7).

    MITYLENE Capital, on S.E. side, of the island Lesbos, now Mitylen. Beautiful in situation (“pulchra,” Horace Ep. 1:11,17, with mountains in the background) and in buildings, and enjoying the Roman citizenship. Paul stopped at it for the night in his return from his third missionary journey; between Assos and Chios. The wind blew probably from N.W., from which the harbor of Mitylene would shelter the ship. He was there on a dark moonless night; a good reason for passing the night there, and waiting daylight for the intricate passages southward to Chios and Samos ( Acts 20:14,15). The native land of the poets Sappho and Alcaeus, and Arion the musician.

    MIXED MULTITUDE Exodus 12:38, ‘eereb raab ; Numbers 11:4, hasaph suph ; like our English “riff-raff,” a mob gathered from various quarters; accompanied Israel at the exodus from Egypt. All those not of pure Israelite blood. As at the return from Babylon ( Nehemiah 13:1-3,30) “they separated from Israel all the mixed multitude ... strangers.” Probably among the mixed multitude at the exodus were the remains of the Hyksos or followers of the shepherd kings who invaded from the N. and ruled Egypt, beginning with Salatis master of Avaris, Tanis, or Zoan, and ending with Apophis, their last king, expelled by Aahmes I the “new king that knew not Joseph.”

    Hated in Egypt, they naturally emigrated with Israel (compare Josephus contra Apion, 1:14, section 26).

    MIZAR ”The mount of littleness” ( Psalm 42:6). A low peak in the northern part of trans-jordanic Palestine. David in exile beyond Jordan, in the region of high hills as the Hermons, sighs for the Lord’s hill, compared with whose spiritual elevation those physically great hills dwindle into littleness ( Psalm 68:15,18; 114:4-6; Isaiah 2:2).

    MIZPAH; MIZPEH Hebrew “the Mizpah,” generally = watchtower. Mizpeh (masculine) expresses rather the town; Mizpah (feminine) the district ( Joshua 11:8,8). 1. In Gilead E. of Jordan. The name Laban gave to see GALEED , the “heap of witness,” the memorial of his covenant with Jacob, and the boundary landmark between them ( Genesis 31:48,49,52), “for he said, Jehovah watch between me and thee when we are absent one from another.” Herein he adopts Jacoh’s language (Hebrew) and religion (Jehovah’s worship). In Hosea 5:1, “ye house of the king, ye have been a snare on Mizpah and a net spread upon Tabor,” the sense is, Ye ought to have been “watchers” guarding Israel from evil, but ye have been as hunters entrapping them into it. Mizpah in the E. and Tabor in the W. include the high places of the whole kingdom in which the rulers set up idol altars. Here Israel assembled to choose a leader in its “misery” when Ammon, having oppressed eastern Palestine, was threatening also to attack Judah and Ephraim W. of Jordan. Jephthah passed Mizpah on his way from Gilead to fight Ammon ( Judges 10:16,17; 11:29). Here on the hallowed ground he “uttered all his words before Jehovah in the Mizpah.”

    Thenceforth his home was there; and at Mizpah the sad meeting with his daughter took place ( Judges 11:34). Seemingly identical with Ramoth Gilead, or Ramath (= high place) Mizpeh ( Joshua 13:26); now es Salt, or else Mizpah is the Mount Jebel Osha, to the N.W. Here too Israel met, as being the ancient sanctuary, to determine what was to be done after the outrage perpetrated at Gibeah ( Judges 20:1,3; 21:1,5,8). 2. Mizpeh Moab, where the Moabite king lived when David entrusted his parents to him ( 1 Samuel 22:3). Possibly Kir Moab, now Kerak, S.E. of the Dead Sea. More probably a mountain fastness on the high land bounding the Arboth Moab on the E. of the Dead Sea; on the mountains Abarim or Pisgah ( Deuteronomy 34:1), which David could easily reach from Bethlehem by crossing the Jordan near its entrance into the Dead Sea.

    Mount Pisgah was the most commanding eminence in Moab, and contained the sanctuary Nebo, of which part was called Zophim (derived from the same root as Mizpeh). 3. The land of Mizpah, the abode of the Hivites, “under Hermon,” who joined Jabin against Joshua ( Joshua 11:8). To “the valley of Mizpah eastward” Joshua chased Jabin’s conquered hosts ( Joshua 11:8). The valley is probably part of the great hollow, Coelo-Syria, now Buka’a (Amos 1:5, margin), containing Baalbek; near which on the N. is the hill Haush tell Safiyeh. 4. Mizpah of Benjamin ( Joshua 18:26). Fortified by Asa against the invasions of northern Israel ( 1 Kings 15:22). The residence and scene of Gedaliah’s murder ( Jeremiah 40:7-10; 41:1,2), At Mizpah Israel repented at Samuel’s call ( 1 Samuel 7:5,6), and “drew water and poured it out before the Lord,” pleading symbolically their misery, powerlessness, and prostration by the Philistines, that so God might strengthen them. An act of deepest humiliation and confession of misery, the result of sin. ( Psalm 22:14; 58:7; 2 Samuel 14:14; Isaiah 40:29,30; 2 Corinthians 12:9,10; Lamentations 2:19, “pour out thine heart like water before the face of Jehovah.”) Here Samuel appointed Saul king ( 1 Kings 10:17-25). Mizpah with Bethel and Gilgal were the three cities which Samuel as judge visited on circuit. Men of Mizpah on the return from Babylon helped in rebuilding the wall; “the ruler of the district of Mizpah” and “the ruler of Mizpah” took part in it ( Nehemiah 3:7,15,19). Judas Maccabeus (1 Macc. 3:44) assembled the Jews at Maspha, as being “aforetime a place of prayer over against (implying Mizpah was in full sight of) Jerusalem.” Josephus (Ant. 11:8, section 5; B.

    J. v. 2,3; 2:19, section 4; 5:2,3) mentions Sapha (a corruption of Maspha, Mizpah) as the place of Alexander’s meeting Jaddua the high priest; and elsewhere calls it Scopus, i.e. the look-out place, from whence on the broad ridge (the continuation of Olivet), seven stadia N. of the city, one gains the first view of Jerusalem. The Septuagint twice renders Mizpah [skopia]. Nebi Samwil, on the W. bound of Benjamin toward the Philistines, with whom Israel was about to war ( 1 Samuel 7:5,6), Robinson identifies with Mizpah. But it is five miles off, though in view of the Sakhrah of the temple and the Church of the Sepulchre; and this is at variance with 1 Maccabees, “over against Jerusalem.” Moreover it is out of the way of the pilgrims from Samaria to Jerusalem, murdered by Ishmael; whereas Scopus is in the direct road ( Jeremiah 41:7). Sennacherib at Nob first caught the full view of “the house of Zion and hill of Jerusalem”; Nob therefore is probably Mizpah. Condor (Palestine Exploration Quarterly Statement, January, 1875) identifies Nob with Nebi Samwil, the Arabs mistaking Nob “high place” for Nebi “prophet.” Nebi Samwil is so near Gibeon that it must have been the high place visited by Solomon; the view from it is splendid. Traces of the outer court of the tabernacle are yet discoverable, and a curious rock cut approach (but see NOB ).

    MIZRAIM Dual of mazor , Hebrew a fortified place; Gesenius, from Arabic meser, a boundary. Rather the Egyptian Mes-ra-n “children of Ra” the Sun. Son of Ham, ancestor of the Mizraim; the dual indicating the people of Upper and of Lower Egypt ( Genesis 10:6). The descent of the Egyptians from Ham is recognized in <19A423> Psalm 104:23,27; 78:51, where Egypt is called “the land of Ham.” They called themselves Khemi, either “Hamites” or from Khem “black,” namely, the alluvial soil of the Nile. Mizraim geographically was the center from whence colonies went forth in the age just after the flood, the Philistines, the Lehabim (Libyans), etc. (See HAM ; see EGYPT .)

    MIZZAH Genesis 36:13,17. The Phrat-Misan at the head of the Persian gulf probably retains the name.

    MNASON Of Cyprus; possibly converted through Barnabas a Cypriote, and one of those Cypriotes scattered abroad after Stephen’s martyrdom who preached to the Greeks at Antioch ( Acts 4:36; 11:15,19,20). “An old disciple,” perhaps one from “the beginning” (as archaios in derivation means), i.e. from the day of Pentecost. Translated Acts 21:16 “bringing us to Mnason with whom we should lodge” at Jerusalem, Mnason having a house there; the Caesarean brethren went to introduce Paul and his company to Mnason at Jerusalem. As an “elder” Mnason was “given to hospitality” ( 1 Timothy 3:2).

    MOAB (“from father”), i.e. the incestuous offspring of Lot’s older daughter, near Zoar, S.E. of the Dead Sea ( Genesis 19:37). Originally the Moabites dwelt due E. of the Dead Sea, from whence they expelled the Emims. Their territory was 40 miles long, 12 wide, the modern Belka or Kerak ( Deuteronomy 2:10,11). Afterward, Sihon king of the Amorites drove them S. of the river Amon, now wady el Mojib ( Numbers 21:13,26-30; Judges 11:13,18), which thenceforward was their northern boundary.

    Israel was forbidden to meddle with them ( Judges 11:9,19) on account of the tie of blood through Lot, Abraham’s nephew, for Jehovah gave Ar unto the children of Lot, having dispossessed the giant Emims. It was only when Moab seduced Israel to idolatry and impurity (Numbers 25), and hired Balaam to curse them, that they were excluded from Jehovah’s congregation to the tenth generation ( Deuteronomy 23:3,4). Ammon was more roving than Moab and occupied the pastures to the N.E. outside the mountains. Moab was more settled in habits, and remained nearer the original seat Zoar. Its territory after the Amorite conquest was circumscribed, but well fortified by nature ( Numbers 21:20, margin); called “the field of Moab” ( Ruth 1:1-63, and “the corner of Moab” ( Numbers 24:17; Jeremiah 48:45). The country N. of Arnon, opposite Jericho reaching to Gilead, was more open; vast prairie-like plains broken by rocky prominences; “the land of Moab” ( Deuteronomy 1:5; 32:49). Besides there was the Arboth Moab, “plains (rather deep valley) of Moab,” the dry sunken valley of Jordan ( Numbers 22:1). Outside of the hills enclosing Moab proper on the S.E. are the uncultivated pastures called midbar, “wilderness,” facing Moab ( Numbers 21:11). Through it Israel advanced. The song ( Exodus 15:15) at the Red Sea first mentions the nation, “trembling shall take hold upon ... the mighty men of Moab.”

    Israel’s request for a passage through Edom and Moab, and liberty to purchase bread and water, was refused ( Judges 11:17; Numbers 20:14-21). In Israel’s circuitous march round the two kingdoms they at last, when it suited their own selfish ends and when they could not prevent Israel’s march, sold them bread and water ( Deuteronomy 2:28,29; 23:3,4). The exclusion of a Moabite from the congregation only forbade his naturalization, not his dwelling in Israel nor an Israelite marrying a Moabitess. Ruth married Naomi’s son, but became a proselyte. The law of exclusion it is clear could never have been written after David’s time, whose great grandmother was a Moabitess. Israel was occupying the country N. of Arnon which Moab had just lost to Sihon, and which Israel in turn had wrested from him, and with its main force had descended from the upper level to the Shittim plains, the Arboth Moab, in the Jordan valley, when Balak, alarmed for his already diminished territory, induced the Midianite “elders” to join him and hired Balak; virtually, though never actually, “warring against Israel” ( Joshua 24:9; Judges 11:25). The daughters of Moab, mentioned in Numbers 25:1, were those with whom Israel “began whoredom,” but the main guilt was Midian’s, and on Midian fell the vengeance ( Numbers 25:16-18; 31:1-18). Moab’s licentious rites furnished the occasion, but Midian was the active agent in corrupting the people. Balak (contrast, “the former king of Moab,” Numbers 21:26) was probably not hereditary king but a Midianite; the Midianites taking advantage of Moab’s weakness after Sihon’s victories to impose a Midianite king. Zippor = bird, his father, reminds us of other Midianite names, Oreb “crow,” Zeeb “wolf”; Sihon may have imposed him on Moab. The five “princes” or “kings” of Midian were vassal “dukes of Sihon dwelling in the country” ( Joshua 13:21; Numbers 31:8). The licentiousness of the neighboring cities of the plain and Moab’s origin accord with the more than common licentiousness attributed to Moab and Midian in Numbers 25. see EGLON king of Moab, with Ammon and Amalek, smote Israel and occupied Jericho, but was slain by the Benjamite Ehud ( Judges 3:12-30). Saul fought Moab successfully, himself also a Benjamite ( 1 Samuel 14:47). David moved away to Moab the land of his ancestry, fleeing from Saul, his and Moab’s enemy, and committed to the king his father and mother ( 1 Samuel 22:3,4). Probably some act of perfidy of Moab, as the murder or treacherous delivering of his parents to Saul, caused David 20 years afterward to slay two thirds of the people, and make bondmen and tributaries of the rest ( 2 Samuel 8:2; in this war Benaiah slew two lion-like men, 2 Samuel 23:20; compare also Psalm 60:8, “Moab is my washpot”; yet among David’s heroes was “Ithmah the Moabite,” 1 Chronicles 11:22,46), fulfilling Balaam’s prophecy, Numbers 24:17,19: “out of Jacob shall come he that shall destroy him that remaineth of Ar” (Hebrew, namely, of Moab).

    Among Solomon’s foreign concubines were Moabitish women, to whose god Chemosh he built “a high place on the hill before (facing) Jerusalem” ( 1 Kings 11:1,7,33), where it remained until Josiah defiled it four centuries afterward ( 2 Kings 23:13). At the severance of Israel from Judah Moab was under Israel, because the Jordan fords lay within Benjamin which in part adhered to the northern kingdom. At Ahab’s death see MESH (and see DIBON ), who had paid for the time the enormous tribute, 100,000; lambs and 100,000 rams with the wool, revolted ( <120101> Kings 1:1; 3:4,5). His first, step was, he secured the cooperation of Ammon and others enumerated in Psalm 83:8-7 (see JEHOSHAPHAT , see JEHORAM , see ELISHA , see EDOM ), in an invasion of Judah, which was before Jehoshaphat’s alliance with Ahaziah ( 2 Chronicles 20:1-35), therefore still earlier than the invasion of Moab by the confederate kings of Edom, Israel (Jehoram, Ahaziah’s son), and Judah (2 Kings 3). Mutual dissension, under God, destroyed this heterogeneous mass. Then followed the joint invasion of Moab by Jehoshaphat of Judah, Jehoram of Israel, and the king of Edom (2 Kings 3). The Septuagint states that the Moabite king assembled all old enough to bear a sword girdle. His mistaking the water glowing red with the morning sun for the mutually shed blood of the invaders (which observe he remembered had happened to his own and the allied forces attacking Jehoshaphat) caused Moab to rush forward for spoil, only to be slaughtered by the allies. At Kirhareseth or Kerak his immolation of his own son struck superstitious fear into the besiegers so that they retired ( 2 Kings 3:27; compare Micah 6:5-8); and then followed all the conquests which Mesha records on the Moabite stone. Then too Moah, indignant at his former ally Edom having joined Israel against him, when Israel and Judah retired, burned the king of Edom alive, reducing his bones to lime; or, as Hebrew tradition represents, tore his body after death from the grave and burned it ( Amos 2:1). Moabite marauding “bands” thenceforward at intervals invaded Israel, as under Jehoahaz ( 2 Kings 13:20). A century and a half later, in Isaiah’s “burden of Moab” (Isaiah 15—16) Moab appears possessing places which it had held in the beginning N. of Arnon, and which had been vacated by Reuben’s removal to Assyria ( 1 Chronicles 5:25,26). Compare also Jeremiah 48, a century later, about 600 B.C. Isaiah ( Isaiah 16:14) foretells, “within three years, as the years of an hireling (who has a fixed term of engagement, so Moab’s time of doom is fixed) ... the glory of Moab shall be contemned.” Fulfilled by Shalmaneser or Sargon, who destroyed Samaria and ravaged the whole E. of Jordan (725-723 B.C.). As Ammon, so Moab probably, put itself under Judah’s king, Uzziah’s protection, to which Isaiah ( Isaiah 16:1, “send ye the lamb (the customary tribute) to the ruler ... unto ... Zion”) refers ( 2 Chronicles 26:8; 2 Samuel 8:2; 2 Kings 3:4). Moab contrasts with Ammon, Edom, Philistia, Amalek, Midian, as wealthy, abounding in vineyards, fruitful fields, and gardens, and civilized to a degree next Israel. Hence flowed “pride (he is exceeding proud), loftiness, arrogance, and haughtiness of heart” ( Jeremiah 48:26,29; Isaiah 16:6,7). This sin is what brought on Moab destruction, “for he magnified himself against the Lord,” boasting against God’s people that whereas Israel was fallen Moab remained flourishing ( James 5:6). In Isaiah 25:10-12 Moab is the representative of Israel’s and the church’s foes, especially antichrist, the last enemy. Jehovah, as a “swimmer,” strikes out right and left, so shall smite the foe with rapidity, cleaving a way through them on every side. Zephaniah 2:8, “Moab ... Ammon ... reproached My people and magnified themselves against their border,” i.e., haughtily seizing on the territory vacated by Gad and Reuben, E. of Jordan, after these had been carried captive, as if Ammon, instead of Judah, Israel’s own brother, were Israel’s heir ( Jeremiah 49:1). “Moab therefore shall be as Sodom (from whose doom her ancestor had been rescued) ... nettles ... salt pits (S. of the Dead Sea) ... perpetual desolation.”

    Moab was doomed to feel Nebuchadnezzar’s heavy hand ( Jeremiah 25:9-21), though for a time acting in concert with Chaldaean bands against Jehoiakim ( 2 Kings 24:2); but should recover after 70 years, at Babylon’s fall, for righteous Lot’s sake ( Exodus 20:6). Spiritual blessings under Messiah are finally meant. Moab sent messengers to Jerusalem to Zedekiah (so read for “Jehoiakim”) to consult as to shaking off Nebuchadnezzar’s yoke ( Jeremiah 27:1-8,10,11). By submission to Nebuchadnezzar’s yoke, according to Jeremiah’s counsel, Moab though chastised was not carried captive as Judah. But for her usurpation of Israel’s land, and for saying “Judah is like unto all the pagan,” i.e. fares no better for having Jehovah for her God than the pagan who have idols, God “would open her side from the cities on her frontiers, the glory of the country (a glorious country in richness of soil), Bethjeshimoth, Baalmeon, and Kiriathaim, unto the men of the East,” i.e. to the marauding Bedouin ( Ezekiel 25:8-11). Sanballat of Horonaim, the molester of Nehemiah’s work, was a Moabite ( Nehemiah 2:19; 4:1; 6:1).

    Ruins in profusion abound in the country, betokening its former populousness and wealth. Their language was but a dialect of the Hebrew (which the Dibon stone proves, as also Ruth’s intercourse with Naomi and David’s with the Moabite king), as was to be expected from Lot’s affinity to Abraham. Some of Judah’s descendants in Shelah’s line had dominion in Moab, and some Benjamite chiefs were born and settled in Moab ( Chronicles 4:21-23; 8:8-10). The name of the family Pahath Moab, “governor of Moab,” among those returned from Babylon ( Ezra 2:6), implies a former connection with Moab as ruler. Daniel ( Daniel 11:41) foretells “Moab shall escape out of his (Antiochus Epiphanes’) hand.” So Porphyry says, in marching against Ptolemy, Antiochus turned out of his course to assail the Jews, but did not meddle with Moab, Edom, and Ammon. Nay, he used their help in crushing the Jews, Moab’s old enemy; therefore Judas Maccabeus punished them with “a great overthrow” (1 Macc. 4:61; 5:3, etc.). Isaiah ( Isaiah 11:14) foretells the Jews “shall lay their hand upon Moab,” i.e. shall occupy their land at Israel’s final restoration.

    MOLADAH A city in southern Judah, next Edom ( Joshua 15:26), given to Simeon ( Joshua 19:2; 1 Chronicles 4:28). It reverted to Judah after the captivity ( Nehemiah 11:25,26). Now Khirbet el Milh, a ruin with two wells, one dry, the other with water at a depth of more than 40 ft. On the road from Petra to Hebron, ten miles E. of Beersheba.

    MOLE tinshemeth . Rather “see CHAMELEON ” , the inflating animal, as it inflates its body; from nasham “to breathe.” The lung when filled with air renders its body semitransparent; from its power of abstinence it was fabled to live on air ( Leviticus 11:30). In Leviticus 11:18 it is “the ibis,” an unclean bird. Of the tree lizard, Dendrosaura, tribe.

    In Isaiah 2:20, chephor perot , “moles in KJV, literally, “continual diggers,” mice or rats, which bore in deserted places. Mole rats in Syria and Mesopotamia frequent cultivated lands. The ruins of Babylon are perforated on all sides with holes, the abode of “doleful creatures.”

    MOLID 1 Chronicles 2:29.

    MOLOCH ( Jeremiah 49:1 = melech , “king” of the people. see MALCHAM , Amos 5:26,MILCOM, 1 Kings 11:5,7, though originally the same as Moloch, assumed a modified character in time.) Ammon’s god, related to Moab’s god Chemosh. The fire god, worshipped with human sacrifices, purifications, and ordeals by fire, habitually, as other idols were occasionally; also with mutilation, vows of celibacy and virginity, and devotion of the firstborn. The old Canaanite “Moloch” is always written with the article the Moloch; to him children were sacrificed in Topher in the valley of the children of Hinnom. But Milcom’s high place was on the Mount of Olives, and human sacrifices were not offered as they were to Moloch ( 2 Kings 23:10,13.) Josiah defiled the sanctuaries of both.

    Milcom was related to Chemosh, which is called the god of Ammon in Judges 11:24, though elsewhere the god of Moab ( Numbers 21:29).

    Tophet appears again in Zedekiah’s reign as the scene of child immolation to Moloch ( Jeremiah 32:35.) God sternly forbade any letting their seed pass through the fire to Moloch ( Leviticus 18:21; 20:2-5) on pain of death, which the people should execute; otherwise God Himself would.

    The passing through the fire may have been sometimes only a fire baptism for purification of the dross of the body; but <19A637> Psalm 106:37,38, shows that often expiatory human sacrifice was perpetrated, “they sacrificed their sons and daughters to devils (shedim , ‘destroyers,’ as Moloch was), and shed innocent blood ... unto the idols of Canaan” (compare 2 Chronicles 28:3; Jeremiah 19:5). In this respect Moloch answered to Baal the Phoenician sun god, to whom also human burnt offerings were sacrificed; also to Chemosh, to whom Mesha sacrificed his son ( 2 Kings 3:27; Micah 6:7; Ezekiel 16:20; 23:39). Kimchi (on 2 Kings 23:10) represents Moloch as a hollow brass humanlike body, with ox’s head, and hands stretched forth to receive. When it was thoroughly heated the priests put the babe into its hands, while drums (tophim from whence came Tophet) were beat to drown the infant cries, lest the parent should relent. The image was set within seven chapels: the first was opened to any one offering fine flour; the second to one offering turtle doves or young pigeons; the third to one offering a lamb; the fourth to one offering a ram; the fifth to one offering a calf; the sixth to one offering an ox; the seventh to one offering his son. Compare Amos 5:26 margin, sikut of Moloch, “the covert god.” Acts 7:43, “the tabernacle of Moloch” (like the sacred tent of the Carthaginians: Diodorus 20:65), the shrine in which the image was concealed; containing also possibly the bones of sacrificed children used for magic. The portable model “tabernacle” (compare Demetrius’ silver shrines of Diana, Acts 19:24) was small enough to escape Moses’ notice. Amos calls Moloch “your Moloch” I am not your king but he, though ye go through the form of presenting Me offerings.

    God similarly complains of their mocking Him with worship, while worshipping idols, Ezekiel 20:89. Moses was aware of their clandestine unfaithfulness in general, while not knowing the particulars ( Deuteronomy 31:21,27). The Latin Saturn corresponds; to the Phoenician Saturn relatives were offered in an emergency (Sanchoniathon).

    So the Carthaginians, when besieged by Agathoeles, sacrificed to him noble children (Diod. Siculus, 20:14) by placing them one by one in his hands in such a manner that each fell into a pit of fire. Moloch’s priests took precedence of the princes, “see CHEMARIM ” ( Jeremiah 49:3; 2 Kings 23:5; Hosea 10:5; Zephaniah 1:4). Hercules’ priest, like Moloch himself, was called Melchart, “king of the city.” Adrammelech, the Sepharvaite fire god, is related to Moloch. In 2 Samuel 12:31 for the Hebrew margin reading malbeen , “brick-kiln,” the Hebrew text has Malkeen , “David led through Malkan,” i.e. through the place where the Ammonites had burned their children to Moloch. He made their sin their mode of punishment; as they had done to the children, so he did to them.

    MONEY No coined money is mentioned in the Bible before see EZRA ’S time , when other evidence also exists of its having been current in Palestine. The first notice of coinage, occurring exactly when it ought, if the books professing to precede Ezra’s really do so, confirms the accepted earliness of their dates. Money was originally weighed; in the form of rings, as represented on Egyptian monuments. So the Celtic gold rings all contain exact multiples or parts of a unit; probably a currency introduced by Phoenician traders. We know of Greek coinage as far back as the eighth century B.C.

    Asiatic is probably not older than Cyrus and Croesus who are said to have originated it. It was known probably in Samaria through commerce with Greece. Pheidon first coined silver in the isle Aegina in the eighth or ninth century before Christ, some time between Jehoshaphat’s and Hezekiah’s reigns. Lydia disputes with Greece priority of coinage. It is not mentioned as a currency in Judea before the return from Babylon. “Shekel” previously meant a weight, not a coinage. The “thousand pieces of silver” which Abimelech gave Abraham ( Genesis 20:16) were of this kind; so the shekels “weighed” by Abraham to Ephron ( Genesis 23:3,9,16), “current (money) with the merchant”; implying that the silver was in some conventional shapes, with a rude sign to mark its weight. The “weighing” however implies that this currency did not bear the stamp of authority, and so needed weighing for barter.

    Jacob paid 100 kesitahs for a field at Shalem ( Genesis 23:18,19 margin); Chald. and Septuagint “lambs,” namely, lamb shaped or lamb stamped pieces of silver, as pecunia, from pecus; but the Arabic root implies equal division, or scales; Umbreit, “weighed out” (compare with Genesis 23:15,16), possibly each equal to four shekels; it is probably a ring-shaped ingot or a bar of silver of a definite weight; Bochart from qasat , “pure” ( Job 42:11). Joseph’s brethren received their money “in full weight” ( Genesis 43:21). Silver money alone was used, the standard shekel weight being kept in the sanctuary under charge of the priests, from whence arose the phrase “the shekel of the sanctuary” ( Exodus 30:18).

    The wedge or tongue of gold that Achan took was not money probably, as the 200 shekels of silver were, but an article of value used for costly ornamentation. In Isaiah 46:6, however, gold seems to mean uncoined money, “they lavish gold out of the purse (‘bag’), and weigh silver in the balance.”

    The Attic talent was the standard one under Alexander, and subsequently down to Roman times; the drachma however becoming depreciated from 67.5 or 65.5 grains under Alexandra to 55 under the early Ceasars; the Roman coinage, gold and silver, in weights was conformed to the Greek, and the denarius the chief silver coin was equivalent to the then depreciated Attic drachma.

    Antiochus VII granted Simon the Maccabee permission to coin money with his own stamp, the first recorded coining of Jewish money (1 Macc. 15:6; 140 B.C.); inscribed “shekel of Israel”; a vase, possibly the pot of manna, and the Hebrew letter ‘aleph ( a ) above it (i.e. the first year of Jewish independence, namely, under the Maccabees); the reverse has “Jerusalem the holy,” and a branch with three flowers, possibly Aaron’s rod that budded or the pomegranate. In copper, on one side a palmtree with the name “Simon”; the reverse, a vine leaf, with the legend “for the freedom of Jerusalem.” see SHEKEL (from shaaqal “to weigh”) was the Jewish stater (= “standard”), 2 shillings, 6 pence. It corresponds to the tetradrachma or didrachma of the earlier Phoenician talent under the Persian rule. The shekel was of the same weight as the didrachmon, (the translation of “shekel” in Septuagint), and was the same as the Egyptian unit of weight.

    The Alexandrian Jews adopted for “shekel” the term didrachma, the coin corresponding to it in weight. But as two drachmas each (1 shilling, pence) was the ransom “tribute” (as the Greek didrachma in Matthew is translated in KJV) to the temple, so the “stater” or shekel found in the fish would be four drachmas ( Exodus 30:12,13; Matthew 17:24-27).

    Four Attic drachmas equaled two Alexandrian drachmas. The minute accuracy of the evangelist confirms the genuineness; for at this time the only Greek imperial silver coin in the East was a tetra-drachma, i.e. four drachmas, the di-drachma being unknown or rarely coined.

    Darics (“drams”), a Persian coin, were the standard gold currency in Ezra’s time ( Ezra 2:69; 8:27; Nehemiah 7:70-72). Ezra the author of Chronicles uses the same name ( 1 Chronicles 29:7). The daric in the British Museum has the king of Persia with bow and javelin, kneeling; the reverse is an irregular incuse square.

    Copper coins of Herod are extant in abundance, as the “farthing” of the New Testament, a piece of brass or copper (chalkous ), with “king Herod” and an anchor; the reverse, two cornua copiae “horns of plenty,” within which is a caduceus, Mercury’s wand. The Palestinian currency was mainly of copper, from whence Mark ( Mark 6:8) uses “copper” or brass for “money” (margin, compare Matthew 10:9). The Roman denarius or “penny” in weight and value in New Testament is equivalent to the Greek drachma ( Matthew 22:19; Luke 15:8, Greek text). The accuracy of the first three Gospels, and their date soon after the ascension, appear from their making Caesar’s head be on the denarius. So, the penny coin extant of Tiberius has the title “Caesar,” whereas most later emperors have the title Augustus. The most interesting extant coin is that struck by Pontius Pilate: on the obverse an augur’s wand with “Tiberius Caesar” round; on the reverse the date in a wreath. Tiberius’ passion for augury and astrology suggested the augur’s lithus. A Lydian coin extant mentions the Asiarchs, “chief of Asia” ( Acts 19:31). A coin of Ephesus mentions its “town clerk”; also another its temple and statue of Diana. A coin of Domitian records rich Laodicea’s restoration by its citizens after an earthquake which also destroyed Colessae and Hierapolis, which accounts for their omission in the addresses in Revelation. Coins exist of the time of Judea’s revolt from Rome, inscribed with “the liberty of Zion,” a vine stalk, leaf, and tendril. The famous Roman coin (see p. 405), struck after Titus took Jerusalem, has the legend Judaea Capta, with a female” sitting on the ground desolate” (fulfilling Isaiah 3:26) under a palm tree. Also a Greek coin has Titus’ head, and the legend “the emperor Titus Caesar”; reverse, Victory writing on a shield, before her a palm.

    The Attic talent (the one current in New Testament period) had drachmas, the drachma being = 7 3/4d.; the mina was 3 British pounds, shillings, 7 pence, and the talent 193 British pounds, 15 shillings. The talent was not a coin but a sum. The Hebrew talent = 3,000 shekels, or British pounds (about the weight of the Aegina talent), for 603,550 persons paid 100 talents and 1,775 shekels of silver, i.e., as each paid a half shekel, 301,775 whole shekels; so that 100 talents contained 300,000 shekels. The gold talent was 100 manehs or minae, and the gold muneh was 100 shekels of gold; the gold talent weighed 1,290,000 grains, a computation agreeing with the shekels extant. The talent of copper had probably 1,500 copper shekels, copper being to silver as 1 to 72.

    The quadrans (see HAND ) ( Mark 12:42; Luke 12:59; 21:2) or kodrantes (Greek), “farthing,” was a fourth of an obolus, which was a sixth of a drachma. The assarion , a diminutive of an “as,” less than our penny, is loosely translated “farthing” in Matthew 10:29; Luke 12:6. The lepton , “mite,” was a seventh of an obolus ( Mark 12:42). The 30 pieces of silver paid to Judas for betraying Jesus were tetradrachmas or shekels, the sum paid for a slave accidentally killed ( Zechariah 11:12,18; Matthew 26:15; Exodus 21:32).

    MONEY CHANGERS Kollubistes and kermatistes , both denoting dealers in small coin (kollubos and kerma the profit money,1 1/2d.). They set up tables in the court of the Gentiles, to supply at a profit foreign Jews with the Jewish half shekels (1 shillings, 3 pence) required for the yearly payment into the temple treasury, in exchange for foreign coin. The “exchangers” ( Matthew 25:27), trapezitai , were bankers.

    MONTH Chodesh from chadash , “new,” namely, new moon; chodesh yamin “a month of days” ( Genesis 29:14); also the poetical yerach from yareach “the moon,” so month is connected with moon in European languages; German mond and monat; Greek meen , mene ; Latin, mensis; Sanskrit, masa, both moon and month. The interval between the 17th day of the second month ( Genesis 7:11) and the 17th day of the seventh month is said to be 150 days ( Genesis 8:3,4), i.e. five months of 30 days each; thus the year would be 360 days, corresponding to the old Egyptian year, possibly too five days were intercalated to complete the 365 of the solar year; at all events there is an approximation to the solar year. The total duration of the flood was eleven days above a year ( Genesis 7:11; 8:14), the exact excess of the solar year above the lunar of 354 days. Genesis 1:14,16 harmonizes with the theory of a double year, solar and lunar. The Passover depended on the moon, the 14th of Abib coinciding with full moon. The new moon was a regular feast day ( Numbers 10:10; 28:11-14). Latterly, its appearance (which may be seen 40 hours after the moon’s conjunction with the sun) was reported by proper witnesses to the authorities, who announced the month’s commencement by twice repeating “mequdash ,” consecrated. Modern Jews observe the lunar month. Its length would be alternately 29 (a “deficient month,” chasar in the Talmud) and 30 days (“full month,” malee’ ).

    The seasons regulated the months, e.g. Abib the first month of the year was that of “ears of grain”; in the Passover in it, on the second day, the sheaf of harvest firstfruits was waved to the Lord ( Leviticus 23:10-12,34-39; Joel 2:28). So the feast of tabernacles in the seventh month celebrated the ingathering of the autumnal fruits; so that a solar year must have regulated the months. The months were 12 ( 1 Kings 4:7), with an intercalary month every third year, not noticed in the Bible. The modern Jews have seven intercalary months in every 19 years, according to the metonic cycle adopted A.D. 360. Four names of months are mentioned before the Babylonish captivity: Abib (= the month of ears of grain) made the first month in memory of the exodus ( Exodus 9:81; 12:2; 13:4); Zif (= the bloom of flowers, or the Assyrian gay, “bull,” the zodiacal Taurus), the second month ( 1 Kings 6:1,37); Bul (= the month of rain), the eighth month ( 1 Kings 6:38); Ethanim (= the month of gifts, namely, fruits), the seventh ( 1 Kings 8:2). The three latter names are found only in Solomon’s reign, when there was much intercourse with Phoenicia; they are probably Phoenician in origin. “Bul” is mentioned on a sarcophagus found near Sidon in 1855. They are explained by the addition “which is the” second, the eighth, the seventh month. After the captivity the first month (that of the Passover) was called Nisan ( Nehemiah 2:1); Sivan the third (front the Assyrian siv the moon, to whom the Assyrians consecrated it): Esther 8:9. Elul the sixth ( Nehemiah 6:15); Chisleu the ninth ( Nehemiah 1:1); Tebeth (from the Egyptian tobi) the tenth ( Esther 2:16); Sebat the eleventh ( Zechariah 1:7); Adar the twelfth ( Esther 3:7). The Talmud gives the remaining five: Iyar the second, Tammuz the fourth (sacred to that idol), Ab the fifth, Tisri the seventh, Marchesvan (from mar “to drop”) the eighth; mainly named from the Syrian calendar. The intercalary month was Veadar, i.e. the additional Adar. The variations between the lunar and the solar month, each of the lunar ranging over two solar months, prevent exact coincidence with our months. The barley harvest is not until the middle of April, so that Abib or Nisan, in which the Passover first sheaf was offered on the 15th day, coincides with April. Josephus (Ant. 3:10, section 5) says the Passover was while the sun is in Aries, which it does not enter until the end of March. Zif or Iyar is May, Sivan June, Tammuz July, Ab August, Elul September, Ethanim or Tisri October, Bul or Marchesvan November, Chisleu December, Tebeth January, Sebat February, Adar March.

    MOON yareach “yellow,” and lebanah ; “white” ( Genesis 1:14-16, “the lesser light”). Instead of being regarded as a person and worshipped, as it was by the surrounding nations, in Scripture it is God’s creature “made for signs, seasons, days, and years” ( <19A419> Psalm 104:19). The brightness of the moon in the East, guiding the traveler by night when the heat of day is past, gives it a prominence which it has not with us ( Psalm 8:3). In Psalm 89:37 however the moon is not the “faithful witness,” but God is witness to His own oath; translated “and the witness in heaven is faithful,” so Psalm 89:35. So Job 16:19, “my witness is in heaven,” namely, God knows my innocence. The church is “fair as the moon, clear as the sun” (Song 6:10).

    As the moon shines in the night, reflecting the sun’s light, so the church in this world’s night ( Romans 13:12) reflects the light of “the Sun of righteousness” ( 2 Corinthians 3:18). Her justification in Him is perfect ( 1 John 4:17 ff); in herself sanctification is yet imperfect, as the moon has less light than the sun on the illuminated part, and is but half illuminated. At His coming she “shall shine forth as the sun” ( Matthew 13:43).

    It influences vegetable growth; Deuteronomy 33:14, “moons,” namely, its phases, others explain “months” as the times of ripening fruits. The cold night dews ( Genesis 31:40) and moonlight hurt the eyes and health of those sleeping under it; so <19C106> Psalm 121:6, “the moon shall not smite thee by night”; moon blindness is common in the East. The moon was worshipped as Isis in Egypt; as Karnaim, “two horns,” of Ashtoreth, wife of Baal the king of heaven (the male and female symbolizing the generative powers of nature), in Syria; as Sin, “lord of the month,” in Babylon.

    Sabaism (from tsaabaa’ the heavenly hosts) was the earliest of false worships; it appears in our pagan names Sun day, Mon (moon) day; and in Job 31:26, “if I beheld the sun ... or the moon walking in brightness, and my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth hath kissed my hand” in adoration. Josiah put down those who burned incense to the moon ( 2 Kings 23:5). She was called “queen of heaven” ( Jeremiah 7:18), though that may mean Venus Urania. “Cakes” (cawanim ) round like her disc were offered to her. So far from being an object of worship, it unconsciously worships its Maker ( <19E803> Psalm 148:3; 8:3). The moon in Revelation 12:1 is the Jewish dispensation, borrowing its former light from the Christian but now become worldly, and therefore under the church’s feet ( Galatians 4:3 end; Hebrews 2:1). The sea, earth, and its satellite the moon, represent the worldly element in opposition to the sun, the kingdom of heaven. Before Jehovah the moon has no brightness ( Job 25:5; Isaiah 24:23; 60:19,20). He shall be His people’s everlasting light when sun and moon shall have ceased to shine.

    MORASTHITE i.e. of see MORESHETH .

    MORDECAI A Persian name according to Gesenius, worshipper of Merodach. But a Babylonian idol’s name would not have been given him under the Persian dynasty, which rejected idols. It is rather Matacai. Ctesias (Prideaux Connect. 1:231-233), who probably saw the Medo-Persian chronicles mentioned in Esther 10:2, names a Matacas, Xerxes’ chief favorite, the most powerful of the eunuchs. Xerxes sent Matacas to spoil Apollo’s temple at Delphi (Miletus?) a work congenial to a Jew, as the order was to the iconoclastic king. Mordecai had neither wife nor child, brought up his cousin Esther in his own house, and had access to the court of the women, all which circumstances accord with his being a eunuch as Matacas was, a class from whom the king had elevated many to the highest posts. Xerxes delighted in extravagant acts; and Haman, who knew his weakness, naturally suggested the extraordinary honors exceeding all that a king ought, in respect for his own dignity, to grant to a subject, because he thought it was for himself they were intended.

    Mordecai was a Benjamite at Shushan who reared his uncle’s daughter see ESTHER : Esther 2:5-7. The instrument under Providence in saving the Jews from extermination by see HAMAN , as his not bowing to that Amaleldte was the occasion of Haman’s murderous spite against the chosen race. Xerxes’ prime minister, or vizier. Instituted the feast Purim.

    Probably wrote the book of Esther. Esther’s favorable reception by see AHASUERUS when she ventured at the risk of death, unasked, to approach him, and his reading in the Medo-Persian chronicles the record of Mordecai’s unrewarded service in disclosing the conspiracy, on the very night before Haman came, and Haman’s being constrained to load with kingly honors the man whom he had come to ask leave to hang, and then being hanged on the gallows he made for Mordecai, are most remarkable instances of the working of Providence, and of God’s secret moral government of the world, in spite of all appearances to the contrary.

    Mordecai was great grandson of Kish the Benjamite taken captive in Jeconiah’s captivity, 599 B.C. Four generations thence, or 120 years, bring Mordecai exactly down to 479, the sixth year of Xerxes, thus proving Ahasuerus’ identity and Mordecai’s own date. At Xerxes’ death, or even before, Mordecai probably led to Jerusalem a body of Jews, as recorded in Ezra 2:2; Nehemiah 7:7. The rabbis designate him “the just.” His tomb and Esther’s are shown at Hamadan or Ecbatana (?). Others place his tomb at Susa. The palace at Shushan, begun by Darius Hystaspes, Loftus (Chaldaea, 28) discovered remains of; the bases of the great colonnade remain, and accord with the description in Esther 1.

    MOREH 1. “The plains,” rather “the oaks” or “terebinths” of Moreh. Abram’s first halting place in Canaan, near Shechem and Ebal and Gerizim mountains ( Genesis 12:6); here he erected his first altar. “Morthia,” on ancient coins, a title of Shechem, preserves the name Moreh. Under the same “oak” Jacob hid his household’s idols ( Genesis 35:4). Here Joshua set up a great stone by the sanctuary of Jehovah ( Joshua 24:26, compare Deuteronomy 11:30). 2. THE HILL OF MOREH. At its foot Midian and Amalek encamped before Gideon’s attack ( Judges 6:33; 7:1). On the northern side of the valley of Jezreel, and of the height where Gideon’s 300 were; jebel ed Duhy, “little Hermon,” answers to Moreh. Two or three miles intervene (enough for Midian’s and Amalek’s hosts) between Moreh and ain Jalood, the spring of “Harod” at the foot of Gideon’s hill, jebel Fukua (Gilboa).

    MORESHETH GATH (“possession of Gath”), named by Micah alone ( Micah 1:14), himself a Morasthite, i.e. of Moresheth. In the shephelah or rolling low hills of Judah. “Thou (Jerusalem) shalt give presents to Moresheth,” begging for its help; but Maurer,” thou shalt give a writing of renunciation (renouncing all claim) to Moresheth.” “Gath” appended implies Moresherh for a time had fallen under the power of the neighboring Philistines of Gath. Ewald, “thou shalt give compensation to Moresheth itself only the possession of another city.” Gath also means a winepress; Moresbeth may be named Gath from the many winepresses around.

    MORIAH Genesis 22:2; 2 Chronicles 3:1. (See JEHOVAH JIREH and see GERIZIM ). What Jehovah has made one see (this hophal mowreh occurs four times in the Pentateuch, nowhere in later books) = the vision of Jehovah. In the same neighborhood He vouchsafed a vision to Abram (Genesis 14; 15:1) after Melchizedek had met him in the valley near Salem and Abram paid tithe of the spoils of Chedorlaomer. Afterward on Moriah he offered Isaac ( Genesis 22:2,14). Abraham saw Moriah at some little distance ( Genesis 22:4) on the third day; the distance, two days’ journey from Beersheba, would just bring him to Zion, but not so far as Moreh and Gerizim ( Genesis 12:6) where some fix Moriah. “The mount of the Lord” ( Genesis 22:14) means almost always Mount Zion. The proverb “in the Mount of Jehovah it (or He) shall be seen” probably originated in Jerusalem under Melchizedek. Jehovah’s vision to David in the same spot, before the preparation for building the temple there, revived the name Moriah ( 2 Samuel 24:16,24,25.) The threshing floor of Araunah the Jebusite was the spot on which David reared an altar by Gad’s direction from Jehovah. The Angel of Jehovah had stood by Araunah’s threshing floor; there David saw Him, and Araunah (Ornan) also, subsequently on turning back, saw Him and hid himself. Then Ornan saw David, and made over to him the threshing floor ( 1 Chronicles 21:15,16,18-26). Jehovah testified His acceptance of David’s sacrifice there by sending down fire to consume it ( Leviticus 9:24; 1 Kings 18:24,38; 2 Chronicles 7:1). So thenceforth David sacrificed there, and no longer on the altar at Gibeon where the tabernacle was, separate from the ark, which was at Zion; for he could not go to Gibeon on account of the sword of the Angel, i.e. the pestilence. God’s answer to his sacrifice at this altar of the threshing floor, and God’s removal of the plague, determined David’s choice of it as the site of the temple ( 1 Chronicles 28:2; 21:28; 22:1; 2 Chronicles 3:1, etc.). It lay, like all threshing floors, outside the city, upon Mount Moriah, N.E. of Zion. Evidently the threshing floor on Moriah was near the real Mount Zion, the city of David (on the eastern not the western half of Jerusalem).

    MORTAR medokah , wherein the manna was pounded for use ( Numbers 11:8). So still the Arabs pound wheat for their national dish, kibby (Thomson, Land and Book, 8:94). The maktesh was a larger mortar. Proverbs 27:22: “though thou shouldest bray a fool in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, (yet) will not his foolishness depart from (upon) him.” The husk upon the grain can be bruised off it, but the mortar of trial cannot remove the fool’s folly inherent by nature and habit ( Jeremiah 13:23). So Ahaz ( Chronicles 28:22), Judah ( Isaiah 1:5,6; 9:13; Jeremiah 5:3). The corrector’s patience is tried, the corrected is not reformed, Roberts (Orient. Illustr. 368) mentions in the East large mortars for rice worked by two women, each in turn striking with a pestle five feet long. Criminals at Kandy were so beaten to death in such a mortar.

    MORTER Genesis 11:3, “slime had they for mortor”: chemer . Hot bitumen was used for cement in the walls of Babylon (Herodotus i. 179). At It, now Heets, eight days’ journey from Babylon, the bitumen was obtained.

    Layard says the cement is so tenacious that it is almost impossible to detach one brick from another. Stubble or straw among the Egyptians, as hair or wool among us, was added to mud or moist clay to increase tenacity. If this were omitted, or if the sand, ashes, and lime in the proportion 1, 2, 3, were insufficiently mixed, there would be “untempered mortar,” tapheel Arabic tapal, pipe-clay like, detritus of felspar ( Ezekiel 13:10). The absence of the true uniting cement answers to the false prophet’s lie, “thus saith Jehovah, when He had not spoken” ( Ezekiel 22:28), false assurances of peace to flatter the people into non-submission to Nebuehadnezzar ( Ezekiel 21:29; Jeremiah 6:14; 23:16,17). ‘aaphaar “dust” also is used for mortar ( Leviticus 14:41,42).

    MOSERAH (bands) ( Deuteronomy 10:6),MOSEROTH ( Numbers 33:30; 20:22- 29) Near Mount Hor whereon Aaron died. The camp was pitched on the slopes or at the foot of the mountain. Moserah lay probably on the western side of the Arabah under the mountain bluff; now el Makrah.

    MOSES (See AARON ; see EGYPT ; see EXODUS ). Hebrew Mosheh , from an Egyptian root, “son” or “brought forth,” namely, out of the water. The name was also borne by an Egyptian prince, viceroy of Nubia under the 19th dynasty. In the part of the Exodus narrative which deals with Egypt, words are used purely Egyptian or common to Hebrew and Egyptian.

    Manetho in Josephus (contra Apion 1:26,28,31) calls him Osarsiph, i.e. sword of Osiris or saved by Osiris. “The man of God” in the title Psalm 90, for as Moses gave in the Pentateuch the key note to all succeeding prophets so also to inspired psalmody in that the oldest psalm. “Jehovah’s slave” ( Numbers 12:7; Deuteronomy 34:5; Joshua 1:2; <19A526> Psalm 105:26; Hebrews 3:5). “Jehovah’s chosen” ( <19A623> Psalm 106:23). “The man of God” ( 1 Chronicles 23:14). Besides the Pentateuch, the Prophets and Psalms and New Testament ( Acts 7:9,20-38; Timothy 3:8,9; Hebrews 11:20-28; Jude 1:9) give details concerning him. His Egyptian rearing and life occupy 40 years, his exile in the Arabian desert 40, and his leadership of Israel from Egypt to Moab 40 ( Acts 7:23,30,36).

    Son of see AMRAM (a later one than Kohath’s father) and Jochebed (whose name, derived from Jehovah, shows the family hereditary devotion); see MIRIAM , married to Hur, was oldest; Aaron, married to Elisheba, three years older ( Exodus 7:7, compare Exodus 2:7); next Moses, youngest. By Zipporah, Reuel’s daughter, he had two sons:

    Gershom, father of Jonathan, and Eliezer ( 1 Chronicles 23:14,15); these took no prominent place in their tribe. A mark of genuineness; a forger would have made them prominent. Moses showed no self-seeking or nepotism. His tribe Levi was the priestly one, and naturally rallied round him in support of the truth with characteristic enthusiasm ( Exodus 32:27,28). Born at Heliopolis (Josephus, Ap. 1:9,6; 2:9,) at the time of Israel’s deepest depression, from whence the proverb, “when the tale of bricks is doubled then comes Moses.” Magicians foretold to Pharaoh his birth as a destroyer; a dream announced to Amram his coming as the deliverer (Josephus, Ant. 2:9, section 2,3). Some prophecies probably accompanied his birth. These explain the parents’ “faith” which laid hold of God’s promise contained in those prophecies; the parents took his good looks as a pledge of the fulfillment. Hebrews 11:23, “by faith Moses when he was born was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper (good-looking: Acts 7:20, Greek ‘fair to God’) child, and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment” to slay all the males.

    For three months Jochebed hid him. Then she placed him in an ark of papyrus, secured with bitumen, and laid it in the flags (tufi, less in size than the other papyrus) by the river’s brink, and went away unable to bear longer the sight. (H. F. Talbot Transact. Bibl. Archrael., i., pt. 9, translates a fragment of Assyrian mythology: “I am Sargina the great king, king of Agani. My mother gave birth to me in a secret place. She placed me in an ark of bulrushes and closed up the door with slime and pitch. She cast me into the river,” etc. A curious parallel.) Miriam lingered to watch what would happen. Pharaoh’s daughter (holding an independent position and separate household under the ancient empire; childless herself, therefore ready to adopt Moses; Thermutis according to Josephus) coming down to bathe in the sacred and life giving Nile (as it was regarded) saw the ark and sent her maidens to fetch it. The babe’s tears touched her womanly heart, and on Miriam’s offer to fetch a Hebrew nurse she gave the order enabling his sister to call his mother. Tunis (now San), Zoan, or Avaris near the sea was the place, where crocodiles are never found; and so the infant would run no risk in that respect. Aahmes I, the expeller of the shepherd kings, had taken it. Here best the Pharaohs could repel the attacks of Asiatic nomads and crush the Israelite serfs. “The field of Zoan” was the scene of God’s miracles in Israel’s behalf ( Psalm 78:43). She adopted Moses as “her son, and trained him “in all the wisdom of the Egyptians,” Providence thus qualifying him with the erudition needed for the predestined leader and instructor of Israel, and “he was mighty in words and in deeds.” This last may hint at what Josephus states, namely, that Moses led a successful campaign against Ethiopia, and named Saba the capital Meroe (Artapanus in Eusebius 9:27), from his adopted mother Merrhis, and brought away as his wife Tharbis daughter of the Ethiopian king, who falling in love with him had shown him the way to gain the swamp surrounding the city (Josephus Ant. 2:10, section 2; compare Numbers 12:1). However, his marriage to the Ethiopian must have been at a later period than Josephus states, namely, after Zipporah’s death in the wilderness wanderings. An inscription by Thothmes I, who reigned in Moses’ early life, commemorates the “conqueror of the nine bows,” i.e. Libya. A statistical tablet of Karnak (Birch says) states that Chebron and Thothmes I overran Ethiopia. Moses may have continued the war and in it wrought the “mighty deeds” ascribed to him.

    When Moses was 40 years old, in no fit of youthful enthusiasm but deliberately, Moses “chose” ( Hebrews 11:23-28) what are the last things men choose, loss of social status as son of Pharaoh’s daughter, “affliction,” and “reproach.” Faith made him prefer the “adoption” of the King of kings. He felt the worst of religion is better than the best of the world; if the world offers “pleasure” it is but “for a season.” Contrast Esau ( Hebrews 12:16,17). If religion brings “affliction” it too is but for a season, its pleasures are “forevermore at God’s right hand” ( Psalm 16:11). Israel’s “reproach” “Christ” regards as His own ( 2 Corinthians 1:5; Colossians 1:24), it will soon be the true Israel’s glory ( Isaiah 25:8). “Moses had respect unto” (Greek apeblepen ), or turned his eyes from all worldly considerations to fix them on, the eternal “recompense.”

    His “going out unto his brethren when he was grown and looking on their burdens” was his open declaration of his taking his portion with the oppressed serfs on the ground of their adoption by God and inheritance of the promises. “It came into his heart (from God’s Spirit, Proverbs 16:1) to visit his brethren, the children of Israel” ( Acts 7:23). An Egyptian overseer, armed probably with one of the long heavy scourges of tough pliant Syrian wood (Chabas’ “Voyage du Egyptien,” 119,136), was smiting an Hebrew, one of those with whom Moses identified himself as his “brethren.” Giving way to impulsive hastiness under provocation, without regard to self when wrong was done to a brother, Moses took the law into his own hands, and slew and hid the Egyptian in the sand. Stephen ( Acts 7:25,35) implies that Moses meant by the act to awaken in the Hebrews a thirst for the freedom and nationality which God had promised and to offer himself as their deliverer. But on his striving to reconcile two quarreling Hebrews the wrong doer, when reproved, replied: “who made thee a prince (with the power) and a judge (with the right of interfering) over us? ( Luke 19:14, the Antitype.) Intendest thou to kill me as thou killedst the Egyptian?” Slavery had debased them, and Moses dispirited gave up as hopeless the enterprise which he had undertaken in too hasty and self-relying a spirit. His impetuous violence retarded instead of expedited their deliverance. He still needed 40 more years of discipline, in meek self-control and humble dependence on Jehovah, in order to qualify him for his appointed work.

    A proof of the genuineness of the Pentateuch is the absence of personal details which later tradition would have been sure to give. Moses’ object was not a personal biography but a history of God’s dealings with Israel.

    Pharaoh, on hearing of his killing the Egyptian overseer, “sought to slay him,” a phrase implying that Moses’ high position made necessary special measures to bring him under the king’s power. Moses fled, leaving his exalted prospects to wait God’s time and God’s way. Epistle to the Hebrews ( Hebrews 11:27) writes, “by faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king.” Moses “feared” ( Exodus 2:14,15) lest by staying he should sacrifice his divinely intimated destiny to be Israel’s deliverer, which was his great aim. But he did “not fear” the king’s wrath which would be aggravated by his fleeing without Pharaoh’s leave. He did “not fear the king” so as to shrink from returning at all risks when God commanded. “Faith” God saw to be the ruling motive of his flight more than fear of personal safety; “he endured as seeing (through faith) Him who is invisible” ( Luke 12:4,5).

    Despondency, when commissioned at last by God to arouse the people, was his first feeling on his return, from past disappointment in not having been able to inspire Israel with those high hopes for which he had sacrificed all earthly prospects ( Exodus 3:15; 4:1; 10-12). He dwells not on Pharaoh’s cruelty and power, but on the hopelessness of his appeals to Israel and on his want of the “eloquence” needed to move their stubborn hearts.

    He fled from Egypt to southern Midian because Reuel (his name “friend of God” implies he worshipped EL) or Raguel there still maintained the worship of the true God as king-priest or imam (Arabic version) before Israel’s call, even as Melchizedek did at Jerusalem before Abraham’s call.

    The northern people of Midian through contact with Canaan were already idolaters. Reuel’s daughters, in telling of Moses’ help to them in watering their flocks, called him “an Egyptian,” judging from his costume and language, for he had not yet been long enough living with Israelites to be known as one; an undesigned coincidence and mark of genuineness. Moses “was content to live with Reuel” as in a congenial home, marrying Zipporah his daughter. From him probably Moses learned the traditions of Abraham’s family in connection with Keturah ( Genesis 25:2). Zipporah bore him Gershom and Eliezer whose names (“stranger,” “God is my help”) intimate how keenly he felt his exile ( Exodus 18:3,4). The alliance between Israel and the Kenite Midianites continued permanently. see HOBAB , Moses’ brother-in-law, was subsequently Israel’s guide through the desert. In the 40 years’ retirement Moses learned that self discipline which was needed for leading a nation under such unparalleled circumstances. An interval of solitude is needed especially by men of fervor and vehemence; so Paul in Arabia ( Acts 24:27; Galatians 1:17). He who first attempted the great undertaking without God’s call, expecting success from his own powers, in the end never undertook anything without God’s guidance. His hasty impetuosity of spirit in a right cause, and his abandonment of that cause as hopeless on the first rebuff, gave place to a meekness, patience, tenderness, long suffering under wearing provocation and trials from the stiff-necked people, and persevering endurance, never surpassed ( Numbers 12:3; 27:16). To appreciate this meekness, e.g. under see MIRIAM ’s provocation, and apparent insensibility where his own honor alone was concerned, contrast his vigorous action, holy boldness for the Lord’s honor, and passionate earnestness of intercession for his people, even to the verge of unlawful excess (see ANATHEMA ), in self sacrifice. He would not “let God alone,” “standing before God in the breach to turn away His wrath” from Israel ( <19A623> Psalm 106:23). His intercessions restored Miriam, stayed plagues and serpents, and procured water out of the rock ( Exodus 32:10,11,20-25,31,32). His was the reverse of a phlegmatic temper, but divine grace subdued and sanctified the natural defects of a man of strong feelings and impetuous character. His entire freedom from Miriam’s charge of unduly exalting his office appears beautifully in his gentle reproof of Joshua’s zeal for his honor: “enviest thou for my sake? would God that all the Lord’s people were prophets!” etc. ( Numbers 11:29.)

    His recording his own praises ( Numbers 12:3-7) is as much the part of the faithful servant of Jehovah, writing under His inspiration, as his recording his own demerits ( Exodus 2:12; 3:11; 4:10-14; Numbers 20:10-12). Instead of vindicating himself in the case of Korah (Numbers 16) and Miriam (Numbers 12) he leaves his cause with God, and tenderly intercedes for Miriam. He is linked with Samuel in after ages as an instance of the power of intercessory prayer ( Jeremiah 15:1). He might have established his dynasty over Israel, but he assumed no princely honor and sought no preeminence for his sons ( Deuteronomy 9:13-19). The spiritual progress in Moses between his first appearance and his second is very marked. The same spirit prompted him to avenge his injured countryman, and to rescue the Midianite women from the shepherds’ violence, as afterward led him to confront Pharaoh; but in the first instance he was an illustration of the truth that “the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God” ( James 1:20).

    The traditional site of his call by the divine “Angel of Jehovah” (the uncreated Shekinah, “the Word” of John 1, “the form like the Son of God” with Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in the furnace, Daniel 3:25) is in the valley of Shoayb or Hobab, on the northern side of jebel Musa.

    Moses led Jethro’s flock to the W. (“the back side”) of the desert or open pasture. The district of Sherim on the Red Sea, Jethro’s abode, was barren; four days N.W. of it lies the Sinai region with good pasturage and water.

    He came to “the mountain of God” (Sinai, called so by anticipation of God’s giving the law there) on his way toward Horeb. The altar of Catherine’s convent is said to occupy the site of the (the article is in the Hebrew,: the well known) burning bush. The vision is generally made to typify Israel afflicted yet not consumed ( 2 Corinthians 4:8-10); but the flame was in the bush, not the bush in the flame; rather, Israel was the lowly acacia, the thorn bush of the desert, yet God deigned to abide in the midst of her ( Zechariah 2:5). So Israel’s Antitype, Messiah, has “all the fullness of the Godhead dwelling in Him bodily” ( John 1:14; Colossians 2:9).

    Jehovah gave Moses two signs as credentials to assure him of his mission: the transformation of his long “rod” of authority (as on Egyptian monuments) or pastoral rod into a “serpent,” the basilisk or cobra, the symbol of royal and divine power on the Pharaoh’s diadem; a pledge of victory over the king and gods of Egypt (compare Mark 16:18; Moses’ humble but wonder working crook typifies Christ’s despised but allpowerful cross). (On Zipporah’s see CIRCUMCISION of her son see.) The hand made leprous, then restored, represents the nation of lepers (as Egyptian tradition made them, and as spiritually they had become in Egypt) with whom Moses linked himself, divinely healed through his instrumentality. No patriarch before wrought a miracle. Had the Pentateuch been mythical, it would have attributed supernatural wonders to the first fathers of the church and founders of the race. As it is, Moses first begins the new era in the history of the world with signs from God by man unknown before. To Moses’ disinterested and humble pleadings of inability to speak, and desire that some other should be sent, Jehovah answers: “Aaron shall be thy spokesman ... even he shall be to thee a mouth, and thou shalt be to him instead of God.” Aaron, when he heard of Moses leaving Midian, of his own accord went to meet him; Jehovah further directed him what way to go in order to meet him, namely, by the desert ( Exodus 4:14,27). The two meeting and kissing on the mountain of God typify the law and the sacrificing priesthood meeting in Christ ( Exodus 4:27; Psalm 85:10).

    Nothing short of divine interposition could have enabled Moses to lead an unwarlike people of serfs out of a powerful nation like Egypt, to give them the law with their acceptance of it though so contrary to their corrupt inclinations, to keep them together for 40 years in the wilderness, and finally to lead them to their conquest of the eastern part of Canaan. Moses had neither eloquence nor military prowess (as appears Exodus 4:10; 17:8-12), qualities so needful for an ordinary popular leader. He had passed in rural life the 40 years constituting the prime of his vigor. He had seemingly long given up all hopes of being Israel’s deliverer, and settled himself in Midian. Nothing but God’s extraordinary call could have urged him, against his judgment, reluctantly at fourscore to resume the project of rousing a debased people which in the rigor of manhood he had been forced to give up as hopeless. Nothing but such plagues as Scripture records could have induced the most powerful monarchy then in the world to allow their unarmed serfs to pass away voluntarily. His first efforts only aggravated Pharaoh’s oppression and Israel’s bondage ( Exodus 5:2-9).

    Nor could magical feats derived from Egyptian education have enabled Moses to gain his point, for he was watched and opposed by the masters of this art, who had the king and the state on their side, while Moses had not a single associate save Aaron. Yet in a few months, without Israel’s drawing sword, Pharaoh and the Egyptians urge their departure, and Israel “demands” (not “borrows,” shaal ) as a right from their former masters, and receives, gold, silver, and jewels ( Exodus 12:85-39). Not even does Moses lead them the way of Philistia which, as being near, wisdom would suggest, but knowing their unwarlike character avoids it; Moses guides them into a defile with mountains on either side and the Red Sea in front, from whence escape from the Egyptian disciplined pursuers, who repented of letting them go, seemed hopeless, especially as Israel consisted of spiritless men, encumbered with women and with children. Nothing but the miracle recorded can account for the issue; Egypt’s king and splendid host perish in the waters, Israel passes through in triumph ( Exodus 13:17; 14:3,5,9,11,12-14). Again Moses with undoubting assurance of success on the borders of Canaan tells Israel “go up and possess the land” ( Deuteronomy 1:20,21). By the people’s desire spies searched the land; they reported the goodness of the land but yet more the strength and tallness of its inhabitants. The timid Israelites were daunted, and even proposed to stone the two faithful spies, to depose Moses, and choose a captain to lead them back to Egypt. Moses, instead of animating them to enter Canaan, now will neither suffer them to proceed, nor yet to return to Egypt; they must march and counter-march in the wilderness for 40 years until every adult but two shall have perished; but their little ones, who they said should be a prey, God will bring in. Only a divine direction, manifested with miracle, can account for such an unparalleled command and for its being obeyed by so disobedient a people. Too late they repented of their unbelieving cowardice, when Moses announced God’s sentence, and in spite of Moses’ warning presumed to go, but were chased by the Amalekites to Hormah ( Deuteronomy 1:45,46; 2:14; Numbers 14:39). The sustenance of 600,000 men besides women and children,40 years, in a comparative desert could only be by miracle; as the Pentateuch records, they were fed with manna from heaven until they ate the grain of Canaan, on the morrow after which the manna ceased (Exodus 16; Joshua 5:12). Graves, Pentateuch, 1:1, section 5.

    Aaron and Hur supported Moses in the battle with Amalek ( Exodus 17:12); Joshua was his minister. The localities of the desert commemorate his name, “the wells of Moses,” Ayun Moses on the Red Sea, jebel Musa, the mountain of Moses, and the ravine of Moses near the Catherine convent. At once the prophet (foremost and greatest, Deuteronomy 34:10,11), lawgiver, and leader of Israel, Moses typifies and resembles Messiah ( Numbers 21:18; Deuteronomy 33:21; especially Deuteronomy 18:15-19, compare Acts 3:22; 7:37,25,35; John 1:17). Israel’s rejection of Moses prefigures their rejection of Christ. His mediatorship in giving the law answers to Christ’s; also Exodus 17:11; 32:10-14,31-34; 33:18-16; Galatians 3:19, compare 1 Timothy 2:5.

    Moses was the only prophet to whom Jehovah spoke “face to face,” “as a man speaketh unto his friend” ( Exodus 33:11; Numbers 12:8; Deuteronomy 34:10): so at Horeb ( Exodus 33:18-23); compare as to Christ John 1:18. For the contrast between “Christ the Son over His own house” and “Moses the servant faithful in all God’s house” see Hebrews 3:1-6. Pharaoh’s murder of the innocents answers to Herod’s; Christ like Moses sojourned in Egypt, His 40 days’ fast answers to that of Moses. Moses stands at the head of the legal dispensation, so that Israel is said to have been “baptized unto Moses” (initiated into the Mosaic covenant) as Christians are into Christ.

    Moses after the calf worship removed the temporary tabernacle (preparatory to the permanent one, subsequently described) outside the camp; and as he disappeared in this “tent of meeting” (rather than “tabernacle of congregation”) the people wistfully gazed after him ( Exodus 33:7-10). On his last descent from Sinai “his face shone”; and he put on a veil as the people “could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance, which glory was to be done away,” a type of the transitory dispensation which he represented, in contrast to the abiding Christian dispensation ( Exodus 34:30,38; Corinthians 3:13,14,7,11). “They were afraid to come nigh him”: Alford’s explanation based on the Septuagint is disproved by Exodus 34:30; 2 Corinthians 3:7, namely, that Moses not until he had done speaking to the people put on the veil “that they might not look on the end (the fading) of his transitory glory.” Paul implies, “Moses put on the veil that (God’s judicial giving them up to their willful blindness: Isaiah 6:10; Acts 28:26,27) they might not look steadfastly at (Christ, Romans 10:4; the Spirit, 2 Corinthians 3:17) the end of that (law in its mere letter) which (like Moses’ glory) is done away.” The evangelical glory of Moses’ law, like the shining of Moses’ face, cannot be borne by a carnal people, and therefore remains veiled to them until the Spirit takes away the veil (2 Corinthians 14-17; John 5:45-47).

    There is a coincidence between the song of Moses (Deuteronomy 32; 33) and his Psalm 90; thus Deuteronomy 33:27 compare Psalm 90:1; 32:4,36 with Psalm 90:13,16. The time of the psalm was probably toward the close of the 40 years’ wandering in the desert. The people after long chastisement beg mercy ( Psalm 90:15-17). The limitation of life to 70 or 80 years harmonizes with the dying of all that generation at about that age; 20 to 40 at the exodus, to which the 40 in the wilderness being added make 60 to 80. Kimchi says the older rabbis ascribed Psalm 91 also to Moses Israel’s exemption from Egypt’s plagues, especially the death stroke on the firstborn, which surrounded but did not touch God’s people, in Exodus 8:22; 10:28; 11:7; 12:23, corresponds to Psalm 91:3-10.

    His song in Exodus 15 abounds in incidents marked by the freshness and simplicity which we should expect from an eye-witness: he anticipates the dismay of the Philistines and Edomites through whose territories Israel’s path lay to the promised land. The final song (Deuteronomy 32) and blessing (Deuteronomy 33) have the same characteristics. These songs gave atone to Israel’s poetry in each succeeding age. They are the earnest of the church’s final “song of Moses the servant of God and the song of the Lamb” ( Revelation 15:3), the song which shall unite in triumph the Old Testament church and the New Testament church, after their conflicts shall have been past. Like the Antitype, his parting word was blessing ( Deuteronomy 33:29; Luke 24:51). His exclusion from Canaan teaches symbolically the law cannot bring us into the heavenly Canaan, the antitypical Joshua must do that. Two months before his death (Numbers 31), just before his closing addresses, the successful expedition, by God’s command to Moses, against Midian was undertaken. Preparatory to that expedition was the census and mustering of the tribes on the plains of Moab (Numbers 26). The numbers were taken according to the families, so as equitably to allot the land. Moses among his last acts wrote the law and delivered it to the priests to be put in the side of the ark for a witness against Israel ( Deuteronomy 31:9-12,22-27) and gave a charge to Joshua. In Exodus 24:12 “I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and the commandment” (Hebrew), the reference is to the ten commandments on the two stone tables, the Pentateuch “law,” and the ceremonial commandment. However, Knobel translated it as “the tables of stone with the law, even the commandment.”

    His death accorded with his life. He was sentenced (for “unbelievingly not sanctifying the Lord” and “speaking unadvisedly with his lips,” to the people, though told to address the rock, in a harsh unsympathetic spirit which God calls rebellion, Numbers 20:8-13; 27:14, through the people’s “provocation of his spirit,” his original infirmity of a hasty impetuous temper recurring) to see yet not enter the good land. Meekly submitting to the stroke, he thought to the last only of God’s glory and Israel’s good, not of self: “let Jehovah, the God of the spirits of all flesh, set a man over the congregation” ( Numbers 27:12-16). Yet how earnestly he had longed to go over into the good land appears in Deuteronomy 3:24-27. Ascending to Nebo, a height on the western slope of the range of Pisgah, so-called from a neighboring town, he was showed by Jehovah “all Gilead unto Dan, Naphtali, Ephraim, Manasseh, all Judah, unto the Mediterranean, the S. and the plain of Jericho unto see ZOAR ” (N. according to Tristram, rather S. of the Dead Sea); like Christ’s view of the world kingdoms ( Luke 4:5), it was supernatural, effected probably by an extraordinary intensification of Moses’ powers of vision.

    Then he died there “according to the word of Jehovah,” Hebrew “on the mouth of Jehovah,” which the rabbis explain “by a kiss of the Lord” (Song 1:2); but Genesis 45:21 margin supports KJV (compare Deuteronomy 32:51.) Buried by Jehovah himself in a valley in Moab over against Bethpeor, Moses was probably translated soon after; for he afterward appears with the translated Elijah and Jesus at the transfiguration, when the law and the prophets in Moses’ and Elijah’s persons gave place to the Son whose servants and fore witnesses they had been: “hear ye Him” answers to “unto Him ye shall hearken” (Deuteronomy 18; Matthew 17:1-10; compare Jude 1:9). His sepulchre therefore could not be found by man. The term “decease,” exodus, found in Luke 9:31, and with the undesigned coincidence of truth repeated by Peter an eye-witness of the transfiguration ( 2 Peter 1:15), was suggested by the exodus from Egypt, the type of Jesus’ death and resurrection. Josephus (Ant. 4:8) thought God hid Moses’ body lest it should be idolized. Satan ( Hebrews 2:14) contended with Michael, that it should not be raised again on the ground of Moses’ sin ( Jude 1:9, compare Zechariah 3:2). “His eye was not dim, nor his natural force abated” before death. Israel mourned him for 30 days. The remembrance of Moses ages after shall be a reason for Jehovah’s mercy awaiting Israel ( Isaiah 63:11). “And had he not high honor? The hillside for his pall, To lie in state while angels wait, With stars for tapers tall; And the dark rock pines, like tossing plumes, Over his bier to wave, And God’s own hand, in that lonely land To lay him in the grave.” —C. F. Alexander MOTH The clothes moth, Hebrew ‘ash , Greek sees . Job 4:19: “houses of clay crushed (as a garment) before the moth” (compare Job 13:28); but Maurer, “crushed after the manner of the moth,” whose lustrous satiny wings and body are soon crushed. The minute wasting of garments, stored up as they are in the East as wealth, by the larva which forms its own case out of the cloth material on which it feeds, is the chief point of similitude ( Matthew 6:19,20; James 5:2); Hosea 5:12, “I will be unto Ephraim as a moth,” gradually, silently, and surely consuming the nation’s substance ( Isaiah 50:9; 51:8). The Tinea pellionella and biselliata still abound in Palestine. The order is the Lepidoptera. Job says of the man enriched by wrong, ( Job 27:18) “he buildeth his house as a moth,” whose house, in and of the garment, is broken, so frail is it whenever the garment is shaken out. The moth chooses for laying its egg a garment under cover, rather than one exposed and in use. The young one chooses the longer hairs for the outside, the shorter for the interior, of its oblong case; it finishes it within with closely woven silk. When needed, it enlarges the case by pieces inserted in the sides. Only when the case is complete it begins to eat. It chooses for food the shortest and thickest fibers, eating into the body of the cloth and rejecting the nap.

    MOTHER Honored in Israel as she is not in the East generally; one superiority of Judaism over other contemporary systems ( 1 Kings 2:19). King Solomon rose up to meet and bowed himself unto Bathsheba, and set her on his right hand ( Leviticus 19:3). Figuratively, a city is mother of the surrounding villages its daughters ( Joshua 15:45; 2 Samuel 20:19).

    Ezekiel ( Ezekiel 21:21) uses “mother of the way” for the parting of the way into two roads which branch from it, as from a common parent; however, Havernick, from a Arabic idiom, translated it as “the highway.”

    MOUNTAIN Hebrew [har ]. Both single heights, as Sinai, Zion, etc., and ranges as Lebanon. Also a mountainous region, “the mountain of Israel” and “Judah” (Joshua 40:16,21), i.e. the highland as opposed to the plain, the hill country ( Joshua 21:11). “Mount Ephraim” is Ephraim’s hilly country ( Chronicles 15:8). “The mount of the valley” ( 2 Chronicles 13:19) a district E. of Jordan in Reuben, the vale of Siddim ( Genesis 14:3,8) according to Keil. Even more than with ourselves the parts of a mountain are compared to bodily members: the head KJV “top,” the ears Aznoth Tabor ( Joshua 19:34), the shoulder, the back.

    MOUNTAIN OF THE AMORITES ( Deuteronomy 1:19,20,44), the range that rises abruptly from the plateau et Tih, running from S.W. to N.E. on toward Hebron.

    MOURNING Noisy, violent, and demonstrative in the East as it is among the Irish, Highlanders, and Welsh; beating the breast or the thigh ( Ezekiel 21:12), cutting the flesh ( Jeremiah 16:6), weeping with a loud cry, wearing dark colored garments, hiring women as professional mourners ( Ecclesiastes 12:5; Matthew 9:23; Amos 5:16),”skillful in lamentation” ( Jeremiah 9:17), singing elegies, having funeral feasts and the cup of consolation ( Jeremiah 16:7,8). It was an occasion of studied publicity and ceremonial; so Abraham for Sarah ( Genesis 23:2), Jacob for Joseph ( Genesis 37:34,35), Joseph and the Egyptians for Jacob 70 days and a further period of seven ( Genesis 50:3-10), Israel for Aaron 80 days ( Numbers 20:29), and for Moses ( Deuteronomy 34:8). Jabesh Gileadites for Saul fasted seven days ( 1 Samuel 31:13); David for Abner with fasting, rent clothes, and sackcloth, and with an elegy ( Samuel 3:81-89). Job for his calamities, with rent mantle, shaven head, sitting in ashes; so the three friends with dust upon their heads, etc., seven days and nights ( Job 1:20,21; 2:8). In the open streets and upon the housetops ( Isaiah 15:2,3); stripping off ornaments ( Exodus 33:4); stripping the foot and some other part of the body ( Isaiah 20:2).

    Penitent mourning was often expressed by fasting, so that the words are interchanged as synonymous ( Matthew 9:15), and the day of atonement, when they “afflicted their souls,” is called “the fast” ( Acts 27:9; Leviticus 23:27; Israel, 1 Samuel 7:6; Nineveh, Jonah 3:5; the Jews when hereafter turning to Messiah, Zechariah 12:10,11).

    Exclusion from share in the sacrificial peace offerings ( Leviticus 7:20), Covering the upper lip and the head, in token of silence: Leviticus 13:45, the leper; 2 Samuel 15:30, David.

    The high priest and Nazarites were not to go into mourning for even father or mother or children ( Leviticus 21:10,11; Numbers 6:7). So Aaron in the case of Nadab and Abihu ( Leviticus 10:2-6); Ezekiel for his wife ( Ezekiel 24:16-18); “the bread of men” is that usually brought to mourners by friends in sympathy. The lower priests only for nearest relatives ( Leviticus 21:1-4). Antitypically, the gospel work is to take precedence of all ties ( Luke 9:59,60): “let me first go and bury my father” means, let me wait at home until he die and, I bury him. The food eaten in mourning was considered impure ( Deuteronomy 26:14; Hosea 9:4).

    The Jews still wail weekly, each Friday, at see JERUSALEM , in a spot below the temple wall, where its two courses of masonry (with blocks ft. long) meet. On the open flagged place, which they sweep with care as holy ground, taking off their shoes, they bewail the desolation of their holy places ( <19A214> Psalm 102:14; 137:5,6; Isaiah 63:15-19). Mourning shall cease forever to God’s people when Christ shall return ( Revelation 7:17; 21:4; Isaiah 25:8; 35:10).

    MOUSE ‘akbar . The “jumping mouse,” Dipus jaculus Egyptius (Gesenius); or as the Arabic farah, any small rodent (Tristram); the field mouse or vole, with larger head, shorter ears and tail, and stouter form, than the house mouse; and the long-tailed field mouse, Mus sylvaticus. The ravages of these rodents among grain, etc., made the Philistines propitiate with “golden mice” (five answering to their five political divisions and lords) the God whose instrument of “marring the land” they were (1 Samuel 6). The scourges on them were humiliating to their pride, the tiny mouse and hemorrhoids in the back, where for a warrior to be smitten is a shame ( Psalm 78:66). So Sminthian Apollo was worshipped in Crete and the Troad; derived from smintha, Cretan for mouse; Apollo was represented with one foot upon a mouse. The Egyptian account of Sennacherib’s discomfiture was that the gods sent mice which gnawed his archers’ bowstrings, in his expedition to Egypt. The mouse was legally unclean ( Isaiah 66:67).

    MOWING In Scripture means reaping with a sickle, for the heat dries up the grass before it is high enough for the scythe ( <19C907> Psalm 129:7). In Amos 7:1 “the king’s mowings” were the firstfruits of the pastures, tyrannically exacted. “The latter growth” was “the after grass” in the time of the latter rain.

    MOZA 1. 1 Chronicles 2:46. 2. 1 Chronicles 8:36,37; 9:42,43.

    MOZAH With the article the. A city of Benjamin ( Joshua 18:26). Meaning “spring head,” else “place of reeds.” The Mishna calls it “Motsa, below Jerusalem, where they descended and gathered willow branches” for the feast of tabernacles. The Gemara says it was a Roman “colony,” and exempt from the king’s tribute. Probably now Kulonieh, a village four miles W. of Jerusalem, on the Jaffa road, at the entrance of wady Beit Haninah. Doubtless the now dry river bed, when through woods the climate was less arid, was filled with water along which grew willows.

    MULBERRY TREES beqaim . 2 Samuel 5:23,24; Septuagint translated “pear trees”; Royle “the gnat tree,” Arabic shajrat al bak, a kind of poplar, or the aspen trembling at the slightest breath. The gentle (compare 1 Kings 19:19.) “sound of a going in the tops” was the sign of God’s “going out before” David’s army. “Angels tread light, and He that can walk upon the clouds can, when He pleases, walk on the tops of the trees. Though thou see Him not, yet thou shalt hear Him, and faith shall be confirmed by hearing” (Matthew Henry). Abulfadl says baca is the Arabic name of a shrub like the balsam, but with longer leaves and larger rounder fruit, from which if a leaf be broken a white tearlike sap flows; whence the name comes, namely, from baaqah , to weep. In Psalm 84:6, “who passing through the valley of Baka, (the Hebrew letter ‘aleph ( a ) final probably being = the Hebrew letter “he” ( h )) make it a well,” the sense is, though in a valley of weeping (where the only waters are those of tears), such as David passed through in his flight from Absalom ( 2 Samuel 15:30), saints make it a well of ever flowing comfort and salvation ( John 4:14; Isaiah 12:3).

    MULE 1. Pered . Not mentioned until David’s time, when Israel became more familiar with horses ( 1 Chronicles 12:40; 2 Samuel 13:29; 18:9).

    Used for riding only by persons of rank ( 1 Kings 1:33). As breeding from different species was forbidden ( Leviticus 19:19), mules must have been imported. An Egyptian monument from Thebes in British Museum represents them yoked to a chariot. The people of Togarmah (Armenia) brought them to Tyre for barter ( Ezekiel 27:14). They were part of the “presents” from “the kings of the earth” to Solomon, “a rate year by year” ( 2 Chronicles 9:23,24). In these ways they came into Palestine ( 1 Kings 18:5). In Ezra 2:66; Nehemiah 7:68. the mules on the return from Babylon amounted to 245; but the horses about three times as many, 736; so that the mule was then, as we find in the Greek classics, rarer and more precious. 2. Rechesh is translated “mules,” Esther 8:10,14; but in 1 Kings 4:28 “DROMEDARIES” (see CAMEL ). Micah 1:13, “swift beasts.” 3. Yeemim . Genesis 36:24 translated rather “Anah that found the hot springs,” so the Vulgate version; the Samaritan text has “the Emim.”

    Callirrhoe in the wady Zerka Maein is thought to be Anah’s hot springs.

    MUPPIM Of Benjamin, one of Rachel’s 14 descendants who went down to Egypt with Jacob ( Genesis 46:21). Shupham in Numbers 26:39. Shuppim in 1 Chronicles 7:12,15; Shephuphan, 1 Chronicles 8:5. His family was afterward reckoned with that of Ir the son of Bela ( 1 Chronicles 7:7,19).

    MURDER In the Scripture view an outrage or sacrilege (Philo, Spec. Leg. 3:15) on God’s likeness in man. Genesis 9:5,6, “whose sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed; for in the image of God made He man.” His blood was so sacred that “God requires it (compare Psalm 9:12) of every beast”; so the ox that gored man must be killed ( Exodus 21:28).

    God’s image implies in man a personal, moral, and responsible will. To cut short his day of grace and probation is the greatest wrong to man and insult to his Maker. Cain’s punishment God Himself took in hand, dooming him to a life full of fears, remorse, and guilt. His life was temporarily spared, perhaps in order not to impede the natural increase of mankind at the first. But after the flood God delegated thenceforth the murderer’s punishment, which is death, to man; life must go for life, blood for blood.

    Murder results from the instigation of Satan the “murderer (of Adam’s and Eve’s souls, and Abel’s body) from the beginning” ( John 8:44). Not only the killer but the hater is a murderer before God ( 1 John 3:12,15).

    Even a slave’s life sacrificed under the rod entailed death, or some heavy punishment as the judges should decide on the master, unless the slave survived the beating a day or two, when it was presumed the master did not intend to kill him and the loss of his slave was deemed enough punishment ( Exodus 21:12,20,21). A housebreaker might be killed in the act by night; but if by day he was to be sold, so sacred was life regarded ( Exodus 22:2,3).

    The see CITIES OF REFUGE saved the manslayer, but not the murderer, from the blood avenger. Not even Jehovah’s altar could save Joab ( Kings 2:5,6,31). Bloodshed in any way, even in war, brought pollution ( Numbers 35:33,34; Deuteronomy 21:1-9; 1 Chronicles 28:3, David; 1 Chronicles 22:8). Striking a pregnant woman so as to cause death brought capital punishment. Two witnesses were required before anyone could be put to death for murder, a check on private revenge ( Numbers 35:19-30; Deuteronomy 17:6-12; 19:12,17). The sovereign assumed the power of executing or pardoning murderers ( Samuel 1:15,16, David and the Amalekite slayer of Saul; 2 Samuel 13:39; 14:7-11, David in respect to Anmon and Absalom; 1 Kings 2:34, Solomon and Joab).

    MUSIC (For illustrations see DANCE ; see DAVID ; see FLUTE ; see HARP ; see JEDUTHUN ). Its invention is due to a Cainite, Jubal son of Lamech, “father (first teacher) of all such as handle the harp (lyre) and organ” (pipe). “The lyre and flute were introduced by the brother of a nomadic herdsman (Jabal); it is in the leisure of this occupation that music is generally first exercised and appreciated” (Kalisch: Genesis 4:21). “Mahalaleel,” third from Seth, means “giving praise to God,” therefore vocal music in religious services was probably earlier than instrumental music among the Cainites ( Genesis 5:12). Laban the Syrian mentions “songs, tabret (tambourine), and harp” ( Genesis 31:27); Job ( Job 21:12) “the timbrel (tambourine), harp, and organ (pipe)”. Instead of “they take,” translated “they lift up (the voice),” as in Isaiah 42:11, to accompany “the tambourine,” etc. (Umbrett.) Thus the “voice,” stringed and wind instruments, include all kinds of music. The Israelite men led by Moses sang in chorus, and Miriam led the women in singing the refrain at each interval, accompanied by tambourine and dances ( Exodus 15:21).

    Music rude and boisterous accompanied the dances in honor of the golden calf, so that Joshua mistook it for “the noise of war,” “the voice of them that shout for the mastery and that cry for being overcome” ( Exodus 32:17,18). The triumphant shout of the foe in the temple is similarly compared to the joyous thanksgivings formerly offered there at solemn feasts, but how sad the contrast as to the occasion ( Lamentations 2:7).

    The two silver trumpets were used by the priests to call an assembly, and for the journeying of the camps, and on jubilant occasion ( Numbers 10:1-10; 2 Chronicles 13:12). (On the rams’ (rather jubilee) see HORNS of Joshua 6, see.) The instruments at Nebuchadnezzar’s dedication of his golden image were the “cornet,” like the French horn; “flute” or pipe blown at the end by a mouthpiece; “sackbut,” a triangular stringed instrument with short strings, in a high sharp key; “psaltery,” a kind of harp; “dulcimer,” a bagpipe, emitting a plaintive sound, a Hebraized Greek word, sumfonia ( Daniel 3:4).

    The schools of the prophets cultivated music as a study preparing the mind for receiving spiritual influences ( 1 Samuel 10:5; 19:19,20): at Naioth; also at Jericho ( 2 Kings 2:5,7), “when the minstrel among Jehoshaphat’s retinue played, the hand of Jehovah came upon Elisha” ( <120301> Kings 3:15); Gilgal ( 2 Kings 4:38); Jerusalem ( 2 Kings 22:14). “Singing men and women” were at David’s court ( 2 Samuel 19:35), also at Solomon’s ( Ecclesiastes 2:8: Gesenius translated for “musical instruments and that of all sorts,” shiddah wishidot , “a princess and princesses”). They also” spoke of Josiah in their lamentations, and made them an ordinance in Israel” ( 2 Chronicles 35:25). Music was often introduced at banquets ( Isaiah 5:12), “the harp and viol” (nebel , the lute, an instrument with 12 strings), etc. ( Luke 15:25.) Amos 6:5: “chant (parat , ‘mark distinct tones,’ the Arabic root expresses an unmeaning hurried flow of rhythmical sounds without much sense, as most glees) to the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instruments of music like David”; they fancy themselves David’s equals In music ( Chronicles 23:5; Nehemiah 12:36). He added to the temple service the stringed psaltery, kinor (lyre), and nebel (harp), besides the cymbals. These as distinguished from the trumpets were “David’s instruments” ( Chronicles 29:25,26; 1 Chronicles 15:16,19-21,24; 23:5). The age of Samuel, David, and Solomon was the golden one alike of poetry and of music. The Hebrew use of music was inspirational, curative, and festive or mournful. David’s skill on the harp in youth brought him under Saul’s notice, and he played away Saul’s melancholy under the evil spirit ( Samuel 16:16-23). As David elevated music to the praise of God, so the degenerate Israelites of Amos’ time degraded it to the service of their own sensuality (like Nero fiddling when Rome was in flames), yet they defended their luxurious passion for music by his example. Solomon’s songs were a thousand and five ( 1 Kings 4:32). In the procession accompanying the ark to Zion, the Levites led by Chenaniah, “master of the song,” played cornets, trumpets, cymbals, psalteries, and harps, accompanying David’s psalm composed for the occasion (1 Chronicles 15; 16; 2 Samuel 6:5).

    Of the 48,000 in the tribe 4,000 praised Jehovah on David’s instruments ( 1 Chronicles 23:5,6). Heman led the Kohathites, Asaph the Gershonites, and Ethan or Jeduthun the Merarites ( 1 Chronicles 15:17; 25:1-8). The “cunning” or skilled musicians were 288: 24 courses, 12 in each, headed by the 24 sons of Heman, Asaph, and Jeduthun. The rest of the 4,000 were “scholars.”

    David’s chant ( 1 Chronicles 16:34,41) was used for ages, and bore his name: at the consecration of Solomon’s temple ( 2 Chronicles 7:6); before Jehoshaphat’s army when marching against the Ammonite invaders, to the thanksgiving is attributed God’s giving of the victory, “when they began to sing and to praise, Jehovah set ambushments against ... Ammon” ( 2 Chronicles 20:21,22), compare in Abijah’s victory over Jeroboam the priests’ sounding of trumpets ( 2 Chronicles 13:12-24); at the laying the second temple’s foundation ( Ezra 3:10,11). Heman, Asaph, and Ethan played with cymbals of brass to mark the time the more clearly, while the rest played on psalteries and harps ( 1 Chronicles 15:19; 16:5). The “singers” went first, “the damsels with timbrels” in the middle, “the players on (stringed) instruments followed after” ( Psalm 68:25). In intelligent worship the word has precedence of ornamental accompaniments ( Corinthians 14:15); music must not drown but be subordinate to the words and sense. Amos ( Amos 8:3) foretells the joyous “songs of the temple” should be changed into “howlings.” In Psalm 87:7 translated “the players on pipes” or “flutes” (Gesenius), but Hengstenberg, “dancers” (choleel ); the future thanksgiving of the redeemed heathen ( 1 Kings 1:40). Women were in the choir ( 1 Chronicles 13:8; 25:5,6; Ezra 2:65). The priests alone blew the trumpets in the religious services ( Chronicles 15:24; 16:6), but the people also at royal proclamations ( Kings 11:14). A hundred and twenty priests blew the trumpets in unison with the Levite singers, in fine linen, at the dedication of Solomon’s temple ( 2 Chronicles 5:12,13; 7:6). So under Hezekiah in resanctifying the temple ( 2 Chronicles 29:27,28). As the temple, altar, and sacrifices were Jehovah’s palace, table, and feasts, so the sacred music answers to the melody usual at kings’ banquets. The absence of music such as accompanied bridal processions is made a feature of a curse being on the land ( Isaiah 24:8,9; Jeremiah 7:34; Ezekiel 26:13). Judah’s captors in vain called on her singers to sing her national melodies, “songs of Zion,” in Babylon. She hung her harp on the willows of that marshy city, and abjured “mirth in a strange land” ( <19D702> Psalm 137:2-4). Away from Zion, God’s seat, they were away from joy. Love songs (Psalm 45 title) as well as professional mourners’ ( Amos 5:16) (see MOURNING ) dirges were composed. Harlots attracted men by songs to the guitar ( Isaiah 23:15,16). The grape was gathered and trodden with joyous song ( Isaiah 16:10) (see HYMNS ). Music, instrumental and vocal, was all in unison, not harmony, which was unknown to the ancients; the songs were all melodies, choral and antiphonal, as Moses’ and Miriam’s song, and Nehemiah’s musicians in two responsive choirs at the dedication of the wall ( Nehemiah 12:40-42).

    For “instruments of music” ( Daniel 6:18) translated “concubines.”

    Xenophon’s picture of Darius as addicted to wine and women, without self control, accords with Daniel’s mention of his abstinence as something extraordinary. In Psalm 45:8 Gesenius translated for “whereby” (mini ), as in <19F004> Psalm 150:4), “out of the ivory palaces the stringed instruments make thee glad”; Hengstenberg shows this untenable, KJV is better. In 1 Samuel 18:6 “instruments of music,” shalishim , is from shalowsh , “three,” probably “triangles,” invented in Syria (Athenaeus, Deipnos, 4:175).

    MUSTARD Matthew 13:31; 17:20; Mark 4:31; Luke 13:19. Its “seed” is proverbial for smallness, therefore not the Salvador Persica (Arabic: khardal, mustard), which moreover none would sow in his “garden,” and which is not an “herb” but a “tree” strictly so-called. The mustard (Sinapis nigra) is an “herb” (not strictly a tree), but so large that compared with the other “herbs” in the “garden” it is a “great tree.” It reached as high as the horses’ heads of the travelers Irby and Mangles, and as horse and rider in the rich plain of Akbar according to Dr. Thomson (Land and Book, 414).

    The words “the least of all seeds” are used comparatively to the increase, not absolutely; Christ used the popular language. “The fowls of the air” are the smaller insessorial birds, linnets and finches, etc., which settle upon (kateskeenosen , not ‘lodged in’; ‘rest,’ Acts 2:26) its branches,” seeking the seed as food which they much relish.

    MUTH-LABBEN Title of Psalm 9. Labben is an anagram for Nabal” the fool” or wicked; “concerning the dying (muth ) of the fool,” as Psalm 9:12,16,17, “Thou hast destroyed the wicked, Thou hast put out their name forever and ever.” “The wicked is snared in the work of his own hands.” Higgaion (“meditation”); Selah (“pause”). “The wicked shall be turned into hell,” etc. Saul slain by the Philistines by whom he had sought to slay David, and receiving the last thrust from one of the Amalekites whom he ought to have destroyed, and Nabal (= “fool”) dying after his selfish surfeit when churlishly he had refused aught to David’s men who had guarded him and his, are instances of the death of such world-wise “fools” ( 1 Samuel 25:26,38; 2 Samuel 3:33; Psalm 14:1). (See NABAL .) The Septuagint and Vulgate versions read concerning the mysteries of the Son,” namely, the divine Son’s death, the earnest of His final victory over the last “enemy” ( Psalm 9:6).

    MYRA A town in Lycia, where Paul was taken from the Adramyttian ship into the Alexandrian ship bound for Rome. Myra is due N. of Alexandria. Its harbor, Andriace, two miles off the city, is good. The mountains are conspicuous from afar, and the current sets westward; all good reasons for the Alexandrian ship taking Myra in its course. The wind from the N.W., as it impeded the Adramyttian ship, would also impede the Alexandrian ( Acts 27:4-7). A large Byzantine church in the gorge leading to the mountains testifies of the Christianity probably first introduced by Paul.

    The Turks call Myra Dembre, the Greeks Myra.

    MYRRH Hebrew mor from maarar “to drop,” and lot . An ingredient of the holy anointing oil ( Exodus 30:23), typical of Messiah’s graces ( Psalm 45:8) as well as the church’s through Him (Song of Solomon). In Song 1:13 translated “a scent box of myrrh.” The [mowr] is the Balsamodendron myrrha, which yields myrrh, of the order Terebinth aceae. The stunted trunk has a light gray odorous bark. It grew in Arabia around Saba; the gum resin exudes in drops which harden on the bark, and the flow is increased by incision into the tree. It is a transparent, brown, brittle, odorous substance, with bitter taste. The “wine mingled with myrrh,” offered to but rejected by Jesus on the cross, was embittered by it. As it stupefies the senses He would not have that which mitigates death’s horrors, but would meet it in full consciousness. It was one of the three offerings of the wise men ( Matthew 2:11). Nicodemus brought it to embalm His sacred body ( John 19:39). Bal is its Egyptian name, bol the Sanskrit and Hindu.

    Lot is not strictly myrrh but ladanum, the resinous exudation of the Cistus (rock rose) Creticus, growing in Gilead where no myrrh grew, and exported into Egypt ( Genesis 37:25; 43:11). “Odorous, rather green, easy to soften, fat, produced in Cyprus” (Dioscorides i. 128); abounding still in Candia (Crete), where they gather it by passing over it an instrument composed of many parallel leather thongs, to which its gum adheres.

    MYRTLE Used (as it is still by the modern Jews) on the return from Babylon to adorn booths for the feast of tabernacles ( Nehemiah 8:15). It then grew on the hills about Jerusalem and Olivet, where now there are only the olive and the fig tree. Hereafter about to grow in what was a wilderness ( Isaiah 41:19; 4:18). The myrtle in Zechariah 1:8,10,11, symbolizes the Jewish church, not a stately cedar but a lowly though fragrant myrtle.

    Its depression made the Jews despond; the Angel of Jehovah standing (as in His abiding place, <19D214> Psalm 132:14) among the myrtles guarantees her safety, lowly though she be. The myrtle was probably imported into Palestine from Babylon in the time of Isaiah who first mentions it. It is a native of Persia. Esther received her name Hadassah, “the myrtle,” in the Persian court ( Esther 2:7). In Samaria and Galilee on the banks of rivers it still abounds. Its starry blossoms amidst dark and odorous leaves, and flexible branches, furnish a beautiful garland, so that in Greece it was held sacred to Venus the goddess of beauty.

    MYSIA On the frontier of the provinces Asia and Bithynia. W. of Bithynia, E. of the Aegean, S. of the sea Propontis or Marmora, N. of Lydia. The site of Troy was in it originally, but not in Paul’s time for he had to pass by Mysia to reach the Troad ( Acts 16:7,8). On his second missionary journey he was not suffered by the Spirit to preach in Asia or Bithynia. He passed through Mysia, without staying, on to Macedonia. Assos and Adramyttium were in Mysia. The island Lesbos was opposite.

    MYSTERY From mustees , “one initiated” into “a revealed secret”; mueoo the verb means “to conceal”; [mu ], the sound made by closing the lips (m), is the same onomatopoeic sound as in mute. In New Testament usage a spiritual truth heretofore hidden, incapable of discovery by mere reason, but now revealed. Not like the pagan mysteries, imparted only; to the initiated few.

    All Christians are the initiated; unbelievers alone are the uninitiated ( Corinthians 4:3). The union of Christ and the church is such “a great mystery” ( Ephesians 5:31,32). The church becoming a harlot by conformity to the world is a counter “mystery” ( Revelation 17:5). “Iniquity” (anomia ) in the harlot is a leaven working in “mystery” at first, i.e. latently; afterward when she is destroyed iniquity shall be revealed in “the man of iniquity” (ho anomos ), the open embodiment of all previous evil, for popery cannot at once be the mystery of iniquity and the revealed antichrist ( 2 Thessalonians 2:7,8). “The mystery of God” ( Revelation 10:7), in contrast, is man’s “redemption from all iniquity” and its consequences; a mystery once hidden in God’s secret counsels, dimly-shadowed forth in types and prophecies, but now more and more clearly revealed according as the gospel kingdom develops itself up to its fullest consummation. “The mystery of godliness” ( 1 Timothy 3:16) is the divine scheme embodied in Christ ( Colossians 1:26,27). Hidden before “with God” as the “mystery,” He is now made manifest ( John 1:1,14; Romans 16:25,26). Redemption for the whole Gentile world as well as Israel, to whom it seemed in a great measure restricted in Old Testament, is now revealed to all. “The glory of this mystery is Christ in you (now by faith as your hidden life, Colossians 3:8), the hope of glory” (your hereafter to be manifested life: 1 Corinthians 2:7-9; Corinthians 4:17).

    There are six New Testament “mysteries”: (1) The incarnation ( 1 Timothy 3:16). (2) The mystery of iniquity ( 2 Thessalonians 2:7). (3) Christ’s marriage to the church, Ephesians 5:32, translated “this mystery is great,” i.e. this truth hidden once but now revealed, namely, Christ’s spiritual union with the church, mystically represented by marriage, is of great import; not as Vulgate “this is a great sacrament”; not marriage in general, but that of Christ and His church, is the mystery, as Paul declares “I say it in regard to ([eis ) Christ, and to ([eis ]) the church,” whereas Genesis 2:24 refers primarily to literal see MARRIAGE . (4) The union of Jews and Gentiles in one body, the present election church ( Ephesians 3:4-6); the Old Testament did not foretell we should form Christ’s one body, the temple of the Holy Spirit; the Holy Spirit not merely gives influences as in Old Testament, but personally comes and dwells in the church, joining Jews and Gentiles in one fellowship of God and Christ; He is the earnest of the coming inheritance and the seal of redemption; the Old Testament saints had proetermission (paresis ) of sins, the New Testament saints have full remission (afesis ); the forbearance of God was exercised then, the righteousness of God is revealed now ( Romans 3:25,26) in our justification. (5) Israel’s full and final restoration ( Romans 11:25). (6) The resurrection of the body ( 1 Corinthians 15:51). Ordinarily “mystery” refers to those from whom the knowledge is withheld; in the New Testament mystery refers to those to whom it is revealed. It is hidden in God until brought forward; even when brought forward it remains hidden from the carnal. ”Mysteries” ( 1 Corinthians 14:2) mean what is unintelligible to the hearers, exciting wonder rather than instructing; this is in the common sense, but the New Testament does not sanction in the gospel mysteries in this sense. In Revelation 1:20 “the mystery of the seven stars” is a oncehidden truth, veiled under this symbol, but now revealed; its correlative is revelation. In 1 Corinthians 13:2 “mysteries” refer to God’s deep counsels heretofore secret but now revealed, “knowledge” to truths long known. So in Matthew 13:11; Mark 4:11; Luke 8:10, “mysteries” answer in parallelism to “parables”; to the receptive “the mysteries,” or once hidden things of the kingdom of God, are now known by God’s gift; to the unbelieving they remain “parables,” on which they see only the outward shell but do not taste the kernel ( 1 Corinthians 2:9,10,14,15; Psalm 25:14; 1 John 4:20,27; John 15:15). The parabolic form is designed to rouse the carnal to search and reflection; from whence Jesus did not begin to use it until after He had for some time been speaking plainly. In contrast to paganism, there were no mysteries revealed by God to ministers or priests that were not designed for all. Deuteronomy 29:29: “secret things belong to Jehovah (compare Job 11:7; Romans 11:33,34; at this point we must not presume to speculate; Colossians 2:18), but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever, that we may do all the words of this law.” The little ones must hear all revelation as much as the intellectual ( Deuteronomy 6:7; Joshua 8:34,35; Nehemiah 8:1,2). Moses and the prophets and the apostles practiced no “reserve.” So Jesus ordered ( Matthew 10:27; 28:19). Paul preached publicly and from house to house the “whole counsel of God” ( Acts 20:20,27), “keeping back nothing profitable.” They taught babes indeed elementary essentials first, yet did not reserve the deepest truths out of sight, as the pagan mysteries; but set the ultimate goal of perfect knowledge from the first as that to be striven toward ( 1 Corinthians 2:6; 3:2; Hebrews 5:12). Gnosticism introduced the system of esoteric and exoteric doctrine; the mediaeval church perpetuated it. Christ as God had the power to reserve His manifestation of Himself to a few during His earthly ministry, previous to the Pentecostal effusion of the Spirit ( Mark 4:33; 9:9; Luke 9:21); but His ministers have no such right. Paul disclaims it, 2 Corinthians 4:2: “we have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, nor handling the word of God deceitfully, but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God.” On men themselves rests the responsibility how they use the whole counsel of God set before them ( 2 Corinthians 2:15,16).

    GOTO NEXT CHAPTER - FAUSSET'S DICTIONARY INDEX & SEARCH

    God Rules.NET
    Search 80+ volumes of books at one time. Nave's Topical Bible Search Engine. Easton's Bible Dictionary Search Engine. Systematic Theology Search Engine.